《Rebirth Reclaiming Her Self r》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 She Will Die It was a scorching summer day. Ang Kins wiped away her sweat, poured the chicken soup into a thermos, covered it, and made her way to Mercy Hospital. As she reached the entrance of the ward, she overheard a conversation between a mother and daughter inside. Mom, how did I get this illness? If I cant find a kidney donor soon, I will die. What should I do? It was her adopted sister, Fanny Kins. She was holding the examination report in her hand and burst into uncontroble tears. Their mother Scarlet Square, trying to console her, panicked and said, Joseph is a doctor. He will pay more attention and find a kidney donor for you soon. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Joseph Scarlet mentioned was one of Angs brothers. Im afraid I wont be able to wait that long, Mom. Im still young, I have children to raise, and I havent properly taken care of you yet, I Fanny hesitated, but her meaning was clearshe didnt want to die. After enduring so much hardship, there are still good days ahead. How could I die now? Shes having such a serious illness but still thinking about filial piety, even more so than my real daughter Ang, thought Scarlet. She felt heartbroken. Suddenly, an idea struck her, and her eyes lit up. Right, Ang has gastric cancer anyway, and she is terminally ill. Why not have her donate her kidney? That way, she can finally do something for the family. Fanny got the answer she wanted but still pretended to worry. But she wont agree, and it wont be easy to exin to the brothers. Scarlet held Fannys hand and reassured her, Just focus on the surgery. Your brothers love you so much, so they wont object. As for Ang, I have a n. Standing at the door, Ang heard the conversation inside and felt as if she had been plunged into an icy cave. Over the years, as the neer to this family, she had tried hard to please them, working tirelessly in the family, ying the role of a sycophant to the fullest. But all she received in return was this. When she was ten years old, the Kins Family discovered that she and Fanny were switched at birth, so they took her back from the vige. Everyone thought her good days were about to begin, and she believed so, too. However, due to the difference in environment, it was difficult for her to integrate into this family. Ang became cautious and worked hard to please every member of the family. Although she didnt gain their recognition, because of her sycophantic nature, she managed to maintain a rtively harmonious rtionship with the family members. Ang had four older brothers, all of whom were outstanding and doted on their younger sister. However, the one being doted on was not Ang but the adopted girl, Fanny. Whenever theres a fight between Fanny and Ang and the former began crying, the entire family med Ang and demanded an apology from her, even though it wasnt her fault in most cases. If Fanny made a mistake, it was all Angs fault. If Fanny bumped into something, it was all Angs doing Sometimes, Ang even thought that Fanny was the true family member, while she was just an outsider. The Kins Family was one of the first to venture into business in the neighborhood, so their financial situation was quite good. However, as more and more people entered the business world, the family faced financial difficulties. It was Ang who worked day and night to solve the financial crisis just to please her family. She exhausted herself and even fell ill, but instead of receiving their sympathy, they wished to take her life. Angughed bitterly. She should have realized long ago that no matter how hard she tried over the years, she could never gain their care, not even a little bit. Her stomach ached, and Angs hand trembled, causing the thermos bottle in her hand to fall to the ground, interrupting the conversation between the mother and daughter inside. Footsteps came from inside, and Ang quickly turned and ran away, but due to the intensifying pain, she couldnt run fast. Scarlet soon caught up with her at the stairwell. Seeing Ang in unbearable pain, she remained indifferent and said something that was indeed hurtful. Ang, listen to me. You dont have any attachments or worries. You have been diagnosed with gastric cancer, and your life ising to an end. But Fanny is different. She has a family and children. You cant be so heartless and let her die! Angughed, tears streaming down her face. Her heart shattered into pieces. The woman would ask her own daughter to sacrifice herself for her foster daughter. The doctor said I have discovered it early, and with proper treatment, a complete cure is certain, but my own mother wished for my death. And shes even iming Im heartless! How ridiculous! Fanny took everything that originally belonged to me. First, she took my parents and four brothers love, then she seized my fianc and, together with one of my brother Christopher, took away my shares in thepany. Now, they wouldnt even spare my life. Seeing Ang remain silent, Scarlet reached out and grabbed her hand. Ang, still filled with anger, struggled forcefully but unexpectedly lost her bnce and tumbled down the stairs. Everything spun, and Ang crashed into the corner of the wall, spitting out blood and gradually losing consciousness. Scarlet quickly rushed down, her face turning pale with fright. But in the next moment, Scarlets words struck Angs heart harder than the physical pain. Scarlets eyes darkened. Falling down from such a high staircase, wouldnt it affect the quality of her kidneys? With so much blood being vomited, she probably wont survive. Thats good, though. Fannys illness can be saved. Hearing these words, Ang stared at Scarlet with wide-open eyes, her hatred and unwillingness making it impossible for her to rest in peace, even in death. When Ang opened her eyes again, she felt groggy and struggled for a while before finally seeing the scene in front of her clearly. The mottled gray wall was adorned with a red cross, and there was a slightly old table next to the bed. A strong smell of medicine wafted into her nostrils, making her already throbbing head even heavier and dizzier. Didnt I fall from the stairs and died? Why am I in the hospital? The red-painted wooden door was forcefully pushed open, causing the dust on the wall to fall continuously. Then, a group of people stormed in. One of them was her father, George. He nced at Ang and questioned, Ang, why did you let those bullies harm Fanny? Didnt you know that your actions could have endangered her life? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Demanding An Exnation Upon hearing the news, Ang was initially stunned, and suddenly, some vague memories became clear. In 2004, she was neen years old and had just started university. On the way home with Fanny, they encountered a few gangsters, and both of them were injured while resisting. Although Ang was more seriously injured, her entire family thought it was all her fault and sought justice for Fanny instead. Her forehead was cut open and stitched up, while Fanny only had a small bump on her forehead. However, Ang was used of instigating the gangsters to harm her sister. In her previous life, her so-called father had questioned her in the same manner. She tried to exin and apologize, but all she received was cold indifference. No one would believe her words. So, this time, she didnt n to exin either. After all, no one would believe her even if she did. Ang regained herposure and asked calmly, But did she die? Georges pupils contracted; he paused for a moment and then angrily shouted at Ang, Ang, thats inhumane! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. How can you be so malicious and curse your sister to death?! Angs oldest brother James was even more furious. He rushed toward Ang and red down at her. Ang, I cant believe our family has someone as malicious as you. We shouldnt have brought you back in the first ce. We should have let you fend for yourself outside. Ang simply looked deeply at him without saying a word. Several other brothers wanted to use Ang, but they were stopped by Scarlet. Sitting by the hospital bed, holding Angs hand, Scarlet smiled tenderly. Ang, I know that you have suffered a lot since you were little because you were mistakenly taken away. After we brought you back, we have been trying to make it up for you and let you continue your studies. Now you are in university. Many girls your age dont even have the chance to go to middle school or high school. You should be grateful. Scarlets eyes gradually turned red as she continued. You shouldnt have harmed your sister like this. Reputation is more important than life for a girl. Although she was switched at birth, she was raised by us since she was young. I treat you all equally, so you shouldnt have any prejudice against her, okay? It was grand, but looking at the hypocritical face in front of her and recalling what Scarlet said before she died, Ang felt a chill in her body and mind. It was colder than holding an ice block. The opportunity to study given by the Kins Family was indeed quite rare. But is it not to silence those gossipers and show off that every member of the Kins Family is a college graduate, right? Fanny lives in the princess room while I live in the storeroom. I have leftovers for meals and only have hand-me-downs from Fanny. And they have the audacity to say that they treat both of us equally? Is this a joke? Moreover, Ang was injured like this, and they not only showed no concern but also came specifically to interrogate and me her. Without understanding the situation, they only knew how to blindly me her. Ang sneered and didnt want to say a word. Samuel, the fourth son in the family, couldnt bear it anymore and shouted at Ang, Ang, youve gone too far! Youve done such outrageous things to Fanny, and you still dare to say its not your fault? Its fine if you usually cause trouble, but now you even curse her! Youre evil! Zacharias, the third one, also chimed in, Ang, dont be ungrateful for the blessings you were born into. Everything you have now was given to you by the Kins Family. What else are you dissatisfied with? Do you really want to drive Fanny to death before youre satisfied? Joseph, the second, opened his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didnt say anything. However, disappointment was clearly written on his face. Ang calmly withdrew her hand, her eyes calm. She turned her head to the side, no longer wanting to argue with them. For those who didnt believe in her, she felt that saying even one more word was a waste. Ive heard everything you said, so how do you n to punish me? Ang asked. As soon as these words were spoken, the room fell silent. It seemed that they hadnt expected Ang to say this, and Scarlets eyes showed a hint of dissatisfaction. George sighed and said, Since thats the case, I need you to give Fanny the opportunity to deliver the Brundelian speech. You can take a break for now and apply next year. The reason Ang applied for this Brundelian speech competition was because of a boy named Christopher. She wanted to have more contact with him. Although she didnt particrly like her major, she had been studying very hard for Christopher, and everyone could see that. Everyone present thought she would cry and make a fuss, but who knew Ang smiled and said, Okay. Her answer was too quick, leaving everyone a bit stunned. Anything else Fanny wants? I can give them to her too. From childhood to adulthood, such things had happened too many times, and Ang always thought that if she endured it, it would pass. However, she realized now that she had been wrong. Taking a step back didnt always lead to better prospects. Sometimes, it would just make her bullies corner her further. Chapter 3 George couldnt help but frown. Ang, be careful with your attitude. Ang was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, Is my attitude not satisfactory, Mr. Kins? Scarlets face turned sour, and she said, Ang, thats your father. How can you speak to him like that? The third son Zacharias sneered, Whats wrong? Ang, are you throwing a tantrum again, acting like a spoiled princess? Look at how indulged you are. Now, youve even disowned your own parents. If you leave the Kins Family, youre nothing. Yes, youre right. Angy back down and started dismissing them. If you have nothing else to say, please leave. I need to rest. Goodbye. She protected Fanny and tried to escape but was beaten up by the thugs even more. She was still lying in the hospital while they came to seek justice for Fanny, who was standing there unharmed. She was reliving her past life. She hadnt even been discharged from the hospital, and they targeted her chance at the Brundelian speech. Ang didnt want to have anything to do with these hideous creatures. She just wanted them to leave as soon as possible. Everyone frowned, and Samuel exploded. Ang, are you out of your mind? Do you know what youre saying? You actually want to kick us out. Who do you think you are? Ang turned away, refusing tomunicate with them any further. In this lifetime, she wouldnt let Fanny have the chance to attend that speech competition. Not a chance in hell. Fanny nced up slightly, her gaze sweeping over Angs back, with a hint of confusion in her eyes. Then, she smiled. It seems that Ang isnt that foolish after all. The Kinses were upset. Seeing that Ang was unresponsive, they said a few harsh words and left. The door was mmed shut, making a loud noise that even caused a piece of wall to peel off. It could be imagined how angry the Kins Family members were at this moment. As the door closed, Ang opened her eyes. Her heart was calm at this moment. It turned out that not yearning for the warmth of family and no longer being a sycophant could be so satisfying. In her previous life, she was too arrogant, always thinking that as long as she was sensible enough and excellent enough, she could integrate into this family. But what did she get in return? She had done her utmost for the Kins Family. Since I have a chance to start over, I need to live a different life and not repeat the same mistakes. The door was pushed open again, and Ang impatiently turned to look at the personing in, Joseph, who had just left and returned. He walked to the bedside and said to Ang, Ang, dont be so stubborn. It shouldnt be so difficult to apologize to Fanny and promise that you wont do such things again. As long as you do that, you will still be seen favorably by everyone, and Mom and Dad wont ignore you. But the only response Joseph received was silence. Ang closed her eyes and didnt want to talk to him. Joseph sighed and said, Rest well. Im leaving. The door was closed again. After all themotion, Ang felt a bit thirsty and got up to find some water to drink. The hospital corridor was filled with all kinds of people. During this period, there was no distinction between outpatient and inpatient departments in the hospital, and the space was limited. It was not umon for several people to share a ward. After getting some cold water from the water dispenser in the corner, Ang took a few big sips and felt much better. She then got some hot water and was about to leave when she turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair behind her. The man had deep facial features and was dressed in a neatly tailored shirt. His sleeves were casually rolled up, revealing his long and fair wrists. Even in a wheelchair, his noble and cold temperament couldnt be hidden. Hello, Jonathan, Ang stammered as she greeted him. Upon hearing Angs voice, Jonathan, with his ink-colored eyes, raised his gaze and looked at her. Hmm? I am Ang. We met at the Sanders Residence before, Ang said, feeling pressured under Jonathans intimidating gaze, struggling to speak clearly. Ang had seen him twice before. He was Christophers half-brother. To be precise, she was very concerned about anything rted to Christopher. It was rumored that Jonathan had suffered from a chronic illness since childhood, but he had exceptional talent in business. He held the fate of the Sanders Family in his hands, so he had a supreme position in the family. Although he was the eldest son of the Sanders Family, he didnt bear the Sanders surname for some unknown reason. And most importantly, Jonathan would pass away at a young age due to illness in two years. At that thought, Angs heart skipped a beat, and she nced at Jonathans almost perfect profile, seeingplexity in his eyes. Due to her previous life, Ang waspletely devoted to her family and had no idea when Jonathan passed away. Later, when she heard about it, she couldnt help but feel regretful for a while. Jonathan faintly responded, A friend of Christopher from the Kins Family? Ang nodded hesitantly, somewhat surprised that he knew. Yes Although the man had an exceptionally handsome appearance, his eyes were too cold, emitting a chilling aura. Ang felt uneasy, unconsciously gripping the cup in her hand. In her previous life, she had fallen for Christopher and pursued him relentlessly, and almost everyone knew about it. During the two visits to his family, she tried to win their favor by being overly amodating and ttering. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She thought she had done well. Butter, she found out that they thought she was a joke. They mocked her behind her back, saying shecked self-respect as a girl, chasing after a man like that, being frivolous and lowly. ncing at the water dispenser, then at Jonathans wheelchair, Ang kindly took the cup from Jonathans hand and got some water for him. Jonathan held the cup in his hand, his narrow eyes turning slightly as he calmly said, You dont need to please me; I have no say Christophers affairs. Chapter 4 Angs eyes widened. Jonathan believed that she was doing this to please him so he would put in a good word for her with Christopher. I didnt! I was genuinely concerned about you, Ang nervously clenched her hand and lowered her gaze, saying softly, And besides, I no longer have feelings for Christopher. Whether it was the Kins Family or Christopher, she was done being their puppet. After saying that, Ang turned around and left. Watching her walk away, Jonathan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze bing even more intense On the day of her discharge, a Santana stopped at the hospital entrance. It was the Kins Family who came to pick up Fanny from the hospital. James politely opened the car door for Fanny while Zacharias followed behind, carrying her bags and packages. The three of them got into the car, chatting and laughing. The car sped away without anyone noticing Angs presence. Ang chuckled lightly, not feeling disappointed at all. She suddenly wanted to escape from that family. No matter how wealthy the Kins Family was, she had no connection with them. In their eyes, she was just a clown. The butt of their jokes. The Kins Family lived behind the employee housing area of the garment factory in a three-story house with unique decorations. It was the most beautiful sight in the housing area. When George resigned from his government job and became one of the first people to start a business, it must be said that George made the right choice. Over the years, he had made a fortune by running a clothing company and became the envy of everyone in the housing area. It was working hours now, and there were only a few elderly men ying chess in the housing area, as well as a few middle-aged women sitting under the trees, fanning themselves and gossiping. Seeing Ang return with a canvas bag on her back, they werent too surprised, as if they had long been ustomed to it. But as usual, they couldnt help but ask out of curiosity. Ang, why did youe back by yourself? James and Zacharias went to pick up your sister early in the morning. Why didnt they bring you back together? When the talk turned to cars, Mrs. Lindons eyes revealed a hint of envy. The Kins Familys wealth and power were recognized by everyone in the housing area. In the entire housing area, there was no one who didnt envy them. Mrs. Lindon was known as the gossip queen of the housing area, meddling in everyones business. She knows all the scandals and gossip going around in the neighborhood. Whether it was petty theft, mischievous pranks, or outright affairs, she knew everything. Mrs. Lindon seemed to be very concerned about their familys affairs, just like she used to be. Ang used to cover for the Kins Family, iming that she had car sickness and would vomit every time she went into the car. Walking was better. However, this time, Ang didnt n on hiding or pleasing the Kins Family anymore. There was no need to lie. I actually wanted to take the car back, but my sister thinks Im dirty and wont let me in. What can I do, Mrs. Lindon? I live in the storage room at home, and it smells really bad in there. Its so ufortable, especially in this hot weather. As Ang spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She sniffed and continued, I cant even eat at the table until my sister finishes her meal. The clothes I wear are all hand-me-downs from my sister, and even this backpack was something she didnt want anymore before I could use it. The group of women sighed and expressed sympathy for Ang. The Kins Family, being so wealthy, was surprisingly stingy. They treated their own daughter like a maid while spoiling their adopted daughter. It was really unfair! It turned out their kindness towards their biological daughter was all just a facade. They treated their adopted daughter like a treasure and their own daughter like dirt. Only the Kins Family could do such a thing. Dont cry, my dear. Look at what our family has done. If I had such an amazing granddaughter, I would definitely spoil her like a precious gem. I cant understand what theyre thinking. They may seem nice to you most of the time, but it turns out its all a facade. I cant believe the Kins Family, with all their wealth, would be so stingy towards their own daughter. Its really too much! As Ang listened to these words, a hint of satisfaction shed in her eyes. This was exactly the oue she had hoped for. It wouldnt be long before this news spreads throughout the entirepound. Lets see how long they can keep up the pretense. Ladies, I have to go back and cook now. If Imte, my parents and brothers will scold me again. This statement was true. Angs cooking skills were highly regarded by the Kins Family. She didnt know when it started, but in addition to school, she had to prepare three meals a day. It was because Fanny never ate the meals made by the housekeeper, so Ang had to workte into the night and wake up before dawn to cook for the family. But she didnt n on serving them anymore. Mrs. Lindon was a little puzzled and couldnt help but ask curiously, Didnt the Kins Family hire a housekeeper? Why do they still need you toe home and cook?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 5 Ang wiped away her tears and said, My sister refuses to eat the food made by the housekeeper. She ims she cant eat it and only eats the food I prepare. In order to survive, I have topromise. Previously, Ang always believed that Fanny was picky because of her excellent cooking skills. Every time they had a meal, Fanny wouldpliment her cooking skills and express her preference for the dishes she made. Blinded by thepliments, Ang was oblivious to the truth. But now she saw things differently. Fanny was intentionally doing this, treating her like a servant and mocking her behind her back. As Ang anxiously left, several women couldnt help but sigh. Its truly difficult to know a persons true nature. They never expected the Kinses own daughter to live a life worse than a servant. It was truly a tragedy! Although they couldnt fullyprehend the actions of the Kins Family, they understood the crux of the matter. All of Angs misfortunes were caused by Fanny. This adopted daughter, who usually appeared obedient and sensible, had a malicious side that no one could have anticipated. It was truly difficult to know a persons true nature! The Kinses estate was expansive, adorned with various flowers, nts, and a fewurel trees. The fragrance of the flowers wafted through the air, refreshing and delightful. Upon entering the living room, the entire family was gathered together, exchanging gifts andughing. It was such a harmonious scene that one hesitated to disturb their happiness. Initially, Ang intended to bypass the living room and head to her own room, but she was spotted by Fanny, who had sharp eyes and was walking towards her at that moment. Fanny affectionately took Angs hand and smiled joyfully. Ang, youre back. We have guests at home today. Dad bought a lot of delicious food to celebrate our discharge from the hospital. Your cooking skills are the best, and I love the dishes you prepare. Everyone then noticed Angs presence. Observing Fanny and Ang getting close, they frowned, and their expressions turned sour. James was the first to approach. He warily looked at Ang and then reached out his hand to Fanny, saying, Fanny,e to me. Dont forget how you got injured. Stay away from Ang. She will harm you. James, Ive already said it many times. Ang definitely didnt do it Before the conversation could continue, Zacharias interrupted. It wasnt her who did it, but she allowed the thugs to bully you, Fanny. Stop defending her. Youre just too kind, which is why youre being bullied by Ang like this. Observing this unfolding scene, Ang remained silent and motionless. She simply stood there quietly. Samuel also approached and handed Ang a piece of paper and a pen. Ang, since youre back, apologize to Fanny quickly and write a letter of reflection. When you make a mistake, you should act ordingly. ncing at the paper and pen in front of her, Ang chuckled. She took the nk paper and tore it into pieces, and the pen fell heavily to the ground along with her actions. No one thought Ang would do such a thing. Samuels face turned red with anger. Ang, what are you doing? Ang didnt beat around the bush and withdrew her hand. I wont apologize or write a letter of reflection for something I didnt do. Everyone present was stunned, and a tall man in a white shirt walked over from behind Samuel. Ang looked up and saw Christopher, her supposed fianc. So, he came to defend Fanny. Well, he certainly is quite passionate! Ang, youre capable of doing anything to harm your sister. Do you think you can deceive everyone and gain their approval by doing this? Without any hesitation, Christopher approached and immediately started using her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He believed that by doing so, Ang wouldpromise, apologize to Fanny as she had done before, and write a letter of reflection. But he seemed to have forgotten that Ang had just refused to apologize and tore the nk paper in front of everyone. It was as if she had undergone a sudden transformation, no longer paying attention to their words. Ang nced at Christopher, a hint of mockery flickering in her eyes. She used to genuinely admire him, this man who seemed gentle and always wore a warm smile. She used to follow him around like a shadow, obediently obeying his every word, never daring to express any disagreement. And Christopher had always taken care of this compliant fiance. This seemingly non-existent affection had trapped Ang, making it impossible for her to free herself. When did this man start despising me so much? There was no trace of his previous tenderness, only endless usations. Christopher, dont speak about Ang like that. She is your fiance, so perhaps she is facing her own difficulties. After such an incident, she must be feeling very upset. Fanny stepped forward to defend Ang, looking at Christopher with clear eyes filled with confusion and a hint of reproach. Upon hearing this, Christophers lips curled into a cruel smile. She will soon no longer be my fiance Chapter 6 Christopher stepped forward and gave Ang a cold nce, saying, If you dont apologize to Fanny for this matter, I will go home and propose a divorce. Upon hearing this, Ang was expected to panic ande over to apologize, just like before, exining and pleasing him in a humble manner. Christopher waited for a while, but Ang remained standing there quietly as if this matter had nothing to do with her. Ang looked at Christophers expression and felt disgusted. He liked Fanny. So why didnt she object when the engagement between the two families was arranged? Dont make it look like I was the one who begged for the marriage. Fannys eyes turned red, and she reached out and grabbed Christophers arm, softly saying, Its all my fault. Dont argue anymore. Ang was just angry and spoke without thinking. Dont be mad at her. James couldnt bear to see Fanny like this. Clearly, she was the victim, yet she still stood up to defend Ang, which made him feel heartbroken. He pointed at Ang and shouted. Ang, do you have any conscience at all? Fanny is defending you like this, and you still dont know where you went wrong. This is yourst chance, so apologize quickly! Zacharias, on the other hand, pulled Fanny to his side, ring fiercely at Ang. Ang, dont think that Fanny speaking up for you can cover up your mistakes. If you dont apologize today, you wont hear the end of this. A trace of surprise shed in Fannys eyes. Ang was different now. In the past, as long as her brothers said something harsh, she would immediately panic and do what they said. But this time, no matter how her brothers tried to persuade her, she refused topromise. She didnt know what had gotten into her. At this moment, George also walked over and shouted at Ang, Look at how sensible your sister is and then look at you. You actually instigated outsiders to bully her and did such shameless things. Ang, you have disgraced our family! If someone didnt like you, everything you did would be wrong to them. Looking at these people and listening to their hurtful words, Ang thought her heart would remain unaffected. But her eyes began to sting. How she longed for the warmth of family affection, trying her best to please them, but what did she get in return? In fact, it was the members of the Kins Family, not Fanny, who hurt her the most. Ang lowered her eyes, concealing the indifference in her eyes, and said word by word, I have already said it just now. I cannot apologize for something I didnt do. You George pointed at Ang, almost dying of anger. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Their usually obedient and well-behaved daughter had suddenly turned into this. He didnt know what had triggered her. Dad, Im fine now. Ang is my sister; I wont hold it against her. Fanny paused and then turned to Ang, saying, Ang,e and apologize to Dad; make a delicious meal, and thatll be water under the bridge. Fanny continued to defend Ang, with an attitude of rather being wronged herself than letting Ang suffer. She then turned to Ang, persuading her with a sincere tone that was hard to refuse. Ang sneered, Then, sister, tell me, where did I go wrong? If you can exin it clearly, I will apologize. In the past, Ang always thought that Fanny was a good person. Every time she was criticized by the Kins Family, Fanny would be the first to stand up for her and speak on her behalf, doing everything for her own good. But now, things were different. She saw through Fannys true colors and would not be deceived by her anymore. This statement caught Fanny off guard. Her expression turned ugly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She just wanted to give Ang a way out, but Ang didnt y by the rules, leaving her at a loss for words. In the past, whenever Ang faced criticism from her brothers, Fanny would alwayse to her defense as if it were the most natural thing to do. Now, not only did Ang fail to appreciate it, but she also mocked and ridiculed Fanny, as if she had undergone aplete transformation. Ang, I didnt mean anything else. I simply want our family to live in harmony. Isnt that better than anything else? Fanny exined helplessly, her eyes red and teary as she gazed at Ang. Her cautious demeanor evoked sympathy from those around her. Christopher couldnt bear to witness the scene any longer. He took out a red paper and, without uttering a word, threw it at Angs face. Ang, I am disgusted by women like you who would stoop so low as to harm their own sister. I want a divorce, and I want it now! No one could intervene. The thick marriage certificate struck Ang, causing her immense pain. She stared coldly at Christopher and retorted, Fine! Christopher, you Fanny, dont defend Ang any longer. Your kindness is the reason she bullies you like this, Christopher interrupted before Fanny could finish her sentence. Fanny lowered her gaze, pouting in sorrow. She opened her mouth to speak, but ultimately remained silent. Ang chuckled softly, bending down to pick up the marriage certificate. She examined it intently. Indeed, it was a marriage certificate. Then, Ang tore it up without any expression on her face and threw it towards Christopher. Since you have feelings for Fanny anyway, and now that the marriage certificate is destroyed, we have no further connection. Choose your own partner, and you and Fanny should marry quickly and cease causing trouble for others. As she uttered these words, Ang inexplicably felt a sense of satisfaction. A scoundrel and a wretch make a perfect couple. Chapter 7 Georges eyes widened as he expressed his dissatisfaction with Angs actions. He angrily shouted at her, Ang, this marriage was arranged by your grandfather. Who do you think you are to make the decision to withdraw from it? This showed disrespect towards him as an elder, and Georges blood pressure soared. This girl was bing more and more outrageous. First, she ignored the words of her older brothers, and now she didnt even care about him as a father. And now, she tore up the marriage contract right in front of him as if she was stomping on his dignity! Ang, havent you caused enough trouble? Today is the day your sister is discharged from the hospital. Why are you being so unreasonable? Cant you learn from your sister and give us some peace of mind? Scarlet came downstairs and scolded Ang. Then, she looked at Fanny, whose eyes were red, and felt a pang of heartache. She reached out and hugged Fanny, softlyforting her, Fanny, you just got discharged from the hospital. You shouldnt be too sad. Its not good for your health. Fanny obediently nodded and showed a gentle smile. Scarlet became even more worried. The family was just fine, but as soon as Ang came back, chaos ensued. She couldnt bring herself to like her own daughter, and she was even a little annoyed. Wherever Ang went, trouble followed. No one would like such a person. Ang looked at her birth mother, who bore some resemnce to her facial features. Her calm heart started to churn again, and a surge of emotions overwhelmed her. She tried hard to hold back her tears. When faced with Scarlets usations again, she couldnt help but feel deeply disappointed. She fell down the stairs, and scenes from before her death shed before her eyes. She seemed to hear Scarlet say, Once shes dead, Fanny will be saved. Ang didnt understand why she, who was biologically rted to Scarlet, would always be treated as an outsider. James coldly snorted. If only she had half the maturity of Fanny, she wouldnt have done such a thing. Zacharias sarcastically added, You think Ang can bepared to Fanny? She doesnt hold a candle to Fanny. Christopher looked at Ang, a conflicted gaze in his eyes. This woman was different from before. Facing the usations from her family, she remained calm and even stopped trying to please them. Suddenly, she became tough, and Christopher couldnt figure out what was going on in Angs mind. There was no emotion in her eyes, which made Christopher feel somewhat annoyed. Samuel sneered at Ang. Ang, how dare you stand here? Everything was fine when you were gone. As soon as you came back, everything went haywire. Arent you ashamed? Faced with these usations, Ang was too tired to argue anymore. She was truly exhausted and didnt want to stay here and annoy everyone. Yes, yes, youre right. Fanny is the best, the most sensible. Im the odd one out, right? I wont disturb your family reunion anymore. Im leaving. Ang turned around to leave but was stopped by George, not for any other reason but to save his dignity. Ang had gone too far this time and needed to be taught a lesson. Ang, if you dont exin everything today, dont think about going anywhere. George, who was still angry, stopped Ang. Ang turned her head, her eyes slightly red. But no one cared. Their hearts were all focused on Fanny, so why would they care about her? What do you want, Mr. Kins? Isnt this what you all wanted? Christopher and I broke off the engagement so Fanny could be with him openly. What else are you not satisfied with? They had been making a fuss for so long just for this purpose. Now that she had withdrawn, why did it suddenly be her fault? George had never thought of making Ang break off the engagement. Although this daughter was disappointing, she was still his own flesh and blood. Seeing his daughter feigning strength, he experienced a whirlwind of emotions. He longed to exin himself, but the words became lodged in his throat, and ultimately, he remained silent. Disappointment filled Angs eyes. As she turned to depart, tears cascaded down andnded on the back of her hand, sending a chilling sensation through her body. Just like her heart in that moment, cold and devoid of any warmth. Ang, whats the matter? Who mistreated you? At the corner of the courtyard gate, Joseph unexpectedly encountered Ang, who had just returned. Ang spun around and forcefully wiped away her tears. She didnt want anyone in the Kins Family toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. witness her vulnerable side. Joseph could easily deduce what had transpired. Ang must have had another altercation with the household members. Ang had changed. She was no longer the compliant younger sister. Joseph couldnt help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Ang. Taking three strides forward, he let out a sigh and proposed, Come on, let me apany you home, and you can apologize to our parents and older brother. After all, you are our own sister. I can assure you that they wont give you a hard time. Ang regarded Joseph with a frigid smile. Do you also believe it was me who did it? Chapter 8 Joseph frowned and earnestly said, Ang, now is not the time to act impulsively. Where will you go after leaving the Kins Family? Besides, its dangerous for a girl like you to be out there. If something happens, what will we do? Avoiding the question. He wants to avoid discussing this sensitive topic. I already know what his answer is. Ang chuckled lightly and replied, You dont need to worry, Joseph. Rest assured, I will live well and wont do anything foolish. Although she already knew the answer, Ang still felt a bit sad in her heart, but it didnt matter. She walked past Joseph and left the Kins Residence. In the military zone stood ancient buildings that, although renovated, still exuded a strong sense of history. When Ang first returned to the Kins Family, she couldnt fit in. She had lived with her grandmother since she was young and stayed here. From the age of 10 to 16, her teenage years were spent here. Looking at the familiar house from her memories, tears welled up in Angs eyes as she continued walking inside. Ang had never seen her grandfather. She only heard her grandmother say that her grandfather sacrificed himself while catching thieves and was a towering hero. Her grandmother, Charlotte, used to march with her grandfather and worked as a military doctor. After her grandfather retired, she opened a small clinic next to thepound. Ang learned her medical skills from her grandmother. Zacharias had poor health, so she diligently learned medical skills from her grandmother at that time,rgely for the sake of Zacharias. Unfortunately, her efforts couldntpare to a few caring words from Fanny. She lived with her grandmother here, and George rarely came by throughout the year. He only visited a few times during the holidays. But for some reason, her grandmother didnt get along with George. They would argue as soon as they saw each other, and her grandmother even chased George away with a broom. Even though George had a good temper, he was eventually worn down and became irritable. After that, he never came to visit the elderly again. After her grandmother passed away, she inherited the house and a red passbook from Ang. That was her grandmothers lifelong savings, and Ang had never touched it, nor was she willing to use that money. The house was on the second floor of the third building. Ang opened the door with the key. It was a two-bedroom apartment, and the furniture was still of the old-fashioned kind. It was still the same here, but because no one had lived here for a long time, the windows were covered in spider webs, and there was a thickyer of dust on the chest of drawers. Ang rolled up her sleeves and quickly cleaned everything inside and out, feeling much morefortable afterward. Her stomach started growling, so Ang took out a stack of money from the hiddenpartment of her wallet, which contained the money she had saved for a year. Originally, she had nned to buy a birthday gift for Fanny next month, but now she could use it for emergencies. There were some pennies and quarters, and the biggest one was the dor bill. She counted them, and there was a total of 37 dors, enough for her to use for a while. There was a small shop at the entrance of the courtyard, so Ang went to the convenience store and bought a pack of instant ramen, some eggs, and other necessities. A bowl of steaming hot instant ramen was ready, although Ang had only added salt and no other seasonings. Ang found it especially delicious. She didnt have to please her family members anymore, nor did she have to serve them like a nanny, and she didnt have to listen to their insults. She could live however she wanted. Afterpletely letting go, Ang feltfortable. Late at night, when she was half asleep, her phone next to her vibrated. Ang rubbed her eyes and irritably picked it up, ncing at the caller ID. Is this person crazy? Dont they know its rude to disturb someones sweet dreams sote at night? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Annoyed, she pressed the hang-up button and threw the phone aside. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the phone rang again. Impatiently, she pressed the answer button. On the other end of the line, Christophers voice came through with anger, Ang, you have some nerve hanging up on my call. Ang rubbed her ear and moved the phone away from her, then shouted into the receiver, Christopher, are you out of your mind? Do you realize its impolite to call at this hour? Speak up or be quiet. As soon as she said that, even through the phone, Ang could sense Christophers anger. He was breathing heavily, and his tone was filled with a strong scent of hostility. Ang, youre returning to school tomorrow. Its better if you inform the teacher yourself that youre voluntarily giving up your spot. Otherwise, I have ways to transfer it to Fanny. After saying that, he abruptly ended the call. Staring at the dark screen of her phone, Angs previously drowsy mind suddenly became clear. If it werent for Christophers call reminding her, she would havepletely forgotten about this matter. Seeing how eager they were to take her spot and trying to pressure her into giving it to Fanny, Ang was determined not to let them have their way. Chapter 9 The following day, Ang woke up early, had breakfast, and made her way to school. The schools teaching buildings were quite old-fashioned, with some of them having been renovated. At the entrance, there was a golden que engraved with the words Riverdon University. Arriving early, Ang noticed that there were only a few students in the school. Some girls had earphones in their ears and were carrying the popr MP3 yers of that time, giving them a stylish appearance. After studying in the ssroom for a while, Ang spotted Jessica walking towards her. Ang put down the book she was holding and stood up to greet her. Ang, is your injury better? I wanted to visit you, but my family recently moved, so I couldnt make it. Please dont me me, okay? Seeing Ang, Jessica was happy and held her hand. She felt guilty for not visiting Ang. Jessica had a slender face, a tall figure, and fair skin. She was a ssic beauty. Im fine. Come, lets go to Mr. Lones office. They needed to transfer the spot before Christopher took action; otherwise, it would be toote. Ang knew that Jessica had a strong interest in Brundelian and had always wanted to apply for it. But because she was a step too slow, she didnt get the spot, and she had been upset about it for a long time. Okay, you just returned to school. Its time to greet the teacher. Jessica followed Ang to the ss advisors office and politely knocked on the door. As the person inside responded, the two pushed the door and walked in. Mr. Lone, who was preparing for ss, adjusted his sses and nced at the two who entered. He put down the book he was holding, seemingly waiting for them to speak. Mr. Lone, I want to give the spot for the Brundelian speech to Jessica. Mr. Lone looked at Ang with surprise. Ang, you have to think it through. Once the spot is given away, it cannot be restored. Even Jessica found it unbelievable. Ang hadnt mentioned this to her before they came. It was so sudden! Ang, this is the opportunity you fought so hard for. How can you give it to me? Quickly tell the teacher that you were just joking. Jessica was so excited that her hands were trembling, and she held Angs hand. Jessicas hands were cold and mmy. Although she liked English very much, it didnt mean she wanted to snatch someone elses chance! Everyone else might not know howThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. important this spot was to Ang, but as her best friend, Jessica could not know. Ang nodded firmly and said to Mr. Lone, Sir, Ive made up my mind. I want to give the speech opportunity to Jessica. Instead of benefiting Fanny, it was better to let Jessica have this chance. In her previous life, Fanny took away the speech opportunity from her, not only winning a prize of 960 dors but also going abroad as an exchange student to share Centralis culture with foreigners. She was very sessful! This time, Fanny would definitely not get the opportunity as she wished. Ang knew the consequences, but she was not afraid at all. Jessica widened her eyes and pulled Ang hard, whispering, Ang, whats gotten into you? Why did you suddenly give me the opportunity? Following her lead, Ang whispered back, Actually, its nothing. I just suddenly realized that I dont want to be a sycophant anymore. Being a sycophant will only lead to nothing, without exception. Mr. Lone finished transferring the opportunity and asked the two, The spot has been transferred. Do you have anything else? I have one more thing to trouble you with, Mr. Lone. I want to transfer to the faculty of medicine. As soon as she said this, Mr. Lone looked at her deeply and reminded her. Transferring to the faculty of medicine requires an exam. Do you think anyone can just get in easily? In the past, there were people who transferred to the faculty of medicine, but some failed the difficult exams and were advised to drop out. Some started studying but realized they couldnt make it and transferred back to their original major. But because they wasted too much time, they were unable to keep up with their studies and couldnt graduate smoothly. Do they believe that the school is their familys business and they can do as they please? These students were filled with youthful arrogance, but after being stubborn, they would have to face the consequences themselves. Of course, there were also sessful graduates from the medical department who wereter assigned to prestigious hospitals as doctors, but that was merely an exception. Ang stared at Mr. Lone with determination and said, Mr. Lone, if you give me this opportunity, I am confident that I can pass the exam. When it came to medical knowledge, Ang was quite self- assured. After all, she had spent many years learning medical skills from her grandmother, and it was not in vain. However, she now needed a certificate in order to treat patients, so Ang had no choice but to study and obtain that physician qualification certificate. Jessica had not yet recovered from the shock. It was already shocking enough for her to give up the opportunity to deliver a Brundelian speech. Now, she wanted to transfer to the medical department. Jessica seriously wondered if the hospital stay had affected her friend too much. She had changed a lot. Mr. Lone sighed, adjusted his sses, and earnestly advised Ang, Ang, you should go back and discuss this with your parents. Supporting a college student is not easy. It would be a shame if it doesnt turn out to be worth it in the end. Your parents would be very upset! Chapter 10 To say the least, it was not worth it. To be frank, it was a waste of parents money and time spent in school. Ang understood this, but she had already made up her mind and would not waver. As for her parents, they probably wished she would just disappear and be out of sight, out of mind! Ill make my own decisions. Please help me arrange it, sir. Rest assured, I wont embarrass you. Mr. Lone sighed heavily. He could only nod in agreement to Angs determination. But all he could do was try to create opportunities for her. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The oue was uncertain, and it depended on Ang herself. I can talk to the teachers in the faculty of medicine for you, but whether they will agree or not is another matter. You need to be mentally prepared. Ang was already satisfied with this answer. She nodded slightly at Mr. Lone and said, Thank you, sir. Regardless of the oue, I will face it calmly. Mr. Lones willingness to help was already sufficient, and she was genuinely happy. After exchanging pleasantries, Ang pulled Jessica, who was still confused, out of the ss advisors office. Jessica, whose mind was nk, was brought back to reality by Ang. She still couldnt believe what she had seen in the group chat. So, she asked with uncertainty, Ang, are you serious? Ang shrugged and smiled, looking rxed. Didnt you see it yourself? Its exactly what you saw. Jessica reached out and touched Angs forehead, then touched her own. No fever! So, why did she say something so surprising? Is it because of what happened when you and Fanny got injured? Did the Kins Family give you trouble again? After thinking it over, Jessica could onlye up with this reason. She had also heard many rumors about this incident. The image of Ang being a malicious sister seemed to have been deeply rooted in peoples minds. Regardless of whether Ang had done anything, everyone would assume it was her without a doubt. Ang neither confirmed nor denied Jessicas spection. Dont think too much about it. Just focus on preparing for next months Brundelian speech! Ang, why dont you move in with me? My dad is often not at home, so its just me, my mom, and the housekeeper. My mom really likes you and keeps asking me when you cane to our house as a guest. Jessica couldnt stand the way the Kins Family treated Ang and the hypocritical Fanny. Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted. The Kins Family didnt like their own daughter, but they treated the fake daughter extremely well. Such differential treatment would make anyone feel ufortable. Even Jessica, an outsider, couldnt bear to watch, let alone the person involved. Jess, thank you for your kindness. I have my own ns, dont worry, I have already moved out of their house. I wont let that family bother me anymore. The Turners were wealthy and wouldnt mind having an extra person living with them. But Ang had her own ideas and didnt want to continue living as a dependent. After hearing Angs words, Jessica was shocked, staring at her in disbelief, You moved out of your familys ce? Where are you living now? Its so dangerous for a girl like you to live outside, so why dont you move in with me? My house is big, and you can choose any room you want. Jessica was flustered, and Ang couldnt help but rub her ears. She knew Jessica was well- intentioned and that she was the only one who genuinely cared about her. But If you feel embarrassed to live at my house, then when you have time, you can cook for me. You know I love the food you make the most. As if guessing Angs concerns, Jessica held her arm and started acting spoiled. Faced with Jessicas enthusiasm, Ang was amused. She lowered her head, about to say something, but heard someone calling her from behind. Ang, dont leave yet; I have something to tell you. Upon hearing the voice, Angs gaze instantly turned icy, concealing the smile in her eyes. Initially, Ang had no intention of paying attention, but considering how Fanny had intentionally or unintentionally ndered her at school, tarnishing her reputation, Ang felt that if she didnt take action, it would seem as though she didnt deserve the title of the wicked sister. She turned around and observed Fanny, dressed in thetest fashion and unting a discontinued bag. Every aspect of her appearance exuded exquisite luxury. Then she nced at herself, dressed inly, with each item she wore totaling just a few dors. Ang chuckled self-deprecatingly. Whats the matter? Do you think I havent suffered enough, so you want toe and kick me while Im down? The true heiress of the Kinses had been expelled from her home, and on her first day back at school, she unexpectedly encountered the imposter heiress. With such a thrilling scene, how could the bystanders resist joining in? The surrounding students swiftly gathered around, craning their necks to witness the unfolding events, appearing ready to relish the spectacle. Before Fanny could speak, tears welled up in her eyes, assuming an innocent and obedient demeanor as she addressed Ang, Ang, Im here to persuade you to return home. Even if youre angry, you should exercise some restraint. Its not safe for a girl like you to live outside. So, shes throwing a tantrum. The crowd began whispering and pointing at Ang. Jessica couldnt bear it any longer and stepped forward to defend Ang, but Ang stopped her. The cunning little witch knows how to manipte any situation. Jessica is too naive and straightforward to handle someone as deceitful as her. Shell be at a disadvantage. Oh, I would have forgotten about it if you hadnt brought it up, Miss Kins. What you refer to as my home is actually a storage room filled with nothing but junk. Chapter 11 Knowing that they were about to have a falling out, they decided to go all the way. Ang wasnt a saint, and she wouldnt give Fanny any special treatment. Jessica was taken aback by Angs words. Ang had always been the one to avoid delivering bad news. Now Jessica realized that she had been living in such a room in the Kins Familys house. It was truly overwhelming. These words undeniably dealt a heavy blow to Fannys pride. After hearing Angs words, everyones opinion of Fanny changed. Fanny felt a burning pain on her face. She didnt expect Ang to publicly humiliate her like this. And she didnt even call her sister anymore. She kept referring to her as Miss Kins, clearly trying to distance herself from the Kins Family. Ang, are you ming our parents for treating you badly? Our parents work hard to earn money, and we should understand and not be greedy. If youre truly unhappy, then lets switch rooms. As the older sister, Fanny advised Ang with a negotiating tone, making it difficult for anyone to refuse. Look, this understanding and considerate character is portrayed so well. Ang was almost moved to tears. I was deceived by this hypocrite in my past life and ved away for her. Ang sneered and said, Sure, then you move now. Walk the talk, and donte crying to the brotherster, saying that I stole your room. Upon hearing this, Fannys expression changed, and she looked at Ang in silence. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears as if she couldnt believe that Ang could say such things. Ang, you fine, Ill move back as long as youe back. Fanny said with a grievance. Fannys close friend couldnt bear to see this and angrily said, Ang, youve gone too far. Youre so shameless to snatch someone elses room. How can you be so malicious! Throw a tantrum, and you get what you want. Ang had seen this trick for many years. She was truly tired of it. Ang went straight to the point, Dont tell me to be nice when you havent gone through the hell I did. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ive lived in that room for years, and I survived. Why cant Fanny? Is she born noble? Why does she get to live in a princess-like room while I dont? Fannys face turned pale, and she hurriedly said, Ang, its because I have health problems, so Dad and Mom treat me better Oh, shut the f*ck up. Just say you dont want to switch rooms with me. Ang didnt give Fanny a chance to hesitate. She hit Fanny where it hurt the most and turned to leave with Jessica. Fanny looked at her with teary eyes, appearing pitiful. Just one nce at her, and one couldnt help but feel pity. Listen, how eloquent she was. This was not something she fought for; it was all given to her by her parents voluntarily, and it had nothing to do with Fanny. If she continued to be aggressive, she would just be bullying a weak and sick person. Jessica was so angry that she stomped her foot. She was her fathers only child, but there were many cousins in the family, so she was always favored. She had never seen a family that didnt cherish their own daughter but treated their adopted daughter as a treasure. Today, this opened her eyes. Jessica refused to leave. She rolled up her sleeves and wanted to fight, saying, Fanny, why are you so hypocritical? Thats Angs room, and shes the real daughter of the family. Youre shamelessly clinging on and upying what should belong to Ang. How dare you cry? You think Ill let this slide Fannys eyebrows furrowed slightly, seemingly frightened. Her face turned pale, and her body went limp. Fanny, whats wrong? Fanny, wake up quickly! Call 911! Fannys friends screamed, and the crowd gathered around. For a moment, the onlookers directed anger and suspicion towards Ang and Jessica. Jessica stared in disbelief. She was eight yards away from Fanny and hadnt done anything. Is she really that skilled at deception? No wonder she had managed to fool the Kins Family with her appearance. It was the same old trick again. Ang felt annoyed. She let out a cold grunt, took out her phone, and dialed 911. Hello, is this 911? Someone has fainted here. Pleasee quickly. If you dont arrive soon, they might die. Our address is After ending the call, Ang disregarded the astonished gazes of the crowd and left with Jessica. If she wants to create a scene, then shell be famous for it. It had happened before. Ang hadnt done anything, yet she would be misunderstood as a bully who took Fannys belongings. Fanny was like a delicate and precious swan, while Ang was seen as a dirty and vicious bug. Ang pulled Jessica back to the ssroom. Jessica puffed her cheeks, clenched her fists, and wore an indignant expression. Ang, I have truly witnessed the power of your sister. With her fair and delicate face combined with her cunning tactics, she is truly shameless and unbeatable. Jessica was the only daughter in her family and also the youngest among her extended family. She had many older cousins, and in her mind, older siblings should protect their younger sisters. However, Fannys actionspletely shattered Jessicas beliefs. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, it would be hard to believe. Ang smiled and said, Lets not dwell on unhappy things. After all, dontpare me to that b*tch, right? But Ang didnt want to dwell on this issue any longer. She wanted peace of mind. Upon hearing Angs words, Jessica burst intoughter but hesitated and asked, Ang, you must be very upset about your familys favoritism, right? Angs thick eyshes trembled slightly, and she smiled gently, Im not upset anymore. Chapter 12 Ang had only one major ss in the afternoon. After finishing her ss, Ang nned to go straight home. Although she now had a ce to live, she didnt have much money on her. The Kins Family believed that as long as they provided her with food and she didnt starve, she should be grateful. Ang left the school gate and waited for the bus while opening her phone. Out of habit, she wanted to go online and check if there were any part-time jobs on the app. But when she opened her phone, she felt a bit frustrated. It wasnt a smartphone, so she couldnt really find any jobs with apps. She could only make calls and send text messages. After a while, a ck sedan suddenly stopped in front of her. Subconsciously, she looked into the car and saw the back window slowly rolling down, revealing a mans deep and three-dimensional face. His expression was as cold and indifferent as always, exuding an air of nobility untainted by the mundane world. Jonathan nced at Ang and said slowly, Get in the car. Ang was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant. The man frowned and said in a low voice, Theres blood on your skirt. Upon hearing this, Ang immediately blushed, anxiously looking behind her. Sure enough, there was a small red mark on the back of her blue skirt. Although it was already September, the weather was still hot, and this was the only skirt she had. Embarrassed and angry, Ang covered the red mark on her skirt with one hand, but unfortunately, Jonathan saw it. She felt so embarrassed that she wanted to disappear on the spot. Get in the car! Jonathans cold voice came again. At this moment, the drivers door opened, and Sebastian, the driver, got out of the car. He smiled kindly and opened the back door, gesturing for her to get in. After thinking for a moment, Ang didnt want to be overly shy and got into the car, feeling embarrassed. But in her current situation, she didnt dare to sit on the seat, afraid of dirtying it. Ang lowered her head and could only squat down, looking like a helpless little creature. Sebastian closed the car door and sat in the front drivers seat. He turned his head and asked Ang, Miss, where do you live? In the military districtpound, on Northcity Avenue, Ang answered cautiously, not knowing where to put her hands and feet due to the embarrassment. Jonathan looked coolly at the crouching Ang and asked,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Isnt it ufortable to squat like this? Its not ufortable. Its fine Before she could finish her sentence, Ang, due to nervousness, hit her head on the car roof, causing her pain and making her too afraid to make a sound. The rebuttal came too quickly, and she felt a bit awkward, burying her head even lower, not daring to breathe loudly. Jonathan pursed his thin lips into a straight line, nced at her, took off his suit jacket, and threw it onto the nearby seat. Use this as a cushion. Ang widened her eyes in surprise, her fan-like eyshes trembling. This suit obviously had a high price tag. She had to figure out how to afford her meals now, so how could she dare to use such an expensive suit as a makeshift cushion? She couldnt afford it. Seemingly aware of her thoughts, Jonathan raised an eyebrow. Do you think I need to extort money from a student like you? Well Ang epted it, thanked him, and then carefully stood up and sat in that spot. The car sped along the road, and to avoid awkwardness, Ang kept her gaze fixed on the window. The bright car window reflected Jonathans profile: handsome and unparalleled, clean, and clear, all while still exuding the maturity of a man. How could such an outstanding person die two yearster? It was such a pity. Soon, the car stopped at an intersection. Ang breathed a sigh of relief, thanked them, and immediately jumped out of the car. For some reason, Sebastian also opened the car door and called her back. Sebastian hesitated briefly before finally asking, Miss, have you always lived in the military zone? Are you familiar with an elderly woman named Charlotte? Upon hearing this name, Ang raised her gaze with curiosity. You know my grandmother? Is she your grandmother? Can you tell me where she is now? Sebastians voice carried a hint of excitement. Ang nodded, but her expression turned somewhat sad. My grandmother passed away three years ago. Sebastian seemed to have a hard time epting this news, disappointment filling his face. Sebastian wanted to say something else, but in the end, he chose not to. He smiled kindly and said, We arrived toote. Alright, youngdy, you may go upstairs. Ang nodded, turned around, and walked back, her mind filled with spection. Was Sebastian looking for my grandmother because of Jonathans illness? In my previous life, did Jonathan die because they couldnt find my grandmother? Before she took a few steps, a hurried voice came from the car. Master Jonathan, whats wrong? The medicine, where is it? Sebastian anxiously searched through the cars storagepartment. He distinctly remembered cing spare medicine there, so why couldnt he find it? Angs footsteps paused, and she quickly ran back, opened the car door, and got in. She saw Jonathan with a pained expression, his brows tightly furrowed, his face as pale as paper, and cold sweat seeping from his forehead. With one hand supporting his head, the veins on his neck were pulsating. Jonathan fell ill? Ang was startled by this scene and instinctively reached out to feel his pulse. A few secondster, Ang pursed her lips, roughly understanding Jonathans condition, along with the scent of herbal medicine emanating from his body. There was the aroma of magnolia bark, Centralis fungi, and diazepam. And these were all herbs used to treat insomnia, excessive dreaming, and mental weakness. Especially diazepam. Its use indicated that the situation was already very serious. Long- term sleep disorders would make a person irritable and mentally exhausted. Treating it as a simple sleep problem would be futile. Instead, with the passage of time, it would only worsen. Jonathan opened his eyes, his ck pupils as cold as ice, with a crimson tint at the corners. He gasped and turned his head, his face shrouded in darkness. With great effort, he managed to utter a few words, Please keep your distance from me! Chapter 13 Chapter 13 You Will Die Chapter 13 You Will Die Sebastian urged Ang to leave quickly as well. He bes a different person when he has an episode. He bes aggressive and violent. Hell hurt anyone. Angs eyes flickered, but instead of leaving, she approached and anxiously grabbed Jonathans arm. If we dont treat him soon, he will diel Ang eximed sternly. Dont move! The young girl looked fierce, and Sebastian was startled, staring nkly at Angs actions. Ang turned around and took out several silver needles from her bag. Do you have any alcohol? Or wine? Sebastian reacted quickly and hurriedly took out a bottle of Centralis spirit from the cars trunk, handing it to Ang. Looking at the prominent words Centralis spirit on the bottle, Ang was stunned for three seconds. She felt a slight pang of heartache, then quickly disinfected the silver needles, and skillfully and swiftly pierced the acupoints on Jonathans head. Fortunately, she carried the silver needles for selfCdefense, or she wouldnt know where to find them in such a short time. As Ang disyed her exceptionally skilled acupuncture technique, a hint of surprise shed in Sebastians eyes. He was extremely astonished. Her technique was so experienced and proficient that she must have had at least ten years of experience. After a session of acupuncture, Jonathan closed his eyes and copsed. Ang quickly reached out and gently caught his head. He had fallen asleep. Angs eyshes trembled, her face filled with confusion as she looked at Sebastian. Sebastians mouth twitched, disguising a cough, and he quickly opened the other side of the car door. carefully supporting Jonathan. Only after finishing everything did Sebastian feel a pang of sourness in his heart. In the eyes of outsiders, the young master was a privileged person, possessing a fortune that could never be exhausted in several lifetimes. But no one knew of Jonathans hardships. At such a young age, he lost his mother, and his father not only had a mistress but also had an illegitimate child who was only a few years younger than the young master, eyeing the familys wealth. After a major illness, his health deteriorated, and nightmares gued him, depriving him of a good nights sleep. Sleep disorders apanied by headaches require medication to alleviate some of the pain. However, in recent years, his drug resistance had been increasing, and the prescribed medication gradually became ineffective. Sometimes, Jonathan only had less than an hour of sleep. No one could function with only one hour of sleep every day. What was simple for ordinary people was as difficult for Jonathan as reaching the heavens. But now, he actually fell asleep. Sebastian looked at Ang with red eyes and asked, Miss, whats wrong with him? Ang nced at the sleeping Jonathan, and Sebastian immediately understood. The two of them walked 1/3 15 52 Wed, 28 Feb G Chapter 13 You Will Die 37% +5 Free Coins a few steps away. I have been living with Ang exined siy grandmother since I was a child, and my medical skills are inherited from her. Upon hearing this, a gleam of light appeared in Sebastians eyes, and his lips trembled. Then can you take a look and see if you can cure the young masters illness? After pondering for a while. Ang said, I can give it a try. Sebastian cried andughed at the same time, wiped away his tears, and nodded hesitantly. Okay, lets do our best. There is always hope, which is always good. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Master Jonathan is such a good person, so he shouldnt have to suffer like this! About half an hourter, Jonathan slowly opened his narrow eyes. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a delicate figure squatting at the side of the road. Noticing that Jonathan had woken up. Sebastian asked with concern how he was feeling. Ang also stood up and ran a few steps, walking to the side of the car. Jonathan, how do you feel now? Are you feeling better? Looking down at her with his deep ck eyes, Jonathan grunted softly. Sebastian, who was worried, handed the pill he had found to Jonathan. Master Jonathan, are you really okay? Why dont you take this pill? Sebastian, can you show me the pill youre holding? Angs nose twitched, and she spoke up abruptly. Sebastian didnt respond; he just nced at Jonathan, who gave him a look, and he handed the pill to Ang Sniffing the pill, Angs expression changed. Something was amiss with this pill. The other ingredients seemed fine, but there was one ingredient mixed in that elevated it beyond a simple painkiller. Jonathan. do you normally take this pill when you have a headache? How long have you been taking it? The person who prescribed this medication was quite cunning, and it would be difficult for ordinary individuals to detect any issues. After all, it was just a minor detail that only keen observers would notice. Although it was a small ingredient, prolonged use could result in symptoms of chronic poisoning. It was truly despicable to harm someone in such a manner. Ang couldnt help but wonder if Jonathans untimely death was connected to this pill. Its been a while, Jonathan looked weary and clearly didnt want to delve into this topic. Sebastian suddenly had a thought and said to Ang, This was given by an old practitioner of alternative medicine when the Sanderses invited a renowned doctor to treat the young master a month ago. Miss, could there be an issue with this pill? The doctor invited by the Sanderses. 15:52 Wed, 28 Feb G G Chapter 13 You Will Die 37% +5 Free Coins Its hard to say: perhaps its due to myck of expertise, Angs eyes flickered as she smiled faintly. If you trust me, I can create some other pills for Jonathan Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Washed Your Suit, Here You Go Chapter 14 Washed Your Suit, Here You Go Jonathan enjoyed a peaceful halfChour of sleep. Now that Sebastian treated Ang like a god, there was no disagreement. Sebastian nodded immediately and asked for the time, promising to bring itter when it was ready. Although Ang was unaware of the grudge between the Sanderses and Jonathan, she couldnt let Jonathan continue taking the problematic pill. She didnt want to cause any conflict either. She suggested changing the medicine. Jonathan was clever enough to investigate any problems himself. Jonathans face remained cold and indifferent. His gaze shifted andnded on her skirt. With a slight pursing of his thin lips, Jonathan picked up the ck suit that had been used as a cushion and threw it at her, saying, Put it on! Ang felt embarrassed and reluctantly put on the suit. Ill wash it and return it to you, Jonathan. Seeing the slightly overwhelmed expression on the girls face, Jonathans mood improved a bit. No need; just throw it away if its dirty. Ang clenched the suit. In 2004, when the economy hadnt fully recovered, a suit cost hundreds of dors. And hes throwing it away just like that Damn capitalists. Jonathan smiled, turned his head to Sebastian, and said, Sebastian, drive. As she watched the car speed away. Ang withdrew her gaze and thought for a moment before putting on Jonathans suit. It looked oversized on her, but it covered up the marks on her buttocks. Holding her stomach, Ang returned home feeling ufortable. If Ang had looked a little longer, she would have seen the car turning into the detached vi in front of the courtyard. Sebastian, throw away those pills. Jonathan unexpectedly uttered these words. Sebastian nodded repeatedly and asked, What about the Sanderses Jonathan just nced at Sebastian indifferently, and Sebastian immediately shut his mouth, not daring to say anything more. After Ang finished tidying up, she rested for two hours. In the evening, she took the prescription she had written and went to the pharmacy to get the medicine. At the pharmacy, Ang handed the prescription to the pharmacist and smiled at him. Hello, please help me get these medicines and grind them into powder. Thank you. The pharmacist nced at the prescription and smiled back, Okay, please wait a moment. A few minutes.ter, the young man handed arge bag of powdered medicine to Ang, then lowered his head to calcte the price on a calctor. Your total is ten dors. Ang took out a stack of coins from the bag, counted them, and handed them to the young man. Holding the heavy bag of medicine, she suddenly felt a pang of pain. She only had a little over thirty dors, and this bag of stuff cost nearly a third of her money. She couldnt help but sigh. Money really doesntst long! Finding a partCtime job was bing urgent. 1/2 15 52 Wed, 28 Feb GG. Chapter 14 Washed Your Suit, Here You Go Otherwise, relying on this meager amount of money, she would starve sooner orter. 45 Free Cons After buying some honey, Ang went home and immediately started making the pills. At that moment, her phone rang. Ang took it out, and when she saw the callers ID. she hung up without hesitation. A few secondster, the phone rang again. Ang turned off the phone, deciding to ignore itpletely First, she poured the honey into a pot and boiled it over high heat. Then she switched to low heat and simmered it. She prepared a bowl of water on the side and continued simmering until the honey no longer produced foam. Then she poured in the powdered medicine and slowly stirred it into a sticky consistency. It was ready to be taken off the stove. After allowing it to cool, she could begin making the small pills, Ang worked for a while and felt her arms growing sore. It had been a while since she hadst done this, so she was a bit out of practice. Luckily, she wasnt making arge quantity, and two hourster, she finished. As she looked at the pills of uniform size in front of her. Ang felt a sense of aplishment. After cleaning up, Ang was so tired that she fell asleep on the bed. The next day, Ang put the small As Ang entered the school gate, someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her aside before she could see who it was. The meat buns in her hand fell to the ground, and Ang immediately became angry. She had just bought thoserge meat buns and had only taken two bites! When she saw who it was, Ang instantly became furious and shouted at Christopher, Christopher, have you lost your mind? What are you doing so early in the morning? Those buns cost her five cents, and now they were gone. Christopher snorted coldly, I cant believe you still have an appetite for meat buns. Of course, I have an appetite for meat buns. I can eat four of them. Ang couldnt be bothered with him. Right now, she only had one thought in mind: cherish life and stay away from lunatics! Seeing Ang attempting to leave, Christopher grabbed her wrist, his anger evident in his eyes. Ang, dont you feel guilty at all? I asked you to give up the spot for Fanny, but instead, you turned around and gave it to someone else. What do you mean by this? Yesterday afternoon, Christopher went to see Mr. Lone to inquire about the Brundelian speech quota, only to discover that Ang had pulled such a stunt. He was so furious that he almost stormed up to Ang and killed her on the spot. Although he didnt think highly of the Turners, considering them merely nouveau riche, it was a fact that they were wealthy. He heard that the old man of the Turners doted on his daughter. It wasnt worth offending the Turners over a quot? But he would help Fanny get back what she deserved. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Dont Regret It Ang smiled calmly and said, So, is this all for that? The spot is mine. I can give it to whomever I want, and you have no say in it. Christopher was shamelessly protecting Fanny, a scumbag. As long as she shed a tear, Christopher had no resistance. You better go tell Mr. Lone that you want to give the spot to Fanny or else, Christopher said, almost infuriated. What Ang said could really make one explode with anger. It seemed that her previous obedience and gentleness were all an act. Thinking of this, Christophers anger surged. Angughed out of anger. Christopher was really going all out for Fanny. When she liked him before, her heart was filled with him. She didnt want him to be unhappy. Even if she made unreasonable demands, as long as she could see Christopher happy, she would reluctantly agree. But now, there was no love in her heart, and her true feelings were revealed. Angs gaze turned cold. Why? Ive said it before. The spot is mine, and I can give it to whomever I want. My parents and brothers cant control me. Who do you think you are? What makes you think you have the right to meddle in my affairs? When she said this, Christophers face turned red with anger, but he couldnt find the right words to retort. He could only stare nkly. She forcefully shook off Christophers hand and pointed at his reddened hand without any politeness. Christopher, you better not provoke me. Otherwise, I dont know what I might do. If theres a next time, I wont be so easy to talk to. After saying that, Ang turned around and left. Meeting someone like Christopher early in the morning ruined her mood for the whole day. It was really unlucky. Fine, Ang. Since youre so stubborn, dont regret it! Christophers face turned dark, and he angrily threatened. Ang smiled. As if Ill have a good life if I do as you say. She treated them with all her heart and soul, but what was the result? She was pushed down the stairs and died a miserable death in the hospital. Her dear mother only cared about whether her organs were fresh enough after her death and if they could be used for the sick Fanny. She couldnt change her previous life. But now, she was reborn, and she would live in the sunshine and bloom her own brilliant flowers. The buns were wasted, so Ang bought two more. Finally, she got her peace and quiet, which was great. Just as she arrived in the ssroom, Jessica came over to say hello. Good morning, Ang. Jess, good morning! Ang took a bite of the bun and responded somewhat unclearly. Eating buns is not nutritious. Here, have this. Jessica performed a magic trick and took out a bottle of milk from behind, handing it to Ang. Ang didnt hesitate and took it, taking several sips. I just heard that Christopher came to bother you. Did he do anything? Did Fanny tell on you about how she fainted? Jessica entered the ssroom, so she didnt see Christopher bullying Ang. If she had seen it, she definitely wouldnt have stood by. 15:52 Wed, 28 Feb GG O Chapter 15 Dont Regret It 45 Free Coins Ang quickly finished the milk in her hand, slurped a few times, threw the carton into the trash can, and then sat in her seat. Its about the Brundelian speech opportunity. Ang raised an eyebrow and smiled. What can he do? Hes just taking advantage of the fact that I used to like him a little bit and wants to stand up for Fanny Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He thinks hes all that, yelling at me first thing in the morning. And he cost me my buns. This was what made Ang. the angriest. Her money was running out, and she temporarily didnt have any source of ie. Christopher was clearly doing this on purpose. But there were so many who hated her, so Christopher was nothing special. At most, he was just a former fianc. Jessica still had some concerns. Ang, what if I give the opportunity back to you? Ive been thinking about it, and I feel like this isnt right. If you give the opportunity back to me, then Christopher will snatch it and give it to Fanny, right? Ang was reluctant and didnt want to see this kind of oue, so she took the initiative. She believed that Christopher would keep his word. If the opportunity remained in her hands, he would definitely change the name on it to Fannys as soon as possible. In her previous life, she foolishly handed over the opportunity to others in order to please the Kins Family. But now, she didnt want to do that anymore. Sighing, Jessica agreed with Ang. If Fanny wanted it, she wouldnt give it! She wouldnt give it even if it rotted and stank in her hands! So, Jessica patted her chest and said with loyalty, Ang, Ell keep the opportunity with me for now. If you change your mind, you can tell me anytime. Let Fanny dream on! Ang sniffled. Jessica was much kinder to her than the members of the Kins Family, who only criticized her. She would be lying if she said she wasnt touched. In the afternoon, the school cafeteria was crowded with people. Ang and Jessica finally managed to get their food and walked towards the back. Unexpectedly, someone reached out and knocked over Angs tray, causing the food to spill all over the floor. The tray fell to the ground, making a loud and piercing sound. There were many people eating in the cafeteria, and they all turned to look over, each with their own thoughts as if they were watching a show. Ang looked up, gave a cold nce, and saw Samuel standing in front of her, looking smugly at her. She wasnt angry either. An eye for an eye. She snatched the tray from his hand and mmed it on the ground. Giving him a cold look, Ang turned around and went back to line up for her food. Because of this idiot, she had to spend an extra thirty cents. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 In The Gutters Of Poverty Samuel was taken aback by Angs unexpected action and found it hard to believe. After a moment, Samuel forcefully grabbed her arm and eximed, Who gave you permission to leave, Ang? Youve be audacious. First, you stole Fannys speaking opportunity, and now you dare to spill my food. Have you lost your mind? Ang raised her gaze and looked at Samuel with a cold expression. Samuel, if theres something wrong with your head, seek a psychiatrist. Dont embarrass yourself here! She and Samuel were twins, sharing a resemnce. He was born a few minutes earlier and ranked fourth in the family. To publicly humiliate her in defense of Fanny, her brother who came into the world with her, was truly pathetic! Ang forcefully shook off Samuels hand and rubbed her sore arm. Then she looked up. her eyes cold and slightly narrowed. Ang asked coldly, I didnt steal Fannys opportunity. Is it rightfully hers? How can someone be so shameless as to im someone elses belongings as their own? Upon hearing Angs words, Samuel was on the verge of exploding with anger. His bad temper red up, and he angrily shouted at Ang, Ang, you clearly promised to give the opportunity to Fanny. What happened? Did you forget your ce after you left the family? Youre nothing! Jessica couldnt bear it any longer. With a loud p, she mmed her cutlery down on the table and stood up, ready to argue with Samuel. However, Ang stopped her. Ang would handle the Kins Family matters herself and didnt need others to intervene in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. Although the Turners were wealthy and not afraid of the Kins Family causing any trouble, the Kinses could still annoy them. Ang didnt want Jessica to get involved in the conflicts between her and theText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Kins Family. Its her opportunity if and only if I give it to her. But right now, Im not in a good mood, so I wont give it to her. Is there a problem? Ang coldly snorted and retorted without any politeness.. Samuel was so angry that his teeth were grinding, looking as if he wanted to devour her, but she wasnt afraid at all. For someone she didnt care about, whether he was angry or happy, had nothing to do with her. At that moment, Fanny suddenly appeared from the crowd, holding two tes of food. She handed one of them to Samuel and said. Samuel, dont be angry with Ang. I got a new one for you. Samuel heard Fannys voice, and his anger subsided by half. He immediately turned around and smiled as he took the tray. He gently reached out and rubbed Fannys head. Youre always so considerate, Fanny. Unlike Ang, who only knows how to provoke others. In his heart, he only recognized Fanny as his sister, while Ang wasnt even worthy of licking Fannys boots. Fanny bit her lip. Im sorry, Samuel. Its all because of me that you two fought and made it unpleasant. Its not your fault. Its Angs mistake. Shes just a country bumpkin who doesnt have the same Brundelian skills as you. She got lucky and got the spot, but if she had any selfCawareness, she should have given up the spot and spared herself the embarrassment. Fanny raised her innocent face and frowned, acting coquettish. Samuel, dont say that about Ang. Ang has worked hard. Samuel pursed his lips, clearly disagreeing. Im helping you here, and youre still defending her. Theres a 1/2 Chapter 16 In The Gutters Of Poverty difference between effort and talent. Ang felt disgusted and signaled to Jessica. They both left immediately. As they walked, Jessica couldnt help butin, Ang, is that Samuel really your twin brother? Hespletely fixated on Fanny. Its as if hes blind. People who dont know would think they are the real twins Ang discovered another restaurant and ordered two servings of chicken and mashed potatoes. She handed one portion to Jessica. After taking a bite of the chicken, Ang spoke with a slightly muffled voice. The chicken is delicious. You should try it. Ang was enjoying her meal, but Jessica had no appetite. She even suspected that this girl had lost her mind and was devouring the chicken as if it were a member of the Kins Family. Jessica felt frustrated and pushed her own portion towards Ang. Eat, its all yours! Ang looked up and sweetly smiled. After finishing their lunch and bidding farewell to Jessica, Ang left the school during the lunch break, ready to find a partCtime job. Since moving out, she needed money for everything, and she had already spent almost half of her savings. If she didnt find a partCtime job soon to earn some money, she would truly starve. After wandering around near the school, Ang stopped at a bubble tea shop. She noticed a red sign posted on the ss with the words Now Hiring written on it, so she entered. The bubble tea shop was small, with a counter at the front disying various samples of milk tea. Neatly arranged rows of white tables and chairs were in the back. There werent many customers at this time, and a few female students were sitting together, enjoying their drinks. Behind the counter, a young woman was feeding a boy who appeared to be around five or six years old. Upon seeing Ang enter, the woman set down the bowl in her hand and politely asked what Ang would like to drink. Ang smiled and pointed to the job advertisement posted at the entrance, Hello, Im here to apply for a job. Im a freshman at Riverdon University. Can I work partCtime here? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Save The Kid Selene examined Ang from head to toe. At that moment, several female students approached, paid. ir bills, and left. Wanting to make a good impression, Ang grabbed a nearby rag and quickly cleaned up the melon seed shells on the table. De you have experience with this? Selene asked. Ang shook her head but added, I can learn. I have a knack for learning and can pick things up quickly. Just give me a day to adapt. Selene hesitated. She hade up with some new products, and business had been good in the past few months. She also had a child to take care of and was too busy, so she wanted to find a partCtime worker. Although the girl spoke sincerely when applying for a job, people always say nice things, dont they? She still wanted to find someone experienced Before she could finish her thoughts, there was a sudden loud noise behind her, as if someone had fallen and knocked over the bowls and chopsticks on the small table, creating a ttering sound. Selene turned around abruptly, her expression changing drastically, and she hurriedly ran over, her face turning pale. The little boy seemed to be choking, his face turning red, and he was lying on the ground kicking his legs. The small table was knocked over. Selene was at a loss, trying to pry open her sons mouth to remove the object, but it was deeply lodged, and the child was struggling in panic, making it impossible for Selene to do anything. She was so anxious that she almost cried, Ron, listen to me, dont move around Ang quickly rushed over, pushed Selene aside, and sternly shouted, You cant do it like this. If you reach in, its even easier to push the foreign object further in. What should we do then Ill do it, Ang said calmly. With swift movements, Ang picked up the child from behind and performed the Heimlich maneuver. Then she bent her index finger, middle finger, ring finger, and thumb, ced them on the childs abdomen, and pressed down forcefully. Once, twice, repeatedly pushing upwards in a rhythmic manner. After a few attempts, a ss marble suddenly shot out from the throat. The boy, who was about five or six years old and quite heavy, was finally relieved. Ang realized that she was sweating after dealing with the situation. The frightened child clung to Selene and burst into tears, his face turning red, gasping for breath. Selenes eyes also turned red, and she quicklyforted the child. After a while, the child cried himself to exhaustion and fell asleep. Selene gently put him down and looked gratefully at Ang. Thank you so much, youngdy. If it werent for you Selene choked up, then forced a smile. Youre here for a part- time job, right? Youre hired!/Heres the deal: whenever you have time,e and help me. We have more customers at night, so if you dont have sses,e and give me a hand. We usually close at eight, and as 1/2 TUES for the sry, well calcte it by the hour. Once you start working, Ill keep track of your hours and pay you ordingly. Although it was because she saved the child, Ang was still very happy! She immediately nodded and said, When can I start working? Selene thought for a moment and said, If possible, how about tomorrow? Ang had no problem with that; the sooner she could start working, the better. With the partCtime job settled, Ang prepared to leave in a pleasant mood, but suddenly, a chubby little hand grabbed onto her clothes. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The sleeping child had woken up. The little one held a lollipop in his hand and held it up high, handing it to Ang. He said softly, Lady, thank you. Have the lollipop. His voice was soft and tender, sounding like a little baby. He looked small and delicate, especially cute. But because he had cried intensely, he still seemed a bit weak. Unable to resist, Ang gently pinched the chubby little face of the boy and then crouched down, saying. Be more careful in the future. Look, even your mother was scared and cried. As a young man, you cant let girls cry. The boy, Ron, nodded earnestly. Ron understands! Selene observed this scene and also smiled, yfully tapping his head. After securing a partCtime job, Ang nced at the time. It was gettingte, and she still had sses in the afternoon. After bidding farewell to Selene, Ang hurriedly returned to school to continue her afternoon sses. Since she intended to change majors, Ang knew she had to take action. As per the schools requirements, in order to switch majors, she not only had to pass the entrance exam for the medicine major but also had to achieve a minimum score of 90 in each subject of her current major. Otherwise, she would not be permitted to transfer. Now, she had to dedicate her time to studying her major courses while also attending sses in the faculty of medicine. Running back and forth in the afternoon, Ang felt exhausted. Dragging her weary body back home, as soon as she reached the stairs, Ang halted in her tracks. She noticed that the lock had been broken and the door was wide open. Her heart skipped a beat, and she had a foreboding feeling. Frowning, Ang took a few steps and rushed into the house. Everywhere she looked, the room was in disarray, with items scattered all over the ce. Pots and bowls in the kitchen were strewn on the ground, making it impossible to walk. Ang sneered as she turned her head and entered the bedroom where she had been sleeping recently. It was in a poor state as well. The nkets were tossed on the floor, bearing a few distinct footprints. It wasnt a burry, as no money or valuables were missing. It seemed that the perpetrator wanted to teach her a lesson. Although she wasnt certain who it was, she could make an educated guess. Who else could it be but them? Staring at the chaotic room, Angs gaze turned icy as she retrieved her phone from her backpack. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 How Could They Chapter 18 How Could They Living next door was a retired elderly couple who immediately came out when they heard the commotion. They also witnessed the terrifying scene where someone came to vandalize in the afternoon, leaving them too scared toe out again. This girl had grown up under their watchful eyes; she was well- behaved and sensible, and they couldnt understand how she had provoked such individuals. Genevieve hobbled over, her face filled with worry, and said, Child, those people are wicked and not good people. Be careful, they mighte to bother you again. Why dont youe and stay at my house for a while? Harold excitedly tapped his cane and echoed Genevieves words, Yes, its just the two of us at home. Come and stay with us; we have a spare room for you. Listening to the words of the two elderly people, Ang felt a warm feeling in her heart. Ang smiled andforted the old couple, Genevieve, if they can do it once, they can do it twice. Hiding at your ce is not a solution. Genevieve looked at her and said. Then I will call the police. Ang shook her phone. Leave this kind of thing to the professionals. Genevieve suddenly realized and nodded repeatedly, Yes, yes, youre right. We should call the police quickly and apprehend those wrongdoers! Harold understood and took a few steps back with his wife. He said to Ang, Ang, dont be afraid, go ahead and call the police! We were all there this afternoon; the scene is intact, and no one has entered again. When the policee, well testify for you! Trespassing and vandalizing like this can not only result in imprisonment but also make them pay for the damages. Harold was a retired soldier; although he was old, he still had a sharp mind and remembered this legal knowledge. He fully supported the girls actions. Thank you, Harold. Ang smiled sweetly, Then she took out her phone and called 911 to file a report. After the call was connected, a sweet female voice came through. Hello, 911. How can I assist you? Hello, I want to report a crime. Someone trespassed into a private residence near the military zones Northcity Avenue Ang provided detailed information and hung up the phone. She instinctively wanted to take a photo, but as she looked at the darkened screen, she sighed helplessly. Half an hourter, two police officers arrived and took photos from various angles with a camera before going to the security room to check the surveince footage. Fortunately, even though it wasnt as advanced as a decadeter, surveince equipment had gradually be moremon during this era. Surveince cameras had been installed two years ago, especially at the main entrance and the entrance to the unit. When they retrieved the surveince footage in the security room, Ang saw Samuel carrying a bucket of paint appearing in the frame. Although she had already guessed it, seeing it with her own eyes still made her feel disgusted. She clenched her fists tightly. Ill make him pay. 1/2 With the surveince records and eyewitnesses, the police could easily gather evidence. It was basically undeniable. Following the procedure, after taking the statement, the police noted Angs phone number and told her to wait at home for updates, cautioning her not to wander around these days. Then, they left. After the police left, Ang started cleaning up the room. Harold and Genevieve also came to help. The walls had been sttered with red paint, which looked so ring. As the two elderly people cleaned up, they sighed. How much hatred must there be to destroy a home like this? After tidying up the room, Ang moved the useless items downstairs. It seemed that misfortunes nevere singly, many things needed to be reced. However, this time, she wasnt afraid at all. She wouldnt foolishly endure it anymore. Not only did she want to give those people a profound lesson, but she also wanted to make them pay for their actions. Miss Kins, what happened to you? Why? Suddenly, someone behind her spoke not too far away. Ang turned around, surprised to see Sebastian holding arge stic bag, his gaze fixed on the broken items in her hands, wearing a puzzled expression. Biting her lip slightly. Ang disposed of the items in the trash can before calmly exining, Its nothing. just a burry. Some things got damaged. Sebastian was taken aback. A burry? Are you alright? Do you need any assistance? Master Jonathan has an extensivework of connections. We can inform the police. Im fine, Sebastian. Ive already reported it to the police! Ang quickly interjected, feeling curious about why Sebastian was there sote. With this thought in mind, Ang asked him. Sebastian appeared surprised and smiled. You didnt know? We live nearby, just a little further ahead. Master Jonathan lives alone here and asionally visits the Sanderses. Ang was somewhat taken aback. She truly had no idea. It turned out that Jonathan was living alone near her grandmothers house. Sebastian had to rush back after going out to buy things. Once he ensured Ang was alright, he departed. Upon arriving home, Sebastian ced the items he purchased in the refrigerator, organized them, and discussed Ang. I just came back from shopping and bumped into that young girl from the Kins Family. Its truly heartbreaking to see her living alone at such a tender age. Her house was robbed this afternoon. and I witnessed her holding a bunch of broken things. These despicable individuals didnt even spare a young girl. However, she disyed remarkable bravery. Despite the situation, she didnt shed a tear and calmly contacted the police. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. On the living room couch, Jonathan propped his head up with one hand and slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Nothing Good Comes From Esction It felt as if a veil had been lifted from a precious gem, revealing its dazzling brilliance. Jonathan closed the book and spoke softly. Its quite rare. Sebastias pondered for a moment and suggested, Why dont we inform the police station and request the increased attention? Lets not be careless and overlook this as a minor issue. Only she could treat Master Jonathans illness. Its only natural to show concern and care. Jonathan didnt respond immediately. He shifted his gaze, lowered his head, and reopened the book. After a while, he whispered. Hmm, lets use the home phone to make the call. Sebastian happily agreed and dialed the number using thendline. The next day, early in the morning, Genevieve had prepared porridge and came to call Ang for breakfast. Unable to refuse her hospitality, Ang had no choice but to go and drink a bowl of porridge. A few years ago, Harold suffered a stroke and was paralyzed. It was Charlotte who cured him, and she never epted any consultation fees. The two families were neighbors, so they often interacted. Since returning to the Kins Family a few years ago, Ang didnt like to talk and was insecure and sensitive. The two elderly people genuinely liked her and always thought of her when there was something delicious. It could be said that the years Ang spent with Charlotte were the happiest times. After finishing the porridge, Ang took the initiative to wash the bowl and then hurriedly went downstairs. When she reached the corner of the stairs, a strong hand grabbed her wrist. The person walked quickly, and Ang couldnt keep up with his pace. He dragged her downstairs, stumbling and bumping along the way, causing Ang pain. When James reached thest step, he forcefully pulled Ang, causing her to fall from the stairs. Losing her bnce, Ang fell onto James body, twisting her ankle in the process, causing her great pain. Before she could react, James grinding teeth could be heard from above. Ang, youve be bold. How dare you report Samuel to the police, causing him to be taken away for questioning early in the morning. How could you be so malicious and not spare even your own brother? The pain in her ankle was excruciating, but Ang gritted her teeth and met James furious gaze. Although Samuel damaged Genevieves house, James didnt bother to ask for the reasons and scolded her without any justification. In her past life, when faced with James questioning, she would have immediately apologized, repented, and felt that she had done something wrong. But now, not only did she not do that. but she also greeted him with the most malicious words. Ang coldly said, Instead of wasting time here ring at me, you should think about how to get him. released. Otherwise, if he has a criminal record, no matter how much education he gets, it will be useless. At this moment, Ang was terrifyingly calm. Samuel was a college student, and in order to find a good job in the future, he had to have a clean record. If this incident had not been handled well, it would undoubtedly have left a deep stain on Samuels life. James naturally understood this, which was why he came over early in the morning. He wanted to take Ang to the police station and exin to the police that this was just a misunderstanding so that Samuel could be released on bail. This is the fastest and most direct way to release Samuel on bail. Dont you feel any guilt? He is your own brother. How can you be so heartless and say such things? 1/2 Chapter 19 Nothing Good Comes From EscaauunThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As the eldest of the family, James remained calm andposed. But faced with Ang, who had always been gentle and obedient, suddenly bing so heartless, he couldnt remain calm. The fact that Ang personally sent her own brother to the police station had caused an uproar in the Kins Family. Everyone was like cats on hot bricks, wishing they could tear Ang apart. Fanny, in particr, was so worried that she hadnt even eaten breakfast. Ang nced at the furious James and calmly responded, Why should I feel guilty? If my own brother doesnt behave properly. I have to use thew to protect my own rights Faced with James usations, Ang remainedposed. She had already anticipated this. With such a significant incident, the Kins Family would undoubtedly take action. On the contrary, if Ang had been involved in such a situation, she would probably have been imprisoned. The Kins Family always excluded her. In their eyes, she was merely an outsider. Ang, how can you say such things? Regardless, he is your brother. How can you personally send your own brother to prison? Are you still human? Seemingly provoked by Ang, James became agitated. He, who was usually calm, suddenly lost his temper. Ang raised her gaze indifferently, Oh? I consider him my brother, but does he consider me his sister? Since he doesnt care about my wellCbeing, why should I care about him? Seeing through the true nature of the Kins Family, Ang doesnt hold back when confronting them, even if that person was her once highly respected older brother. James couldnt control himself and pped Angs face, then angrily shouted, Ang, I always thought you were just stubborn, but I never expected you to be so heartless. You dont deserve to be our sister. The p left a distinct handprint on Angs small face; it was a brutal p. Ang felt her cars ringing and instantly felt a surge of anger. She didnt know if it was because of the pain or anger, but her whole body trembled. In the past, even if the Kinses were angry, they would only verbally attack Ang, never resorting to physical violence. But this time, James actually hit her! Who gave him the right to hit her? Finally, touching her swollen check, Ang sneered. This is thest time Im allowing you to hit me. Angs eyes turned icy as she looked at James coldly. Originally, James intended to have a civil conversation with Ang, but for some reason, seeing her attitude, he couldnt engage in a proper discussion. But upon seeing Angs frosty demeanor, James became even more irritated. Anger surged in James heart, If you hadnt promised to give the spot to Fanny only to then give it to Jessica instead, would Samuel have done all these things? Ultimately, its your fault. He was just causing a minor disturbance. What benefit is there for you to blow things out of proportion? A minor disturbance? Angs heart turned cold upon hearing this, her eyes gradually reddening. He smashed Grandmas house! It was the only thing Grandma left behind. It was also the only thing left for her after Grandmas death. But in the eyes of the Kins Family, these things were considered insignificant matters. Seeing Angs eyes turning red, James was momentarily stunned, and then his dark eyes grew deeper, But you want Samuel to have a criminal record just for the sake of a deceased person? Ang sneered, People must be held ountable for their actions. Just like the mistakes of her past life cost her life, James should also face the consequences of his actions. After saying that, Ang didnt want to say anything more. She turned and walked away. She still had sses to attend and a partCtime job to go to. There were still many things she needed to do; arguing with them would only be a waste of time. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Always An Outsider Chapter 20 Always An Outsider When Ang expressed her desire to leave, James eyes narrowed, and he immediately grabbed her wrist, forcefully pulling her into the car. We cant let Samuel have any criminal records. You muste with me to the police station today. Tell the police that this is just a misunderstanding and withdraw the case. Ang refused, yelling and struggling. I wont go! Let me go! She tried to break free from James grip, but her strength was too weak, and she had no ability to resist. Like stuffing cotton, James pushed Ang into the back seat of the car. Regardless of her pain or difort, he carelessly forced her into the car. You have no choice in this matter! Ang fought to get out of the car, but James held her down, closed the door, and quickly got into the car. The car soon drove away. The reflection of her disheveled state was shown on the car window. The left side of her face was swollen, with crimson marks at the corners of her eyes, and her skirt was wrinkled, making her look disheveled. Ang couldntprehend how heartless the Kins Family members were. The atmosphere in the car was silent, and no one spoke. Angs heart also grew calmer. James drove the car and nced back at Ang. His gaze was as sharp as a knife. Ang, after causing such amotion for several days, you should stop now. You should know when to stop, Ang remained silent, not even giving James a sideways nce. As she watched the scenery outside the car window quickly pass by, she pursed her lips for a while before secretly taking out her phone and sending a message to a number. As they approached the police station, Angs eyes turned terrifyingly cold, and she remained silent. When the car stopped at the entrance of the police station, James got out of the car, opened the door, and forcefully pulled Ang out. He didnt forget to threaten her, You better cooperate. If you still want to return to the Kins Family, do as I say. Ang had been pulled numb and couldnt feel the interrogation room. Resisting now wouldnt lead to anymore. She allowed James to drag her into the good. Inside the interrogation room, two police officers were questioning Samuel. When they saw James. bringing Ang over, Samuels expression became excited. He red fiercely at Ang and even wanted to rush over and hit her, but he was stopped by the police officer beside him. Ang, what were you thinking? How dare you call the police to arrest me! Dont stop me; I want to teach this ungrateful troublemaker a lesson. Facing the emotionally unstable Samuel, Ang shrank back, her fair face showing a terrified expression. Nervously, Ang tugged at the sleeve of the police officer next to her and trembled. Officer, look at his terrible attitude. Im afraid he wille over and hit me. What should I do? James: The plot twist happened too quickly. She had just acted indifferent, and now she was pretending to be pitiful. The responsible young police officer named Aaron noticed the timid and frail appearance of the young girl and understood how terrible Samuel must have been to her. Behave yourself; this is a police station! Aaron mmed the table with authority and turned to Ang, reassuring her, Dont be afraid, 1/3 Chapter girl. We wont let hun harm you Ang nodded in fear and uncertainty, hiding her calcting gaze. James wanted her to bail out Samuel, but there was no way she would do that! She didnt believe that they would dare to do anything to her in front of the police. So, she wanted to take this opportunity to trip them up, James red at Ang, then smiled and exined, Its a misunderstanding. Samuel always likes to y around with Ang at home. Recently, Ang has been throwing tantrums. Siblings fight, its normal. Then James looked at Captain Larson and said in a deep voice, Captain Larson, can we talk privately? Captain Larson nodded and instructed his subordinates to keep an eye on things. Aarons mouth twitched. He couldnt agree with Mr. Kins words. They had ended up at the police station, and he thinks it is still just a minor scuffle. He had personally seen the miserable state of Angs residence. If it werent for the surveince footage, he wouldnt have believed that her own brother could do such a thing. As James left, tears streamed down Angs face as she choked, Our school organized a Brundelian speech event, and I happened to get a spot. My parents and my brothers forced me to give the spot to my sister, but I didnt agree, so my brother demolished the ce Im living in now. They want to use the family card to get out of this? Ang wouldnt let them have their way. She couldnt do anything to them, but she could trip them up. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She refused to be defeated by them! Sure enough, after hearing Angs words, James was so angry that he gritted his teeth and used his eyes to threaten her, warning her not to speak recklessly.. She pretended not to see that, wiped away a tear, and continued, I know I grew up with Grandma and have no feelings for them, but they cant force our own sister to death! Knowing what the Kins Family cared about, Ang deliberately emphasized the words own sister to infuriate the two brothers.. As soon as Samuel heard this, he exploded. He angrily stood up and raised his handcuffed hand to point at Ang but realized his restraints. Frustrated, he tried to rush forward again. Ang, you will always be an outsider! Fanny is the little princess of our family, and dont call me brother. I am not your brother! Samuel disliked her, even to the point of disgust. He didnt even allow her to call him brother. In her previous life, she cried many times because of this. But now, Ang didnt care. If Fanny wants to be their sister, she can have it. Ang sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she looked helpless and deste, evoking sympathy. Aaron cast a few nces at Samuel and remarked, Its really strange. This is the first time Ive witnessed. such favoritism. Fanny is your sister, but so is thisdy. Shes not adopted, is she? Ang pursed her lips and remained silent. Aarons words werepletely mistaken. It was Fanny who was adopted, and she and Samuel were biological siblings. Samuel was taken aback, his expression frozen for a moment. Reluctantly, he coldly snorted, Regardless, Fanny is my sister. Fanny had grown up with him since childhood, possessing an innocent and pure character, as well as 2/3 15:53 Wed, 28 Feb G G? Chapter 20 Always An Outsider +5 Free Com beauty and academic excellence. She was perfect in every way, resembling more of a daughter of the Kins Family. On the other hand, Samuel felt uneasy whenever he saw Ang. The more Samuel pondered, the more he believed he was not at fault. Ang had brought this upon herself, so how could they be med?C If it werent for her own foolishness, always coveting things that didnt belong to her, he wouldnt despise Ang so much. Not long after, James finished his conversation with Captain Larson and entered. Behind him was a man in a ck suit carving a briefcase. After all, James had been groomed as the heir of the Kins Family. He possessed a dignified appearance and aposed demeanor. He exuded an extraordinary aura. Especially at this moment. James handsome face bore a smile, as if he had everything under control. When he caught sight of Ang, he merely nced at her briefly before heading straight towards Samuel, who had his head lowered. Samuel lowered his head and, upon seeing the shiny leather shoes, looked up to see James. His expression immediately turned aggrieved. James, when can we leave? I dont want to stay here for even a minute. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Dropping The Case? Next time, think before you act! James furrowed his brow. He had put aside all his work for a day to find Ang early in the morning, for the sake of his younger brother. When the police presented the surveince video evidence and made the arrests, he couldnt find a single word to refute it. His mind went nk. He had arrogantly stormed into the house, breaking things, and everything was captured on Camer Samuel had always respected James, but now that he was being scolded, although he didnt dare to argue back, he couldnt help feeling resentful. He defended himself, Ang took Fannys ce and even bullied her until she fainted. If I dont stand up for Fanny, then You still have the nerve to argue? Shut up! Samuels face filled with frustration as he tightly pursed his lips. This trivial matter was giving James a headache. He furrowed his brow and said, Youre even standing up for Fanny. Fanny knows that youre worried about her, and she hasnt even had breakfast. Samuel was startled. Fanny fainted yesterday. How can she not eat? And whose fault is that? James gave him a cold nce, but in his heart, he also med Ang. She had. gone too far with what she did. One brother was sent to the police station by her own hands, and the other sister was so worried that she fell ill. The two sisters were like night and day. Ang was so willful and malicious, so it was no wonder they all doted on Fanny even more. On the other side, Ang followed Captain Larson and Logan into a small room. After entering. Logan smiled and said, Ang, I heard about what happened between you and Samuel. Samuel was a bit too extreme; he lost control of his temper and didnt hold back. He knows he did something wrong. Whatever losses you suffered, James will take care of it andpensate you twice as much. You two are just like children. How did a sibling conflict end up in the police station? Its putting a strain on your rtionship. Wont your parents be heartbroken if they see this? After hearing this, Ang smiled faintly, I wont ept anypensation. ording to thew, well handle it ordingly. Logan raised an eyebrow unexpectedly, Ang, dont joke around. Ang lowered her gaze and said softly, Logan, you were the one who made the joke first. Grandma had already passed away, and everything had been destroyed. How could theypensate for that? Can they afford it? Moreover, she didnt wantpensation; she just wanted an apology from Samuel. Apologize to her deceased grandmother. Logan was also annoyed. You child, why are you so unreasonable? Is it necessary to make such a big scene? Its just making a spectacle of yourself! Captain Larson nced at Ang and extinguished the cigarette in his hand, Girl, Logan has a point. You may feel relieved now, but even if Samuel is arrested, he wont be detained for long. It wont benefit you to escte the situation. You have already receivedpensation, so its better to compromise. 1/3 Chapter 21 Dropping Upon hearing Captain Larsons words, Logan smiled and added, Provoking the Kins Family will not benefit you, Ang. Youre still young, and you will rely on the Kins Family in the future. If you continue to cause trouble alone, you will eventually have to submit. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Listening to the threatening words, Angs fingers holding her backpack turned slightly pale, her face looked unpleasant, and her gaze was sharp as she stared at them. Suddenly, the sound of rolling wheels came from the entrance, and everyones eyes turned towards the door. Although the man was sitting in a wheelchair, his cold and noble demeanor seemed to emanate naturally from his bones, exuding a captivating aura. His wellCtailored suit was perfectly ironed, entuating his slender figure. From a distance, Angs gaze met his, and her heart skipped a beat. Logan, the representativewyer for the Kins Family, had previously interacted with the Sanderses due to the engagement between the two families. Naturally, he was acquainted with Jonathan, the person in power in the Sanderses. Hello, Jonathan. What a coincidence to run into you here, Logan greeted respectfully. Jonathan tilted his head slightly and smirked. Do I know you? Then he raised his hand and beckoned to Ang, saying, Come here. Ang blinked and walked over to Jonathans side. Sebastian had heard that Ang had been arrested and was extremely worried. He immediately asked, Ang, are you okay? What happened to your wrist? Did they hurt you? No. Ang nced at the red marks on her wrist and didnt want Sebastian to worry. She smiled and said, Im fine, Sebastian. She was a bit nervous. She hadnt expected Jonathan to show up. She had sent a text message to Jessica, deliberately stating that she had been arrested by the police, asking her to seek help from Sebastian. Among the people she knew, only Jonathan had the power to influence James and the Kins Family. But Jonathan was busy with important matters, and Ang could only think of Sebastian. However, she was just testing the waters, hoping that Sebastian would appreciate her efforts in dealing with Jonathan. Seeing the girls nervousness and unease, Jonathans heart softened. Sebastian mentioned that there was a thief in your house and a lot of things were destroyed. Did the police thoroughly investigate it? They asked me to drop the case to withdraw the report, Ang quickly replied. Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly, looking at Logan and the police. Logan and Captain Larson felt anxious under his gaze and immediately wanted to refute, saying that it wasnt true. But when the words reached their lips, Logan hesitated and realized that he couldnt exin it clearly. In the end, Logan could only exin with a forced smile, Jonathan, you misunderstood. It wasnt a thief, but rather a conflict between Ang and Samuel, her brother. You probably know that Samuel has a bad temper and doesnt hold back Jonathan remained calm and only asked Ang, Do you want to drop the case? Ang pursed her lips and shook her head decisively. I wont drop the case. 2/3 15:53 Wed, 28 Feb G GO Chapter 21 Dropping The Case? +5 Free Coins Ang! James quickly walked in, his face stern as he red at Ang. What nonsense are you telling Jonathan? After scolding Ang, James smiled and looked at Jonathan, apologizing, Jonathan, why did youe here? My sister and Samuel had a little disagreement. Its just a sibling quarrel, and you know, theres no real animosity between siblings. At the same time, James also felt somewhat regretful. Jonathan usually kept a low profile and rarely appeared in public. How did he happen to encounter this situation with Ang After listening, Jonathan simply said, I understand. There was no emotion in his tone, and he remained expressionless, making it difficult to discern his thoughts. He beckoned to Sebastian, who respectfully leaned over and had a brief conversation before leaving. Jonathan pushed his wheelchair himself and turned back, saying in a low voice, Arent you leaving? Jonathan, do you have something to discuss with Ang? James asked. Jonathans expression was indifferent. Mr. Kins, this is a personal matter. In other words, he had nothing to disclose. Only then did Ang realize that Jonathan was helping her out of the situation. She quickly went up to help him push the wheelchair, and the two of them walked out of the police station together. James frowned, his gaze shifting between Jonathan and Angs figures. In the end, he swallowed his protest. Samuel stared with wide eyes, watching Ang leave with Jonathan. James, how did she get to know Jonathan? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Reverse Courtship James was annoyed, his gaze bingplicated. Ang has been persistently pursuing Christopher and even went to the Sanders Residence a few times. Samuel looked disdainful, his eyes filled with disgust as he thought of Ang shamelessly clinging to Christopher and audaciously visiting the Sanderses. In Samuels mind, just like before, Ang must be shamelessly clinging to Jonathan. And someone like Jonathan would not be interested in Ang. He would surely see through her true nature in a few days and start to grow tired of Ang. After leaving the gate. Ang breathed a sigh of relief and said to Jonathan, Jonathan, thank you so much for today. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jonathans expression was indifferent. You moved out of the Kins Familys house? Any conflicts? Out of the blue, he suddenly asked such a question, leaving Ang stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled bitterly. I have nothing to do with the Kins Family anymore. Completely cutting ties with the Kins Family. They were no longer connected. The mans dark and deep eyes narrowed slightly, then he faintly nodded. Suddenly remembering something. Ang took out a prepared bottle of herbal pills from her bag and handed it to Jonathan. Jonathan. Ive adjusted these herbal pills ording to your current physical condition. They will be very helpful when your symptoms act up. These were bought at a high price, and the money she spent on making these pills would be enough for her to use for a long time. Although for Jonathan, this money was just a small amount, for her, a poor student with less than 50 dors to her name, it was really a lot. Jonathan nced at her, took the medicine bottle, and casually put it in his pocket. Okay. Ang originally wanted to suggest that if he didnt trust her, he could take it to an alternative medicine practitioner, but he epted it without saying much. There was no need for further exnation. It felt really good to be trusted by someone! She felt a warm andforting feeling in her heart spreading throughout. Ang took Jonathans car back to school, and when Jessica saw her return, she finally let go of the worry in her heart. Ang, you finally came back. Your message scared me to death. Luckily, you came back. safely. Otherwise, I would have called my cousin. When Jessica received Angs message, her mind went nk, and she followed Angs instructions. When she made the call, a young man answered. Although she didnt know their rtionship, Jessica didnt dare to dy and cried, saying that Ang was arrested and had been taken to the police station. After a few seconds of silence on the other end, the person said they got it and hung up. Jessica was nervous for a long time before remembering that she still had a cousin in a leadership position in the police force. Its okay, Im back safely. I have to thank you for that. Holding Jessicas hand, Ang smiled happily. With Jonathan involved, it wouldnt be easy for Samuel to clear his record, but the Kinses wouldnt let the matter end like this. She wasnt afraid, as she would face any challenges headCon. Jessica sighed. This was Angs brother, who had blood ties with Hey, your brother is like your enemy. Not knowing how to coer, but his actions were truly shocking. Ang, Jessica could only hold her 1/3 hand and say, Poor thing, stick with me from now on. Ill protect you! Ang nodded, feeling touched. She knew that Jessica had always been supportive of her and understood her intentions. Thats why she trusted her best friend so much. The morning sses quickly passed, and after lunch, Ang prepared to go to the bubble tea shop for her partCtime job. Someone called out to her from behind, Ang, where are you going? It was Angs cousin, Queenie Kins. Hearing this voice, Ang froze for a moment, and with a hoarse voice, she asked, Queenie? George had three siblings. He was the eldest, and below him were two younger brothers and a sister. Queenies father was Zacharias Kins, and due to past events, he and George had not been in contact for years. In addition to their grandmother, Charlotte, Uncle Donald had a special affection for Ang. They had lived together when she was young, and Uncle Donald was very devoted to their mother and had a soft spot for Ang. Queenie approached Ang and gently touched the faint scar on her forehead, her eyes filled with pity as she reproached, If I hadnte, were you nning to keep this hidden from us? Were still family, you know? This is significant. Although her words carried reproach, there was a strong sense of heartache in her tone. Indeed, it was inappropriate not to inform Donald and his family before moving out this time. Ang had intended to settle down before reaching out to them. Unexpectedly. Queenie came to find her, leaving Ang feeling a bit lost, especially since she hadnt seen Donalds family for a long time before her previous life ended. Thinking of this, Ang guiltily smiled at Queenie. I was nning toe and see you in a few days. Donalds family was not very wellCoff, but they took good care of Ang and her grandmother. They lived nearby, so they often interacted. However, since her grandmother passed away and Ang was brought back to the Kins Family, she had no contact with Donalds family. During the years she lived with her grandmother, Queenie treated her very well, like a sister, taking care of her even though she was not talkative. She would save anything delicious or fun for her. Queenie was several years older and already married. She had always been gentle and virtuous. After graduating from university, she married apany executive from a better family background than Donalds. She was a good person. Unfortunately, fate did not treat her kindly. During the period before her cousins death, she had very little contact with Donalds family. She only heard that Queenie had an unhappy marriage, with a terrible husband and a sarcastic and harsh mother- inw. Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, she jumped off a building after giving birth to a child. At this moment, when she saw the lively and gentle Queenie again, Angs eyes turned red, and a wave of sadness surged in her heart. Initially, Queenie had intended to scold Ang, but upon seeing her eyes turning red, her heart softened. In a gentle voice, Queenie said, Youve been gone for a few days, but you havente to visit. If my dad hadnt informed me about your situation when I went back to my parents house, I wouldnt have known 2/3 Chapter 22 Reverse Courtsmp anything. The more Queenie expressed her concern in a gentle voice, the more ufortable Ang felt. She had distanced herself from Donalds family because the Kins Family disliked them, even though they genuinely cared for her, in order to please the Kins Family. Eventually, they became almost like strangers. Seeing Ang bow her head and remain silent, Queenie sighed and looked at the scars on Angs forehead, asking with concern, Does it still hurt? Just these words of concern caused tears to well up in Angs eyes, and her nose tingled. Many things had happened in the past few days, and although some people cared about her, no one asked if she was in pain. Sniffling. Ang forced a smile and shook her head at Queenie, saying, It stopped hurting a long time ago. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Worthless Chapter 23 Worthless Compared to the harm inflicted by the Kins Family, the injuries she had sustained were insignific Ang had long stopped caring about such trivial wounds Queenir gently held Angs hand and said. Come home with me after school. Mom and Dad are still upset about your situation. Although our family doesnt have much money, we are financially stable. Everyone has a job, so itspletely fine to support a college student like you When Ang was living with her grandmother, she was the youngest child in the family. Life was a bit difficult, but no one let her sufler. However, ever since she returned to the Kins Family, although it seemer like they were living afortable life, in reality, it was worse than being a nanny. They couldnt see Angs efforts and kindness at all and only favored Fanny, who had no blood rtion. These years. Ang has truly been living a difficult life. After thinking for a moment, Ang nodded and agreed so as not to worry Donald and the others. She also wanted to find out why her cousin developed. depression and took her own life over it. Seeing Angs agreement, Queenie felt relieved. She looked at the time on her wristwatch and was surprised. It was already half past twelve, and she had to hurry home to make lunch for her motherCinC law. Its gettingte. I have to go home and make lunch for my motherCinw, Queenie hurriedly left, only able to give a few instructions. Ang, pack your things in the afternoon, and Ille pick you up after you finish school. Knowing that her cousins s family was difficult to deal with, Ang didnt say much. She chose the nearest bus to send Queenie off. She remembered that after Queenie got married, her husband didnt let her go out to work, but the money in the family was managed by her motherCinw. Every time she needed money, she could only ask her motherCinw for it. If she took a cab back, she was afraid that her cousin would be used of spending money recklessly. In a hurry. Queenie arrived home a little faster. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the whole family sitting on the couch, looking at her with unwavering expressions. Queenie apologized with a guilty face, put down her bag, put on an apron, and went into the kitchen. Im sorry, guys. I went to the school to see Ang and came backte. Ill cook now, and lunch will be ready soon! While saying this, Queenie was thinking about what dish to make. Although his wife exined herself, Horace still looked displeased. He walked into the kitchen and angrily said, Queenie, whats wrong with you? Look at the time now. I cant believe you didnte back to cook. Its already one oclock, and youre letting our parents go hungry. Is this how a daughterC inw should behave? Before she left, she had told her motherCinw that she mighte backte. Besides, if I didnte back, couldnt they have made something themselves and had dinner? After thinking about it, Queenie didnt say these words out loud so as not to make her husband angry again. Besides, Ang was going toe and stay for a while, so she needed to discuss it with her husband. Queenie lowered her gaze and said softly, Its my fault. Next time, if I have something to do, Ill cook the meal first and then go out. By then, my parents can just reheat it and eat. Mom is still angry, so apologize to herter. Horaces tone was a bit impatient. Youre already married, sof why do you still care so much about your familys affairs? Before Queenie came back just now, he had 1/3 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 15:54 Wed, 28 Feb c Chapter 23 Worthless been scolded by his mother for more than ten minutes. +5 Free Cons Queenie was beautiful, gentle, and obedient to him. Horace quite liked her, but she just couldnt get along well with his mother, always making her and her husband angry. Queenie prused as she washed the vegetables. Its Ang. There was a breakCin at home, and my parents are worried. Since I live nearby, Im going to check on them. Ang? Your uncles daughter? Horace recalled and realized that Queenie was referring to her cousin from her uncles side of the family. He had briefly seen her at the wedding, and she was quite attractive. Queenie nodded, surprised that her husband still remembered. Shes in college, right? Has she started dating? Horace asked. Queenie looked at her husband in confusion. No, why? I think your cousin is attractive. If shes not in a rtionship, I can introduce her to someone. Horace pondered for a moment. My cousins son from my aunts side of the family is still single. Felix. You met him at our wedding. They would make a good match if they hit it off. Ang is still young; theres no need to worry about these things. Queenie pursed her lips, not very pleased. She remembered Felix, thanks to her motherCinws constant reminders. He was already in his thirties, still unmarried, enjoyed ying games and drinking, and didnt have a stable job. She didnt want t introduce someone like him to Ang. What do you mean shes still young? Its better to start dating when youre young and get married after graduation. If a woman gets older, it bes harder for her to find a partner. Horaceined about the greasy fumes in the kitchen and coughed a few times. After uttering a few more words, he left. Tell your cousin about it. Introduce her, just in case shes interested. She has moved out and is living on her own now. Bring her home so that everyone can get to know her. You out first. Queenie pursed her lips, her tone not very pleasant. You dont like the smell of oil fumes, and its hard to wash off from your clothes. You go out first. After seeing Queenie off, Ang hurried to the tea shop to save time. Luckily, it wasnt far away. After about ten minutes, Ang arrived at the shop, panting. As she looked around, she saw groups of female ssmates chatting and snacking on nuts. Selene was preparing milk tea behind the counter. It was Tuesday, so Ron should be at kindergarten. Spotting Ang, Selene handed her the three cups of milk tea she had prepared. These drinks are for the three girls in the second row. They all ordered the same thing, so theres no need to separate them. Ang took a deep breath and nodded, carrying the milk tea to the second row. After cing the drinks on the table, she smiled politely at the girls. Here is the red bean milk tea you ordered. Enjoy! The three girls paused their snacking on melon seeds and looked at Ang with different expressions. Wasnt she Fannys sister? It had only been a few days since she left the Kins Family, and now she was working partCtime at a milk tea shop. 15:54 Wed, 28 Fed Chapter 23 Worthless +5 Free Coins Her life had taken a different path. Even if she was the biological daughter of the Kins Family, what did it matter? There was no emotional connection. Fanny had been spoiled by the Kins Family for over ten years. One of the girls took out a oneCdor bill and threw it at Angs face. Consider this money as your tip since you look so pitiful. Go buy something delicious! Ang frowned and looked at the girl who threw the money. She didnt know her, but one couldnt argue with money. Ang picked up the money and ced it in the tray, smiling calmly. Thank you for the tip. Afterward, Ang walked away with the tray and ced it at the front counter. She whispered to Selene, It uld be great if there were more generous fools like this. Selene nced at Ang. Despite her young age, she disyed an impressiveposure. Even after being humiliated, she remained unfazed. It was truly rare! The girl who threw the money at Ang silently chuckled as she saw her pick it up. There was a hint of mockery and a touch of contempt in her eyes. Shed do anything for money. What a lowly woman. 15.54 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Is He Nice To You? Chapter 24 Is He Nice To You? +5 Free Coins Two hours quickly passed in busyness, and most of the customers in the store were students from Riverdon. As it was close to ss time, almost all the customers had left. Ang had sses in the afternoon. After tidying up a bit, she told Selene that she had something to do at home in the evening and couldnte over, so she went back to school. Have you heard? Ang actually personally took her brother to the police station, and he had to stay there for a week. Fanny is so worried about this matter that she cant even eat. Fanny is the true sibling, right? As for Ang, shes not even worthy of being a daughter of the Kins Family. She doesnt even spare her own brother. She deserves to be kicked out. Just as Ang arrived at the ssroom door, she overheard a few girls whispering. When they saw Anging in, their discussions abruptly stopped. Ang coldly nced at these girls, and they inexplicably trembled before quickly dispersing. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A group of cowards who bully the weak and fear the strong. However, Ang also heard some news that pleased her. The Kins Family probably never imagined that Jonathan would help a girl like her who had no advantages! Jonathans actions were indeed extraordinary. Not only did he sess suppress the Kins Family, but he also ensured that Samuel received the punishment he deserved. Its truly satisfying! Thinking about it, since Jonathan helped her so much, she should find time to visit and express her gratitude. Sebastian said that their family lived near the military zone, and with their wealth, they should be easy to find! There werent many Brundelian sses in the afternoon, so Ang went to drop in on a medical ss instead. Jessica saw her working so hard and could only shake her head helplessly. She didnt know what got into Ang, but her friend insisted on transferring to the faculty of medicine and even took on partCtime jobs in her spare time. Does she really think she is invincible and cant be worn out? Ang, why dont you reconsider transferring to the faculty of medicine? Watching you run around every day to study and worry about making a living makes me feel for you. Jessica was the only daughter in her family, and her father was a coal mine owner. Although he didnt have much education, he doted on his daughter. So, she had never experienced any hardships since she was young. Seeing Angs situation, she also wanted to help. She couldnt help with other things, but she had. no problem providing financial assistance. Ang said she didnt want to be dependent. She wanted to be selfCreliant. Jessica couldnt persuade her, so she had to give up on the idea. Ang tidied up the books on the desk and said with a rxed expression, Its okay. Its not a bad thing to learn more while were young. You should go home quickly; Im going to ss. Jessica sighed helplessly, watching Angs figure disappear at the ssroom door before leaving with her books. When she came out of the medical department, it was almost six oclock. Although it was autumn, it was still quite hot outside at this time. Just as she reached the school gate, she saw Queenie sitting on an electric scooter. Angs heart warmed, and she walked over quickly. Queenie, Im really sorry. I had a lot of sses today, so I made you wait for a long time! Seeing Ang, Queenie smiled and said, No, I just arrived too. In fact, Queenie didnt know when Ang finished ss, and she didnt have her phone number. She had been waiting at the gate since four oclock. Chapter 24 Is He Nice To You? +5 Free Cring Queenie handed Ang the helmet from the electric scooter and said, Ang, lets go to Grandmas house first to get your things. My parents have already tidied up your room and reced everything with new ones. You will definitely like it. Ang took the helmet, deeply moved. Donald must be worried that she wouldnt befortable living. there, so he reced everything with new ones. Then,pare that to her own parents. They made her live in the storage room so as not to upset Fanny. Even the sheets and clothes were ones that Fanny had used before. Fanny even imed that she was giving her all her beloved things to use. But the sheets were old, and the clothes were outdated. Who were they trying to deceive? But her parents and brothers all believed it without a doubt, and they even thought she was being unreasonable and ungrateful for Fannys kindness. Thinking about all this, Ang couldnt help but find itughable. The school was located near the military zone, and it only took about ten minutes to ride the electric scooter. They quickly arrived downstairs. After the electric scooter stopped, Ang took off the helmet and got off the scooter. Queenie had also parked the scooter and was about to follow Ang upstairs to get her things. But Ang stopped her. The house was still messy, and she was afraid that Queenie would be scared if she saw it. She went upstairs by herself, quickly packed some clothes and toiletries, put them in a bag, and then went downstairs. When Queenie heard the sound of footsteps on the stairs, she walked over to help with the luggage. She took it, and it felt light. There were hardly any clothes. Queenie sighed. Uncles family is so wealthy, so why dont they even buy a few clothes for Ang? She remembered when Georges family moved to a new house, and then they invited them over. She saw that Fanny even had a separate walkCin closet because she had too many clothes, shoes, and bags that couldnt fit in one ce. But when it came to her own daughter, he didnt even get her enough clothes to fill a suitcase. Queenie smiled and said. This weekend. Ill take you to buy a few sets of clothes. Its still summer, but in another month or two, these clothes wont be enough. Well have to buy warmer ones. But its expensive to buy row. We can wait until it gets colder. Itll be cheaper then. Ang said with a smile. If Donald and his wife took her to buy clothes, they definitely wouldnt let her pay. Donalds family. was not wellCoff, to begin with, and now that she was living with them, it would be burdensome for them. She needed to earn more money in the next few months. Winter clothes are expensive. After thinking it over, Queenie realized that Angs words were reasonable, so she stopped insisting. While riding the bike, Ang suddenly noticed a bandage on Queenies finger. It hadnt been there at noon. Ang couldnt help but ask, Queenie, did you injure your Its nothing. I identally cut it while cooking. Queenie replied. Angs little face tightened, her eyes filled with concern. Itd have been one oclock when Queenie got back, and she had to cook for her inws and her family? It was already one. If they were that starving, couldnt they have cooked something themselves? They had to wait for Queenie to cook for them. Queenie, does your husband treat you well? Ang couldnt help but ask. They rode on the electric bike, the wind rushing against their faces. 15:54 Wed, 28 Feb GG. Chapter 24 Is He Nice To You? 37% 45 Free Cains Queenie nced at Ang through the rearview mirror. The young girl had a pure and innocent face, with her hair tousled by the wind, giving her an endearing innocence. This girls face was truly beautiful Why are you asking that? Im his wife, so he must treat me well, Queenie said with a smile. Ang blinked but didnt say anything. If what her cousin said was true, that her husband treated her well, then how did her cousin end up in such a situation? In her previous life, she knew too little about what happened to her cousin, Queenie. By the time she found out the news, her cousin had already taken her own life. Thest time she saw her was at her cousins funeral, looking at her grayscale photograph. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Donald And His Family The military zone is situated near the residential area of Harry Holeson High. It only took a tenCminute ride on an electric scooter to reach there. It felt lik: ages since shest set foot in this ce. After returning to the Kins Family in her previous life. Ang never visited again. As she gazed at those oldCstyle buildings, her memories had be somewhat hazy. Donald lived on the fifth floor of the third row in a threeCbedroom apartment. Queenie rummaged through her bag and realized that she had forgotten to bring the keys when she hurriedly left home. So, she pressed the doorbell. The doorbell rang for a while, and then a middleCaged man appeared in her line of sight. Ang,e in quickly! When Donald saw Ang, joy was evident in his eyes. It was wonderful that she came to live here. Ang smiled. Uncle Donald. At that moment, a middleCaged woman walked out of the living room. When she saw Ang, her eyes instantly turned red. Ang, I heard that you were injured and hospitalized recently. Come and let me take a look. Where did you get hurt? Hecate pulled Ang into the living room and checked her injuries. When Hecate saw the clear scar on Angs forehead, her eyes filled with heartache. Girls naturally care about their appearance. Having such a long scar affects her looks. She Hecate wiped away a tear and said with concern. Is this how your family treats you? They actually kicked you out without any reason. Samuel is also despicable. He vandalized the ce where you are currently living. Hes trying to make your life a living hell. What? Thats too much Donald clenched his fists in anger. He knew about Ang being kicked out, but he had no idea about their belongings being destroyed. I just heard about it at the store. It was done by Samuel. He did it for Fanny because they wanted to snatch Angs Brundelian speech opportunity The Kins Family treated the fake heiress Fanny as a treasure, but they were not close to their own daughter. Donald knew that about them. They used to have minor conflicts, but this time, they went too far. Donald was furious, but he stillforted Ang softly, Ang, dont be afraid. From now on, just live peacefully with me. As long as we are here, the Kins Family wont dare toe looking for you again. Although George and he were brothers, they had a falling out over a decade ago and hadnt had any contact since then. With tears welling up in her eyes, Hecate nodded and agreed, Donald is right. Just settle down here. As long as we have enough to eat, you will never go hungry. Angs eyes welled up with emotion. It was only with Donald that she could feel the warmth of family. It was a warmth she had never experienced in her previous life, despite trying to please the Kins Family her whole life. The more Donald and Aunt Hecate cared for her, the more guilty she felt. In order to please the Kins Family, she deliberately reduced her interactions with Donalds family. But they didnt hold any grudges and continued to treat her well. She realized how foolish she had been in the 15:54 Wed, 28 Feb G G Chapter 25 Donald And His Family 3.37% past. Instead of enjoying a life where she was loved and cared for, she chose to be a servant. Ang blinked and said, Donald, Hecate, it wasnt them who drove me out. I came to the realization myself and didnt cant to stay in that household anymore. Queenie poured two cups of warm water and handed one to Ang, speaking softly. Its best if youve come to this realization on your own. The Kins Family is heartless. After they treated you like that, theres nothing worth holding onto. Taking the cup, Ang took a sip and immediately felt warmth spreading through her body. It wasnt just her physical body, but her entire heart was enveloped in warmth. That longClost feeling seemed to have returned all at once. Queenie is absolutely right. In this family, no one will tolerate any mistreatment towards you. If you have any needs, please dont hesitate to let us know. Consider this ce your own home. Holding Angs hand. Hecate gazed at her with a tender expression. She had watched this child grow up since she was little, and Ang had always been obedient and sensible. Hecate couldntprehend how the Kins Family could be so heartless and do such despicable things to their own daughter. Despite Fanny being raised by them for over a decade and having a closer rtionship, blood is thicker than water. Ang was Hecates sisterCinws flesh and blood. How could she not love her own flesh and blood and instead shower affection on a cunning outsider? Hecate still vividly remembered when Ang was first brought back; she was thin, quiet, shy, and introverted. Initially, her sisterCinw felt sorry for her, but gradually, she favored Fanny more. She believed that Ang was timid andcked confidence, and she didnt possess the charm that Fanny had. Ang was reserved, so Scarlet didnt warm up to her. It was Charlotte who noticed that Ang wasnt thriving in that household and brought her back to raise her. She raised her for several years. It was only when Charlottes health deteriorated that Ang was sent back. But how long had she been back before she was forced to leave again? Hecate felt extremely uneasy. Donald entered the kitchen, tied an apron around his waist, and said to the others, You guys chat. Ill start cooking. Hecate took out the fruits from the refrigerator, washed them, and arranged them on a fruit tray in front of Ang. Just make yourself at home. Help yourself to anything you want to eat or drink. If you need anything, just let us know. Dont feel like a stranger. Ang smiled and nodded, saying, Thank you, Aunt Hecate. As she watched Donald busily working in the kitchen, Ang couldnt help but think about her uncles fate in her previous life, and her heart skipped a beat. Who would have imagined that he, always strong and healthy, would be diagnosed withteCstage gastric cancer a few yearster? By then, it had be so severe that he struggled to eat, and soon after, he passed away. Reflecting on this. Ang felt uneasy. The incubation period of cancer is excessively long. and she had personally experienced it in her previous life. Stomachaches were amon symptom, and many people underestimated them, believing that taking medication could alleviate the pain without the need to go to the hospital. Only when the painkillers ceased to be effective did they consider seeking medical attention, but by then, it was already toote. She needed to find a way to persuade Uncle Donald to undergo a physical examination in order to detect and treat it early, thus avoiding so many troubles. Peeling an orange for Ang, Hecate smiled affectionately. Silly child, were all family here; theres not 15:55 Wed, 28 Feb G G7 Chapter 25 Donald And His Family This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . need to be so formal with us. Ang took the orange and popped a segment into her mouth. Mmm, it was truly sweet, even sweeter than honey. The sound of the door opening came from outside; it was Queenies grandmother and her brother. Quincy Kins, returning. Grandma, Quincy, youre back. Ang moved in today and will be living with us from now on. Queenie approached her grandmother, supporting her, and happily introduced Ang to her. Grandma, this is Ang; shes also a part of our family now. Observing the elderly person in front of her, Angs heart skipped a beat, and she politely greeted her, Hello, greatCaunt. Queenies grandmother smiled at her without disying too much surprise in her eyes, evidently aware that Ang would be arriving today. Quincy nced at Ang and coldly remarked, Did the Kirrs Family kick you out? It was like provoking a hos nest. Hecate red at her own son and angrily pped Quincy on the shoulder. Cant keep quiet. you watch your words? If you cant say anything nice, then dont say anything at all. Just After reprimanding her son Quincy, Hecate looked at Ang and noticed herposure, which relieved her. She quickly attempted to smooth things over. Ang, Quincy isnt very bright. Hes just a simple man. Dont pay attention to him! Chapter 26 Get Something Nice Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Get Something Nice +5 Free Coins Ang was overwhelmed with guilt when she saw Quincy. She couldnt help but reflect on how her own foolishness in her previous life had burdened her cousin with guilt for the rest of his life. She wanted to p herself for it. Quincy had been in love with a girl for many years, but Ang, in an attempt to match Joseph with the girl, did her best to intervene. However, sheter discovered that the girl actually had feelings for Quincy. After marrying Joseph, their rtionship became strained. As Ang lowered her gaze and remained silent, Queenie thought that her words as the older sister had hurt her. She quicklyforted her, Ang, dont be sad. Quincy is just in a bad mood. Actually, he would love for you to move in, right, Quincy? Queenie nudged her older brother with her elbow and used her eyes to signal him to say something nice andfort their sister. Quincy coldly snorted as if he couldnt see anything and expressionlessly went into the kitchen to help their father. Ang blinked. She didnt mind Quincys attitude. Instead, she felt guilty. She felt responsible for Quincys bad mood. Dont mind him. Hes just being stubborn. Treating girls with such a bad attitude, its no wonder hes in his twenties and still cant bring a girlfriend home. Hecate red at Quincy with disapproval in her eyes, very dissatisfied with her sons behavior. When Quincy heard the word girlfriend, his footsteps noticeably paused, but it was only for a moment. He then continued with his long strides and quickly entered the kitchen. Queenie leaned closer to Ang and whispered, My brother is in a bad mood. It seems like the girl he likes has a boyfriend Ang lowered her gaze, her face turning pale. Donalds family didnt know the situation, but she knew it very well. Quincy liked Felicia, and her boyfriend was Joseph Joseph, whom she had tried so hard to match with. She had taken away the girl her cousin liked, and her cousin only gave her the cold shoulder. He didnt kick her out, which was considered showing mercy. Ang bit her lip and remained silent. Her big, bright, watery eyes flickered. They were not married yet, so she didnt know if there was still time to win Felicia back from Joseph! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The dishes were all served, and the table was filled with dishes that Ang liked to eat. She was so touched that she didnt know what to say. It had been three years, but Donald still remembered her favorite dishes. Emilia Langdon looked at the table full of dishes and couldnt help but frown and scold Donald. How many times have I told you not to cook so many dishes at night? If you cant finish them, they will go to waste. Such a waste! After a pause, Emilia continued, You young people havent experienced any hardships. You dont know the shame of wasting. In our time, we couldnt even have enough to eat. Now that times are better, we shouldnt waste good food like this! Donald nodded repeatedly and hurriedly exined, Mom, I made all these dishes because Ang came over, and Queenie and Quincy also came back for a visit. Its not easy for them, so I thought of making more dishes. It wont go to waste. Chapter 26 Get Something Nice +5 Free Coins Although he said that, Emilia still had a stern face. Making so many delicious dishes, how much money would it cost? With one more person, there would be more expenses. Ang would have to provide for herself while staying here. She couldnt just eat, drink, and live for free. Hecate served a bowl of chicken soup for Ang and reminded her, Be careful, youre so thin. You need to drink more chicken soup to nourish yourself. Knowing that Ang had suffered a lot in the Kins Family, Hecate went to the market early in the morning and bought an old hen. She added red dates and wolfberries and stewed them for several hours. The aroma alone was particrly appetizing. Ang delicately sipped the chicken soup with a spoon and smiled,plimenting. Auntie, your cooking skills have improved greatly. This chicken soup is delicious. Upon receiving praise, Hecate generously added adleful of chicken soup to Angs bowl and said, If its delicious, have some more. Theres plenty left. Quincy silently continued eating, but upon hearing Angs ttering words, he couldnt help but sneer a few times. Hecate, now angry, red at her son. Why are you being so sarcastic? Quincys tone was cold and filled with disdain as he replied, She should have more, especially to nourish her brain so she wont be even more foolish. As he finished speaking, a hint of pain shed in Quincys ck eyes. Donalds family stared at Quincy in disbelief, shocked by his hurtful words. Ang nervously gripped her cutlery, her face turning red. She took a deep breath and looked at Quincy. Quincy, Im sorry. I was wrong about that matter. I will exin it clearly to Felicia. She epted the consequences of her actions, even if it meant being scolded or hit by Quincy, Quincy coldly smiled, No need! Their son had always been exceptional since childhood, and they never needed to control him. Hecate couldnt control him either. She looked around anxiously and said, Quincy, Ang is still young. As her older cousin, you should guide her when she makes mistakes. Dont use hurtful words. Quincy pursed his lips and ignored his mothers words. Im full. Im going back to the office first. With that, he walked away. Hecate sighed and turned tofort Ang, Ang, dont be angry. Quincy has a temper, but he still cares about you. Ill make him apologize to you when hees back! Ang smiled awkwardly. Hecate favored her, but how could she ask Quincy to apologize? Aunt Hecate, what Quincy said is correct. I was indeed foolish and made numerous mistakes, Ang apologized with a sense of guilt. Hecate gazed at Ang affectionately and served her food, encouraging her to eat more. After finishing the meal, Ang and Queenie wanted to help with the dishes. However, Hecate waved her hand and hurried the younger ones out of the kitchen to watch TV. As they entered the living room, Angs phone in her pocket began to ring. Ang took it out and nced at the caller ID. It was her estranged father calling. Receiving a call at this time, she didnt know what it could be about, but it surely wouldnt bring good news because, in the Kins Family, good things 2/3 15:55 Wed, 28 Feb GGO Chapter 26 Get Something Nice +5 Free Coins never came her way. She turned and went to the balcony to answer the call. Just as she pressed the answer burton, Georges angry voice came from the other side. Ang, youre bing more audacious. Why didnt you consult with us before transferring faculties? Do you still have any respect for me as your father? It seemed that the counselor had already informed George about her n to transfer faculties. Angs expression turned cold. She rubbed her car and ended the call immediately. No matter how much she had exined in the past, they wouldnt believe her. They trampled on her dignity, taking advantage of her care for them. Now, she didnt care about any of those people. For those she didnt care about, Ang didnt want to waste her time dealing with them. After ending the call, she turned and saw Donald standing at the door, looking at her with concern. Was that your dad? She nodded, unsure of how much Donald had overheard. Donald furrowed his brow and asked in a deep voice. Does he always speak to you in that manner and with that attitude? Although he knew that Ang didnt have a good life in the Kins Family and that the Kins Family treated her poorly, hearing George curse at his daughter as if he held a grudge against her. Donald felt a pang of unease in his heart. She is such a good girl, so why does she seem like trash in Georges eyes? George took out an old leather wallet and pulled out two oneCdor bills, cing them in Angs hand. Take this money and buy yourself something delicious, Look at how thin youve be. Youre like a stick. Ang looked at the money, feeling both amused and tearful. Is this your secret stash? Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Do Not Assist Ang Chapter 27 Do Not Assist Ang Back in the Kins Residence, Ang abruptly hung up the phone before George could finish his sentence. Furious, George threw his phone onto the couch From now on, stop providing any financial support for Ang, and you are not allowed to assist her privately! Georges face turned red with anger. That ungrateful girl didnt appreciate what she had. He wanted to see how long she could maintain her stubbornness Zacharias smiled and agreed, Dad, we have never given Ang money privately, and we wont in the future Even when throwing a tantrum, there should be limits, But Angs recent actions clearly showed that she had crossed the line, attempting topete with Fanny in this manner. Ang had chosen the wrong path. As a female college student, she needed money for various things. Without financial Original from N?velDrama.Org. any support, she wouldnt be able to survive. Sooner orter, Ang woulde back begging for forgiveness Hearing the satisfactory response, the expression on Georges face softened slightly. Hmph, without the support of the Kins Family, lets see how long she can hold Scarlet came downstairs with red eyes as if she had been crying. Scarlet gritted her teeth and said coldly. Even if she kneels in front of us, we wont allow her toe back. She didnt spare her own brother. I wont put anything past her. This wasnt the first time that Samuel and Ang had fought. Usually, she would just let it go. But this time, Ang had gone too far. She had Samuel taken to the police station, and he was detained for an entire week. Samuel had never experienced any hardships since he was young. How could he endure the suffering of being in jail? Thinking about this, Scarlet couldnt help but shed tears. The old house was filled with worthless things. If they were smashed, so be it. Theypromised and said they would compensate Ang twice the amount. But for some reason, Ang didnt want the money. She insisted on having Samuel locked up. And somehow, Jonathan got involved in this matter. She wondered how Ang deceived him. The cops. wouldnt budge, insisting on following the legal procedures. Shes alienating the whole family. Does she even want toe back to us? At this moment, Fanny walked over with a te of fruits, gentlyforting, Dad, Mom, have some fruit to calm down. Ang is just temporarily upset with the family. She feels that you have been too good to her, and shes jealous. Once she realizes this after some time, everything will be fine. Seeing her daughter being so considerate, George felt warmth inside. But when he thought of Ang, his daughter who only made him angry, he couldnt like her at all. After all, she hadnt been raised by them. since childhood, and she had picked up all the bad habits from the countryside. Even after being by his mothers side for several years, she still hadnt learned to behave. Now that his mother had passed away. Ang had no one to control her, and her true nature was revealed! Thinking of this, George sighed. If Ang could be half as sensible as you, I wouldnt have to worry so much. After all, she was his own daughter. Although she was constantly opposing them now, George still hoped that Ang could be as obedient and sensible as Fanny. Fanny brought them a piece of watermelon and said with teary eyes, Its all my fault. If it werent for me, Ang wouldnt have moved out, and Samuel wouldnt have been detained for a week. Its all my fault. Scarlet couldnt bear to see her beloved daughter like this. She gently wiped away her tears and comforted her softly. Its not your fault. Its Ang who doesnt know how to appreciate it. She moved out for only a few days and already forgot her ce, and she did such things without considering the consequences. 15:55 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 27 Do Not Assist Ang O +5 Free Coins Zacharias also chimed in. Thats right. Fanny, Its not your fault. Dont me yourself for everything. It just makes your brothers worry about you. Joseph sat quietly on the side, asionally furrowing his brow, but he refrained from expressing his opinion Mrs. Lime ced the final dish on the table, wiped her hands on her apron, and called out to the living room. Madam, its time to cat The individuals in the living room all stood up and made their way towards the dining table. Scarlet served Fanny a bowl of fish stew and said affectionately, Fanny, you havent eaten anything all day. Have some fish stew to warm your stomach. Fanny took a sip and couldnt help but frown. It was far inferior to the fish stew Ang made, but she still managed to drink it reluctantly. James rummaged through his wardrobe in his room, searching for clothes. He had a dinner appointment in the evening and needed to entertain clients. Mrs. Lime, where did you put my blue shirt? Usually, Ang would take care of his clothes. If he wanted to wear something, he would simply ask her, and she would know its whereabouts. Now that Ang was not here, it was Mrs. Lime who attended to their daily needs. James was busy with work and rarely at home. This time, returning because of Samuels matter, he always felt a bit empty, as if something was missing. Mrs. Lime wiped the water stains off her hands with an apron and hurriedly approached, Master James, what are you looking for? Would you like me to help you find it? James nced at Mrs. Lime, who was covered in grease, and shook his head, Never mind, Mrs. Lime, you can go about your business. Ill find it myself. When Ang was here, she was always able to urately locate the clothes he was searching for. She distinguished between the ones he frequently wore and the ones he rarely wore, making them easy to find. But now it was different. Looking at the pile of clothes in the wardrobe, James suddenly missed Ang. He scratched his head irritably, randomly picked a shirt, put it on, and prepared to leave. However, Scarlet stopped him. James, youll probably have to drink when you go out to socialize. Have some fish stew to fill your belly first! She then served James a bowl of fish stew. After taking two sips, James couldnt help but frown and almost spat it out. Reluctantly, he swallowed the stew but lost his appetite. What kind of terrible fish stew was this? It was like night and daypared to Angs culinary skills. Mom, Im runningte. You guys enjoy the fish stew. Im leaving James nced at his watch, put down the bowl, and left. That night, Ang slept peacefully. She woke up early, and Hecate had already prepared breakfast. Seeing her awake, Hecate urged her to wash her hands and eat. Ang nodded eagerly, finished breakfast, and then rode on Queenies electric bike back to school. Before leaving, she also gave her some pocket money to buy snacks. Holding the warm money in her hands, Ang felt a warmth in her heart. Donalds family treated her so well. The phone in her pocket rang, and Ang took it out and looked at it. It was an unfamiliar number. She hesitated for a moment but decided to answer it. On the other end of the phone, there was Jonathans captivating voice. Send me your bank ount number. Ang was confused, blinking her big eyes, Huh? 2/3 15:55 Wed, 28 Feb CCD Chapter 27 Do Not Assist Ang 37% Medical expenses. Jonathan exined calmly. The voice on the other end of the phone was deep and hoarse, sounding particrly alluring. Angs ears turned red, and then she suddenly realized that Jonathan wanted to give her money to cover her medical expenses. However, she didnt have a bank card or anything of the sort. Usually, her family would provide her living expenses in cash. Online payments through apps were not popr yet, and people still used cash or bank cards for transactions. Moreover, she had never considered having to pay a registration fee for seeing a doctor with Jonathan, even though she was really short of money right now. ICI dont have a card, but I can get one. Angs voice gradually became quieter, but Jonathan still heard her. I understand. After saying that, the call ended. Ang let out a sigh of relief and put her phone back in her pocket. Yesterday at the police station, Jonathan had already done her a favor bying to her rescue. She couldnt ask him to pay for the medical expenses. It would be audacious. But as she touched the few remaining bills in her pocket, Ang shed bitter tears. She was truly too poor. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Bowing To Poverty Chapter 28 Bowing To Poverty. Ang had only a few morning sses. After finishing two sses, Ang went to the bank and obtained at Since it was still early after leaving the bank, Ang decided to go to work at the milk tea shop. When Selene saw Ang, she didnt seem surprised. Instead, she casually remarked, You finished your sses early today! Ang responded with a simple mum and noticed a table in the corner covered in seed shells. Ang grabbed a cloth and went over to clean the table. ac This girl is quite diligent. Selene smiled with satisfaction and then noticed a couple entering the shop. The couple seemed affectionate, and the girl was looking around as if searching for someone. Selene politely approached and asked, What would you two like to drink? Suddenly. Fanny pointed towards Ang, who was busy cleaning in the corner, and asked Christopher beside her, Christopher, is that Ang? How did she end up here working as a waitress? Christopher also noticed Ang. Ang was holding a trash can and sweeping the nut shells from the table into it. The daughter of the Kins Family had fallen to the point of working partCtime at a milk tea shop, but it was her own doing. If only Ang didnt have such a strong desire to possess things that didnt belong to her and instead peacefully coexisted without fighting or snatching as the second young miss of the Kins Family, she wouldnt have fallen into such a state. Especially Ang, who had no regard for her own life and even got involved with his older brother. Christopher was truly annoyed. Looking at Ang, who was cleaning up the trash, Christopher walked over with a cold expression and kicked the trash can over. The trash can toppled, causing the garbage inside to spill out. Ang looked at the scattered garbage on the ground, raised her head, and stared coldly at the man. The girls icy gaze made Christopher pause for a moment, and then he immediately said, Ang, dont think that by clinging to my older brother and trying to please him, you can change anything. What doesnt belong to you, even if you fight for it until your head breaks, it still doesnt belong to you! No matter how many people from the Sanderses you try to please, I will never like you! Christopher, what are you saying! Fanny furrowed her eyebrows in anger, pushed Christopher away, and then looked apologetically at me. Ang, dont me Christopher. Hes just I apologize to you on behalf of Christopher. After speaking, Fanny nced at the trash on the ground and said, Dont be angry; Ill help you pick up the trash. With that, she squatted down to pick up the seed shells. Christopher pulled Fanny up with concern and gently patted the dust off her white dress. Let Ang pick. it up herself. Dont dirty your dress. This store wont even be worth the cleaning if it gets dirty. Fanny yfully stuck out her tongue, threw the nut shells into the trash can, and wiped her hands with a tissue. This dress was specially brought back from abroad by Christophers rtives as her birthday gift. It 1/3 Chapter 28 Bowing To Poverty was designed by a master, and there was only one in the whole city that she was wearing Feeling guilty. Fanny said, I just wanted to help Ang. After all, its not easy for her to live alone outside. My dad doesnt allow us to help her financially, so we can only help in other ways! After speaking, Fanny took out a red bankbook from her pocket and handed it to Ang. Ang, this is some of the lucky money I saved during the holidays, I havent spent it all yet, so take it for emergencies. Ang looked at the vintage bankbook and sarcastically smiled. Fanny, drop the act. Lets put aside the act of helping others, okay? Donte and waste my time anymore. Fanny was stunned for a moment, aplex expression shed across her face. I just wanted to help you. Leaving the Kins Family, Ang, you will regret it. Huh. Ang smiled confidently, Dont worry, I wont regret it. The girl had ck hair and red lips. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, revealing a smooth and full forehead. When she smiled, she exuded a pure and beautiful aura. Fanny was a little confused. Selene was worried that Ang would face trouble if things escted, so she quickly brought a broom. Ang hurriedly took it and signaled to Selene that she was fine. ncing at Fanny and Christopher, she silently sighed. These two individuals were obviously from wealthy families, and she couldnt afford to offend them. Holding the broom in her hand, Ang swept the dirty floor and said coldly. Christopher, a responsible exCfiance should act as if he were dead, not unting his wouldCbe sisterCinw around as if afraid that people wouldnt know you have a rtionship. Just leave. She distanced herself from the Kins Family and no longer sought their favor, but they were the ones who clung to her. They were truly despicable. Christophers dark eyes were filled with coldness as he stared intently at Ang, his face pale and uncertain. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Fannys eyes turned red from being talked about, and she grabbed Christophers arm with a grievance. whispering, Christopher, its all because of me that you two are arguing. Lets go and not disturb Angs work. But Christopher couldnt bear to see Fanny being wronged, and his temper red up. Boss, give me fifty cups of different vored milk tea. Christopher arrogantly pped two 10Cdor bills on the counter, pointing at Ang, and continued, And I specifically request that she be the only one making it. After she finishes, she will give them out for free at the school gate. Anyone can take them except for Ang. Selene looked at Ang with concern. This was clearly going too far. Ang had just arrived a few days ago and didnt know how to do anything. Wasnt this making things difficult for her? Ang stopped Selene from refusing. She wouldnt let go of an opportunity to make money. She dumped the trash into the bin, pped her hands to get rid of the dust, and walked to the counter, putting away the two hundred yuan. Alright, well do it Ang wouldnt argue with money. She wasnt unintelligent. She was currently in such a dire financial situation that she could feel the weight of her poverty. She needed money, and if someone foolish wanted to give it to her, she wouldnt refuse. 2/3 15:55 Wed, 28 Feb G GO Chapter 28 Bowing To Poverty. 37% +5 Free Coins Christopher looked at Ang with a gloomy expression, thinking that he had misheard things. However, Ang had already begun working efficiently. Fanny tugged on Christophers arm and pouted,ining, Christopher, youre going too far. Ang still has sses in the afternoon. How long does she have to keep making fifty cups of milk tea? Christopher gently touched Fannys head. Youre just too kind; thats why she keeps taking advantage of you. Im helping you release your anger, silly. Fanny seemed a little hesitant. Ive said it many times: Ang has never taken advantage of me, never. Why dont you believe me? Following Selenes instructions, Ang poured ice cubes into the milk tea cup, covered it with a lid, and shook it up and down a few times. A cup of refreshing iced milk tea was ready. And then, two cups, three. cups Christopher kept observing them from the counter but soon grew tired of standing and sat down on a chair, continuing to wait. Two hourster, fifty cups of milk tea were prepared. Christopher had someone bring over severalrge boxes, which were taken away. Before leaving, Christopher looked deeply at Ang as if he hadnt expected that she would actually do it.. Fanny felt guilty and handed a cup of milk tea to Ang, saying, Ang, youve worked so hard. This is for you. Christopher snorted coldly, Fanny, this kind of person doesnt deserve sympathy. Id rather give it to the dog than give it to someone like her. With that, he threw the milk tea on the ground, and Selenes dog came out and licked it up. Ang: Watching this despicable couple leave, Ang pinched her slightly aching wrist. She had been working for over two hours, and not only were her wrists sore, but her legs felt almost numb. They say money can buy anything. Angforted herself, not topare, not topete, and not to get angry at bastards like those two. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Uncultured +5 Free Coins Selene noticed that Ang looked exhausted and suggested that she take a break for the day and come back tomorrow. Ang didnt refuse. It was only 2004, and milk tea was mostly made with milk tea powder. The fifty cups. she had just made had already used up most of the milk tea powder for the day. There wasnt much else to do in the shop in the afternoon. She used the remaining time to study. Although she wanted to earn more money, studying was still her top priority at the moment. She also had to prepare for the exam to change her major. It was mealtime, and there were many people at the school gate. Just as Ang arrived at the school gate. she heard someone call out her name. Ang! Seeing that it was Sebastian, Ang was a little surprised. Sebastian, why are you here? After the initial surprise, Angs heart tightened. Did something happen to Jonathan? Ang, Master Jonathan asked me to give you the medical fees. Sebastian handed her a leather bag. Ang was stunned. She thought Jonathan knew that she didnt have a bank card, so she put this matter aside for now. Unexpectedly, he sent Sebastian to deliver cash. Compared to his scumbag younger brother Christopher, Jonathan was like night and day. Thinking about how Jonathan died so early in her previous life, Ang felt even more regretful. After regaining herposure, a slightly barrassed smile appeared on Angs beautiful and fair face. Originally, she didnt want to ept it, but she couldnt resist being poor. Jonathan was truly a benefactor who saved her from dire straits! Moreover, she only prescribed a course of treatment. Jonathans condition would require more time in the future. With a wealthy patient like Jonathan, she could break free from the Kins Family with more confidence. Sebastian handed the leather bag to Ang and smiled, Take it. Thanks to the medicine you prescribed, Master Jonathansplexion has improved a lot after a few days. His future treatment will still rely on you. Ang didnt refuse. After all, she had been studying medical books these past few days, preparing to prescribe a medicinal diet for Jonathan. A course of medicinal diet was not cheaper than taking medicine. The heavy paper bag felt substantial in her hands! 1555 Wed, 28 Feb G CO. Chapter 29 Uncultured Ang was even more moved in her heart. She blinked her eyes and happily said, Thank you, Sebastian, Then Ill ept it first. Ive been studying medicine these days and was just thinking of preparing a medicinal meal for Jonathan. Combining medicine and food will be better for Jonathans health. Sebastian was overjoyed. Thats great! Ang, when should Ie to pick up the medicinal meal? Originally, Ang nned to buy all the necessary ingredients for the medicinal meal to p proportions and then give the recipe to Sebastian. prepare the But from Sebastians words, did he think she was going to make the medicinal meal for Jonathan? Ang thought for a moment. Jonathan had given her so much money, so she should do more; otherwise, she would feel uneasy about taking the money. Original from N?velDrama.Org. So, Ang smiled and said, You dont need toe to pick it up. Ill make it and deliver it to you. How could such a kind person die so young? Ang touched the leather bag, and her determination to save Jonathan became even stronger! Sebastian was extremely happy. Looking at Ang, his gaze became even kinder, and then he happily drove away in the MercedesCBenz parked on the side of the road. It was also ck but with a different brand, a MercedesCBenz. It seemed that all of Jonathans cars were ck. Afterward, Ang walked to the school with the leather bag in her arms. When she opened the bag and took a look, a neat stack of tenCdor bills was revealed. How could Jonathan give so much? Theres like a few hundred dors here. Jonathan is so generous! She decided to make him a special version of the medicinal meal tomorrow! And for some reason, Jonathan had always been in a wheelchair as far as she could remember. Whenever she had the chance, she would find a way to visit him. After spending the whole afternoon studying at school, Ang hurriedly went out to buy the ingredients and medicinal herbs needed for the medicinal meal. Soon, she found herself loaded with bags and bags of groceries. However, there were still some items she hadnt purchased. Meat and fish had to be bought on the day of preparing the medicinal meal to ensure freshness. After all, not every household had a refrigerator yet, and Donalds house was one of them. These meat products were naturally prone to spoge. When Ang returned home with bags and bags of groceries, it was still early. Donald and Hecate hadnte back yet; only Emilia was at home. When Emilia saw Anging back with so many things, her eyes couldnt help but widen. Ang, why did you buy so many things? Ang didnt have a good impression of her grandmother. Now, listening to her almost interrogative tone. 24 15:56 Wed, 28 Feb C Chapter 29 Uncultured she vaguely mentioned that she was making medicinal meals for others. You can make medicinal meals? Emilia had a skeptical expression on her face, but she reached out and took the package from Angs hand. As soon as she opened it and saw that it contained arge amount of dried lotus seeds and dried lily bulbs, she muttered, So many lotus seeds and lily bulbs; this must have cost a lot of money These ingredients were bought by a gentleman who had them delivered to me. I only earn a small fee for preparing the meals. A fee? How much does he give you? Emilia rolled her eyes. These ingredients were not cheap, so the person who specifically hired someone to make medicinal meals must not be short of money. Ang was living here for free, and Emilia was just thinking about how to ask her for living expenses. This was the perfect opportunity Not much. Emilia. I still have to study, so Ill go back to my room first. Ang put the package in the kitchen and quickly returned to her own room. Emilia watched her leave, feeling a bit unhappy. Ang was reallycking in manners. She ran away before the elder finished speaking. No wonder the Kins Family didnt like this child. She had no manners at all. She hadnt even had a chance to discuss living expenses. As Ang listened to the silence behind her, she breathed a sigh of relief because she knew that if she stayed any longer, Emilia would definitely inquire further. She didnt want others to know about Jonathan. Just as Ang was pondering this, another thought crossed her mind. Wait. I consider her an outsider, but Jonathan is my close friend? She quickly dismissed the idea. Of course not. Perhaps it was because she treated Jonathan as her own patient that she wanted to protect his privacy. Grandma had mentioned that safeguarding the privacy of ones patients was a doctors responsibility. In this lifetime, she aspired to be a proper doctor and not just someone who solely treated Zacharias. Therefore, she believed she was safeguarding her own patient. Furthermore, she had received such a substantial amount of money from him. How could she not consider him her benefactor? Outside the room, Emilia stood at the door, holding her breath, and listening for a while. She didnt hear any sounds of studying and couldnt help but mutter to herself, Angs not studying in her room. Shes just finding excuses to avoid me She frowned, contemting whether or not to knock on the door to ask for living expenses, but the corner of her eye suddenly caught sight of the items she had just ced in the kitchen. It quickly reminded her of something, and a smile appeared on her lips as she went back to tidy up those things.. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 What Are You Looking At? Chapter 30 What Are You Looking At? +5 F# Cons Donald and Hecate arrived home one after the other. They were aware that Ang was going to cook medicinal food, but since she didnt want to borate, they didnt inquire further and quickly changed the subject. Noticing that Emilia didnt bring up the matter again, Ang felt relieved and somewhat surprised. In her memory, Emilia was a person who was petty and mean. When she was ten years old, she came to Donalds house to y with her cousin Queenie. Queenie gave her half of an apple to share, but when she turned around, she saw Emilia, whom she had just met, frowning and staring at her. Later, she heard from the neighbors gossip about Grandmas opinion of her- An unwanted child with no manners, justing to her daughters house to freeload. Shes nothing but a glutton who gets greedy at the sight of an apple. The adults openly mocked her, traumatizing Ang because she was just a child. Fortunately, Emilia returned to her hometown shortly after, and Ang gradually began to enjoy visiting Donalds ce. Now, Ang was no longer the child who could only be ridiculed by others, but the house hadnt been renovated yet, so she had to stay at Donalds house for the time being. She didnt want any conflicts with Grandma that would create an ufortable atmosphere at home. As long as Emilia didnt cause trouble, Ang was content to be at ease. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . There were no sses the next morning, so after studying at home for a while, she went to the market and selected a plump and delicious sea bass. She asked the vendor to clean it and brought it home to make sea bass soup with lily and cinnamonCvine. When she opened the stic jar where she had stored the dried lilies yesterday, she was taken aback. She didnt know if it was her imagination, but she felt that there were fewer dried lilies in the jar than when she put them in yesterday. Initially, Ang didnt pay much attention to it, but when she opened the box of dried cinnamonCvine and the box of wolfberries, she realized something was amiss. Each of them had less. She did mention to her family that she could use these ingredients for cooking but the meals they madest night and this morning didnt include any of them. Ang furrowed her brow, but now she was the only one at home. Donald and Hecate had already gone to work, and Emilia had gone to the park to exercise with the otherdies. She could only set this matter aside for now. After spending an hour in the kitchen, a steaming bowl of sea bass soup with lilies and cinnamonCvine was ready. Ang didnt know how much food Jonathan could eat, so she tried her best to fill the insted lunchbox to the brim. When she made arrangements with Sebastian yesterday, Ang had already asked for Jonathans address. It turned out to be in a residential area near the military zone. 1/3 15.56 Wed, 28 Feb GGO Chapter 30 What Are You Looking At? 37% +5 Free Coins Upon arriving. Ang realized btedly that Jonathans ce was actually very close to her grandmothers house, just around the corner. Behind her grandmothers house was a vi area guarded by security personnel at the entrance. It was no less impressive than the vi areas of the future, even after more than a decade Unable to enter due to the presence of security guards, Ang called Sebastian, who quickly arrived and brought her inside. It was a beautiful autumn day, with blue skies and white clouds. The vi area was filled with blooming flowers, and sparrows flew by from time to time, creating a picturesque scene. After a short while, Sebastian stopped and pointed to a vi in front, saying, Weve arrived Ang looked up and saw a standalone vi that seemed out of ce. Not to mention the simple exterior design of the vi; even the small garden outside was bare. Compared to the lush greenery along the way. this ce looked like a wastnd. This is Jonathans home? While Ang was still in a daze, Sebastian had already unlocked the door and greeted her with a smile, Ang, youre early. Master Jonathan is still in his office. Please wait outside for a moment. Okay, Sebastian, she replied, following him. Even though she didnt intend to explore, she couldnt help but be taken aback by the strong minimalist style of the vis interior. Sebastian had mentioned that Jonathan lived alone, but the house was excessively monotonous. Every empty space was devoid of any decoration, and even the dining table only had one chair. Despite wearing t shoes, Ang could hear the echo of her footsteps as she walked through the empty vi. It was beyond minimalistic. If someone didnt know any better, they would assume that the renovation had just begun and no one had moved in yet. With Sebastian by her side, Ang didnt feel too overwhelmed. However, when Sebastian entered the room to inform Jonathan, she was left standing outside alone. A sudden wave of loneliness washed over her, making it difficult to breathe. Fortunately, Sebastian soon opened the door again and said with a smile, Ang,e in quickly. Ang hurriedly entered the room, and a faint woody fragrance enveloped her. She looked up and saw Jonathans handsome face, which made her inexplicably nervous. She raised the lunchbox in her hand and greeted obediently, Jonathan. She hade to deliver medicinal meals to him. Jonathan nodded slightly in response. Ang approached and ced the food container down. After hesitating for a moment, she took out a small notebook from her pocket and spoke hesitantly in a low voice, Jonathan, during this period, I have mainly prepared nourishing meals for you to regte your body. Let your physical condition stabilize first, and then you can consume stronger therapeutic meals in the next treatment cycle These are some precautions I have written for you regarding the use of medicinal meals. As she spoke, the man remained silent, not even looking at her. Just when Ang thought that he wasnt paying attention, he slowly raised his gaze and epted the paper she handed over. When Ang wrote those instructions, she hoped that Jonathan wouldnt suffer the same fate as his previous life. She remembered that in her previous life, after Jonathans death, Christopher ultimately inherited all of the Sanderses assets, which filled her with anger. I refuse to believe that God takes the good ones young and lets the bad ones live long. Jonathan deserves a good life! Therefore, in addition to the instructions for the medicinal meals, Ang included every detail rted to his health on that paper, no matter how trivial. Written in beautiful and elegant handwriting, it was presented to Jonathan. As they started chatting, Ang rxed and couldnt help but talk incessantly. Jonathan, you should consume the medicinal meals while theyre still fresh. Reheated medicinal meals wont be as effective. Jonathans gaze lingered on the beautiful handwriting on the paper for a while. Upon hearing her voice, he turned around, nodded, and nced at Sebastian. Sebastian quickly went to fetch bowls and chopsticks. With only Jonathan and Ang left in the room, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet. Ang felt embarrassed to stare at someone elses room, and there werent many ces within her line of sight. Soon, her gaze fell upon Jonathans hand. Tsk. That hand resting on his suit pants was pale, with distinct finger joints, as if it were meticulously carved by a skilled craftsman out of white jade. It was cold and moist, yet exuded an irresistible allure. Even his hands were captivating. Ang couldnt tear her eyes away. Well, which woman could resist admiring a handsome guy? She had always admired handsome men, and her gaze quickly moved up along his slender wrist, but inadvertently shifted to a noticeable bulge between his pants. Ang was momentarily stunned, then realized what it was. Her gaze felt like it had been scorched, and she couldnt help but exim in her mind. And at that very moment, the person involved spoke up. What are you looking at? Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Jonathans Improved Appetite. Feeling mischievous. Angs face warmed up. However, she refrained from blushing and maintained a serious expression as she said, Jonathan, I was just admiring your hands. Theyre quite attractive, much better than the barren ground outside your ce and the interior decor. To assure him of her sincerity, Ang acted genuinely. He nced down at his hands, turning his wrists and appearing somewhat puzzled, Attractive? Ang noticed that in this life, Jonathan, who was typically seen as distant and unresponsive, often labeled as a shrewd and emotionless businessman by others, turned out to be somewhat gullible. She nodded earnestly, her bright eyes disying her utmost sincerity. Jonathan, dont doubt yourself. Your hands are the most appealing Ive ever seen. And so is your entire being, she whispered in her heart. In their next conversation, she refrained from saying the next line. Although it was genuine, she felt it mighte off as a bit too ttering. Jonathan was born into a prominent family and was favored by fortune. Despite having some chronic illnesses, countless people throughout his life have always showered him with ttery and admiration. He wouldnt miss one more. Ang vividly recalled the day they first met when he told her not to go out of her way to please him. He likely didnt appreciate such words. So, after she finished speaking, she remained silent, behaved honestly this time, and avoided eye contact. Jonathan also fell silent. However, for some reason, she felt that the atmosphere around him at this moment was much gentler than before. In their previous life, every time she tried to please him with a few words, she was frightened away by hist icy reception. Hence, she dared not say much. Soon, Sebastian returned. He ced the skyCblue ceramic bowl neatly, and Ang kindly helped him open the lunchbox. Once it was opened, a rich aroma wafted out with billowing white steam. Sebastian, who was standing nearby, couldnt resist taking a deep breath. look/the When he lowered his head to look, the creamy fish soup was adorned with bright red wolfberries and a sprinkle of fresh green spring onions. It was truly tempting. Sebastian had lived for most of his life, and his desire for food was no longer strong. Yet, at this moment, he couldnt resist swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He thought that when she mentioned medicated meals, it would be something like boiling a pot of traditional medicine. Surprisingly, this looked better than those made in upscale restaurants, and upon 1/3 Chapter 31 Jonathans Improved Appetite. closer inspection, it had no hint of medicinal scent. Fortunately, Sebastian had strong selfCcontrol. He quickly suppressed his hunger and served a small bowi for Jonathan, saying, Mr. Lawson. Although he didnt stay by Jonathans side regrly, he knew that due to his health, he oftencked appetite and generally ate sparingly. Jonathan took the bowl and tasted a spoonful, and a refreshing, aromatic vor instantly danced on his taste buds. Any signs of gloom on his face disappeared as well. Soon, he emptied the small bowl of soup, and when he looked up, he noticed Sebastian and Ang watching him intently, which made him pause for a moment. Ang wore an expression as if asking, How is it? Sebastian seemed surprised. He wondered why Jonathan had such a hearty appetite today. Hows the food, Jonathan? Ang asked, unsure of his taste preferences. She had forgotten to inquire before arriving and felt a bit uneasy. Hence, she looked at him with anticipation. Its alright, Jonathan replied, ncing at her. A slight ease appeared on his face. Then, he looked at Sebastian and added, Sebastian, you should also have someter. Although his expression was subdued, she could sense it went beyond mere politeness, However, she wasnt feeling hungry at the moment, so she was about to decline the offer, signaling that she would eat at school. Unexpectedly, Sebastian responded almost instantly. Absolutely, Mr. Lawson. Ang had to hold back her words because Sebastian looked like he was very hungry. Sebastian didnt bring Ang to Jonathans room for dinner. Instead, he took her to the living room. Just as they had finished eating, he suddenly remembered something and said cheerfully, Oh, by the way, Carrie made dessert yesterday and put it in the fridge. Would you like some? Upon hearing this, Angs eyes lit up. It wasnt just the dessert itself, but the mention of the refrigerator. A refrigerator! If only she had one too. She could store ingredients and wouldnt have to rush out to buy them early in the morning. Especially on mornings when she had sses, she wouldnt have enough time to prepare simple medicinal meals. Ang eagerly nodded and followed Sebastian to the kitchen. Her attention was immediately drawn to the doubleCdoor refrigerator. Surprisingly, they already had doubleCdoor refrigerators. The Kins Family was still using a singleCdoor Conc. Inside the fridge, there were only a few quick meals and a cake. These items didnt take up much space, so there was plenty of room inside. Sebastian took out the cake and said, Carrie made this yesterday. She asionally prepares food for Mr. Lawson when shees over to clean. However, he has a poor appetite and rarely eats them. 15:58 Wed, 28 Feb G Chapter 31 Jonathans Improved Appetite 37% Jonathan hasnt been sleeping well for a long time, and his mood isnt great, which naturally affects his appetite. With the gradual adjustment of medicinal diets, his appetite will improve in the future, she reassured him. In the past, Jonathans recovery had been a struggle, possibly due to the pill that had be a chronic poison. With her around, nobody would dare harm him! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Remembering how Jonathan had eagerly consumed three bowls of soup, Sebastians eyes sparkled with joy. Ang, thank you. If it werent for you, I wouldnt know what to do Before this, Master Jonathan had consulted renowned doctors both domestically and abroad. Yet, no matter the medicines, they had no effect, and things only got worse Now, he manages to get several hours of sleep at night. As he continued speaking, a certain memory seemed to cross Sebastians mind, and his gaze became profound. After a moment of contemtion, Ang understood that Sebastian must have already confirmed ant issue with the medicine Jonathan had taken before. With their financial means, a thorough investigation would undoubtedly reveal the truth. Yet, she couldnt help but wonder why he sought Charlottes assistance. Despite hermendable medical skills, she operated a modest private clinic. Nowadays, many people overlook such private clinics. Even if they heard that the doctors there were skilled, they would still prefer to go to arger hospital. Most people only turn to such clinics if they cant find medical help elsewhere or resort to unconventional treatments. Grandma mostly treats local residents, and given Jonathans wealth and influence, why didnt he seek out renowned doctors? Ang pondered. Sebastian, dont worry. Ill put all my effort into curing Jonathan! She clenched her fist and made at confident gesture in the air. Seeing her determined gaze, Sebastian couldnt help but feel moved. In the past, many people imed to care about the young masters health, but he wasnt foolish. He could distinguish genuine concern from mere words. Within the extensive Sanders Family, there was no one who cared for Master Jonathan more than an outsider. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Ang Pushes Zacharias Chapter 32 Ang Pushes Zacharias +15 Free Coins Fanny has another spot? After Ang spoke, she cautiously asked Sebastian, Can I use the refrigerator for storing some finished herbal soups and medicinal herbs? Some soups can stay fresh in the fridge for a few days, and ! can warm them up when needed. In fact, Ang had a bit of selfishness. She felt it would be a waste to only put a small amount of things in such arge refrigerator. Now, she really needed the refrigerator to store her items. Sebastian smiled warmly and agreed. Feel free to use it. Master Jonathan rarely uses the refrigerator. I only found out about the desserts made by Carrie when I asked if he wanted any. Thats fantastic! She was thrilled to receive a positive response. Yay, she had a doubleCdoor refrigerator to use. It made even the cake in her hands taste even more delicious. Shortly after the two of them had fish soup, Sebastian praised Angs cooking skills repeatedly. After finishing the meal, he drove her to school. As the speechpetition drew near, Ang, upon entering the school gate, spotted thepetition posters on the bulletin board, along with the list of participating students. She initially nned to nce at the list and slip away, but seeing the names caught her off guard. This speechpetition was a cityClevel event, with a maximum of two slots for each school. Unfortunately, Riverdon University only had one. In her previous life, it was Fanny who had taken the sole slot from her. Now, on the list, alongside Jessicas name, there was also Fannys. Whats happening? Didnt I already give the slot to Jess? she wondered. With a ss approaching, Ang decided to go to the ssroom and inquire from Jessica. Just as she reached the ssroom door, she ran into Zacharias, whom she hadnt seen for several days. Due to ongoing health issues, he relied on medication, which made his skin fairer than the average man. Despite his tall, slender build, he radiated a refined and schrly presence. Zacharias was already a junior in the Design Department, which was separated from the Foreign Language Departments teaching building by almost half of the campus. However, for Fannys sake, he often made the trip to their ssroom doorway. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ang lowered her head and noticed him holding a transparent box of small cakes. There were four in a box, each with different vors. In the past, he used toe across half the school to bring desserts to Fanny frequently, despite his not- soCgood health. Doctors had repeatedly advised him not to exert himself excessively. Chapter 32 Ang Pushes Zacharias +15 Free Coins Even though each box contained several cakes, none were ever reserved for Ang. Most ended up being enjoyed by Fanny and her circle of friends. In Angs naivety, despite the disappointment, she was always concerned about him getting tired from the long journey. Every time, she would eagerly be the first to greet him. Zacharias, why did youe all this way again? Arent you tired? Wheres Fanny? Il call her for you He arrived, she inquired, and she would then fetch Fanny. The three of them formed a dynamic trio, though this was merely Angs hopeful perspective. Zacharias never came to find her. With or without her, it made no difference. Ang nced at him. She chose to ignore his presence and walked directly toward the ssroom door. Unexpectedly, he abruptly blocked her path. His brows furrowed as he used, Ang! Are you blind? Blind? Cant you see my face? She snapped back, her patience wearing thin. As she turned around, she noticed that his lips were somewhat pale, and there was a bit of sweat on his forehead. He had been weak since childhood. Despite his frailty, the medicine and nourishing meals she prepared had gradually improved his health in recent years. At least he didnt look as feeble as before when walking halfway across the school. Upon leaving the Kins Family, it seemed he had just finished the medication she had prescribed. As for the nourishing meals, it was highly unlikely that she would continue preparing them for him. Looking at Zacharias, who appeared to be a bit frail at the moment, Ang felt a sense of satisfaction. Was he also taking her medicine? Originally, he had intended to stop her and ask for her help in delivering the cake to Fanny. Unexpectedly. she spoke so harshly that his face instantly turned sour. He took a breath and said, Ang, Ive known for a long time that your previouspliance was just an act. This is your true nature. Sure, believe what you want. Just move aside quickly. An obedient dog doesnt block the way. She couldnt be bothered with further discussion. She pushed him aside and entered the ssroom. Caught off guard by the force, Zacharias tilted his body. The cake box in his hand collided with the wall, causing the delicately crafted cake inside to crumble into a messy heap. Ang! He saw the ruined cake and felt both distressed and angry. His distress was for the cake, and his anger was directed at her. Zacharias! Fanny had just arrived at the ssroom door and witnessed him being pushed. She hurriedly ran forward. Are you hurt? Fanny, youre here He shook his head, guilt evident on his face. Im fine, but the cake is ruined. I cant give you a beautiful cake now. Ill buy you another er. 15:58 Wed, 28 Feb GG. Chapter 32 Ang Pushes Zacharias +15 Free Coins She nced at the cake and nodded, agreeing to his promise to buy her another er. However, her attention quickly shifted to the ssroom. Zacharias, why would Ang treat you like this? Were all family. Even if there are disagreements, she shouldnt resort to violence. Well, she doesnt see us as a family at all. Samuel is still stuck in the police station because of her. This wicked woman doesnt deserve to be part of our family. Fanny, stay away from her in the future to avoid any harm. Zacharias spoke with a cold tone. He cast a disdainful nce at Ang, who had already taken her seat in the ssroom, as if she were an unforgivable criminal. Shaking her head. Fanny sighed before saying, Zacharias, Ang might just be upset. I secured a spot for an English speech, and she might have taken out her frustration on you. Ill go talk to her. This is my own. matter, and she shouldnt take it out on you, especially considering your health. Why is she so upset? If she hadnt insisted on giving a spot to an outsider instead of you, the family wouldnt have had to spend so much money to secure a ce. Fanny, wait. That woman is irrational. She might even resort to violence! Zacharias tried to intervene, but Fanny had already rushed over. He quickly caught up, worried she might face trouble with Ang. Ang, if youre upset, take it out on me. Dont direct it at Zacharias, okay? Fanny, dont bother pleading with this heartless person. Shes not worth it! Ang sat at her desk and had originally nned to wait for Jessica to arrive. Unexpectedly, these two persistent troublemakers followed her to the desk. She suddenly felt very annoyed. When can I change my major? I truly wish to transfer to medical school right now and distance myself from these peculiar individuals, she grumbled in her heart. Ang took out a tissue from her pocket, calmly crumpled it, and stuffed it into her ears in front of the two. She then started reciting her notes, saying, Bicarbonate is a crucialponent of the bodys pH. buffering system. We abbreviate standard bicarbonate as HCO3. The two were speechless at her behavior. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 What A Pair Of Eyes They Are! Chapter 33 What A Pair Of Eyes They Are! +15 Free Coins Feeling frustrated, Ang shot Zacharias an annoyed look. Zacharias always felt that she was insulting him, but unfortunately, he had no evidence. His gaze shifted to the books pecking out of her bag, some of which were medical school textbooks. Is she seriously nning to take the medical school transfer exam? She thinks highly of herself after just dabbling in mediocre medical skills. Shell cry when she fails the transfer examter, and no one willfort this foolish girl. Its all her own doing. Zacharias thought bitterly. Fanny looked embarrassed and quietly called Angs name. She wanted to interrupt her constant use of the term idiot. However, Angs recitation grew louder, drawing curious looks from some ssmates who had already entered the ssroom. Then, tears welled up in her eyes. Ang, do you truly hate me so much? Observing the situation, a few close friends of Fanny quickly approached to console her. Fanny, ignore that freak. In my opinion, Ang is a naturally coldCblooded creature, clueless about whats good for her. Stop crying. Fanny, dont cry. Come sit with me Ang, do you even care about your family? Apologize to Fanny for your behavior! People took turns using andforting Ang, treating her as if she were an unforgivable, scheming character in a TV drama, tormenting the pure and kind female lead. They positioned themselves as champions of justice, taking the moral high ground and making their condemnation of her appear entirely justified. Ang continued to recite her lessons with an indifferent demeanor, as if the insults were not directed at her. It wasnt that she disregarded her reputation entirely, but she knew all too well that reasoning with these people would be useless. Despite Angs efforts in her previous life, she could never measure up to Fanny in the eyes of those around her. While thetter was seen as kind and innocent, Ang was unfairlybeled as cunning and dark, constantly caught in a perceivedpetition for favor. It all seemed like nothing more than a cruel joke. So, in this life, Ang chose to adopt an indifferent attitude. Whether she did something or not, she would be criticized. By choosing to be indifferent, she discovered true peace, which was a truly enjoyable experience amid societal judgments. Ang hummed a melody while carrying her books, and her indifferent demeanor triggered frustration among everyone, especially Fanny. Just as they openly criticized her, Jessica entered the ssroom. Whos badmouthing my friend, Ang?! 1/3 Chapter 33 What A Pair Of Eyes They Are! Jessica couldnt stand it after catching a few sentences and darted over like a little fireball. Seeing Fanny and Zacharias there with expressions that confirmed her suspicions, Jessica was furious. Fanny, its you again. Cant you quit putting on an act in front of Ang and causing her problems? Havent you caused her enough harm? Jessica, whats your problem? When someone dared to scold Fanny like this, Zacharias immediately became displeased, and he looked angry. Jessica, why are you thinking like that? I just want her toe home. I want our family to return to the days of being together happily and harmoniously. Holding back tears for a while, Fanny finally let them stream down her fair face and tried to look as pitiful as possible. with a cold Who gave you the right to call me that? Are we even close? Jessica furrowed her brow w expression. She had never really fancied Fannys pretentious look. Now, hearing her call her name like this made her ufortable, and goosebumps formed all over. Jessica stood confidently, like a mother hen guarding her chick. She expressed her frustration. Dont think I dont notice that every time you intentionally stir trouble for Ang. Each time you get close to her, you bring about problems with your supposed protective act. She had suppressed her resentment against Fanny for a while, and her words carried the weight of her grievances. After listening. Fanny seemed on the verge of copsing. Her face turned pale as she shook her head. I really want to treat Ang better. Shes my sister. How could I want to harm her? If youre unhappy. Illpete with you for the speaking slot. Ill quit if you dont like it. You cant misunderstand me like this. Fanny cried. She appeared genuinely upset, and the nearby ssmates couldnt help but sympathize with her. Initially, due to Jessicas privileged background, attractiveness, and impressive academic record, most people wouldnt dare to provoke her. However, now, one by one, they all stood up for Fanny. Jessica, how can you speak about Fanny in that manner? Fanny is sweet and kind. Everyone sees it. Maybe youve been influenced by Ang, Jessica, I thought you were a decent person, but I never expected such harsh words from you. Perhaps Ang feels threatened by Fannys strong performance in the speechpetition, so she holds resentment. The crowd exchanged remarks, making it difficult for Zacharias, who wanted to support Fanny, to interject. Jessica wanted to respond, but her voice was drowned out. The ssroom turned into a noisy scene, resembling a bustling marketce. In the next moment, a loud sound of books mming shut echoed, abruptly silencing all the commotion. The surprised crowd turned to the source of the noise, Ang. After mming the book on the table, she fixed a chilling re on Fanny. Leave. Ang What did you say? Fanny was taken aback by Angs unexpected harshness and was frozen for a moment. 2/3 15:58 Wed, 28 Feb G G Chapter 33 What A Pair Of Eyes They Are! Dont you understand? Go away +15 Free Cons Ang articted each werd sharply, as if throwing one knife after another. Every cutting remark carried a powerful force, promising to leave asting impression on the individual. Beside Fanny, Zacharias seethed with anger. He raised his hand, ready to hit Ang fiercely. With an icy grin, Ang thought she could be bullied just like in her past In a swift motion, she turned around and forcefully mmed the book in her hand onto his hand. Fanny jumped in surprise and quickly hid behind Zacharias, tears welling up in her eyes. A collective gasp echoed from the surrounding crowd. Zacharias pulled back his hand upon feeling the sting of a burning pain. He stared at her in disbelief and couldntprehend the fact that she had actually taken action against him. How audacious! At that moment, he truly locked eyes with her and attempted to decipher the genuine emotions in herN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. gaze. What captivating eyes they were! Undoubtedly, those eyes were stunningly beautiful, even surpassing Fannys and bearing a closer resemnce to the eyes of the Kins Family. Her eyshes were voluminous, giving the impression of meticulously applied, soft eyeliner gracefully extending to a subtle upward curve at the outer corner of her eyes. This added a yful and enchanting charm to her captivating gaze. Even the creases of her double eyelids appeared to share amon origin with the Kins Familys siblings, originating from the same mother without noticeable distinctions. Indeed, they were from the same father and mother. Yet, at this moment, her beautiful eyes transformed into an icy, razorCsharp gaze, as if holding back a taut bowstring, poised to release an arrow with unwavering precision should he say another word. Lost in thought, Zacharias didnt make a move, but he was bewildered. She was his fullCblooded sister, so how could she regard him with such a murderous expression? But it was only for a fleeting moment. Fannys voice, tinged with genuine concern, softly reached him. from behind. Zacharias, are you okay? Its my fault Ang is upset. I never expected her to be so furious. as to actually hit you. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Spending $30,000 For A Spot Investing thiny thousand dors to secure a spot. Angs attention was immediately drawn to Fanny Gradually, anger and embarrassment welled up within her. A hint of coldness shed in Zacharias eyes. Ang, do you still consider me your brother? Is there still sense of family in your eve* Upon hearing his words, the lifted her gaze and looked at him. For some reason, Zacharias felt Angs gaze shift from initial hatred to unfamiliarity and distance. Zacharias, do you even see me as your sister? Isnt Fanny the sister you love and acknowledge? she said lightly. After speaking. Ang left with Jessica. While observing her departing figure. Fannys eyes flickered briefly, and there was a momentary silence. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. A few secondster, she tugged at Zacharias sleeve, lowered her head, and said with teary eyes, Zacharias, it seems Ang mes me. Thats why shes acting this way. Should I give up the speech slot? Seeing Fanny ming herself, affection flooded through him. He patted her head and gently said, She startled you just now, didnt she? If she wants to act out, let her. Dont worry about these things. Just focus on preparing for your speechpetition. The Kins Family has never mistreated her. They provided her with food, clothing, and ensured her well- being. Yet, she remains unsatisfied. Thats her problem. Zacharias, Mom and Dad spent so much money to help me secure this spot. Ill definitely strive to rank first and live up to their expectations! Fanny blinked, nodded in agreement, and then nced at the broken cake on the ground with a regretful expression. Its a shame the little cake got ruined. It was the one you went through trouble to bring. Do you like it? Ill buy you another er. Thanks! Fanny sweetly smiled and yfully stuck out her tongue. Youre the best. He escorted her into the ssroom and nned to continue walking to buy another cake. However, in hist thoughts, the image of Ang defending Jessica involuntarily surfaced. If I hear anyone badmouthing Jess again, dont expect me to be polite! Ang looked fierce, like a little wolf. The scene felt familiar. At that time, she had just returned home at the age of ten, appearing like a seven or eightCyearCold child due to her petite stature. Meanwhile, her peers had already grown sturdy bodies and were half a head taller than her. Back then, he was often sick and frail and wasnt epted by the children who yed outside. When he was left alone, they openly bullied him. 1/3 Chapter 84 Spending Hey, sickly dude, hope you die soon! Hed get angry but had no other choice. Fighting back always led to losing, so he learned to endure it publicly and retaliated fiercely in private. Then came Ang. She was fierce, like a small, thin, but untamed wolf. Anyone badCmouthing Zacharias, dont expect me to be politel She was so thin that her bones protruded, and just bumping into her could cause pain. The other kids. avoided messing with her. Because she was often around, gradually, no one dared to provoke him anymore. After scaring off the troublemakers, Ang seemed like a tamed little girl. She stayed close and often called out to him in a childish voice. Hey, Zacharias Zacharias halted his steps and frowned in disgust. Why am I thinking about her? Angcked manners from a young age. Its not surprising that the family who mistakenly raised her werent good people either. Its no wonder she remains wild even after being brought into the Kins Family. Despite their efforts to discipline her for years, they cant change her crude and rebellious nature, he mused. Fortunately, they made a mistake in the beginning. If it were Fanny, who was raised by that family, he would be heartbroken. Thinking of her, Zacharias smiled and instantly felt less tired. He quickened his pace, leaving behind the memories. On the other side, Ang emerged with Jessica and entered a small study room in the school library. Jessica reflected on the recent incident. Ang had actually thrown a book at Zacharias for her sake. It had startled her. Zacharias had been a sickly child and had received excellent care from the Kins Family. Ang, even more so, had consulted medical books and studied medicinal cuisine, all in an effort to improve Zacharias health. She had gone to great lengths for the sake of her physically frail brother. Her protective nature extended to everyone she cared about, as if she were safeguarding their lives. In the past, when she was concerned about the Kins Family, she couldnt even tolerate a casualment from her best friend. But unfortunately. Those people simply didnt deserve her protection! Now, Ang had finally regained her rity. She had even stood up to Zacharias in a fight to defend 2/3 Chapter 34 Spending $30,000 For A Spot herself. This had deeply moved Jessica. You actually fought Zacharias for me. Hes probably so angry that he needs to be hospitalized! Ang, 1- dere you my halfCsister from another mother! In an instaci, Angs initially mncholic mood disappeared. She chuckled, opened a book, and Did you ask our dad? Does he know he has another daughter who isnt rted by blood? Jessica grinned. If my dad knew that he had such a gentle and beautiful daughter, hed be overjoyed! Dragging his weary body, Zacharias reminisced about how Fanny loved indulging in small cakes and had thoughtfully brought some just for her. Had he forgotten that Ang was also present? Despite being his sister, even by blood, he treated herpletely differently. Suddenly, another thought crossed Jessicas mind. She snorted. Do you know how Fanny secured her spot in the speechpetition? Ang nced at her. Do you know? Jessica nodded with a disdainful expression, saying. Zacharias paid over ten thousand dors to acquire it from the neighboring university. There were two avable slots, one of which was reserved for a financially challenged student. When that student heard the price, they readily agreed. Of course, to negotiate with the other university, Zacharias had to pay an additional ten thousand. He spent almost thirty thousand just for one slot. And how much was the prize money for the speechpetition? Eight thousand. Its like burning money. Ang remained silent for a moment, lost in thought. Zacharias, the eldest son of the Kins Family, had been groomed as the heir since childhood. After graduating, he quickly entered thepany and held a position of power for two years. Naturally, he could afford this money. Moreover, it was for his beloved sister, so spending some money for her wasnt a big deal. However, in her previous life, Ang had spent over a decade in the Kins Family, and all thebined expenses didnt amount to thirty thousand. After college, when she started working, the Kins Family never provided her with money again. As for her brothers, they didnt even give her a penny, let alone share a piece of candy. Every festival, she had to buy gifts and distribute gift money to each of them, resulting in a significant expense each time. This was in 2004, when the average annual sry nationwide was only dors. In the capital, where housing prices were high, it was merely 6,000 dors per square meter. The purchasing power of thirty thousand back then was significantly different from its future value. Her household registration still belonged to the Kins Family, and she felt restricted in whatever she wanted to do. Ang bit her lip. She needed to find a way to change her household registration away from the Kins Family. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Ang Downys The Money Ang had to win! It was already past six when she finally set her books aside and prepared to head home from the library. Before leaving through the school gate, Jessica grabbed her and took her to the onCcampus dessert shop to buy the most exquisite piece of cake. It was called Fannys Special, and if Fanny was having it, then Jessica had to have it too! As Ang looked at the small cake in her hand, her clear eyes became slightly red. After taking a deep breath, she earnestly said, Jess, you have to give it your all. You must defeat Fanny in this speechpetition! If Jessica triumphed over Fanny, she would be the one going abroad as an exchange student. She could then pursue her love for her favoritenguage without any regrets and embark on a different path from her previous life. When Ang arrived home, she looked around and found that no one else was there. She casually ced the cake on the table, went into the kitchen, checked what ingredients were avable, and considered cooking dinner for Donald and the others. The door clicked open, and she turned around to see her grandmother, Emilia. Are you cooking? Emilia craned her neck to look. Ang smiled and nodded in response. Emilia shifted her attention from the vegetables to Ang and asked, Ang, do you have a boyfriend? No, Im still young. Im not nning to date for now. Emelia pursed her lips and frowned. Just because youre young, doesnt mean theres no demand. By the time you graduate from university, youll be in your twenties. If you wait until then to date, youll be an old spinster. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Men prefer younger girls. Besides, whats the use of reading so many books? Youre still going to get married and have children. You might as well find someone to marry early. Look at the Johnston Familys daughter downstairs. Shes not as pretty as you, but she found a man who drives a Mercedes. Every holiday, they bring back loads of stuff. Their family is so proud. If youre not dating anyone, I can help you find a boyfriend. Ang continued chopping vegetables while maintaining her focus. Without changing her expression, she replied, Grandma, the man the Johnston Familys daughter is dating is in his forties and already married. Shes involved in an affair. Our family doesnt participate in such immoral activities. Emilia received a rebuke, and her expression soured. As a result, she lost interest in continuing the 1/3 hapter 33 Ang Dowenys The Money 30% huse, you go abwart and cook. I have something to do and will go out first She made a face and left. As long as someone was cooking, she was happy to be idle. Euath, she didnt so much. It was her daughter, Hecate, who did the cooking. asionally, when Hecate came backte from work, she would cook. Finally, she left, and Ang felt relieved. But when she finished cooking and brought out the food, she found that the little cake on her table was Looking at the empty table, she thought for three seconds. The sound of a key turning, and then the door was pushed open from the outside. Donald and his wife were back from work, followed by Emelia, who had returned on the way. Smelling the aroma of the food in the air. Hecate paused and thenughed. Youre really diligent to have the meal already prepared. But Ang, next time, wait for your aunt toe back and cook. You should focus on your studies Ang smiled sweetly. Its okay. This way, you can taste my cooking? She had cooked for the Kins Family many times, but she had never prepared a meal for Donalds family. who had always been kind to her. Reflecting on it now, she realized she had been quite oblivious in the past and engaged in numerous foolish actions. Great, then today well get a taste of Angs cooking. What did you make, Ang? It smells delicious! Donald expressed his appreciation, removing his coat and approaching with a smile. After Ang had listed the two dishes, she noticed her grandmothers silence in the background. Trying to sound casual, she asked, Grandma, did you happen to see the cake on the table when you came back just now? Emilia mustered a slightly uneasy smile. Oh, that cake. I went to visit the Lime Family. Their grandson has a sweet tooth. Thinking you didnt want it and brought it back, I took it to him. Oh okay, I thought I had ced it somewhere else and remembered incorrectly. No big deal. Ang smiled faintly and appeared unaffected. Donald and Hecate exchanged nces with Emelia, causing her expression to instantly sour. What was wrong with that girl? It was just a cake. If it was gone, someone in the family probably took it. Was it really worth waiting for others to show up and ask about it in front of everyone? In the past few years, Ang seemed to have developed a bit of cunning unexpectedly. To lighten the mood, Hecate quicklyplimented the delicious dishes Ang had prepared. Emelia stayed silent, but she ate faster than anyone, as if worried about eating slowly and ending up with 2/3 15:59 Wed, 28 FED Chapter 35 Ang Downys The Money 36% +15 Free Coins fewer bites. Who would have thought your cooking is so good? Wow, our family is really fortunate. Donald chuckled- heartily, a sense of pride washing over him as if his daughter from the Kins Family had just culinary talent Ang lowered her eyes as she smiled lightly at the acknowledgment. This feeling of recognition was quite pleasant. If it had been her family, they would probably have scoffed at it. Her older brothers might even have mocked her, thinking what she did was so simple and not worth boasting about. Suddenly, Emelia looked up and said, You must be making good money cooking medicinal cuisine for others, huh? Since it brought in money, it made sense to contribute some living expenses to the family. Perhaps even buy something to show respect to the elders! Ang might havecked initiative and not know how to please. It was no wonder she hadnt been favored by her own parents and couldntpare to the one adopted by the Kins Family. Knowing her mothers personality. Hecate quickly interrupted Emelias words, Mom, Ang is still in college. If she gets a job, thats good enough. How much money can she really make? still young, Seeing Hecate supporting her, Ang smiled faintly. Yeah, its not much. Im helping out a friend, and its just a payment of about ten dors per task. She mentioned her partCtime wage from the milk tea shop. Even a fullCtime waitress only earned seven to eight hundred dors a month, and her partCtime gig at the milk tea shop brought in nearly three hundred dors monthly. She stated this amount, knowing that even if shepleted thirty days of making medicinal meals, it would only amount to around three hundred dors a month, far from the six thousand mentioned. She wasnt naive. Emeliasments about money had an obvious motive, and everyone understood it. Hearing three hundred dors, Emelias eyes lit up. Thats not bad. Youre just a young girl. Its not safe to carry so much money on you. Thanks for your concern, Grandma. Ill be careful with my safety. Ang smiled expressionlessly. She didnt expect that downying the money would still give Emelia some ideas. After that, Ang set down her utensils and took the empty dishes to the kitchen. Hecate quickly followed, whispering. Let me do it. Ang, you can go back to your room, rest, or read a book. Donald also entered. Dont take grandmas words to heart. We, as elders, would never take the money of a young girl like you. Save it for yourself. Girls should have money on hand. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Rosebushes Emilia gazed at the kitchen, her anger rising as she saw them whispering among themselves. They were all rallying around Ang, who was only asking for her living expenses. But for what purpose? It was all for the sake of the family. If her daughter hadnt married a financially struggling teacher like Donald, someone whocked skills and money-making prowesspared to James, would their family be confined to such a modest home? If she had even half of Georges wealth, she wouldnt care about the money Ang held. At least two hundred dors out of the three hundred she earned each month should contribute to the family. As an unmarried girl, all the money she earned should be devoted to supporting the family! After Hecate shared her thoughts, Ang obediently headed back to her room. As she passed by the dining. table, she noticed Emilias displeased expression but chose to ignore it and thoughtfully locked the door behind her. After sitting down, she switched on the slightly wornmp, pulled out her notebook, and nned to create a detailed list of the medicinal meals she needed to prepare. Considering her morning sses, which left little time for daily cooking, she aimed to establish a more reasonable schedule. Once the list was made, she would also give a copy to Jonathan so he and Sebastian would know when she would being over. Additionally, she contemted using the money she had for a small investment. With insights into the next decade and economic trends, it seemed like a missed opportunity not to take proactive steps to earn some extra ie. Afterying out her ns, Ang spent two days hustling. Alongside her school studies, she bought raw materials for making milk tea and prepared toppings like grass jelly, pudding, and boba at the part- time milk tea shop. The current milk tea was just instant powder, nothing fancy like in the future, at most just adding some pearls. And there was basically no fruit tea on the market, and the fruit-vored teas were all carbonated drinks, which were nothingpared to the variety of fancy ones in the future. As long as she got a head start, she was confident in her ability to make money. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ang, I must say, this pudding really adds a unique vor to the bubble tea. Its delicious! How did youe up with it? Selene eximed as she tasted the new milk tea Ang had made.. There were quite a few milk tea shops near the school, and Selenes small shop didnt have much competitive edge. The daily earnings were merely average, leaving little room for savings after supporting herself and her son. Ang smiled. Selene, this milk tea style is quitemon abroad, although it hasnt gained poprity here yet. If we take the lead and establish our brand, money wont be an issue. She had already agreed with Selene that for every cup of milk tea sold with toppings, Selene would receive 20% of the pure profit, and they had even drafted a contract. The futures widespread poprity of milk tea assured its appeal to the majority, so she wasnt concerned about its marketability. Chapter 36 Rosebushes +15 Free Com With a contract in ce, she had go back on their agreement as the dence that Selene wouldnt business expanded. After all, thetter seemed to be a person of good character. Moreover, Angs money-making ideas extended beyond bubble tea, and she had a grasp of the direction of the domestic economy for the next decade or so. If Selene had any vision, she would recognize the real business opportunity. Without such foresight, growing her business would prove challenging Wow, Miss Kins, this is amazing! Ron, tired of the usual milk tea vors at home, was now enjoying Angs delightful fruit tea. Ang affectionately rubbed his soft face. Youre a good boy, Ron. Tomorrow, Ill make you doubleyer milk pudding. Doubleyer milk pudding? His eyes lit up with excitement as he gazed at her like an eager fanboy. Miss Kins, whats that? She blinked and yfully kept him in suspense. Youll find out tomorrow. Selene felt reassured once again as she observed her son getting along so well with Ang and showing genuine interest in the doubleyer milk pudding. Having Ang around was turning out to be a wise decision. With her recent experience exploring vegetable markets and various supermarkets, Ang quickly gathered all the ingredients needed for the doubleyer milk pudding as soon as she left the milk tea shop. Instead of waiting until the next day, she decided to start making it right away when she got home. Her n was toplete it today and store it in the Lawson Familys double-door refrigerator. This way, she wouldnt be rushed to prepare the medicinal meals tomorrow, and she could also bring al portion to Jess. After getting confirmation from Sebastian that she could go to the Lawson Familys house now, Ang finished whipping up all the doubleyer milk puddings in an hour, grabbed the list of medicinal meals she had prepared, and hurried to her destination. As she reached the entrance, she noticed an increase in potted ntspared to herst visit. While it still felt a bit empty, it looked much better. Sebastian grinned, observing her gaze on the nts. Master Jonathan thought the entrance was a bit too bare, so he had me move some potted nts here. Ang nodded, surveyed the surroundings, and said to him with a smile. The potted nts do add a lively touch. Last time I was here, I almost thought I had walked into the wrong ce. What kind of nts do you like, Ang? Even though they had entered the house, the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows still provided a clear view of the outside. Sebastian looked at the greenery by the entrance and couldnt help but wonder what he should nt next, so he turned to ask her, Beyond the full-length windows, the bright sun poured through, creating a rhythmic dance of golden beams that brought warmth into the spacious house. Bathed in sunlight, Ang felt aforting warmth 2/3 15:59 Wed, 28 Feb G G- Chapter 36 Rosebushes spreading through her entire being. Even her fair fingertips seemed to glow gently. She didnt hesitate and answered directly, Rosebushes. +15 Free Coins If I had a yard, I would fill it with rosebushes. They would bloom every month, smell lovely, and look beautiful. Some might think roses are ordinary, but not me. If the rosebushes bloom beautifully, spread their fragrance, and bring joy, why should anyone else care? Even if they criticize, it wont bother the rosebushes. They will continue living their beautiful lives. When talking about things Ang liked, her words became more expressive, and her eyes seemed to light up as if a long-dormant me had suddenly been ignited. Moreover, the rosebushs floralnguage is waiting for hopeful hope, signifying a future that will surely be filled with hope. Unfortunately, in her past life, all the money she diligently earned was spent on everyone in the Kinst family, and she missed the prime opportunity to buy a house. The idea of cultivating a vast field of rosebushes was something she didnt even dare to consider. No money, no time, and even less energy. In the end, she lost her life. As she finished this sentence, the sound of wheelchair wheels rolling across the floor suddenly came from behind her. Ang turned around and noticed the distant and dignified man sitting in the shadows, untouched by sunlight, with his gaze fixed on her. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The First Time She Saw Him Smile Chapter 37 The First Time She Saw Him Smile Jonathan, Ang called out sharply. Her bright eyes were gleaming even more intensely. Jonathan appeared much better than he had in the past few days. #15 Free Cons In her previous life, she had missed out on so much. Now, with a second chance at life, she had finally found hope. As long as someone was alive, there was always hope. Filled with enthusiasm after calling out, she skipped over. Upon spotting him sitting alone, she dashed over with a goofy grin and moved him from the shadows into the sunlight by the floorCtoCceiling window. Jonathan,e and bask in the sun. Its good for your health. Jonathan was instantly bathed in the golden sunlight, and his honeyCcolored skin glowed in its embrace. He cast his gaze downward to observe the sunlight shining on his knees. The cold expression on his face softened a bit. Sure. Having guided him into the sunlight, she pulled out a box of doubleyered milk pudding and offered it to him. Jonathan, you wont find this outside. Give it a try. The doubleyered milk pudding she made was different from the homemade variety. She opted for the kind avable in modern tea shops, which featured a slightly firmer gtinous texture that blended. seamlessly into the milk tea, while still maintaining a delightful softness and tenderness. Jonathan examined the doubleyered milk pudding in his hand, and as he did, he narrowed his eyes. slightly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Opening another box, Ang handed it to Sebastian and teased, Sebastian, you should try it too. Despite Sebastians desire to eat, he hesitated to do so in front of Jonathan. He took it but remained still and attentively observed thetters reaction. Jonathan rarely indulged in regr meals, let alone sweets. Most of the food Carrie prepared ended up in his possession. The doubleyered milk pudding disyed a creamy white hue adorned with a scattering of shiny red beans. A single nce hinted at its delectable taste. Upon taking a bite, it practically melted in the mouth, delivering an instant burst of rich milk vor. It was indeed a delightful dessert and quite rare. Jonathan didnt have much of a sweet tooth, but seeing Ang staring at him and seemingly waiting for his evaluation, he took a spoonful and tasted it, and his lips curled slightly. Its delicious. Angs eyes widened. Jonathan could actually smile! 1/3 59 28 Feb Chapter 37 The First Time She Saw Him Smile +15 Fre +15 Free Cons In both her past and present lives, she had seen him many times, but he always seemed like he was incapable of smiling and always maintained a cold, unapproachable demeanor. Christopher once mentioned that Jonathan was not only physically unwell but also emotionally numb. He even treated his father and grandfather coldly, unlike a normal person. Jonathans faint smile disappeared. Whats the matter? Even though she didnt know the dispute between Jonathan and the Sanders Family, since Jonathan was kind to her, a stranger, it seemed that the problemy with the Sanders Family. Ang snapped back to reality and beamed at him. Jonathan, this is the first time Ive seen you smile. You look fantastic when you do. Theres a popr guy at our school that many girls like, but I think hes not as handsome as you! Really? He looked at her for a moment, then lowered his eyes and responded indifferently. Do you like him too? Oh no, Jonathan wouldnt think she was fickle, would he? That she had dumped Christopher and now liked the popr guy, that she was the kind of girl who liked whoever she saw? Ang swiftly shook her head. No, no, I dont even know him! Youre way more handsome, and youve got wealth. If I were to like someone, it would be you. Ang paused when she realized how strange her words sounded. Um what I mean is, you should smile more. A good mood is a great remedy for illness. Medical research even suggests that a positive mood canbat cancer cells, she added desperately and was unsure if he bought her exnation. Sebastian, however, was excitedly asking, Ang, is that true? Master Jonathan hasnt smiled in a long time. When was thest time he did? In the past, he used to smile, but unfortunately, not anymore Sebastian tried to remember, but he could only recall the times from Jonathans youth. Sebastian couldnt be happier and looked at her as if she were his lucky star. Ang let out a sigh of relief, turned around, and started exining to Sebastian, Maintaining a good mood is beneficial for your health. Look at me. Even when people annoy me, I find happiness eventually. As the saying goes. Dont get angry when others do because it wont help you. If I die of anger, who would be pleased? Besides, its exhausting and harmful. Upon hearing dont get angry, he understood. Jonathan rarely lost his temper, and he was consistently somber. In the future, Ang knew she needed to make more effort to brighten his spirits. Although she was young, she had profound knowledge. As Charlotte Fishers granddaughter, she was truly a valuable asset. It was a good idea to have Ang visit more often to share her wisdom with Jonathan. As they talked, Jonathan finished his doubleyered milk pudding, and his previously uneasy expression returned to normal. Ang noticed the small stic box looked especially tiny in hisrge hand when he turned his head. 2/3 Chapter 37 The First Time She Saw Him Smile Seeing him genuinely smile after savoring the doubleyered milk pudding she made, Angs lips curled up, and her dimples deepened. Jonathan. Im going to check your pulse again She was ready to get down to business and was determined to cure him Jonathans hand rested on the wheelchairs armrest. Ang reached out with her small hands, grabbed his hand, adjusted its position, and then ced her own hand on top Her demeanor shifted to a serious tone when practicing medicine. Even though she was touching the hand of someone she found attractive, she remained focused while lowering her eyes to take his pulse. Jonathan, looking down, could see her long eyshes, like the still wings of a butterfly, bathed in a faint golden light from the sun. After taking his pulse. Ang sighed in relief. Her eyes curved as she looked up. Jonathan- Caught off guard, Jonathans eyes met hers. He concealed the glimmer in his gaze and asked softly. Hows it going? The pulse is steady and stronger than before, she said sincerely, then added cautiously, Im working on suppressing the onset of the disease and gradually eliminating the toxins. Jonathan, you will definitely improve! His illness had persisted for a long time, so immediate recovery was unrealistic. Nevertheless, each step forward brought Ang a sense of fulfillment. If the treatment continued, he would undoubtedly survive! Watching the joy on Angs face, Jonathans eyshes quivered, yet they concealed the bitterness in his Many were anticipating his demise, even his own father, who paved a smooth path for his beloved younger son. Agreeing to Angs treatment was like a game, injecting some excitement into his monotonous life. Jonathans lips curled slightly. Oh? Of course, dont you trust me? Ang widened her eyes. His lips curved into a smile as he softly replied, I trust you. Chapter 38 A Bank Card Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A Bank Card Chapter 38 A Bank Card Upon hearing the satisfactory answer, Ang blinked her eyes, suddenly stood up, and rummaged through her bag for a bottle of medicine. I almost forgot, Jonathans medication should be running out soon. This is for the next course of treatment. Stick to the treatment, and you will see the results soon. She paused for a moment and added, I dont have ss tomorrow morning, so Ill bring you some Five Elements Nourishing Heart Porridge. Okay. Jonathan nodded without objection while ncing at Sebastian next to him. Seeing Jonathans cooperation, Sebastian was quite pleased. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He hadplete faith in Angs words. In recent days, Jonathansplexion had improved significantly, even visible to the naked eye. At that moment, Sebastian caught Jonathans gaze and happily pulled out a bank card from his coat pocket. Ang, from now on, use this card for your medicine and ingredient purchases. Ang stood there, stunned. Had she seen it correctly? Was the card Sebastian handed her really a bank card? In her previous life, she had seen a bank card in Fannys possession. It was a gift from James. Fanny could out. use it to shop for whatever she pleased when she wa But that was at least six or seven yearster, during a time when the domestic economy had made significant progress, and the Kins Family, thanks to her hard work, had ovee financial challenges and was steadily on its way to bing a listedpany. Silence hung in the air for three seconds, and Ang felt a wave of emotion wash over her. She was deeply touched. Her biological parents and four brothers had never been so generous to her. Jonathan was truly amazing! Previously, she had regarded Jonathan as a good patient, but now, she looked at him withplete respect. Jonathan was caring and kindChearted. Without any hesitation, she reached out her small hand to take the card, and her eyes transformed into smiles. Thank you, Jonathan. Ill keep track of the prices for the medicines and ingredients I purchase. With the bank card, it would be much more convenient for her to buy things. She didnt have to worry about missing out on the quick payment of certain treasures and certain letters in the future. Carrying too much cash every day was a hassle, and she always feared it might get lost or stolen. And she really wanted to keep the bank card! Who would say no to a ck card? The elegant red color and the impressive American g design. Oh, it was just fantastic! But anything other than herbs and ingredients, she wont use this card! 1/3 Chapter 38 A Bank Card The previous six thousand bucks will cover her consultation fees for quite a while. No need, Jonathan responded briefly. 15 Free Coins Ang held back any further words, offering a smile to Jonathan. After all, she had no intention of using the money on this card for her personal expenses. She carefully stowed the bank card in her bag and then retrieved a list she had prepared. Sebastian, this is my typical ss schedule. Im avable for consultations anytime outside of ss hours. and the circled days are when Ill be delivering the medicinal meals Sebastian, still recovering from his daze, took the list with a puzzled look. Ang, why are you taking sses from two departments! Jonathan, too, directed his gaze at Ang. She felt a twinge of embarrassment. Well I was somewhat blinded by love before and enrolled in the Brundelian department following Christopher. Now I regret it. Betterte than never. Im currently preparing for the medical department exam. She reflected on her past foolishness and acknowledged that love could lead to some questionable decisions, like following someone like Christopher. Sebastian suddenly remembered. Oh, look at my memory, I forgot about your marriage contract with Christopher He trailed off upon realizing Angs current attitude toward Christopher was markedly different. The disdainful tone and expression she wore suggested a newfound aversion to him. Jonathan remained silent. His expression was neutral. Ang vigorously shook her head. Sebastian, my marriage contract with that jerk I mean, Christopher. has been canceled. From now on, he and I are going our separate ways. Theres no connection between us. This Sebastian hesitated, questioning whether he had heard the word jerk correctly. However, Angs stern expression made him doubt himself. Confused, he remembered a time when Ang adored Christopher. She used to follow him like a shadow, wherever he went. How could her feelings for him suddenly change? However, deep down, Sebastian knew that Christopher didnt feel the same way about Ang. In fact, he despised her. Christopher wasnt deserving of someone as wonderful as Ang to entrust her life to. Canceling the marriage contract is a wise decision. Youll find someone more reliable. Sebastian offeredfort. He believed that Ang still had feelings for Christopher, and he felt the need to persuade her. Ang was aware that neither Sebastian, Jonathan, nor the Kins Family believed her. They assumed she was infatuated and throwing a tantrum. Internally, she sneered at the thought of that scoundrel. She wished she could crush him to dust, Love, to her, was nothing more than a joke. Ang raised her clear eyes and shed a casual smile. Girls dont always need to get married. Living independently has its advantages. 2/3 Chapter 38 A Bank Card Suddenly, her phone chimed, and Quincy, her impatient cousin, barked from the other end. Ang, why are you wandering outside of school? Mom bought you a cake, and Im supposed to deliver it. Where are you? Quincy came to her school? Ang quickly responded, Tm still at a friends ce. Ill be back at school soon On the phone, Quincy snorted disdainfully. Im not waiting for you at the school gate. Go home and eat it yourself! With that, he hung up. Listening to the dial tone, Ang nced at the two people in front of her with embarrassment. Sebastian, Jonathan, I need to go home. Sebastian, could you put the doubleyered milk pudding in the fridge for me? Ill pick it up tomorrow when Ie to drop off the medicinal diet. Sebastian nodded, Sure thing. Ang. You go ahead. Jonathan remained silent and simply observed Ang scurrying away like a rabbit. Watching Ang hurriedly leave, Sebastian couldnt help but sigh, Poor Ang, the Kins family has tormented her, and Christopher broke her heart. She even expressed her reluctance to marry Jonathan gazed thoughtfully in the direction Ang had gone, his eyes fixed on the floorCtoCceiling window. Lets nt rosebushes at the entrance, he suddenly suggested to Sebastian. Huh? Sebastian was surprised but quickly understood the idea and responded with a chuckle. Sure thing. Master Jonathan. Rosebushes are undeniably beautiful. They bloom every month. Ang did mention she likes them, too! Mm. When Ang returned to Donalds house, she ran into Emilia, who was chatting with her old friend at the entrance. The two elderlydies were gossiping while munching on sunflower seeds. Emilia was sitting sideways and couldnt see Ang. However, Ang ignored her.. At that exact moment, a chubby little boy ran towards Emilia and eximed, Mrs. Langdon, wheres the cake you promised me! you Emilia waved her hand dismissively and retorted, Cake? Go bother your grandma to get you one. She then vented her frustration to her old friend, saying, Look at the Lime Familys grandson, such a glutton. I just treated him to cake a few days ago, and now hes crying and throwing a fit, demanding more. Cant he ask his grandma? Its truly shameless. As Emilia turned around to shoo away the eager boy, she found herself unexpectedly faceCtoCface with Ang. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Jonathan Has A Girlfriend? Chapter 39 Jonathan Has A Girlfriend? Emilia couldnt believe what she was hearing Jon has a girlfriend? Her initial shock quickly turned into embarrassment, but she quickly regained herposure and adopted a more mature attitude. Youre back, she said coldly as Ang entered the room. Ang, trying to ease the tension, forced a smile and exined, Yes, Grandma. I came back because I didnt have sses today. Marilyn, the elderlydy chatting with Emilia, noticed Ang and expressed genuine surprise. Oh, this is Ang. Shes really beautiful. Ang greeted her with a friendly smile. Nice to meet you, Maam. I heard youre a university student. Thats really impressive, Marilyn praised. My son isnt so good. He gets a headache whenever he reads, so he started working early. Emilia, with her oldCfashioned views, couldnt resist making a sarcastic remark. What can a girl achieve? Ang, you might as well find a good man and get married early. Youre young, so you can find a good man. Emilia, a woman from the countryside with traditional thoughts, had been brought over by Donald and his wife after her husband passed away. Even her cousins quick marriage after graduation involved Emilia Thinking about this, Angughed nonchntly, Grandma, its not that Im against marriage, bute on, Im not even 20 yet. Breaking thew isnt exactly on my toCdo list. Going to jail doesnt sound like a fun adventure, does it? Without waiting for Emilias response, she excused herself, iming she had other things to attend to, and headed upstairs. Emilia stood there in momentary shock, and her expression shifted through several colder shades. Having lived in her sonCinws house for years, she was used to being the elder with the final say. This backtalk was a rarity! Shes so stubborn! Marilyn, standing nearby, felt a bit uneasy but then considered that Ang did make a valid point. University students should prioritize their studies, and many get married after graduation. Moreover, it was aw set by the state. Could there be an issue with the states regtions? As the saying goes, educated people tend to have logical arguments. Marilyn thought Ang was pretty smart. She turned to console the upset Emilia, saying. Emilia, I think she has a point. Ang is young, and marriage isnt something she needs to worry about right now. Plus, she seems quite respectful. She greeted you politely and treated you as an elder. 1/4 16.00 Wed, 28 Feb Chapter 39 Jonathan Has A Girlfriend? #TS Free Coins Emilias expression soured further at these words. Dont be fooled by her. Its all an art. Did you hear what she said just now? Im trying to help her, and she acts as if Im trying to harm her, even bringing up thew! Shes treating me like a wicked old woman! Marilyn fell silent. She was unsure how to respond. You might be overthinking this. Where did that idea? Emilia rolled her eyes and remained unconvinced. Ang climbed the stairs and returned home. Upon entering, she noticed a small sixCinch birthday cake sitting on the table. Auntie, is it Quincys birthday today? Did I forget? She quickly reviewed the birthdays of her family members. Hecate wiped her hands and came out of the kitchen. I bought it for you, Ang. I remembered that you like cake. Ang instantly felt that this was likely a gesture to make up for the cake Emilia had taken. Warmth filled her heart. Donald and his wife always kept her in their thoughts, but in her past life, she had distanced herself from them and sought connections with people who barely acknowledged her existence. Wasnt she just blinded by superficialities, even blinding her eyes to genuine care? At that moment, Emilia returned. She had been eavesdropping at the door. In the past, all good things. were handed to her. Now that Ang was present, everything seemed to favor her! They weed Ang into their home, provided her with a ce to stay, and generously offered her meals. So, why should they go the extra mile to buy her luxury food and drinks? Emilia couldnt help but express some sarcasm. Whats the point of eating cake when its not even your birthday? This cake isnt cheap, Hecate. You cant spoil her like this. If she cant manage her spending when shes out, how will she survive? Noticing her mother at the doorway, Hecates smile became a bit uneasy. She quickly exined, Mom, this is a cake that someone else ordered and then changed their mind. They sold it to me at a discount, less than half the usual price. Yeah, Mrs. Langdon. Its okay if its a bit expensive for our own family to eat. Besides, its just an asional treat, not an everyday thing. Donald cheerfully stepped forward to mediate We still need to be cautious. The money in this house didnte from nowhere. In the future, wont Quincy need money for marriage, or wont Queenie require us to spend money and effort when she has a baby? Can Ang treat you like her own parents? It wasnt her parents she was being respectful to. Despite the gentle persuasion, Emilia didnt show any signs of approval. Mainly because the thought of the cake being bought for Angel made her feel ufortable. 2/4 20, 28 Feb Chapter 39 Jonathan Has A Girlfriend? Why was she so sensitive? Emilia believed there was a reason why the Kin family didnt like her. 36% +15 Free Cons Emilias usations shattered the warm atmosphere at home. Hecate and Donald had awkward and cautious expressions on their faces, afraid of upsetting her again. Ang frowned. The previously pleasant family atmosphere waspletely ruined. In the room. Quincy also came out with a frown. Grandma, its just a cake. Consider it an early celebration of my birthday. With Quincy speaking up, Emilias face changed several times, as if she was suppressing her anger. Her tone finally softened, Fine, eat if you want to, but be careful on normal days. The family breathed a sigh of relief, and their expressions gradually rxed. Ang couldnt help but nce at Quincy, her heart fluttering slightly. Was Quincy standing up for her? Thank you, Quincy. Ang quickly approached and thanked him sweetly. Quincy snorted coldly, ignoring her as if she were invisible, and went to the kitchen to help serve the food. The improvement in their rtionship was a positive sign. Ang hurriedly rushed to assist and brought out the homemade doubleyered milk pudding she had saved for the family. With determination, she persisted in sticking close to Quincy and said, Quincy, try the milk pudding I madeter. Quincy gave her a cold nce, ignored her, and walked away.. Ang touched her nose and made a mental note to bring her sisterCinw back after the exam! Early the following morning, she prepared the medicinal meal and went to the Lawson Family. Upon arrival, Sebastian escorted her inside but asked her to wait in the guest room. Alright. Ang agreed. She had already noticed that there were visitors in the house before entering. Next to the shoe cab by the entrance, there were two additional pairs of shoes. She didnt know who they belonged to. Could they be Jonathans business acquaintances? Sebastian returned to Jonathans study and knocked on the door. Come in. An elderly voice came from inside the room. In addition to Jonathan, there was another elderly man with white hair sitting in the room. He was dressed in a dark gray suit and wore a ruby ring on his left thumb. Despite his age, he appeared lively, with deepugh lines at the corners of his eyes. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Master Jonathan, Miss Kins is here and waiting in the guest room. Sebastians demeanor was even more respectful than usual. 3/4 16:00 Wed, 28 Feb GG ? Chapter 39 Jonathan Has A Girlfriend? Jonathan acknowledged without further inquiry. *15 Free Cons However, the elderly man showed interest and asked, Which Miss Kins? Has Jonathan found a girlfriend? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 My Future GranddaughterCinw 15 From Corn Jonathans dark eyes lifted, shing a hint of helplessness. Isnt it terrible to pursue someone so young? No. Ang was so young, even younger than Christopher Sanders. She was still a child. He was so many years older than her. Thus, wouldnt it be terrible to pursue someone so young? Bruces eyebrows twitched, and he snorted. I dont believe what youre saying. Sebastian, you tell me. Well Although Sebastian knew Bruce was eager to have a greatCgrandson, Ang and Jonathan really didnt have that kind of rtionship. He quickly shook his head and waved his hands. Master, Miss Kins is indeed not Master Jonathans girlfriend. She Before he could finish, Bruce interrupted him with a mutter, Not now, but who knows about the future. Sebastian was speechless. Jonathan remainedposed and spoke sparingly. In the face of his grandfathers ramblings, he not to offer any exnation. chose Sebastian, however, found himself bewildered by thoughts he had never considered before. Observing Jonathans silence, he started to piece things together. Ang might be young, but shes an adult in this rtionship. Jonathan, though experienced in navigating theplexities of an ageCgap rtionship, knows how to value people, he mused. Sebastian then caught on, shed a smile, and spoke. Master, Miss Kins is the doctor attending to Master Jonathan. Thanks to her, his health has improved. Shes here today to deliver medicinal meals, Bruces eyes lit up with intense interest. A doctor? Even better, shes a perfect match for Jon. Sebastian hesitated briefly, Bruces enthusiasm left no room for questions, and he didnt even inquire about Ang herself. It was evident why Bruce was so eager as there had never been another woman around Jonathan who gained entry to the house. Besides Carrie, it seemed only Ang held that privilege. Over the years, Jonathan had shown no interest in love and marriage, as if he had never considered it. Not to mention Bruce, who was also anxious. However, Jonathans health was more serious than before, so he didnt have time to manage that aspect. But if Bruce knew that Ang was once Christophers fiance. Grandfather, Ang is not Jonathan, seeing Sebastian being pressured by Bruce and unable to speak, finally opened his mouth, trying to exin. Bruce yfully pped his shoulder. Good boy, you even call Ang by her name, yet you still deny shes. 16:00 Wed, 28 Feb CcText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 40 My Future GranddaughterCinw. #.36%%% +15 Free Coins your girlfriend. Ive watched you grow up for over twenty years, and Ive never seen you call a girl so intimately. Jonathans indifferent expression finally showed a crack. He opened his mouth, wanting to exin, but found there were too many words to say, so he simply didnt bother. He used to call her Miss Kins. These past few days, hearing Sebastian calling her Ang dozens of times, he just followed suit. But he knew his grandfather probably wouldnt listen to his exnation. Haha, you admit it then. Bruceughed triumphantly. Jonathan didnt bother to look at him. Who knew Bruce would get even more excited? He nudged Sebastian. Sebastian, go invite Miss Kins over. Let me meet her. Maybe today is the day I meet my future granddaughterCinw. This Sebastian hesitated, not because it was inappropriate to invite Ang over, but because it was inappropriate to invite her over as the future young mistress. Alright, Sebastian, youre taking advantage of the fact that Im not the one paying your sry now and only listening to Jon, right? Bruce suddenly stood up and looked like he was about to leave. Sebastian used to be a subordinate of the Lawson Family and still retained the habit of calling Bruce master. He waster arranged by him to be by Jonathans side, so how could he not listen to him? Seeing this, he quickly reassured, Master, Ill go right away. Hmph, thats much better. If you dont go, Ill go call her myself. Bruce patted Sebastians shoulder, pulled him towards the door, and whispered, Sebastian, I know very well that he doesnt have a girlfriend. Who cant tell from his moce that hes been single for over twenty years? Look at him, always looking so foolish. If you and I dont help him, he might actually n to be a monk! Sebastianughed, feeling a bit uneasy inside. But he still went ahead. Watching the triumphant Bruce, Jonathan rubbed his forehead. Grandfather, Im not unwell, and Im not deaf. Bruce felt no guilt at all. He sat back down and contentedly poured himself a cup of tea. So what if you heard? What can you do to me? Seeing Jonathan speechless and ignoring him, he cheerfully poured him a cup of tea too. Youve been in poor health for so many years, and as soon as Ang appears, you get better. I think shes your benefactor. Jonathan fell silent for a moment and didnt deny it. He didnt believe in fate, but thinking of Ang, he somewhat believed that there might be some mysticism in the world. He met her when he felt he couldnt hold on any longer. Ang wanted to save him. Even though it was a doctors concern for her patient, it was fervent and 16:00 Wed, 28 Feb GGO Chapter 40 My Future GranddaughterCinw :35%ƿ +15 Free Coins sincere. Bruce quietly observed his grandsons expression, and a smirk crept onto his face. He had a feeling that something was brewing! In the past twentyCplus years, he had never seen Jonathan treat any woman or female creature with such gentleness. He needed to step up his game. Otherwise, given his grandsons temperament, he might end up a lifelong bachelor, an old bachelor at that. Before the door even opened, Veet, crisp female voice echoed from outside. Sebastian, did Jonathan sleep better st night? Bruces eyes lit up instantly. He almost knocked over his teacup with his sleeve, hastily righted it, adjusted his cuffs, and quickly resumed his kindly elder demeanor. Jonathan sighed softly. When Ang entered the room, she saw a kindly old man grinning at her. His expression was inexplicably enthusiastic. Ignoring the oddity, she nced at Sebastian, then at Jonathan, hoping they would introduce her so she could greet them. But before they could speak, the old man enthusiastically introduced himself, Ang, right? Im Jonathans grandfather. You can call me Grandpa too. Grandpa? Should a strange old man be called Grandfather? The reason Ang didnt call other olddies Grandma was that she only wanted to call her own grandmother that. But she had never met her grandfather, so it didnt matter. If the old man had such a small request, she could easily amodate it, especially since he was the rtive of her benefactors father. Ang obediently called out, Grandpa. Oh my. Bruce didnt expect her to actually address him as such. He chuckled, unable to contain his laughter, What a sweet girl. Ang was puzzled, wondering how addressing him as Grandpa made her sweet. Despite her confusion, she couldnt help but smile along with the old mans joy. Sebastian looked on helplessly, a hint of guilt evident in his expression. Angsughter was delightful and shining like the stars. Jonathan was momentarily captivated by this warmth. His fingertips curled slightly, then he lowered his gaze and tugged at the corner of his mouth. 3/4 16:00 Wed, 28 Feb GGO Chapter 40 My Future GranddaughterCinw But Ang soon furrowed her brow. Bruces smile faltered, wondering if he had frightened the pretty and wellCbehaved girl with his exaggeratedughter. Whats wrong, dear? Bruce quickly asked with concern. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Twenty Is The Legal Marriage Age Chapter 41 Twenty Is The Legal Marriage Age May I check your pulse. Grandpa? Ang asked softly. 36% Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 15 Free Coins Bruce was motentarily taken aback, but then he remembered that Ang was also a doctor who had sessfully treated his grandson. He had been so focused on finding a wife for Jonathan that he had forgotten about this. Ang had been a benefactor to their family. Witnessing Jonathans fragile health, Bruce had sought help from renowned doctors, but to no avail. Unexpectedly, fate had brought Ang here. Returning to his senses, he smiled and nodded repeatedly. Sure, but I didnt bring any consultation fee today, little doctor. Ang smiled, revealing her sweet dimples. Its okay. Im just checking on my own family. No need for a consultation fee. Touched by her sweet smile, Bruce couldnt help but think of his daughter. When she smiled, she also had a deep dimple Ang, do you sense anything wrong? Sebastian, who had spent a long time with Jonathan, was particrly sensitive to health matters and immediately noticed that Ang might have discovered something. Ang hesitated before answering. Without checking the pulse, I cant make a hasty judgment. After she spoke, the room fell silent for a few seconds, then Jonathan spoke up. Then, lets check. Bruce didnt mind because he knew his own body, and there was no problem with it. Still, he sat down and waited for Ang to take his pulse. He was curious about the medical skills of this young doctor and whether they were as good as Sebastian had said. When Ang ced her hand on his pulse, the room became exceptionally quiet, and after a while, she raised her clear eyes and asked seriously, Grandpa, do you experience any pain in your ribs? This A hint of surprise shed in Bruces eyes. There is some, but its not serious, so it doesnt matter. How could it not matter? Many minor illnesses were ignored, and they became more and more serious: until they were incurable. Ang shook her head, her little face serious. If youre sick, you should seek medical treatment promptly. Ignoring it can easily lead to a serious illness. The human bodys organs and meridians are closely interconnected, and its easy for one problem to affect the whole body. This, Tidians are closely in the ribs may seem like a minor difort, but it is caused by a blockage in the liver and galldder meridians. Hearing her speak so professionally, Bruce wore a serious look, his tone solemn as he said, Youre right. Ive learned my lesson. What do you suggest I do? Everyone in the room looked at Ang, who didnt feel embarrassed at all. Her professionalism gave her the confidence to handle the situation. Its not a serious illness, but it shouldnt be ignored either. Ill prescribe some medicine for you to regte, and after I finish my exams in twenty days, Ill give you an acupuncture treatment. Chapter 41 Twenty Is The Legal Marriage Age Acupuncture treatment was the fastest, but she really couldnt spare the time. Exams? Bruce was stunned. How old are you? Blinking. Ang honestly replied, Neen. Im still in school, Grandpa #15 Tim Coins After hearing this, he was stunned for a while, then he turned his head and stared at Jonathan, who returned his gaze with a questioning look. Bruces eyes seemed to be asking. This girl is so young. How could you have the heart toy your hands on her? To that. Jonathan was speechless, even though he understood what Bruce was trying to say. If Ang had noticed the exchange of nces between the two, she would have delved deeper into why the old man was acting so strangely. Lowering her head, she took out a pen and paper from her small bag and quickly wrote a prescription. Just as Sebastian was about to take it. Bruce grabbed it first, then held it and muttered, Not bad, your handwriting is really good. Have you been practicing, youngdy? In her previous life, Ang used to practice calligraphy in her free time. After all, she had devoted most of her time to the Kins Family, leaving very little time for herself, let alone going out for entertainment. However, practicing calligraphy at home was a rtively indoor activity. I only know a little. Youre already fluent. If you were my granddaughter, I would be so happy that I would eat three times. more every day! Ang giggled. Ill call you Grandpa a few more times, then. The two of them were having a great time, and the old man hadpletely forgotten about his n to make Ang his granddaughterCinw. When he came back to his senses, he saw his grandson silently staring at him. Ahem Ang, you should check on Jon first. He still needed to create opportunities for his grandson. and future granddaughterCinw. Ang turned to look at Jonathan. Seeing that hisplexion was better than yesterday, she shook her head. No need to check on him today, but Ille and check in a few days. She had just taken his pulse yesterday. It wouldnt be much different today. As she had to rush back to school for ss, she bid cheerful goodbyes to everyone before Jonathan even had a chance to exchange a few words with her. Seeing that Ang was about to leave, Bruce suddenly remembered something and asked, By the way, youngdy, when is your birthday? Although a bit puzzled. Ang answered honestly, saying that her birthday was at the beginning of next month, which would be soon, right after her exams. No one else had ever celebrated her birthday, so she would have to celebrate it alone again. Nevertheless, she was both excited and relieved because she could enjoy her birthday cake all by herself next month. 2/3 16:00 Wed, 28 Feb G GO Chapter 41 Twenty Is The Legal Marriage Age 36% +15 Free Coins She had just left the building when Jonathan nced out the window and saw her happily skipping away like a naive little animal. Before she left, she even asked a gardener to trim the bushes for a flower. Then, she skipped away. Yes, like a happy rabbit. Jonathans gaze lingered until he could no longer see her, and then he turned his head, only to be caught off guard by Bruces excited, gossiping eyes. Jon, neen is not that young. In less than a month, Ang will be twenty! She can get married, then! Filled with enthusiasm, Bruce thought this was a reliable n and imagined his grandson and Ang getting registered as husband and wife next month. Grandpa. Jonathan frowned. Miss Kins and I only have a doctorCpatient rtionship. Hearing him change Angs title, Bruce knew that he was unhappy, so he couldnt help but p the table and stand up. Alright, I understand the doctorCpatient rtionship, but if you dont approve of Ang, there must be someone else. Terences grandson is also twentyCfive, and his greatCgrandson is already in kindergarten. That old man is proudly showing off his chubby greatCgrandson in front of me every day! Jonathans brows furrowed. No matter how stern he usually was, he felt somewhat helpless in the face of this lively elder rtive. However, his demeanor gradually cooled down, no longer exuding the calm warmth as before. Grandpa, I have no intention of getting married, and I wont pursue any rtionship with Miss Kins. Am I going to make her wait until I pass away and then mourn for me? he added silently. For someone like him, it would be better to face his demons alone. Why should he harm Ang? She should find a healthy man from a harmonious family, have children, and live a life filled with joy and peace. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The Speech Competition Chapter 42 The Speech Competition You! Bruce was extremely upset. If it werent for Jonathans poor health, he would have liked to give him a firm pat on the shoulder, just like Terence did when he was displeased. His grandson, who lost his mother at a young age and had such a bloodCsucking family, had struggled so hard from childhood to adulthood, and it broke his heart to see it. If he didnt take better care of him, how could he answer to his daughter? Looking at Jonathans cold eyes, the old mans anger faded instantly, and he gave in with a good temper. Alright, if you dont like Ang, you can find someone else. But how could you say that you wont get married! If your mother were At this point, Bruces face showed a hint of sadness and reluctance, and he finally waved his hand. Take your medicine. Im leaving now. Before leaving, he swiftly grabbed the prescription Ang had left on the table, carefully folded it, and put it in the pocket of his suit. Terence had been treating Jonathan for a year or two without much sess, but now, a young doctor had surpassed him. He wanted to take this prescription and show it to him just to annoy him. If Ang couldnt be his granddaughterCinw, she could be his godCgranddaughter! For some reason, he liked Ang the moment he saw her, and his fondness for her grew with every word they exchanged. Ang and Bruce left one after another, and the vi quickly returned to its usual silence. Jonathan stared at the birds flying away outside the window for a long time, motionless. The end of autumn was approaching, and the migratory birds were flying in the gray sky for a while before they left one after another. Sebastian followed his gaze and didnt know what he was looking at, but his heart still ached. Jonathan was not just avoiding marriage. He had previously not even nned to live for a few more years. He had been so sick before, barely sleeping an hour or two a day. How could he have any expectations for the future? Mr. Lawson, Old Mr. Lawson cares about you, so dont take it to heart. I know, Jonathan closed his eyes, then opened them again, no longer looking out the window. Sebastian, bring me the medicinal meal. Sebastian nodded and went to get the medicinal meal Ang had brought, sighing helplessly. Well, theres still a long way to go. One step at a time. Maybe, just as Ang said, the future will be full of hope. After all, after taking Angs medicine, Jonathan was getting better, so he could be cured! After delivering this medicinal meal, Ang delivered a few more times, but Jonathan seemed to be busy. A few times when he was at thepany, she could only wait outside the vi for Sebastian to come back and take it over. 36% Chapter 42 The Speech Competition ic reason, she felt that Jonathan was intentionally keeping his distance from her. Once, when she went to see him, he didnt even speak to her, and as soon as he saw her, he went back to his room to work. Ang felt a sense of indescribable loss but quickly adjusted her mood. Because the milk tea shops business was gradually improving, she made a considerable ie from it, so her attention gradually shifted to the shop. The days passed by, and the leaves on the trees turned from golden to a dry, caramel color. Ang swapped her shortCsleeved dress for a long white shirt and light blue jeans. She pulled her hair up in a high ponytail, looking very energetic. Her clean little face, like that of an clusive fairy, was unforgettable, and as she walked on campus, many people frequently looked at her. The Brundelian speechpetition was about to start, and she was rushing to cheer for Jessica to defeat Fanny Ang From a distance, Jessica saw Ang and jumped up excitedly, waving at her. Ang ran over. Jess, are you nervous? Jessica shook her head, smiling. With you here, I dont feel nervous at all. Just wait and see how I outperform Fanny! Seeing her confident expression, Ang rxed, but suddenly, a sneer came from behind them. Outperform Fanny? Thats quite a boast! They turned around and saw Fanny and her friend, Ste Johnston. Stes family was also wealthy, and as an only child, she had developed a slightly arrogant demeanor. Few students dared to challenge her. Fanny pulled at Stes sleeve. Ste, Jessica is an excellent student. Shes often the top student in our ss, so she can afford to make such statements. Fanny, no matter how talented she is, she shouldnt be so arrogant. Remember, theres always someone better out there! Ste sneered, her gaze towards Ang and Jessica turning colder. She and Jessica had always been at odds. Both came from affluent families, but Jessica was more attractive and popr. Ste once overheard two ssmatesparing her to Jessica, saying that she was inferior. Since then, she held a grudge against Jessica. On the other hand, there was Ang, who used to be timid and unnoticed. Now, more and more people were praising her beauty. How could a person change so much? Did she undergo stic surgery? Ste wondered. Ang raised her dark, beautiful eyes, staring at the two of them without blinking. Yeah, being in first ce is amazing. The feeling of being on top is even sweeter. Wait until you guys achieve first ce, thene and argue with us. She knew better than anyone how hard Jessica had prepared for thispetition, while she had seen Fanny participating in various club activities and socializing at school. In Angs previous life, Fanny easily took the spot from her. Without any strongpetitors, she studied peacefully for several months before winning first prize. 2/3 16:01 Wed, 28 Feb GGO Chapter 42 The Speech Competition. .35% +15 Free Cons Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In this life, she spent 3,500 on the spot but spent all her time ying. Now, with Jess as apetitor. Ang was curious if Fanny could even secure third ce. With a strong dislike for Ste, Jessica snapped, Yes, theres always someone better. Unlike some who only see one person and think shes the best. people Jessica Turner, you- Ste was about to angrily retort but was held back by Fanny. Ste, thepetition is about to start. We shouldnt start a fight. Ste was seething with anger, but considering Fannys uingpetition, she had to suppress her rage and shot a fierce nce at Jessica before leaving with Fanny. As she walked away, her anger intensified. How dare Jessicapete against you for first ce! Fanny cast her eyes downward, appearing somewhat upset. Jessica is truly talented, Ste. Im a bit nervous. If I dont win, how can I face James after he has invested so much in me? The thought of Fanny crying filled Ste with distress. Fanny, such a genuine and kindChearted person, e furious. deserved to win first ce. If Jessica were to win, she would No way. Jessica Turner cannot win! Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Underhanded Tactics Fanny sighed in disappointment and pulled out her speech from her bag. Thepetition starts in half an hour. I need to review it a bit more. As she retrieved her speech, her hand trembled, and a small bag of medicine fell out of her bag Upon hearing the sound, Ste looked down and noticed the wordxative on the bag of medicine. She took the medicine from Fanny and asked, Fanny, what is this? Fanny responded casually while continuing to flip through her speech. Ive been experiencing some stomach issues recently, so Im takingxatives. As she spoke, she reached out to take the medicine back. However, Ste quickly pulled her hand away, avoiding Fannys hand, and said with a smile, Fanny, let me have this pack. Ive been feeling a bit unwell recently too. Maybe axative will help. Sure, but you should wait until you get home to take it because thisxative is quite strong. If you take it now, you may miss the speechpetition. Remember to watch the dosage when you take it. Fanny smiled, noticing that Stes mood had improved. Okay, Fanny, Go ahead with your review, I need to use the restroom. Without waiting for Fanny to respond, Ste hurried off. Fanny watched her retreating figure, shook her head helplessly, and muttered to the people around her that Ste was always in such a hurry. I guess Ste couldnt hold it in any longer. She must have been holding it in just to apany you, a ssmate teased. The crowd was bustling. As this Brundelian speechpetition was a statepetition, it attracted an exceptionallyrge number of people. In addition to teachers and students, there were some elderly people dressed in suits, some wellCdressed professionals, and even some foreigners with different hair and eye colors. Ang, afraid of getting separated from Jessica and causing unnecessary idents before the competition, tightly held her hand and followed her to the contestants seats. Jessicas turn topete was around the middle, and the contestants seats were at the very front, so their seats were rtively forward. Just as they sat down, two elderly men in suits took their seats across the aisle in the guest seats. Then, two middleCaged men in suits sat down in the row in front of the two old men. They seemed to know each other and started to greet each other. Hello, Mr. Fuchs. How are you, Mr. Maxwell? As thepetition time approached, people started to take their seats, and many contestants sat next to Ang and Jessica. Soon, the logistics volunteers began to distribute boxes of water. There were bottles of mineral water and also juices. The contestants, who had been nervously reviewing and practicing in low voices, quickly opened the bottles and started drinking as their mouths were slightly dry. 1/3 Chapter 43 Underhanded Tactics #15 Free Coins Jessicas lips were slightly chapped, and she was about to open a bottle of water when she eximed. Whats wrong. Jess? Ang asked. Her voice was sweeter and crisper than most, and as soon as she spoke, it attracted the attention of a few people on the other side of the aisle. Seeing that the young girl was exceptionally beautiful and vibrant, they couldnt help but take a few more nces, but they looked away after a couple of seconds. Smiling. Jessica shook her head, Nothing, this bottle is quite easy to open. As she was about to take a sip. something shed in Angs mind, and she instinctively stopped Jessica. Wait! Her voice was so tense and excited that it attracted the attention of a few people nearby. The other students nced over but quickly returned to their reviews. Whats wrong, Ang? Jessica was confused, wondering why Ang looked so tense. Ang frowned, thinking that perhaps she was overthinking, but just to be safe, she took the bottle from Jessicas hand and held it up to the sunlight for a closer look. The water was clear, but upon closer inspection, Ang noticed some white cloudy substances in the water. Her face fell, and she squeezed the bottle so hard that the water spilled out. What a disgusting trick! she thought angrily. Ang couldnt help but reminisce about her past life when she had worked tirelessly for the Kins Familys business, even developing a new product that was recognized by higher authorities. Just as she was about. to present her product to the visiting authorities, she was absent because she was unprepared and had consumed water that had been tampered with. She fell ill for two days and had to take sick leave, allowing Fanny to attend the presentation in her ce. Later, the authorities were impressed by Fanny, who was already wellCliked, so it was not surprising. However, the product was supposed to be developed by the Kins Family, but it ended up being attributed to Fannys research, Ang recalled with slightly teary eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ang, whats wrong? Dont scare me. Jessica noticed her unusual expression and thought she was unwell. so she quickly tried to get up. However, Ang held her down, shook her head, and lowered her voice to avoid being overheard. Jess, Im fine, but theres something wrong with this drink. The drink? Jessica repeated, confused. Ang forced a wry smile. Someone has tampered with this drink. Saying this, she extended her index finger, dipped it into the water, tasted it, and became even more certain. Its senna leaf powder, a strongxative, and theres quite a lot of it. If you drink this, you can forget aboutpetingter. Ang sneered, Such a despicable act. In her previous life, she never discovered who had tampered with her water, and even the surveince footage was missing a segment. However, since that incident, she had started practicing the skill of identifying drugs by taste, and she had be very sensitive to the taste of various drugs. What?! Jessicas eyes widened in disbelief, unable to believe that such a thing would happen. Ang, lets inform a teacher! 2/3 16:01 Wed, 28 Feb G G Chapter 43 Underhanded Tactics +15 Free Coins Ang couldnt help but frown. Im afraid its not a good time to report this to a teacher now because the school will downy it. Dont worry, Jess. Dont think too much about it. Im here, and Ill protect you. After yourpetition, well figure out what to do. This way, it wont affect yourpetition. Upon hearing this, Jessica felt relieved and found Angs suggestion reasonable. If she had approached at teacher herself, the school would surely try to suppress the news to ensure the smooth progress speechpetition. In that case, her mood and performance would be affected. of the She nodded in agreement. Dont worry, Ang. Right now, all Im going to focus on is delivering my speech. Ang smiled, and her mood significantly improved. Good, she replied. Seeing her smile, Jessica feltpletely reassured. While she was reviewing her speech, Ang discreetly poured out half of the drink, leaving only half a bottle on Jessicas desk. Then, she began to discreetly observe the seating arrangement of the students. On the other side of the aisle, two elderly men in suits watched attentively from beginning to end. Their furrowed brows rxed, and they exchanged nces beforeClooking at Ang, seemingly quite appreciative. Almost everyone had arrived, and after the host delivered his inspiring opening remarks, the speech. competition officially began. The contestants took turns walking onto the stage, passionately delivering the speeches they had rehearsed numerous times. When it was Jessicas turn, Ang pped enthusiastically as she watched her confidently stride onto the stage. Suddenly, a voice came from the side, saying, Excuse me, youngdy. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Another New Student Ang turned towards the sound and saw two elderly men in suits who had just sat down, smiling at her. The men in suits in front of them were also looking back at her. Did they hear what I just said? As she hesitated, one of the elderly men with silver hair and a youthful face asked, You took a sip and determined that senna leaves had been added to the water? Now, Ang was certain that everyone had heard her. She wasnt afraid to admit it. If it werent for Jessicas mental state, she would have reported it to the teacher earlier. She nodded. Yes, I am sensitive to the smell of medicine, and this bottle of water was opened in advance. The two elderly men exchanged nces, a glint of light shing in their eyes. Are you a medical student? I dont think Ive seen you before, one of the elderly men asked. Ang slightly raised her eyebrows, a hint of expectation in her eyes. No, Im in the Foreign Language Department, but Im nning to take the exam to transfer to the medical department next month. Good, thats great! The elderly mans mouth widened into a grin, looking pleased. Listening to his response, Ang suddenly felt that this elderly man was somewhat simr to Bruce. The other elderly man looked at her curiously. Why did you pour out half of the drink just now? Ang looked around and unconsciously lowered her voice as if she was about to share a secret with the elderly men. Generally speaking, criminals love to return to the scene of the crime. I poured out half a bottle of water to make the person who drugged the water think that my friend had drunk it, hoping that they would reveal themselves. She wanted to observe who would pay attention to the drink, but after a while, she didnt notice anything. It was the people next to her who discovered her first.. You are quite thoughtful, and with your sensitivity to medicine, you will make a good medical student. Study hard in the future. Okay. Ang, eager to find the person who drugged the water, brushed off the two elderly men. If it werent for this incident involving medical issues, she would have been happy to chat with them for a while. She turned her head away, and the elderly men began to whisper to each other. Terence, it seems like youre going to have another exceptional student. This youngdy is both perceptive and virtuous! Terence chuckled. I didnt expect toe across such a promising student while attending a Brundelian speechpetition. Its fortunate that shes going to study medicine. Otherwise, I would have to find a way to convince her to switch! The other elderly man noticed that Terence was in a much better mood, so he cautiously brought up a matter. By the way, the person you asked me to findst time has been located, but unfortunately.. Professor Fisher passed away half a year ago. 1/3 Wed, 28 FLD Chapter 44 Another New Student Terence Fuchs, the elderly man, was stunned, unable to believe it. Tears welled up in his eyes, and after a while, he let out a deep sigh. When I said goodbye to Professor Fisher, I thought I would see her again soon. Who knew that in the blink of an eye, more than a decade had passed, and that goodbye turned out to be a farewell. Ah, my condolences, Terence. Professor Fisher taught you so much, and now youre a medical teacher. passing on what she taught to promising students. If she knew about this, she would be happy Terence nodded heavily, but there was a hint of sadness on his facepared to before. While the people below the stage were filled with sorrow, thepetition on the stage continued enthusiastically. Angs gaze swept over Jessica on the stage, then around the room before finally settling on a person in the corner. Ste was frowning at Jessica on the stage, then her gaze fell on the halfCempty bottle of water on the table, looking confused. Angs gaze became as sharp as a knife when she realized that Ste was involved. She noticed Stes difort and hurriedly ran away. Angs suspicions were confirmed when she saw Fanny waiting to go on stage. Is she involved in this, too?Ste isnt participating in the speechpetition, so why would she harm Jess? Jessicas performance was outstanding. As soon as she stepped on stage, she outshone the other contestants. The audience was captivated by her and listened attentively. However, an ident urred in an instant. The banner above the stage suddenly fell, causing gasps from the audience. Jessica narrowly avoided being hit on the head by the thick wooden stick. Ang immediately stood up, ready to rush over. But Jessica quickly regained herposure upon seeing Angs anxious expression. She effortlessly entertained the audience with a few jokes in fluent Brundelian, turning the mishap into a lighthearted moment. When she finished her speech, the apuse was thunderous. Ang hurried to the stage to meet Jessica, but she saw Fanny and Ste quickly disappear. Ang, Im fine! Did you see how well I performed? I feel like Ill win first ce! Jessica reassured Ang as soon as she stepped off the stage. Ang checked Jessica and found that she was unharmed, which relieved her. Why did the banner suddenly fall? This question puzzled not only Ang, but also others. Concerned that it might harm someone else, several logistics staff members rushed over to investigate. They discovered that the rope used to hoist the banner had not been properly tied and hade loose. How could you be so careless? You cant even tie a rope properly. Thankfully, it didnt hit any students! Original from N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry, but its really strange. I remember tying three knots, one of the logistics staff members. apologized hurriedly. Angs eyelid twitched. When no one was looking, she pulled Jessica to the other side of the banner to investigate. There were indeed three knotsCtight knots that couldnt be untied without force. Ang? Jessica sensed that something was wrong and became worried. 16:01 Wed, 28 Feb GG Chapter 44 Another New Student 35% +15 Free Coins Its alright. Lets find a teacher and ask them to review the surveince footage, Ang suggested, convinced that this incident was connected to Fanny and Ste. Using such despicable methods and almost hurting Jess, I wont let them get away with it easily! she thought, and she was about to leave with Jessica when someone unexpectedly blocked their path. Ang Kins, why are you checking the surveince? Ste asked in a highCpitched voice, drawing the attention of many people. Dont you know why were reviewing the surveince? Its quite obvious, Ang replied sarcastically. Ste appeared slightly ufortable. What nonsense are you talking about? Ang sneered and tried to walk past her, but Ste suddenly rushed forward and forcefully grabbed both of them. Youre not going anywhere! Chapter 45 Chapter 45 School sh 415 Free Coins Caught off guard, Angs wrist was grabbed and she instinctively pushed back with force, causing Ste to stumble and nearly fall over. Their actions immediately caught the attention of many bystanders. Whats going on? Jessica, observing Stes reaction, was also puzzled. Ste, Fanny, did you two tamper with my water? Before thepetition, she had only argued with these two. Fanny widened her eyes and shook her head. Jessica, what are you talking about? A hint of guilt shed in Stes eyes, but she shouted loudly, Jessica, youre talking nonsense. Youve finished your speech, and now youre deliberately disturbing Fanny to ruin her mindset for the competition, arent you? She intentionally raised her voice, causing many students around to start whispering. Even some teachers looked over. Jessica was so angry she wanted to hit her, but Ang held her back. Jess, dont let her get to you. Lets go to the teacher and ask for the surveince footage. Everything will be clear then. Without substantial evidence, they couldnt simply use Ste.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Checking the surveince was the best solution. While Ste was distracted, Ang pulled Jessica towards the surveince room. Stop right there! Ste paid no attention to anything else and chased after them. Fanny also wanted to chase after them but was suddenly held back by someone. Samuel? She turned around and was surprised to see him. Samuel looked furious. Fanny, focus on thepetition. Ill teach Ang a lesson! Ang was truly heartless and unscrupulous, consumed by jealousy, and prone to causing harm. Not only had she caused trouble for him before, but now she was deliberately spreading vicious rumors to affect Fannys mindset about thepetition. He had been blind before, thinking Ang was a quiet and honest person. After coaxing Fanny onto the stage, Samuel chased after Ang with a gloomy expression. Today, he would settle all the old and new scores! When Samuel reached the small open space behind the yground stairs, he saw that Ste had already caught up with the two.. Chapter 15 School sh Ang, why arent you running now? Ste was panting, cornering the two in a dead end. Just as Samuel was about to step forward, he was stunned to see Ang step forward and p Ste hard across the face. The p was crisp and loud, leaving everyone stunned. After a good five seconds, Ste, clutching her burning cheek, finally reacted. Ang, how dare you hit me? You dare to drug others. What makes you think I wouldnt dare to hit you? Angs voice was icy cold, chilling to the bone. Her expression was even colder. She had already noticed traces of senna leaf powder around Stes fingernails. Now, she was almost certain that it was Ste who had done the deed. Dont use me falsely. How dare you hit me? Thats assault, and Im going to call the police! Ste shricked. Go ahead. I cant wait. Ang sneered. I was worried you wouldnt. Ste looked even more guilty. Drugging someone was a serious matter. If it was discovered, she would definitely be expelled. D*mn it, how did they find out? No one saw it. As the standoff continued, Samuel could no longer hold back. He rushed forward and grabbed Ang by the cor. Ang, you wicked woman. Come with me to see the teacher! Angs cor was yanked up by him. She immediately struggled, but the difference in strength between men and women made it impossible for her to resist Samuel. So, she scratched his face, leaving several bloody marks. Jessica rushed over to help. Samuel, have you gone mad? Ang is your sister! If he continued to pull like this, Angs chest would be exposed. I dont have such a wicked sister! Samuel, his face hurting from the scratches, cursed loudly. Stes eyes lit up. She also rushed over to help, aiming at Angs pulled cor and adding more force. But the cor only loosened slightly, not tearing. This only fueled Angs anger, and she pped Ste twice more. The four of them were engaged in a heated fight, with none of them gaining the upper hand. Suddenly, a loud roar erupted. What are you students doing? They all turned to see several school administrators ring at them, their hands frozen in midCaction. Come with me to my office! Thomas Crane, the vice principal, couldnt scold them publicly due to the presence of potential investors, so he decided to take them to his office first. However, at that moment, Stes eyes lit up, and she excitedly ran towards the man beside him. Dad! 10.02 We Chapter 45 School sh 15 Free Coins Only then did David realize that one of the students involved in the fight was his daughter. As Ste approached, he was shocked to see her swollen face. Ste, let me take a look. Dad, you have to stand up for me! Upon seeing Stes severely beaten face, the expressions on the faces of several school administrators instantly turned grim. This was a disaster. The investors were considering donating a building to the school and hade to visit under the pretext of the Brundelian speechpetition. They didnt expect their daughter to be assaulted like this at their school. Thomas made a quick decision, pointing at the other three. You three, call your parents right now! They muste and apologize with you. Ste looked triumphantly at Ang. Call their parents? Could they even do that? When her parents arrived, they would surely take her side and Samuels. Ang, without any support, had the audacity to hit her. How dare she? Mr. Crane, this is not our fault Jessica tried to exin, but Thomas didnt listen at all and immediately turned to apologize to David. Mr. Johnston, Im truly sorry about this. I will definitely provide you and your beloved daughter with a satisfactory exnation today. They were all taken to Thomas office. Ste and David sat on the couch while the other three stood and received a scolding from Thomas. Look at yourselves. Do you behave like students? Bullying your ssmates at school! Now, you must call your parents and have theme to apologize together. Jessica shook her head, saying. Mr. Crane, its not like that at all. Ste putxatives in the water she gave me to drink before thepetition. We were trying to review the surveince footage, but she refused to allow us. Thats when the argument started. Moreover, she was also involved in the altercation. Thomas was surprised and furrowed his brow Ang added, Mr. Crane, lets examine the surveince footage. This involves drugging, which changes the nature of the incident. Ste abruptly stood up and eximed, I didnt do that! Youre just trying to frame me because you wanted to sabotage Fannyspetition, and I saw through it! Ang, you dared to p me three times. My dad wont let you get away with it! Ang sneered, about to retort, when David, who had been sitting on the couch listening, suddenly stood up in anger, rushed forward, and pped her across the face. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Is She Angs Mother? Chapter 46 Is She Angs Mother? 15 Free Coins Ang was caught off guard when she received a hard p across her face. She bit her lip, tasting the instant rush of blood in her mouth, while a ringing sound echoed in her ears. David, Pled with anger, continued to shout. How dare you well so today, Ill teach you on their behalf? hit my daughter? Your parents didnt teach you Everyone was stunned, not expecting violence to erupt when things had calmed down. Ang! Jessica was heartbroken and tried to shield Ang. However, Ste pushed her away with a triumphant look, preventing her from reaching Ang. Ang, you deserve this! You pped me three times, and you still owe me two. David snorted. Ang, let me tell you. If you want to downy this incident, you daughter with double the ps you owe her. Otherwise, were not finished! Samuel, standing nearby, was taken aback. have to repay my He instinctively wanted to defend Ang, but he quicklyposed himself, his body slightly trembling. and looked at Ang coldly. She deserved this. If she hadnt caused trouble for Fanny and dared to hit Ste, she wouldnt be in this situation. Besides, she had sent him to jail and left him with a criminal record. He hadnt even settled the score with her yet. She deserved those three ps. Double that, and it still wouldnt be too much. Samuel remained still. Jessica protested angrily, Why should she? It was Ste who drugged her first! You Seeing that David still seemed her. Jess, go call your dad. She couldnt let Jess get hit, too. ady to strike, Ang swallowed a mouthful of bloody saliva and stopp After saying that, she touched the spot where she had bitten herself. It really hurt, Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thomas, seeing that David still seemed ready to strike, quickly tried to mediate. Mr. Johnston, this isnt a good way to handle things. Lets call the childrens parents and discuss this calmly. Upon hearing this, Ste immediately stirred the pot. Dad, let her call her parents. Then, you can hit her in front of them. They wont say anything As she spoke, she gave David a meaningful look. 1/3 16:02 Wed, 28 Feb G GO Chapter 46 Is She Angs Mother? 35%ֹ +15 Free Coins David, seeing Stes swollen face, felt sorry for her. Besides, even if Angs parents came, they wouldnt dare to offend him. Maybe they would even hit her to maintain his reputation. He nodded. Alright. Lets call their parents first, then we can discuss this when they arrive. Jessica instinctively looked at Samuel, but Samuel just gave Ang a cold look. Ang, you better think about how youre going to exin this to our parents. After saying that, he walked to a corner to make a phone call. Ang, what should we do? Should you call Uncle Donald and Aunt Hecate? Jessica was worried. Ang gave a faint smile andforted her, Jess, you go call your dad first. Maybe he can help us. Jessica suddenly realized. Oh, right. I should call my dad. Our family is just as capable as Stes. My dad can at least say a few words. At the very least, he wont let you get hit. Jessica hurriedly went to make a phone call. Ste saw Ang still standing there, her eyes filled with triumph, and taunted, Ang, why arent you calling your parents? Ang looked at her with disgust, took out her phone, scrolled through her contacts, passed by ra, Aunt call. Hecate, and Queenie, and finally called someone, walking to a corner to make the Passed by ra, Aunt Ste vaguely heard her calling someone Uncle, and Ste muttered to herself, She must have called Uncle Donald, right? An ordinary office worker trying to challenge David? Besides, he wasnt Angs father, so why would he bother to get into trouble for her? Just wait. David would humiliate her and Uncle Donaldter. After everyone finished their calls, Scarlet arrived soon after. Mom Samuel greeted her. Scarlet nced around the office, her gaze pausing on Ang before moving away with a frown. Wheres Fanny? You didnt harm her in the fight, did you? Samuel exined, Fanny wasnt present. She had just finished herpetition. Scarlet breathed a sigh of relief, then remembered to inquire about what had transpired. Dad, this has nothing to do with Samuel. He was here to assist me. When Fanny hit me, he immediately intervened, Ste rified. Samuel had stepped in to stop Fanny when she pped Ste earlier. With this in mind, Ste looked at Samuel with a hint of shyness. The Kins Family were all attractive, including Fannys brothers, each one more handsome than thest. Samuel was exactly her type, handsome and assertive. Upon hearing this, Davids expression ftened slightly. He greeted Scarlet in a friendly manner, Good day, madam. I am Stes father. These two girls assaulted my daughter today. I intended to resolve the Chapter 46 Is She Angs Mother? matter with their parents. I apologize for any inconvenience caused. +15 Free Coins Scarlets brows rxed, then furrowed again. Her expression seemedplex. Finally, she looked at Ang with disapproval. I apologize, Mr. Johnston. Ang is my daughter Just as David was about to express his displeasure, Scarlets finger was already pointing at Angs face. Ang! How have I raised you? Have I spoiled you to the point where you dare to strike your ssmate? People might think I never taught you manners! Dont touch me, Ang said, feeling nauseated at the sound of her own voice. Every time she heard her voice, she could recall her words. She was going to die anyway, so she might as well donate her kidney. At least it would be of some use. Disgusting. Scarlet was taken aback, then erupted in anger. I am your mother. What kind of attitude is this? Have your be too arrogant! She was furious. Ang had previously sent Samuel to jail, leaving him with a criminal record. Now, she even dared to talk back to her. Are you? Ang spat out each word, each one sharp and piercing, as if carved with a knife. You! Scarlet was so enraged that she raised her hand to p her. This time, Ang was prepared. She skillfully stepped back, evading Scarlets p. The force behind the attack was so strong that she almost lost her bnce. David watched in astonishment, his eyes filled with doubt. He discreetly pulled Ste aside and whispered, Is this woman truly Angs mother? Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Private Resolution Ste was momentarily confused but quickly grasped Davids intention. +15 Free Coins She patiently exined. Dad, its all because Ang is heartless. She even reported her own brother to the police, and 1 heard he now has a criminal record. David finally understood and felt somewhat relieved. No one would support such a heartless person. Not only could Ste retaliate against Ang today, but he could also witness Angs mother disciplining her. Good, let her understand the consequences of bullying his precious daughter! Scarlett was furious with Ang. Seeing that there were still people around, Scarlett restrained her urge to have Samuel hold Ang down for her to hit and sternly ordered, Ang, yourck of manners is my fault as a mother, but today you must apologize to this ssmate. Otherwise, youremitting intentional assault. Do you want to go to the police station too? Ang nced at her but remained silent. For some reason, Scarlett felt an inexplicable unease from her gaze. It was as if she felt that Ang waspletely disappointed in her, treating her like a stranger. But what surged up in her heart was nameless anger. Why did she look at her like that? She was her biological mother, who had carried her for ten months.. Asking her to apologize was like asking her to harm herself. David timely interjected, Madam, I must make it clear to you that an apology from Ang is not enough today. I cant bear toy a finger on my daughter on normal days, but this wild girl hit her! She must let my daughter p her back three times, or she can go to the police station. Scarlett was taken aback, and when she looked at Ste, she noticed her swollen face. Was it appropriate to return the ps directly? Aunt Scarlett, its me, Ste, Fannys friend. Today, I was trying to stop Ang from disrupting Fannys speechpetition, and thats why she hit me, Ste cried out in grievance. She had been to the Kins Family before, and although she didnt visit often, Scarlett should still recognize her. What? Scarlett was surprised, and only then did she recognize the swollenCfaced Ste. She quickly became furious. Ang, you dared to disrupt Fayspetition! And you hit Fannys friend! Before Ang could say anything, Scarlett red at her. Mr. Johnston, I think we should resolve this matter privately today. It wouldnt be wise for our family to face public scrutiny. The family had spent a lot of money and effort trying to clear Samuels criminal record, and it was still unresolved. Chapter 47 Private Resolution +15 Free Coins Ang was registered under their family. If she got a criminal record, it would be aplete disaster. If they wanted Fanny to have an easy job as a civil servant in the future, it would be impossible. Resolving it meant allowing Ste to p her back. And Ste was already flexing her wrist, proudly approaching Ang. Btch. She still had to obediently let herself be pped back. She was going to scratch her face when she pped herter and see how she could attract men in the future. Jessica watched these peoples malicious expressions towards Ang, feeling extremely anxious. Why hadnt her father arrived yet? She wanted to step forward to help, but Samuel nced at her and blocked her with his arm. She brought this upon herself. Seeing that no one was stopping her, Stes eyes gleamed as she walked up to Ang. Ang instinctively protected herself but heard Scarlettining on the side. Youre always causing trouble at home and now causing trouble for Donald. Samuel, you go and exin to Uncle Donald what happened. I dont want to see them! Angs eyes drooped slightly, and the hand she had raised dropped again. If she went to the police station, even if it was eventually proven that Ste was at fault, she probably wouldnt be able to get out for a while, and Donalds family would have to go through a lot for her. Ste red maliciously at the silent Ang, her sharp nails hooked, and she raised her hand high.. Squeak! The office door swung open abruptly, causing Ste to pause and turn her attention towards the entrance. To her surprise, it was an elderly man who had entered, Was it Jessicas father? Or Uncle Donald? Before she could react, a sound resembling the rolling of a wheelchair reached her ears from outside the door. A man in a wheelchair was being pushed into the room. Ste was taken aback. Could there truly be such a handsome man in existence? The man had a cold demeanor and a stern face, with features that appeared as if they were chiseled by a skilled artist. Despite being confined to a wheelchair, his posture remained upright and commanding. emitting an aura of authority that sent a chilling and intimidating vibe without any visible signs of anger. Such an individual would undoubtedly capture ones attention in a crowd, making it impossible to divert ones gaze elsewhere. Ste was so astonished that she momentarily forgot what she was doing with her hands. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. 2/3 35%2 +15 Free Coins Chapter 47 Private Resolution However, as the man observed her actions and the person in front of her, his brows furrowed imperceptibly. What is happening here? Sebastian had not anticipated stumbling upon someone about to harm Ang. In his haste, he disregarded everything else and rushed over to shield her. Ang, are you alright? Ang was also taken aback. Why was Jonathan here as well? Every time something urred, Jonathan seemed to be present. Ang felt a mix of reassurance and anxiety, Would Jonathan think she was a troublemaker, always causing problems? Thomas assumed that these two individuals were also Angs rtives and hesitated. After all, it would not reflect well if it became known that a student was being assaulted under his supervision. But how was he supposed to pacify Davids anger? Just as Thomas grappled with this predicament, he noticed a change in Davids expression. David immediately became obsequious, retrieving a cigarette from his jacket pocket and scurrying over to Jonathan. Mr. Lawson, what a pleasant surprise! I was nning to visit your home in a few days. Upon reaching him, the previously arrogant David became as submissive as a eunuch, bowing so low that it seemed as if he wanted to bow even lower than Jonathan. Jonathan cast him a cold nce. Is this how your school handles conflicts between children? Angs heart skipped a beat, and she recoiled, appearing particrly pitiful. I understand. David nced between Ang and Jessica, suddenlyprehending. He chuckled ingratiatingly. So this is Mr. Lawsons child. What a coincidence! With that, he turned to Jessica, assuming the role of a benevolent elder. So, you are the daughter of the Lawson Family. I must admit, I was unaware. Jessica blinked, her mind going nk. Was he referring to her? David attempted to win favor with Jessica in an attempt to make amends for his earlier unpleasantness. However, he failed to notice the perplexed expressions on the faces of Scarlett, Samuel, and Jessica herself. Just as David was about to approach Jessica, Jonathan suddenly looked up, his gaze directly falling upon Ang. Was there a fight? His tone was casual, making it impossible to discern whether he was pleased or displeased. Angs heart tightened, and she felt as if Jonathan was unexpectedly supporting her. This thought caused her face to flush. Yes, there was a fight. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Unexpected Alliances Chapter 48 Unexpected Alliances Alright. Jonathan replied to Ang. Ang couldnt hold back her tears. Who wouldnt want someone to support them as a child? However, she had never had someone to rely on like this before. Except for Jonathan. Now, she also had someone to back her up. Jonathans voice was not loud, but it struck David like a heavy hammer. Did he hear something wrong? Ang called out to Jonathan. So, the child that Jonathan mentioned was Ang. Wasnt Sebastian Angs father? +15 Free Coins Before he could doubt for too long, Sebastian had already said to Ang, Ang, Mr. Lawson happened. to be with me, so we came to see you together. In just three seconds, David was already sweating profusely, his legs weak. He recognized the importance of considering auspicious timings before leaving his residence today or, at the very least, evaluating his personal wellCbeing. Otherwise, he wouldnt have engaged in an altercation with a member of the Lawson Family. Original from N?velDrama.Org. If Jonathan expresses displeasure and takes any action, would the Johnston Family have any recourse left? Dad? Observing Davids demeanor, Ste felt a sense of unease. Judging by the situation, was she not allowed to hit Ang? If she had known, she would have pped her first. She was so angry. Look at her swollen face. It was all messed up because of Ang! While Ste was still covering her face, Jonathan had already seen the p mark on Angs face. Mr. Lawson, Ste really knows how to cause trouble, even calling you over. Im really sorry. Scarlet also knew the importance and quickly came forward to greet him. But Jonathan didnt give Who hit you? her a nce; he just looked at the p mark on Angs face, his gaze deepening. Ang was on the verge of crying, and she looked at David without saying a word. Jonathan turned his gaze back to David. Chapter 48 Unexpected Alliances +15 Free Coina David was so scared that he was profusely sweating, and it took him a long time to stammer, Mr. Lawson, its a misunderstanding. I really didnt know that Miss Ang was your sister. Im really sorry, Miss Ang. Ill make it up to you. Sir, you cant bully others like this. You have to be reasonable. It was Ang who hit me first; she pped me three times. My dad only pped her once to protect me. Ste showed her swollen face. Her tone was like the heroine in a popr TV drama who, despite being bullied by the powerful, still stubbornly spoke up, attracting wealthy suitors. But Jonathan just nced at her and didnt respond; instead, he looked at Ang. How do you want to resolve this? Mr. Lawson, Ang is my daughter. Our family has decided to settle this privately with Mr. Johnston. Its not good for you to intervene. Scarlet couldnt help but speak up. She couldnt understand how Ang could be considered Jonathans child. Even if he was powerful, he couldnt bypass her to manage Ang. Samuel was also somewhat wary of Jonathan, but he also resented him for helping Ang once, so he also spoke up. Mr. Lawson, can you stop interfering in our family affairs? You and Ang dont have any rtionship, right? Jessica couldnt stand it anymore. They didnt support Ang; that was one thing, but now that Ang finally had someone backing her up, they wanted to drive him away. Were they even human? Although she didnt know what the rtionship between Jonathan and Ang was, she immediately shouted out on purpose. Settle privately? ording to your definition of settling privately, is it to p Ang a few more times? David stumbled, almost kneeling down to his teammates who were digging his grave. Were they helping him or harming him? Initially, Jonathan didnt know about his previous request, but now that he knew, could this matter be resolved easily? Jonathan nodded slightly. David quickly pulled Ste behind him and red at her. Ste, what nonsense are you talking about? Apologize to Miss Ang quickly! Dad! Ste couldnt believe it. Why should she apologize? She still wanted to argue, but David pped her face. Still not apologizing? Tears streamed down Stes face as she clenched her fists, unwilling to apologize to Ang. Finally, Ang spoke. Jonathan, I dont need an apology, but I want the truth about what happened today. If the school cant provide it, Ill call the police. Jonathan, who had just arrived and didnt know the cause, waved his hand upon hearing her words. The bodyguard pushing his wheelchair behind him called out, and eight burly bodyguards in ck suits squeezed into the small office, each with their biceps bulging against their suits. Chapter 48 Unexpected Alliances A sudden suffocation filled the room, affecting everyone present. David stammered, Alright, Miss Ang. Not only will I apologize today, but I will also tell you the truth. Please dont let Mr. Lawson lose his temper. is my With that, be raised his hand, hesitated for a moment, and then pped himself hard twice. This is apology to you. It was only at this moment that Ste finally realized the severity of the situation. Her face turned pale. and she dared not speak recklessly anymore. Who on earth was this person that even David, a prominent figure in the Riverdon business world, was so afraid of? Thomas, feelingpletely numb, tried his best to minimize his presence, fearing that Jonathan would notice him. If he had known that there was such a powerful figure behind Ang, he would have risked everything to protect her just now, Scarlet, repeatedly ignored, looked very upset, especially since she couldnt understand why Jonathan was so protective of Ang. What made Ang so special? No matter how confused she was, she didnt dare to speak out. She could only watch as Ang meticulously unraveled all the events that had just happened. Thomas quickly had someone check the surveince footage, which confirmed everything. To everyones surprise, it was Ste who had drugged Jessica, causing Ang to hit her. Even more surprisingly, the drug was actually obtained from Fanny. Scarlets eyelids twitched. Sebastian looked coldly at these people, then stepped forward. Mr. Lawson, should we bring Fanny over? No! Scarlet eximed, her voice filled with agitation. Didnt you all see? This has nothing to do with Fanny. It was Ste who approached Fanny for it. She had no idea! Her words went unnoticed by the others. Jonathan continued to gaze at Ang, awaiting her opinion. After a moment of contemtion, Ang looked up and , Jonathan, please wait a moment. I have another question to ask. Ste, I have a question for you. Did you untie the rope that held the banner? She had intended to review the surveince footage of the banner rope, but it turned out to be a blind spot and was not captured. At that moment, it wasnt just Ste who was present. Fanny was also there. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Truth Revealed Chapter 49 Truth Revealed 35% +15 Free Coins The decision rested solely on her. No! Scarlet was the first to speak out, visibly agitated. Didnt you all see? This has nothing to do with Fanny. Ste took it upon herself to ask Fanny. Fanny had no idea! Her words fell on deaf ears. Jonathan continued to gaze at Ang, awaiting her opinion. After contemting for a moment, Ang raised her head and said, Jonathan, please wait. I have another question. Ste, I need to ask you something. Did you untie the rope that was holding the banner? She had intended to review the surveince footage of the banners rope, but it happened to be in a blind spot and was not captured. At that moment, Ste was not the only one present. Fanny was there as well. Ste, her face swollen, suppressed the urge to curse at Ang and resentfully replied, What rope? The banner fell because someone untied the rope, and it almost hit Jess. Ang remained composed. Ste, irritated by Angs demeanor, retorted, How could I possibly untie the rope? Ang, that banner. could have killed someone! I may dislike Jessica, but Im not that cruel. Ang nodded, ceasing her questioning, and returned to Jonathans side, stating, Jonathan, I have finished asking. There is no need to involve Fanny. Scarlet breathed a sigh of relief. Ang still had a conscience. If she had dared to implicate Fanny in this, Scarlet would have pped her for sure. Thomas now understood the situation. Although he didnt know who Jonathan was, he cursed Ste in his heart. How could a studentmit such a malicious act as drugging someone, causing so much trouble for the school? Seeing that Jonathan had yet to speak, he finally weakly spoke up, Mr. Lawson, I am Thomas from the school. I sincerely apologize for what happened today. We will definitely punish Ste to your satisfaction. Jonathan still kept his eyes down, not responding or looking at him, but this silence made Thomas feel an overwhelming sense of crisis. The pressure climbed up his spine, weighing heavily on his back. He wanted to speak again, but Sebastian sternly interjected, Sir, how to resolve this matter should be the victim. Dont you think? up to A warm feeling washed over Angs heart. So, Jonathan was nning to let her decide. He truly wanted to give herplete control over this matter. Sebastian was also standing up for her. How touching- This Thomas didnt believe a young girl could handle this matter properly, but he opened his mouth, nced at the silent David, and awkwardly chuckled. Youre right, Ang. How do you propose we resolve this? 16:02 Wed, 28 Feb G N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 49 Truth Revealed 35%4 #15 Free Coms Ang gained confidence, her eyes shining brighter than before. She shifted her gaze and said, Sir, I dont believe you can handle this matter appropriately. Thomas felt all eyes on him and found himself speechless. He truly wanted to p himself. Why did he agree to let Ste go just now? This kind of handling was not befitting of his position as vice principal, and it was unfair to his students. It was no wonder Ang couldnt trust him. Ang continued, Lets not involve the police. After all, its an internal matter within the school. As soon as her words left her lips, she could clearly sense Thomas and David both exhaling a sigh of relief, while Ste appeared unsurprised. They were relieved too soon. Ang smirked and said, Simply expel her. Shes only a freshman; she can go back and retake the entrance exam and learn moral education again. Ste, start anew. What?! Ste eximed. You want me to drop out? Ang, how dare you! Not drop out, but expulsion. Ang kindly rified. Ang, youre just as ruthless and selfCcentered as your family imed. You Ste was fuming, cursing without restraint. David was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he immediately covered his daughters mouth, saying. Mr. Lawson, my daughter doesnt know any better. I will go to the school to discuss the expulsion today. Jonathan finally raised his heavy gaze and asked, How many disrespectful words did she use just now? Two. David struggled to remember Stes disrespectful words from earlier and then tentatively suggested, Mr. Lawson, should we consider withdrawing from bidding for the two plots ofnd in the city center this time? Okay. Jonathans face showed no joy, but David was almost in tears. Finally, a trace of fear shed across Stes face. Although she didnt usually pay attention to Davids business, she could gather some information from his conversations and phone calls when he came home. These two pieces ofnd were crucial to the Lawson Family. David had been upied with this matter for almost two months, and she didnt know how many subordinates he had scolded over the phone. The next moment, David turned his head to look at Ste, anger flickering in his eyes, but he held it back for now. After quickly bidding farewell to Jonathan, he hurriedly left the scene with Ste. Thomas looked miserable. How did he get involved with such a person? However, when he nced at Scarlet and Samuel, he couldnt help but grumble internally. The way Jonathan referred to Ang didnt sound like they were siblings. Jonathan was so protective of Ang, even more so than her own family. If it werent for their indifferent and evenplicit attitudes. carlier, he wouldnt have given up intervening when Ang was being beaten. 2/3 16:03 Wed, 28 Chapter 49 Truth Revealed Scarlet appeared somewhat embarrassed. She hadnt expected that this incident was indeed not Angs fault. But she couldnt bring herself to apologize, and the thought of Ang trying to involve Fanny earlier filled her with disgust. Samuels expression was even moreplicated, Why was Jonathan so protective of Ang? With his protection, would Ang really need to return to the Kins Family in the future? He wasnt sure anymore. Finally, Scarlet spoke first, in a condescending tone, Ang, I misunderstood earlier, you.. Jonathan, Im feeling better now. Lets go, Ang interrupted, seemingly not hearing her as she smiled sweetly and took over, pushing the wheelchair from the security guard. Okay. Ang pushed the wheelchair and winked at Jessica, who was following behind. Lets go. Jess. Jessicas heart skipped a beat, and she quickly followed. Her gossipCloving soul was ignited. Who was this man who was so kind to Ang? This was amazing, as Ang wouldnt have to fear the Kins Family anymore. In an instant, the once bustling office fell silent and awkward. Thomas looked at Scarlet and Samuel with resentment. Madam, I dont mean to offend, but Ang is also your child. How can you side with outsiders and allow her to be beaten? You dont understand. This child has always been disobedient. If Im not strict with her, how can I control her? Scarlet also had manyints. Was it her fault? It was all because Ang was disobedient. Thomas shook his head. Even so, children have their own selfCesteem. Its eptable to discipline them at home, but outside, home is theirst refuge, and family is theirst support. If a child is bullied outside, and thisst refuge cant provide shelter, and the family even wants to tear down the house she built herself, leaving her exposed to the elements, how can she love this home, and how can she obey the familys rules? Scarlet was stunned. She opened her mouth to argue, but for a moment, she didnt know where to begin. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Fallen Leaves, Broken Ties Scarlet paused for a moment before finally managing to say, I wasnt protecting her before. Its just that shes inherently bad, even poisoning her own family! Thomas wanted to say something more, but she impatiently interrupted him. Enough, Sir. Since this matter has nothing to do with Samuel, I wont interfere. As for Ang, she can be whoevers child she wants to be. From now on, shes not part of the Kins Family. Ive been feeding an ungrateful wretch. If she gets into trouble at school in the future, just call Mr. Lawson. Donte to our family. With that, she grabbed the stillCdazed Samuel and headed out. Watching their retreating figures, Thomas sighed at herck of maternal instincts. He quickly pushed the matter to the back of his mind and hurried to find out who Jonathan was. If Ang was expelled, how could David possibly donate to the teaching building? And Jonathan certainly wouldnt care about this. He was truly heartbroken. What a mess! Unaware that she was being cursed by Thomas, Scarlet left the office in a hurry. I dont know if Fanny has finished thepetition. If Ang really affected Fannyspetition, I wont let her off. Samuel, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, Mom, did our family ever support Ang before? Scarlet frowned but couldnt help but think back. In the years of raising Ang, she really couldnt remember anything. In the end, she could only say dismissively. I dont know. She didnt cause any trouble before, and she was introverted and didnt like to talk. Probably not. Why are you suddenly asking about her? Samuel was silent for a moment, then shook his head. Its nothing. Lets go find Fanny. Walking with Scarlet through the school, Samuel kept his head down, looking at the fallen leaves on the ground, one after another. He rarely paid attention to fallen leaves before. They were just leaves, nothing special, and not eyeCcatching. But today, he discovered that the ginkgo leaves scattered all over the ground were actually quite beautiful, even stunning. Its just that fallen leaves cant speak. Even when they fall on the ground, their voices are soft, and he hadnt noticed before. But the beauty of fallen leaves doesnt depend on his gaze. They were inherently beautiful. Samuel looked up and saw Fanny running towards them, but he couldnt help but think of Ang. She had originally nned to block the p for Ste, but after hearing Scarlet mention Uncle Donalds family, she put her hand down. 1/3 Scarlet did not protect her but tore down the house she had built herself, leaving her to face the storm with her weak body. Fanny arrived and suddenly stepped on a fallen leaf. The sound of it shattering startled Samuel, and he suddenly came to his senses. The falien leaves on the ground were crushed. Samuel, whats wrong? Fanny looked worried. Samuels heart softened after seeing Fanny, and he shook his head to say he was fine. Looking at the fallen leaf, he felt a sense of lost. Scarlet took Fannys hand. Fanny, how was yourpetition? Fanny hesitated, then said, Mom, I didnt perform well. Its all my fault. Im wasting the money James gave me. Theres a betterpetitor in our department, Jessica Turner. Shes Angs best friend and the one Ang gave the spot to. Scarlet was displeased. In that case, tell Ang to have her friend withdraw from thepetition. That spot was originally yours, and she agreed to give it to you. You didnt agree to give it to someone else, so it shouldnt count. Samuel frowned slightly at her words. Mom, Ang definitely wont agree. She also wants Jessica to win. Fanny sighed softly. Before the competition, Ang brought Jessica to see me and Ste, saying that we drugged Jessicas water. I dont know what she misunderstood, but she definitely dislikes me more now. Upon hearing this, Scarlet was livid. Fanny, I already know about this. It was indeed Ste who spiked the water, and Ang wanted to Frame you as well. But it has nothing to do with you. You dont need to worry. Ste has been expelled, and you should avoid associating with her in the future. Ste was expelled? Fannys eyes widened in disbelief. Yes, its all because Jonathan helped Ang. I dont know what hes thinking, always defending Ang. Well, dont worry about it. Its fine if you dont win first prize, second prize is also good. Were nning a celebration party for you at home. Weve already bought the food. Before Scarlet could finish, Samuel, with his keen senses, caught on to something. He stared intently at Fanny and asked, Fanny, arent you surprised that Ste actually spiked the water? Fanny blinked, seemingly not understanding why he would ask such a question and looked a bit hurt. Oh, I forgot. I was too upset when I heard that Ste was expelled. Samuel, whats wrong? Scarlet also found Fannys reactionystrange and couldnt help scolding, Samuel, why are you speaking to your sister like that? Its nothing. Samuel shook his head, suppressing the strange feeling in his heart. Fanny didnt seem surprised that Ste had spiked the water, but only surprised that she was expelled. Thinking about this, Samuel couldnt help but recall that when the banner fell, Ste and Fanny were both present, and the rope seemed to have been untied by someone. 2/3 O 16:03 Wed, 28 Feb G G N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. GG Chapter 50 Fallen Leaves, Broken Ties Why Ang stop questioning Ste after just one question? +15 5 Free Coins Why didnt she ask if anyone saw Fanny untie the rope? Doesnt she like Fanny? With such an opportunity, why didnt she continue questioning? Samuci was filled with confusion, feeling as if a veil had been cast over his face, obstructing his vision. He was clearly close to the truth, but he couldnt see it clearly. Secing that he didnt ask anything further, Scarlet and Fanny quickly changed the subject. Soon, they arrived at the venue for the Brundelian speechpetition. All the contestants had finished their speeches, and it was time to announce the results. A momentter, a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes took the stage, speaking passionately in Brundelian. As he finished his sentence, those in the audience who understood Brundelian erupted in excitement. Mr. Jone mentioned that the winner of the first prize will have the opportunity to study in Veridia as an exchange student. All the tuition fees will be covered. Someone nearby who understood tranted for others, their faces filled with excitement. Studying abroad holds great value in todays world, but not everyone has the chance. The school may only offer one or two spots each year, and the tuition fees are unaffordable. However, now there are avable spots and covered tuition fees. Its such a wonderful opportunity that anyone would desire. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 No More Distancing Chapter 51 No More Distancing. Fannys eyes brightened as she gently tugged on Scarlets sleeve. Mom, I also want to study. abroad. No sooner had she finished speaking than the host on stage announced the name of the first prize winner. It was Jessica. Jessica remainedposed under pressure, managing to lighten the mood with an impromptu Brundelian joke, showcasing her exceptional skills. Not only was her everyday. performance impressive, but her public speaking skills were outstanding as well. The apuse from the audience was thunderous. Jessica stood up happily, apanied by at middleCaged man who bore a resemnce to her, radiating with pride. The disappointment on Fannys face was evident, but a hint of confusion flickered in her heart. Where was Ang? Was she still with Jonathan? She had met him with Christopher before. Wasnt he usually distant? Why did he repeatedly help Ang? He must have supported Ang today, which resulted in Stes dismissal. Fanny bit her lip. If such a powerful person was on her side, she would have definitely won the first prize in thispetition. The host continued to announce the winners, but even after the third prize was announced, Fannys name was not mentioned. Scarlets expression also turned sour. Just for this speech slot, Samuels criminal record was about to be exposed, and James had spent $3500. The Kins Family had invested so much, but they didnt even win a third prize. It was aplete loss. Fanny snapped back to reality, her eyes welling up with tears. How could this happen? Mom, does this mean I dont have a chance to go abroad? Samuel also found it strange. Fanny was usually a diligent student. How could she not even win a third prize? 1/4 le 1304 Chapter 51 No More Distancing It must be Ang and Jonathans doing. Wait for me, Fanny. Ill go talk to your school leaders. How can they operate in such an unfair manner? The more Scarlet thought about it, the more convinced she became. It must be Ang who was envious of Fand deliberately sabotaged her. Otherwise, why would they promise a slot and then deny it to Fanny at thest minute? It was just to upset Fanny. Mom, let it go. Its my fault for not studying hard enough. If we go to the school leaders, and they say Im not good enough, how will my ssmates look at me? Fanny covered her eyes and ran off. Scarlet was heartbroken and hurried tofort her, no longer concerned about confronting the school leaders, Fanny, dont cry. You just want to go abroad, right? Cant Mom afford to send you? Watching the two run off, Samuel hesitated for a moment, but instead of following them, he walked towards the judges seats. Not far away, Ang heard over the loudspeaker that the first prize went to Jessica and smiled. As she guided Jonathan towards the school gate, she listened to the announcement. Unexpectedly, in this lifetime, Fanny didnt even receive a third prize. She didnt know if it was because she hadnt reviewed well or if she had done something before the competition, and her heavy thoughts led to her poor performance. Earlier in the office, knowing there were no surveince cameras and solid evidence, Ang didnt pursue it further. Because even if she did, she wouldnt be able to find out anything. Just like thexative that might have been intentionally given to Ste by Fanny, but they had no evidence to directly prove it. Having suffered a lot from Fanny in secret, Ang knew it wouldnt be easy to catch her red- handed. She could only keep her distance from Fanny and the chaotic Kins Family as much as possible. Fortunately, in this life, she had a new family and friends. Ang looked down at Jonathan, her eyes filled with admiration. Jonathan, Sebastian, thank 2/4 JMM BBM 66% 13:04 Chapter 51 No More Distancing you so much for today. She didnt want to bother Donald and his family, so she tried calling Sebastian. +5 Free Coins Unexpectedly, Sebastian agreed immediately, and even more surprisingly, Jonathan also came. If Jonathan hadnte, she might have had to endure being beaten today and then find a way to check the surveince and call the police afterward. Sebastian was still furious as he thought about the incident he had witnessed earlier when he entered the office. Ang, your school administrators are also to me. Is their way of handling problems simply allowing people to bully and assault you? They are exploiting the fact that you have no one to defend you. Are your mother and brother truly your family? Its fortunate that we arrived in time. If something like this happens again, you cannot tolerate it. If they wont support you, I will! Ang felt like she must have gotten something in her eyes today. Otherwise, why did she constantly feel like crying? Her eyes were stinging, but she managed a smile. Thank you, Sebastian. I appreciate your help today. No problem, Jonathan responded before Sebastian could. Next time, feel free to call me directly. Ang was taken aback. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ever since shest saw Bruce at Jonathans house, she couldnt shake the feeling that he was intentionally distancing himself from her, whether consciously or unconsciously. Several times when she visited, Sebastian either imed Jonathan was too busy to see her or wasnt home. Sometimes, when Sebastian said Jonathan wasnt home, she felt like he was lying. She remembered him telling her not to try so hard to please him. So, she thought she might have been trying too hard to win his favor recently and decided to keep her feelings to herself, avoiding disturbing him as much as possible. But now, it seemed as if the barrier between them had faded. Ang didnt want to appear overly happy, fearing that Jonathan would think she was trying to please him again. But she couldnt suppress the smile on her face. Alright. Thank you, Jonathan! 3/4 JMM BBM Chapter 51 No More Distancing 66% 13:04 +5 Free Coins The autumn wind was chilly, but she felt surprisingly warm. She apanied Jonathan to their car parked outside the school. Goodbye, Jonathan, Sebastian. Once I finish my exams and have some free time, Ill cook something delicious for you guys. Ang waved her hand, her voice clear and sweet. Anyone could tell how fond she was of the person she was talking to. Jonathan got into the car, and as he looked back, he saw her standing under the golden. sycamore tree, waving at him. Her white shirt and seaCblue jeans seemed to blend with the autumn colors, creating a vibrant and dynamic scene. A strand of her soft hair fluttered in the wind, brushing against the deep dimples on her face. The car door closed. The picturesque view disappeared from his sight, leaving only the obscure and motionless car door. The car remained silent, with only a faint hum as it began to move. After a while, Jonathan nced out the window once again. Sebastian, please instruct Oliver to return to the school and bring some ice packs for first aid. Sebastian, who was driving, was momentarily surprised but quickly regained hisposure and ryed the message to the bodyguard in the car behind them through the inte. The road was peaceful, and Sebastian discreetly observed Jonathans expression in the rearview mirror. Had Jonathan stopped distancing himself from Ang? Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Department Transfer Exam Chapter 52 Department Transfer Exam 64% 13:04 Sebastian noticed that Jonathan had been intentionally distancing himself from Ang since that day. He understood that Jonathan had never considered marriage before, and there were hardly any women around him on a daily basis. Being suddenly arranged by Bruce to marry Ang, he naturally resisted and has been avoiding her these days. So, there were a few asions when Ang came over. Even though Jonathan was at home, he had Sebastian tell her that he wasnt. But just now, Jonathan took the initiative to tell Ang that if she encountered any problems, she should call him directly. He even sent someone to deliver an ice pack to her. It was clear that he had decided not to distance himself from Ang anymore. After all, Ang was such a pitiful child, unloved by her parents, and her brothers were so unkind. Who wouldnt feel sorry for her? Jonathan must have been moved bypassion. This was a positive development. After the incident years ago, Jonathan seemed to have lost. all his emotions. He had no feelings of love, friendship, or even affection for objects. The emotional changes he had towards Bruce were because Bruce was too persistent. Now that he could feelpassion, it meant that he was gradually bing a normal person. Sebastian was ted. He wished Ang could be in front of Jonathan every day so that Jonathans physical and mental health would improve. The future was full of hope. After receiving the ice pack, Ang bid farewell to the bodyguard. When she reached a secluded ce, she couldnt hold back her tears and started crying. She was grateful to Jonathan and Sebastian for showing her that the world was worth it, and so was she. There was still true love in this world. She was kind to others, not because she couldnt receive the same kindness in return, but because, in the eyes of the Kins Family, she wasnt. deserving of it, so she couldnt receive it. Ang cried so sorrowfully. Her face hurt from the p, so she held the ice pack to her face and cried into it. If she couldnt cure Jonathan and make him happy and live a long life, she might as well kill herself. 13:04 Chapter 52 Department Transfer Exam To ensure her smooth examination, Ang wiped her face clean after crying and hurried off to study. In a few days, she had to pass the department transfer exam. In the following days, Ang studied relentlessly. She didnt even have time to go to the milk tea shop, and she studiedte into the night at home. Donald and Hecate didnt dare to disturb her when they saw this. However, Emilia always seemed like she wanted to say something whenever she saw Ang, but she never had the opportunity. Ang didnt even lift her head when she saw her. Time was precious, and she didnt want to waste a single minute on any person that she didnt like. As the calendar on the wall turned a page, the department transfer exam finally arrived. Early in the morning, Ang rushed to school. After buying a pancake for breakfast in the school cafeteria, she sat down and continued to study while eating. Hey, isnt that Ang? There were whispers around her. Indeed, I heard that Ste was expelled because of her. Stes father was going to donate a new laboratory building to our school, but now its all gone. We still have to make do with our experiments. I wonder what exactly happened. I heard from Ste that Ang deliberately provoked Fanny before thepetition, affecting Fannys mindset. She couldnt help but fight with Ang. But she didnt expect that Ang had a wealthy boyfriend who stood up for her and for her and got Ste expelled. No wonder Fanny didnt perform well and didnt even win a third prize. Ang is truly shameless. Shes so young that even if shes out of money after leaving home, she could partCtime job. Relying on a rich man really shows her character. get a Shes not a good person to begin with. I heard shes taking the medical department transfer exam today. With her character, can she pass? I heard that Professor Noah from the medical department is personally invigting this time. Maybe he wont even let her into the exam room because of her questionable morals. The murmurs grew louder, but Ang continued reading her book, showing no intention of interrupting them. Suddenly, someone rose from their seat, forcefully mming a stainless steel tray onto the 2/4 Chapter 32 Department Transfer Exam table, creating a jarring noise. All eyes turned towards themotion. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ang nced up and saw that it was Samuel. What was he up to now! ʳ 66% 13:04 +5 Free Coins After silencing the whispers, Samuel didnt approach Ang to bother her. Instead, he spoke coldly. You can speak, cant you? If you have any objections to thepetition results, why dont you report it yourself? The crowd fell silent, genuinely confused by his outburst, but they ceased discussing Ang. The Kins Family was affluent and attractive, with each member excelling in their studies. No ordinary student would dare to provoke them, except for Ang, who had no one to support her. Fanny happened to enter the dining hall and noticed the unusual silence. She was a bit puzzled, but her eyes lit up when she spotted Ang. She picked up Angs backpack from the seat and sat down beside her. Ang, do you have an exam today? Ang ignored her and continued munching on her biscuit. Unnoticed by Fanny, Samuel frowned at the scene. Ang, Fanny leaned closer. Im sorry. I truly didnt know that Ste would put thexative I lent her into Jessicas water. If I had known, I would never have given it to her. Ang finished thest bite of her biscuit, closed her book, stood up, and walked around Fanny to put her book back in her backpack before leaving. Shepletely ignored Fanny. Ang! Fanny seemed upset, following her. Fanny, Samuel approached and stopped her. Ang is a difficult person. Dont go near her anymore. She might harm you. Samuel, youre here too. Fanny was surprised but quickly nodded obediently. I understand, Samuel. Samuel watched Angs retreating figure, feeling an inexplicable worry. 3/4 The department transfer exam was not easy. Ang seemed to have prepared for a long time, but the medical professors had full discretion. What if they didnt allow her to take the exam because of these rumors? But he quickly grew annoyed. Why was he worrying about Ang? If she failed, wouldnt it serve her right? Samuel then swtated briefly before informing Fanny that he had something to attend to. He followed Ang. His intention was to observe whether Ang would be allowed to enter the examination room. The examination room for the department transfer exam was nearby. When Ang arrived with her backpack, she was taken aback to see an elderly man standing at the entrance, wearing a wide grin. Wasnt he the same person who had spoken to her on the day of the speechpetition? Youre here, my dear, Professor Noah warmly greeted her, as if he was weing his own. granddaughter. This left Samuel trailing behind, utterly dumbfounded. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 In Search Of A Lost Pencil Case Chapter 53 In Search Of A Lost Pencil Case After a moment of silence, Samuel quickly realized that the person in front of him was none other than the renowned Professor Noah. Professor Noah was a highly respected figure in the medical field. His hospital appointments and lectures were always fully booked, with some students even bringing their own stools to attend his sses. How did Ang know such a prominent figure? Perhaps the rumor about him being an invigtor was false. Someone of his stature wouldnt have the time to act as an exam supervisor. However, Ang hesitated for a moment before tentatively asking, Professor Noah? Professor Noah warmly nodded. You must be Ang, right? Youre the only examinee today. Dont be too nervous. Just focus on your exam. Samuel was once again stunned. Could it really be Professor Noah? Or is it just someone with the samest name? Based on their interaction, Ang not only gained entry to the examination room, but even if she failed the exam, Professor Noah could probably help her pass. After all, with his status in the school, he could certainly manage that. Ang gave a slight smile, ced her backpack on the table outside the examination room, and prepared to enter with only a pen. However, after searching for a while, she frowned. Her pencil case was missing. Even after turning her backpack inside out, she couldnt find it. Could she have dropped it on the way? But there were no holes in her backpack, and she had checked all her belongings before leaving. Seeing that the exam was about to start, Ang could only apologize, Professor Noah, Im 1/4 Chapter 32 In Search Of A Lost Pencil Case really sorry Do you have a pen? I seem to have lost mine on the way? Samuel, who had been listening from the beginning, sneered Ang, forgetting to bring pen for such an important exam and making excuses, was a disgrace to the Kins Family Even if Professor Noah had a good impression of her, it should change now. How conde medical student be so careless? a Unexpectedly, Professor Noalsughed and rook out a fountain pen from his jacket pocker. You can use mine for now. Ill find you some inkter Thank you, Professor Ang gratefully smiled and entered the examination room with the pen. Seeing Professor Noahs leniency towards Ang, Samuel sneered and walked away, Did Ang really need his concern? There were plenty of people who cared about her. No. He wasnt concerned about her. He just felt a bit guilty after hearing Thomas words yesterday. When the Johnston Family wanted to harm her, he didnt stand up for her. After all, she was his sister. He couldnt let outsiders harm her so easily. Muttering to himself, Samuel walked back, only to run into Fanny throwing away the trash. Fanny. He walked over with a beaming smile. Fanny seemed startled and quickly threw the trash into the bin. Samuel. Whats wrong, Fanny? Samuel teased with a grin. You look like someone who has done something wrong. Fanny turned pale and didnt answer, looking a bit upset. Seeing this, Samuel wanted to p himself. How could he call her a thief? He quickly ruffled her hair. Ignore my stupid mouth. Youre not a thief. Youre my little princess. Samuel. Fanny finallyughed. Alright, arent you going to ss? I have to go now. Samuel also had a ss, but it didnt start for another half an hour. However, he was very familiar with Fannys schedule and knew that she had a ss soon, so he waved. Okay. Go to ss quickly. UZ N 1 13:05 *5 Free Cons Chapter 53 In Search Of A Lost Pencil Case Fanny nodded and headed towards the teaching building. But after a long while, she turned back to look. Samuel quickly waved again. Only when her figure disappeared into the teaching building did he start to walk back. Halfway there, he looked back again. Fanny, who had already reached the teaching building. hadnt gone in yet but was looking at his retreating figure. Fanny really cared about him. Feeling pleased, Samuel went back to ss. An hourter, while idly twirling a pen in his boring ideological ss, something suddenly shed in his mind. Sir, may I use the restroom? Momentster, Samuel hurriedly left the ssroom and made his way to the spot where he had bid farewell to Fanny earlier. Without uttering a word, he opened the trash bin. An unpleasant odor immediately assaulted his nostrils, causing Samuel to almost retch. Nevertheless, he proceeded to reach in and sift through the topyer of garbage. Just as he was about to give up, thinking he had found nothing, he suddenly spotted a piece. of lightC colored fabric beneath the trash. His heart sank to the depths. When he retrieved the fabric, it turned out to be Angs pencil case. Even at this point, Samuel was still in denial, entertaining the possibility that this might not. be Angs pencil case after all. However, upon opening it, he was confronted with Angs name boldly inscribed in one of the compartments. Samuels hand trembled uncontrobly. He suddenly began to question whether things were as he had previously believed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Another hour psed. Angpleted her paper, reviewed it once more, and then approached Professor Noah to hand it in. Professor Noah nced down, his eyes lighting up, and hemended, Excellent work, Ang. 3/4 66% 13:05 Chapter 53 In Search Of A Lost Pencil Case +5 Free Cons He flipped the paper over to examine it again, then raised his head and inquired, Have you studied medicine before? Ang hesitated for a moment, then nodded. My grandmother was a doctor. She used to run a clinic, and I learned from her. However, she hadnt acquired much knowledge about medicine prior to this, so she had been cramming intensively in recent times. Professor Noah chuckled. I had a feeling there was a reason behind your quickprehension. So, where did your grandmother operate her clinic? The medicalmunity in Riverdon was small, and Professor Noah was acquainted with almost everyone. Thus, he casually posed the question, curious to know if Ang was rted to someone he knew. Ang responded with a wistful smile, My grandmother passed away six months ago. Professor Noah was taken aback and swiftly corrected himself. I see. Ang, dont be too disheartened. If your grandmother knew that you had switched to studying medicine, carrying on her legacy, she would undoubtedly be pleased. Thank you, Professor. Ang earnestly nodded. Will you be able to attend ss tomorrow? I will have my assistant send you a copy of the sybus and the required bookster, Professor Noah stated, bing more convinced that he needed to nurture such a promising student without dy. Upon hearing this, Ang promptly replied, Professor, I have an exam in my current department tomorrow. I can only transfer departments if I pass. My teacher mentioned that I also need toplete some procedures before I can join the ss. Professor Noah heartily chuckled and patted his chest, saying, No problem, leave it to me. Juste to ss tomorrow, and I will have my assistant take care of the paperwork for your immediately. JMMB BM Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Pencil Case Chapter 54 Pencil Case 66% 13:05 +5 Free Coms Ang felt a sense of relief when she found out that Fanny was exempt from one exam. It was simr to the feeling ofpleting the SATS. Now, she could prepare a delicious meal for Jonathan. After saying goodbye to Professor Noah, Ang returned to her ssroom to gather her books and talk to her teacher. As she entered the ssroom, she overheard a few people asking Jessica about her experience as an exchange student abroad. The Turner Family wanted their daughter to take advantage of this opportunity, especially since the school she was going to in the exchange program was considered an Ivy League school. Even if she paid the fees herself, she wouldnt be able to gain admission. This meant that Ang and Jessica were about to go their separate ways. When Jessica saw Ang, she immediately approached her. Ang Im about to leave for abroad. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ang yfully pinched Jessicas face. Of course. If you do something foolish and stay back because of your emotions, I will scold you. In her previous life, Ang had let her emotions control her to the point where she sent herself away. Emotions werent everything in life. Tears welled up in Jessicas eyes. I still cant bear to leave you. name If you cant, just send more postcards so that I know youre doing okay. Alright, make a for yourself abroad. Dont forget about me when youe back! Ang said in a carefree manner. Also, I have good news. I passed the medical transfer exam. Professor Noah said that I dont have to take the Brundelian exam. Jessicas eyes. lit up. She had been so distracted by the other students that she had forgotten today was the day Ang took the exam! Ang, thats fantastic. Could Professor Noah have thought that you were exceptionally intelligent, which is why he let you pass? What else could it be? Angughed. Lets go. Ill treat you to some milk teater. 1/4 WEN 66% 15.85 +5 Free Cons Chapter 54 Pencil Case Lets go! I should be the one treating you! The two of them left arm in arm, leaving the students in the ss, who were waiting to mock Ang for failing the exam, stunned. Did Professor Noah value Ang that much? Hadnt he heard about her? It had to be. Otherwise, if he knew how terrible her character was, he would not have passed her Its unfair that Ang is getting ahead of us. Professor Noah must have been deceived by her. If he knew what kind of person she was, het would definitely kick her out. After all, a persons character is a significant factor when they want to be a doctor. Some students murmured, but ultimately, it was none of their business. They soon dispersed, and no one had the time to bother Ang. I think so too. Ang must have used her connections to influence Professor Noah. Otherwise, how could she be allowed to transfer here without even taking the Brundelian exam? Fannys desk mate comined. Fanny shook her head. If Ang passed, it must be because she is talented. Im happy for her. Just as she finished speaking, she noticed Samuel standing in the aisle next to her. She was about to happily call out to him, but when she saw what he was holding in his hand, she froze. Fanny,e. I need to talk to you, Samuel said, then took a deep breath and walked out of the ssroom. Her face turned pale. Nevertheless, she stood up and followed him. When they arrived at a secluded spot, Samuel turned around. Why did you take Angs pencil case? Samuel I didnt. Fanny bit her lip, her eyes red, tears welling up. Usually, when he saw her like this, Samuel would soften, but it was different this time. He hardened his resolve and pressed on. You didnt? Are you still going to lie when were alone? Do you want me to check the surveince footage? No! Fanny eximed softly, her tears falling. Samuel, I was angry that Ang intentionally 2/4 JMMBGM Chapter 54 Pencil Case ʳ en 13.35 caused trouble for me before I went onstage on the day of thepetition. It affected my performance, so I didnt want her to seed either. Upon hearing her confession, he didnt feel relieved. Instead, he felt even more disappointed. Fanny, was it just because you didnt perform well that day? I spoke to the judges, and they showed me the video of yourpetition. Jessica was almost hit by a banner on her head. Did that affect her performance? In the end, you simply didnt prepare adequately for thepetition. Moreover, you knew that Professor Noah would be invigting the exam today, and he might not like Ang. She might not even be allowed to enter the exam room, yet you took her pen. Were you trying to sabotage her? Did you not want her to take the exam at all? Fanny was on the verge of copsing. Shaking her head desperately, she replied, Samuel, I didnt know that Professor Noah would be invigting today. I didnt think that far ahead. Im sorry. Ill apologize to Ang right away. Seeing Fanny crying pitifully, Samuel softened. I can cover for you this time, but Ang will be transferred to the medical department. Shell b far away from us. You should also stay away from her and not interfere in her affairs anymore. Understood? When Fanny heard hismanding tone, she looked up with teary eyes and nodded. Then, she cautiously asked, Samuel, do you like Ang more than me now? He instinctively frowned. How could I like her? I only have one sister, and thats you. Upon hearing this, Fanny finally smiled. Okay, Samuel. Samuels frown rxed, but something seemed to be weighing on his mind. As he left the Foreign Language Department, he looked down at the pencil case in his hand and involuntarily clenched it. After having a heartCtoCheart conversation with Ang in the most popr milk tea shop near their school, Jessica discovered that Ang not only had support but also had a stake in the very same shop. Finally, she could put her mind at ease and go abroad. Before this, Jessicas biggest concern was that Fanny would find ways to bully Ang again once she was abroad. A few dayster, Jessica left for Veridia. 3/4 JMM BBM Chapter 54 Pencil Case Z After bidding her friend farewell, Ang wished her the best and watched the ne. disappear into the vast sky, 66% 13:05 +5 Free Coins The following day was the weekend. Ang returned home to prepare the ingredients for the medicinal meals she nned to make for Jonathan. However, when she opened the small container where she stored the dried goods, she was taken aback. The lotus seeds, which had filled more than half of the container thest time she used them, were now reduced to only three. They were no longer plump and round but appeared yellowish and shriveled, lying pitifully in the container. Ang had her meals at home and knew that Uncle Donald and Aunt Hecate had never touched the ingredients she brought back for medicinal meals. Neither Queenie nor Quincy had been home recently. It was clear who had taken them. JMMB BM Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Treatment. Teen 13:09 *5 Free Coins The lotus seeds cost her more than twenty dors per pound, which was not considered cheap. After careful consideration, Ang decided not to make a fuss about it. Instead, she gathered. all the remaining ingredients and bought more from the market the next day. She brought everything to the Lawson Residence. Upon her arrival, she noticed that there were several Rosebushes that had been newly transnted in the small garden by the entrance. These nts bloomed in various colors- bright red, delicate pink, orangeCyellow, and white. Each flower was exquisitely beautiful and emitted an ethereal aura, making it feel like springtime even though it was a cool autumn day. Unable to resist the temptation, Ang leaned in to smell the flowers and was instantly greeted by a sweet, elegant fragrance. It was a delightful scene. When she entered the house, she noticed Jonathan reading a newspaper by the floorCto- ceiling window. Upon hearing her arrival, he didnt look up and remained seated. Nevertheless, she cheerfully greeted him, Your flowers are beautiful, Jonathan. At her words, the mans gaze shifted from the newspaper to her. Sitting in front of the window filled with roses, he smiled slightly. That smile dazzled Ang. A handsome mans smile could truly make ones heart flutter. Ang quickly nodded and hurried off to the kitchen. Jonathan was a figure to be admired from afar and someone not to be trifled with. She dared not entertain any inappropriate thoughts and focused solely on ?uring his illness! Even so, while she was asking Sebastian where to put things, the image of what she had just seen couldnt help but pop up in her mind. Why did she fall for Christopher as if she was a moth to a me in her previous life when there was a godClike figure like Jonathan? Were people that masochistic by going after those who did not reciprocate their feelings? It wasnt until she started cooking the medicinal meals that shepletely forgot about this JMMBGM Chapter 55 Treatment UZN002 13305 +5 Free Coins and focused on preparing the ingredients. Sebastian watched for a while and couldnt help. but marvel. This medicinal meal was not something an ordinary person could make as it seemed incredibly complicated. He had initially wanted to learn a bit so that he could cook for himself when he was much older and retired, but he gave up after observing. Ny minutester, Ang finally emerged from the kitchen while Sebastian was already out watering the flowers. She relied on herself and moved the round table from the corner of the living room Jonathans front. Then, she went to the kitchen to bring out the lotus seed porridge, a few appetizers, and milk oatmeal cookies. Jonathan, lets have the medicinal meal for lunch today. Alright. Jonathan put away his newspaper. Ang brought over a stool to sit and rest for a while, but her eyes were on the newspaper. The first headline was about the bright prospects of real estate in the next decade. She couldnt help but lean over to see which author had such foresight. This person has a good eye. The prospects of real estate in the next ten or so years are not just good. Theyre incredibly good. The prices have only risen by a bit, but theyll increase multiple folds in at few years time. Jonathan, you should buy more properties now. Trust me, you wont lose out in the future. Jonathan nced at her. Oh, youre also interested in real estate? Im just guessing. Trust me, Jonathan. You wont go wrong. Ang was serious. Im nning to save my money, take the opportunity, and buy two or three properties. In the future, when. I want to rest and dont want to work, I can live off the rent from these properties and be andy. But no matter how much money you earn, its not as important as being healthy. She looked straight into Jonathans eyes. As long as youre alive, theres hope. If youre dead, theres nothing left. Ang thought of her ridiculous past life, stood up straight, and looked out the floorCto- ceiling window. Its not for anything else. Even if its just to watch the daily sunrise and sunset or see the flowers that I like, I want to live happily. The people of the Kins Family were not as important to her as the few flowers outside. At 60% 13:05 Chapter 55 Treatment least those flowers brought her joy when she saw them. She turned back and looked directly at Jonathan. Jonathan, I hope you live a good life, Stay safe and be happy forever. Although she was looking at him, it didnt seem that way. It also didnt seem like she was giving him orders; it was more like a wish. No one would tell someone to live well without reason. Jonathan didnt ask. His gaze flickered, and he avoided her eyes. After a while, he answered in a slightly husky voice, Yes, I will live well. Angs lips instantly curled up, and her mood became extremely good. Then, he quickly added, Ill have to see how you do as andy. She burst intoughter. She had never noticed before, but the man could be quite humorous. Jonathan stared at her face, seemingly puzzled as to why she wasughing. Ang continued tough as she served him food, then plopped herself down on a chair. Johan, I hope you dont mind if I join you for lunch. Not at all. His voice seemed to regain its usual coldness, but she felt that he was not as distant as before. After a while, Sebastian came in. Ang gestured for him to join them at the table. Sebastian tried to resist, but Jonathan told him to sit down, and he obedientlyplied. At the table, she asionally chatted with Sebastian, mostly receivingpliments on her cooking skills from him. With Jonathan listening from the side, it created a warm atmosphere. Seeing the pleasant atmosphere, Ang took the opportunity to ask, Sebastian, why cant Jonathan walk? Sebastian hesitated, a hint of sadness shing in his eyes. Actually, Mr. Lawson used to be able to walk. However, his health deteriorated, and the medication he took gradually made him unable to walk. It was only in recent years that he becamepletely immobile. Ang felt a bit relieved. She had not brought up the idea of treating Jonathans legs before because he was too weak at the time. The priority was to nourish his body and ensure he got 3/4 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. enough sleep. She could have asked recently, but she was afraid that he didnt want to reveal his secret and dyed her question until now. If his condition resulted from the side effects of medication and toxins, it would be much easier to treat compared to if it was caused by a car ident or something simr. After lunch, I will examine Jonathans legs. Sebastian was thrilled. How could I say no? Ang, you even know how to treat paralysis? My grandmother is wellCknown in our area for her acupuncture skills, including a technique. for treating leg paralysis. I can try it on Jonathan. Ang subtly nced at Jonathans expression. Sure enough, upon hearing that there was a possibility of treating his legs, his expression remained calm andposed. She wondered what could possibly evoke any other emotion on his stoic face. Thank you in advance, Ang! Sebastian was almost brought to tears. I have heard about your grandmothers exceptional acupuncture skills. She used to be a medical lecturer and taught numerous students. I searched everywhere for her, and although I couldnt find her, I met you. It seems that everything in this world is destined! Mr. Lawsons health had been deteriorating for several years, but fate had brought Ang, their savior, to his side! Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Association Are you afraid of me? Ang asked, puzzled. Was my grandmother a medical lecturer? She had never known this, nor had she ever heard her grandmother mention having any students. Sebastian, I only knew that my grandmother was a military doctor, but I never heard her mention having any students, she said. Sebastian was also surprised, but when he wanted to exin more to Ang, he remembered that he had only heard about it in passing and didnt know much, so he couldnt provide her with much information. Ang didnt delve into it. Since her grandmother had never mentioned it, there must be at reason why she didnt want to bring it up. Perhaps teaching students wasnt a pleasant memory. After dinner, Ang nned to clean up the dishes, but Sebastian quickly took over. Ang, Ill wash up. Do check on Mr. Lawsons leg first. Seeing Sebastians anxious demeanor, Ang had to put her work aside and went over to Jonathan. She squatted down slightly, Jonathan, I need to check the condition of your leg. As Jonathan remained silent and watched her, Ang took it as consent and pressed a few acupoints with her hand. Finished your exams? he asked, his voice a bit hoarse. This question sounded like an elder interrogating his youngster about their grades, and Ang became nervous. She nodded and stammered, Yes, Ive finished. How did you do? Well okay, I guess. She wanted to say she did very well, but in front of a genius like Jonathan, her grades were nothing! It was said that Jonathan had two degrees on a full schrship. At that time, several foreign universities were vying for him. Jonathans thin lips pursed slightly. You seem a bit afraid of me? Ang was like a scared person in front of him, especially obedient when they were alone. 1/4 12 13:06 Chapter 56 Association No She wanted to refute, but she looked up reluctantly in the end. Maybe a little bit. Jonathan was speechless for a while before he broke into a faint smile. Ang was taken aback. At this moment, Jonathan seemed less cold and indifferent; it was as if he was a bit gentler After a while, she regained herposure and began to carefully examine his injured leg He watched as Ang worked. She had fair skin, and even her wellCproportioned hands were Anyone who saw her would know what the phrase fair, smooth skin was describing Perhaps because her skin was so pale, her fingertips had a light pink undertone, as if there were buds that hadnt yet bloomed. Jonathans gaze lingered for a moment before he turned away. Now that he was home today, he wore cotton pants. The thin, soft fabric conveyed the warm temperature radiating from the young girls soft palm that left Jonathan somewhat ufortable. His muscles tensed. This is weird, Why does his leg feel muscr? Logically, the muscles should have atrophied by now since the leg had not been used for years. Ang furrowed her delicate brows, and her slender hand followed the acupoints on his leg. pressing and rubbing one by one. The mans shoulders shivered slightly, and he subconsciously grabbed Angs hand, which was about to move upward. Interrupted, Ang looked up in confusion. Jonathan, whats wrong? Is there a problem? he asked. Well not really. She rolled her eyes. After thinking for a moment, she asked, Jonathan, have you been exercising your legs? I can feel the muscles in your legs. They are in alright condition. Jonathan was silent for a few seconds, then gave a somewhat helpless smile. You can tell that? Of course! she replied cheerfully. She could almost confirm that the cause of his leg disease was as Sebastian had said. It was due to longCterm illness and poisoning, as well as the side 2/4 JM BBNA Chapter 56 Association effects of medication. It had been a long time, though. It was at least over ten years. If she wanted to cure itpletely, it would take some time, akin to pulling silk. +5 Free Coins However, Angs grandmother had always taken pride in her extensive knowledge of acupuncture techniques for treating leg injuries and had repeatedly encouraged Ang to learn them well. With this set of techniques, Ang had once sessfully cured a soldier who had been disabled for several years due to injuries sustained on the battlefield, enabling him to walk again. During that time, while Ang was primarily focused on Zacharias treatment method, she also dedicated herself to studying her grandmothers techniques. After the examination, Ang carefully covered Jonathan with a thin nket. Are you finished? he asked. She nodded. Yes, now I need to consider the next steps for your treatment. Despite her youthful appearance, Ang appeared remarkably skilled and experienced. whenever she treated a patient, as if she had decades of medical expertise. Jonathan patted his hands on his thighs and asked softly, You have sses to attend and my illness to take care of. Can you handle everything? Im managing, Ang replied with a chuckle. Besides, youre paying me so generously. If I dont put my heart into your treatment, I would feel guilty. Was it solely because of the money? Jonathan lowered his gaze. Ang always seemed to be in need of money Unaware of Jonathans thoughts, Ang was deeply engrossed in considering the subsequent treatment process. After pondering for a while, she spoke, I ri to regte your body with. medicinal meals and honey pills. As for your leg injury, I will use acupuncture and massage. Lets start with a oneCmonth treatment n and evaluate the progress from there. Having said that, Ang stood up and wrote down the treatment n on a piece of paper. Just as Sebastian walked in, she handed him the prescription. Sebastian, please take a look and keep this safe. It contains the acupuncture method for treating Jonathans leg. Sebastian quickly wiped his hands clean and epted the prescription with both hands. After 3/4 Chapter 56 Association +5 Free Cons his initial joy, he couldnt help but ask, Ang, arent you going to perform the acupuncture on Jonathan yourself? Ang smiled. I will, but I justpleted my transfer exam and will be starting medical school soon. Im afraid my studies will consume a lot of my time. With this prescription, you can also seek other doctors to continue the treatment. Jonathan, who had been listening while under the influence of medication, couldnt fullyprehend what was happening next, but he could make an educated guess. It was not a simple matter. By treating Jonathan and leaving the prescription in in sight, Ang could provide reassurance. Moreover, the future was uncertain. If something were to happen to her, Sebastian could use this prescription to find other reputable doctors to continue treating Jonathan. Women are always meticulous, Sebastian remarked, touching the prescription. He felt that although Ang was young, she was highly skilled at reading peoples expressions. She handled everything with finesse, transparency, and honesty. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Afterpleting the consultation, Ang fulfilled her official duties and contemted making a new dessert for them to try. Sebastian, would you like some dessert? Ivee up with a new recipe. Its delightfully chewy and delicious whether served hot or cold! Sebastian nodded with a radiant smile, his gaze fixed on Angs increasingly kind eyes. Certainly. Youre truly capable and can do anything! With his approval, Ang turned and headed to the kitchen to prepare the dessert. Only after she left did Sebastian turn around and hand the prescription to Jonathan. Ill have someone examine the prescription to ensure there are no issues. Although he didnt doubt Ang, it was always better to be safe than sorry. Especially considering that she was once engaged to Christopher Sanders, a man who had been deeply infatuated with Jonathan. The Sanders Family would rather see Jonathan dead. Jonathan lowered his dark eyes as he asked, Sebastian, do you think she would harm me? Chapter 57 hapter 57 Threats Chapter 57 Threats i } 66% 13:06 +5 Free Coins Sebastian was taken aback by the words threatening to close down the shop. His gaze shifted slightly, and through the frosted ss door of the kitchen, he could see Ang, slender and busy. If she wanted to harm me, why would she point out that someone has been tampering with my pills? Jonathan responded indifferently, his narrow eyes filled with mockery. If it werent for her warning, I would have unknowingly consumed poison for so long. I would have been close to death, right? Upon hearing this, Sebastians face changed drastically. Damn it. How can you say such things? What about death and everything? Sebastian frowned. For a moment, genuine fear washed over him. Being superstitious as he was, Sebastian brought his palms together. It was thanks to the heavenly blessing that we met Ang. I pray that you will continually be blessed, Mr. Lawson Listening to Sebastians prayers, Jonathan pursed his lips helplessly. After Ang finished making the dessert, she prepared milk balls for Jonathan and Sebastian. She then packed the rest in containers. The remaining ingredients she had brought were all ced in the refrigerator. For now, she wouldnt take them home. Ang felt a twinge of anger, not knowing whether her grandmother had sold those items or used them for the benefit of others. Either way, Ang was a bit upset. Afterpleting all of this, she bid farewell to the two of them. Holding a jar of colorful and bouncy milk balls, she hurried to the milk tea shop. Although it was nearing the end of the term and students were busy with their studies, the milk tea shop was still bustling. The shop, which originally had about ten seats, had now expanded to include arge umbre outside. 1/4 d MG BM Chapter 57 Threats UZN66% 13:06 +5 Free Coins Even so, there were still not enough seats, and many people simply bought takeaways. However, there was still a long queue for ordering. Baby, why dont we go to another shop? There are so many people here. When will we get to the front of the line? The man outside the shop was overwhelmed by the sight of the queue. The woman, dressed in heavy makeup, pouted. No, I want to buy from this shop. Only they have this new product, and Ive already bragged to my friends about it. If I go back empty- handed, it would be so embarrassing! Are youing with me to buy it or not? Okay. Lets wait in line, alright? The two quickly joined the queue. The students who arrivedter quickly noticed that in addition to the original students, there were also some adults in Selenes milk tea shop. It made sense, as Selenes milk tea shop had beenunching one super delicious new product. after another,pletely surpassing the products of other milk tea shops. The milk tea from. other ces just couldntpare. Word of mouth spread, and Selenes milk tea shop became famous. It was said that other milk tea shops were also secretly developing new ingredients, but Selenes milk tea shop had already made a name for itself. Drinking milk tea from her shop had be a trend among the locals. Inside the shop, three girls finally reached the front of the line. One of them, upon seeing a new waiter, frowned and asked, Wheres Ang? Let her serve us. The waiter, who had just started a few days ago, looked confused. Ang? Im sorry. We dont have anyone by that name working here. The girls looked at each other and quickly mocked, Thats true. With her clumsiness, she must have been fired by ra a long time ago. How could she still be working here? The three of themughed and ced their orders. Just as they finished, a seat in the shop became avable, so they quickly sat down. Linda, I remember your fathers business also includes a tea shop, right? This milk tea shop is doing so well. Will your family also venture into it in the future? If your family opens a milk tea shop, we wont have to wait in line anymore, right? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Linda sneered. Our familys tea shop caters to highCend clientele for tea tasting. How can it be compared to a milk tea shop that is not on the same level? Besides, how much money can 2/4 66% 13:06 Chapter 57 Threats this street food business make? Its just ordinary people who drink a lot. Can it even open a chain store? One of the girl listened to Lindas arrogant tone, didnt say a word, lowered her head, and scooped a soft pudding with a spoon. While doing this, she thought to herself that this milk tea shop had great potential. Could it be that these customers who came for the reputation were all fake? Although she didnt understand business, she knew that good products were easy to sell. Lindas family was in business, but Lindacked vision. Coming here, other than drinking milk tea, was just to humiliate Ang Kins. Last time, to humiliate her, she even threw ten dors at Ang. Wasnt that foolish? Who would give money to someone they disliked? As they were talking, a girl from the other side suddenly nudged Linda. Linda, its Ang Kins. Linda looked over and saw Ang not only bypassing the queue to enter the shop but also carrying something into the kitchen. Her face instantly turned sour. Whats wrong with this waiter? Didnt they say she wasnt here? She stood up abruptly and stormed over to the counter. You said Ang wasnt here! Then who just went in? The waiter looked bewildered. Another waiter who had been there a few days longer and knew about Ang quickly tried to smooth things over. Im sorry, Miss. Lets discuss this over here. There were too many people in line. If they wasted time here, the customers behind would. definitely get impatient. Linda mmed her milk tea onto the counter. Is this how you treat your customers? Deceiving and brushing us off? If this were my familys business, with your kind of service, youd be out the door by now. The milk tea and its toppings sttered all over the counter, even getting into the calctor. The staff hurried to clean up, but it was toote. Maam, how could you do this? 3/4 JMBGM Chapter 57 Threats ZFZN 6% 13:06 +5 Free Coins Call Ang out! Linda was extremely upset. These people dared to make a fool of her. In the Saw Group, everyone would respectfully address her as Miss Linda. The people in line behind her saw themotion, and although a bit anxious, they all started to watch the drama unfold. What was going on? In the kitchen, Ang was discussing with ra how to add milk balls to the drinks when they heard themotion. They exchanged nces and quickly came out. Ang observed the furious girl at the front closely. Wasnt she the one who had intentionally embarrassed her by offering moneyst time? What was her purpose for being here now? Ang didnt even know her. ra greeted her with a warm smile. What seems to be the issue, Miss? Did our shop fail to provide satisfactory service? How about we offer you aplimentary milk tea this time? Upon seeing Ang emerge. Linda forcefully pushed ra aside. Who needs you to be charitable? I specifically requested Ang to serve our table, but your waiter imed she wasnt around. Are you implying that were blind? Do you have any idea who I am? With a single word from me, I can have your shop shut down! Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Its You Selene had figured it out. This was a deliberate provocation against Ang. Z 5 Free Coins Im truly sorry, miss. This staff member is new and has different working hours, so some of us dont recognize each other. It wasnt intentional, Selene apologized with a smile, then asked. If waiving the bill isnt eptable, what would you like us to do? By now, others had gradually understood the situation. The two young girls had a dispute: one of them was a waitress here, and the other hade to cause trouble. But what Selene said was also true. Many of the employees in the shop were newly hired. When the shop was small, there werent even any waitresses. This was just a case of someone making a fuss and wasting everyones time. Exactly, youngdy, dont be so hotCtempered. Everyone knows that the staff in the shop are all new. Its normal not to recognize each other, an old customer defended. However, these words only added fuel to Lindas anger. She was the one with a temper? They were ming her? Lindas face turned pale with anger. Then, she smirked. Fine, since you want to cover for Ang, you can take her ce. After saying this, Linda returned to her seat, her face cold. She grabbed the milk tea from her friends hand and smashed it on the ground, her eyes mocking as she looked at Selene. Apologies, my hand slipped, and I made a mess. Could you clean it up and make another one just like it? A whole cup of milk tea was sttered all over the floor, making it impossible to move. anywhere. Linda held her head high, her face full of anticipation for the drama toe. The girls actions left everyone in the room dumbfounded. This wasnt an ident. It was clearly intentional! This woman must be crazy. Selene frowned slightly, then quickly instructed the staff next to her. She grabbed a mop from the corner and a bucket to collect water. She began to clean up efficiently. 1/3 166% 13:07 Chapter 58 Its You. Mia rushed into the kitchen and quickly found Ang, Selene said the woman is here to cause trouble for you. You should leave through the back door. Shes here for me? Angs eyes darkened. She removed her gloves and put them aside, intending to go out. The kitchen was separated from the front by a door, and the soundproofing was good. Although she could sense somemotion, she didnt expect someone to be causing trouble. She wanted to see who it was. Mia quickly grabbed her. What are you doing? Dont go out. Selene said if you dont show up, she cant cause any trouble. Shell leave after a while. Dont work today. Just go. Ang frowned. Although what Mia said made sense, she. Seeing Ang still hesitating, Mia didnt say another word and dragged Ang toward the back door. In the front of the shop, Selene wiped the floor clean with a towel, then looked up and smiled. Its clean now. Please sit for a while. Your milk tea will be brought to you soon. Selene walked to the counter, where the staff had already made the milk tea, and handed it to her with a wronged expression. Who is this woman? Shes gone too far. Selene smiled and took the tray. As business owners, what kind of customers havent we encountered? Its okay; keep yourselves busy. Afterforting the staff, Selene didnt dare to dy. She carried the tray toward Lindas table. Just a few steps away, Selene suddenly felt her foot slip, and the milk tea on the tray spilled all over the floor and her clothes. Selene! Selene, are you okay? Seeing this scene, several staff members rushed over to help Selene up. Linda propped her face with one hand, a triumphant smile on her face. She mocked, Youre so clumsy and useless. You even got my shoes dirty! 2/3 JMG BM Chapter 58 Its You ZN 13:07 Then, Linda stood up, walked over to Selene, and pointed to her slightly milkCstained ck boots. Clean it up, apologize, and todays incident will be over. Linda nced at the kitchen, sneering. Ang didnt even have the courage toe out and face her. What a coward. Since Selene insisted on taking Angs ce, Linda decided to let Ang witness Selenes humiliation because of her. Bad person! Dont bully my mom. A child suddenly rushed out, charging at Linda like a cannonball and pushing her forcefully. Ah it hurts! Caught off guard, Linda was pushed into a table behind her, feeling a sharp pain shoot through her lower back. The pain drained the color from Lindas face. She looked up, her eyes filled with malice as she red at the child who had pushed her. Upon seeing Linda injured, her friend quickly approached and pped Ron fiercely, seeking revenge for Linda. Where did this brate from? Hes asking for trouble! Ill teach him a lesson. Ron received a hard p, his eyes instantly turning red as tears streamed down his face. Ron! Seeing her sons swollen face from the p, Selenes expression changed instantly. She didnt. care about anything else and rushed forward to confront the girl who had hit her son. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The scene quickly descended into chaos. Upon witnessing their boss getting involved in the fight, Selenes employees immediately joined in. With the advantage of numbers, the situation quickly became oneCsided. Lindas friend, clutching her face, screamed and ran towards Linda. Linda turned pale and shouted with a trembling voice, Im telling you, my father is Mark Saw. If you dare to touch me, dont even think about keeping your shop open! Youre all doomed! Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Lindas Downfall Chapter 59 Lindas Downfall The Ruthless Mark Saw? He was regarded as a wealthy man in this area, a selfCmade millionaire who had risen in recent years and even made appearances on television. How could a milk tea shop with no connections possibly provoke him? The onlookers pitied the mother and child, thinking they were doomed. Seeing that her friends were intimidated by her fathers reputation, Linda felt relieved and instantly gained more confidence. She looked disdainfully at her friend, who could only cry, and silently cursed her for being useless. She almost got herself beaten! Linda coldly stared at the crowd, arrogantly threatening, Just you wait. Im going to call my dad right now. None of you who justid hands on me will get away with it! What are you barking about? Ang opened the kitchen door, her gaze sweeping over them coldly. Without your dad, what are you? You Linda was taken aback by the insult. You what? Cant you even speak properly? Are you stuttering? If your brain isnt properly developed, donte out and embarrass yourself! In this society, people bullied the weak and feared the strong, especially those who were reckless and fearless. Ang took a cup filled with ice water from the counter, walked up to Linda, and emotionlessly sshed it on her. Ah! Linda screamed as the cold water made her shiver. She red at Ang with a vicious. look in her eyes, Ang! How dare you ssh water on me! Her two followers were shocked. How could Ang dare to do this? Not only did Ang ssh water on her, but she also grabbed Lindas wrist and harshly threw Unlock seeded JM BBW Chapter 59 Lindas Downfall Linda was stunned, then became furious. What do you mean? What do my parents have to do with you! Facing Lindas anger, Ang seemed much more rxed. Your dad has been implicated in the embezzlement of public funds in the Rosadale project and is under investigation. If you go home now, you might still be able to see him before hes taken into custody. Also,fort your mom: dont let her do anything foolish. What nonsense are you talking about? Linda could hardly contain her anger, wishing she could tear Angs face apart. How dare she curse her parents! Whether Im talking nonsense or not, youll find out when you go home. After Ang finished speaking indifferently, it didnt seem like she was lying. For a moment, Lindas two followers looked at each other, thinking she might be telling the truth. If she was telling the truth, wouldnt the Saw Group be ruined? Wouldnt Lindas family go bankrupt, and she would no longer be a young heiress? Not only these two, but the onlookers also started discussing, looking at Linda with meaningful nces. Linda was furious. She had always been the spoiled heiress of the Saw Group. When had anyone dared to humiliate her like this? She reached out to grab a ss cup next to her, intending to smash it on Angs face, hoping to scar Angs beautiful face so she could never show it in public again! Just as she reached out, the wall TV in the milk tea shop finished ying a drama series, and suddenly, a news report came on. Mark Saw, the president of the Riverdon Saw Group, is implicated in multiple charges. including bribery and embezzlement of public funds in the Rosadale construction project, and is now under investigation by the Riverdon Public Security Linda was shocked, looking up at the small TV. The news showed her father, Mark, being handcuffed and taken away by two police officers. Dad Her face turned pale. Her body felt like it had fallen into an ice cave, even colder than when she was sshed with ice water. Was their Saw Group going to go bankrupt?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. At this time, others also noticed the news and began to cheer. 2/4 ? NBB K Chapter 59 Lindas Downfall Serves her right! Who told her to be so arrogant? This is karma! A dark light shed in the eyes of Lindas two followers. 66% 13:07 The Saw Group was facing difficulties, and Linda would no longer be a young heiress. They wouldnt have to tolerate her bad temper any longer. Miss Linda, could you please move? Dont tell me you still have the time to chat with our staff about the Saw Familys gossip. Ang reminded Linda. Initially, Ang didnt know Linda, but when she mentioned Mark, it jogged her memory. In her previous life, there was a family named Saw in the business circle. At that time, Linda, who was the daughter of the Saw Family, was her ssmate at Riverdon University. However, shortly after the speechpetition, the Saw Family was found guilty of bribery and embezzlement of public funds, resulting in their bankruptcy. Mark Saw, the head of the Saw Family, was subsequently imprisoned, and his wife attempted suicide by jumping off a building. Although she survived, she was left severely disabled. Their spoiled son and daughter werepletely incapable of turning their lives around. Even their remaining money was swindled by their soCcalled friends and rtives. Linda managed to struggle through her third year in university before dropping out due to financial difficulties. In her previous life, Ang had only heard about this incident. She never expected that in this life, the person causing her trouble would be this young heiress. Remembering who Linda was, Ang was not afraid of Linda causing trouble. Linda trembled all over. Upon hearing Angs voice, Linda seemed to snap out of a nightmare and shrieked, Ang, how dare you curse my family! Go to hell! With that, she grabbed a ss from the side. Before she could throw it, one of her followers suddenly snatched the ss from her hand, apologized to the shop, and forcefully dragged her out. Linda struggled like a madwoman, Maxine, how dare you drag me! The girl known as Maxine Kine red at her. Linda, if you had hit someone just now, were you nning to have us join your family in jail? These two followers had always been submissive in front of Linda. When had they ever dared to talk to her in such a manner? Linda was taken aback by Maxines audacity and instinctively raised her hand to p her. 3/4 JMB BM Chapter 59 Lindas Downfall EF 66% 13:07 +5 Free Coins Maxine brushed away her hand and sneered, Linda, let go of your unpleasant attitude. Do you still think youre the privileged young heiress you once were? With everyone eager to tter and indulge you? Cant you see the reality? Youre now the daughter of a corrupt criminal! Exactly, a fallen phoenix is no match for a chicken. Linda, if it werent for the money, who would want to y along with your pretense? Youve offended so many people at school, your judgment day is coming. Just you wait! another girl added gleefully. Linda couldnt believe how quickly her friends had turned against her, let alone their low opinion of her. She had spent a significant amount of money on them in the past! You She was so angry that her fingers trembled. She pointed at the two girls, wanting to curse at them, but they just rolled their eyes and walked away, arm in arm, gleefully gossiping about Lindas bad habits. Their familiarity with the topic suggested that they had badmouthed her countless times behind her back. She was so furious that she wanted to curse, but the news on the TV continued to broadcast, and soon she was trembling all over. It was over her days of being a haughty young heiress werepletely over! Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Comfort Lets all have dinner together, the employees thought with a sigh. They watched as the haughty young heiress stormed out of the milk tea shop. Selene instructed them to tidy up before going tofort the child. Unable to contain her curiosity, Selene asked Ang, Ang, how did you find out about the Saw Familys situation? Thats truly remarkable. Ang pondered for a moment and replied, Selene, I heard it from my rtives. But I didnt expect it to be such a coincidence that it was on the news today. Selene sighed and decided not to ask any more questions. She and Ang used ice packs to soothe Rons red face, providing him withfort. The little boys face was tender, with a red p mark on it, and his eyes were swollen from crying. It was heartCwrenching to witness. Selene couldnt help but tear up, angrily saying, I never expected Maxine, at such a young age, to be so cruel to a child. I used to give her discounts because she was a regr customer. Ang remembered the face of Maxine, whom Linda had scolded outside the shop, andforted Selene, If shees again, just kick her out. After busying herself in the shop for a while, Ang nned to visit the house her grandmother had left her to check on the renovation. To repair the house damaged by Samuel, she had to spend a significant amount of her limited money, which made her feel financially embarrassed once again. Although she had received Jonathans consultation fee, she would have to pay the final payment once the repairman finished his work, spending nearly a thousand on new furniture After calcting all the misceneous expenses, she realized she would have to spend even more. Ang sighed and decided to walk to the bus stop, which was just over two kilometers away, in order to save a few bucks. After crossing this traffic light, she would reach the bus stop after walking a few hundred 1/4 meters. She looked at the bustling road, feeling a bit dazed. In the future, this ce would be a prime financial center, where a small storefront would cost millions a year. Hey, isnt that Ang? In the hotel, Sebastian suddenly eximed with joy and pointed to the crowd at the traffic. light across the street. Bruce and another old man were taken aback, then squinted to look outside. Where? Jonathan slightly raised his head, following Sebastians direction, and immediately spotted the young girl in the crowd. She was skinny and had a white crossbody bag. She stood quietly in the crowd, looking very obedient, like a primary school student. Upon seeing this, Jonathan couldnt help but smile. Suddenly, a fluffy head popped out next to Jonathan, with big round eyes, climbing up with hands and feet, standing on tiptoes, and peering outside. The child asked in a milky voice, Where? Is it Ang? Hearing this, Bruceughed out loud and soon spotted Ang. He quickly nudged Jonathan. What a coincidence, Jon. Why dont you invite her over for dinner? As he said this, he seemed to have already assumed that his grandson would invite Ang over and said to his old friend next to him. Terence, today, youll get to meet the youngdy whos even more formidable than you! Jonathan looked at her for a moment. Before he could speak, Sebastian had already enthusiastically handed over his phone, Mr. Lawson, quickly call Ang. Once the light turns green, shell leave! The man paused for a moment before taking the phone and dialing the number. Just as the green light came on, Ang was about to cross the zebra crossing when her phone rang. Seeing that it was Jonathans call, she immediately stopped. Hello, Jonathan? Mm, Ang, have you eaten yet? The mans voice was light but very pleasant to hear. 2/4 Chapter oufort Huh? Ang blinked. Not yet. Jonathan spoke, Cross the traffic light and wait for me. Lets have dinner together? LUBIS The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Then, Ang suddenly looked up, her eyes sparkling as she gazed at the hotel in front of the traffic light. Is Jonathan in this hotel? When Jonathan expressed his wishes, how could Ang refuse? She immediately agreed, Okay. Mm, meet me in the lobby of Laurel Hotel. Ill have Sebastian pick you up, Jonathan responded and then ended the call. Looking down, he noticed the young girl running across the road, her eyes fixed on the hotel. Jonathans health wasnt good, and Ang didnt want him to wait too long, so she hurriedly crossed the road as soon as the light turned green. There was a renowned chef in the Laurel Hotel who was famous for his signature dishes. One of his desserts, called Orange Blossoms, was particrly sought after. Only 50 servings were made cach day, and once they were sold out, there would be no more. She had tasted it once and had been longing for it ever since. However, Fanny also loved it. Once James found out about Fannys fondness for the dessert, he would always try to secure a serving for her, if any were left. But there was never any left. Just as she was about to enter the restaurant, a ck luxury car sped towards her, nearly hitting her. The screeching sound of the tires grinding against the pavement as the car came to an abrupt halt was particrly unpleasant. Ang was so frightened that she took a few steps back. Are you trying to get yourself killed? the driver yelled at Ang. She instantly became infuriated. How dare he yell at her when he was the one who almost hit her? What a jerk! Just as she was about to retort, she caught sight of the man in the car, and her words. in her throat. got stuck A refined and handsome man emerged from the back seat and immediately moved to the 3/4 01-0 66% 13:08 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 60 Comfort +5 Free Coins other side to open the door. The first thing that caught her eye was a slender leg d in ck stockings. It waste autumn, and most pedestrians were dressed in coats and long pants. However, the woman who got out of the car was halfCnaked, with her shoulders exposed, wearing a short skirt and ck stockings. She was fashionable and alluring. The men nearby couldnt help but stare, their eyes practically glued to her legs. As soon as the woman stepped out, the man naturally wrapped his arm around her waist. Angs eyes turned cold, and she couldnt help but speak up. Hello, Horace. Upon seeing Ang, Horace was taken aback for a few seconds before he remembered who she wasC his wifes beautiful younger cousin, Ang. His arm tightened around the woman, and he quickly let go. Ang? What brings you here? Recalling how her sisters death in her previous life wasrgely due to Horaces infidelity, Angs eyes turned cold. Ang smirked. Shouldnt I be the one asking you that? Your wife said she was going home to cook lunch for you. Why are you here with this woman instead of going home? Woman? Upon hearing this, Linas face darkened. Mind your words! Ang remained expressionless, her icy gaze fixed on Horace. That look made Horace feel uneasy. However, upon seeing Angs beautiful and youthful face, Horace quickly regained histposure. He gave Lina a reassuring pat. Shes just a young girl. She doesnt understand. Then, with a polite smile, he exined to Ang, We were on our way home, but then a sudden lunch meeting came up. This is my colleague, Lina Trace. You can call her Lina. As Ang examined Linas face, a hint of jealousy shed in her eyes. After hearing his exnation, Ang was the first tough. What kind of colleague rtionship involves hugging each other around the waist? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 I Dont Want to See Them Ever Again Chapter 61 I Dont Want to See Them Ever Again Where? Ang, you must have seen it wrong. I was just helping Lina since she almost fell down. Horace shrugged and looked at her innocently. Lina eyed Ang up and down. Then, she smiled and thought, She is just a little girl with no curves. She was his wifes cousin who was still in college. A young girl who was still studying. Ang smiled and said, Is that so? Maybe I did see it wrong. So, Horace had been cheating with other women at such an early stage. Ang felt upset just thinking of Queenie serving the Swine Family every day and even getting scolded if she came homete. In the meantime, Horace looked at Ang suspiciously, wondering whether her words were true or not. Alright, I still have some business to attend to. Its gettingte, and a young girl like you shouldnt be wandering around in a ce like this. If youre bored, you can spend time with your sister. She has nothing to do at home anyway. Lina grew impatient and red at Horace. Its gettingte, Mr. Swine. Lets go! Dont worry. Im not alone. Ang nced at them and smiled. I came here to eat. At here? Lina sneered. Lady, do you know how expensive it is here? Are you sure you can afford it? At Laurel Hotel, a meal cost at least a thousand dors. Ang was dressed in clothes that were only worth over a hundred dors. She was also a student who had been kicked out of her home and had no money. Thus, Lina thought she was joking about coming here to eat. Hearing Linas words, Horace also realized that Ang couldnt possibly eat at the Laurel Hotel. Instead, she was here to monitor them on behalf of Queenie. In that split second, his face darkened. He grabbed Angs shoulder and scolded her. Ang, stop fooling around. This isnt a ce you cane as you wish. Ang frowned and avoided his hand, as she hated being touched by men. Then, she faked a smile and said, I told you. Im here to eat with a friend. NBG N MA UN66% 13:09 +5 Free Coins Chapter 61 I Dont Want to See Them Ever Again Although she appeared fragile, she stood there with a straight back, exuding stubbornness. Her eyes were filled with mockery, and her smile told them she wasnt easily deceived. Lina and the security guard were watching, leaving Horace feeling humiliated. To him, a mans pride was more important than anything else. There was no way he would allow a woman to trample it. At that moment, Horaces face turned grim. changed Lina ouer posture and deliberately leaned towards Horace in front of Ang. Mr. Swine, you should teach her a lesson. Nowadays, young girls will do anything to get into highCend ces. They will tell any lies She hinted. Then, she paused and clicked her tongue as she looked at the security guard. You cant just let anyone into the Laurel Hotel. Can you afford to pay the price if they offend anyone here? The security guard nodded repeatedly, thinking there were indeed important guests at Laurel Hotel. If anything terrible happened The security guards expression changed drastically as he thought about it. Then, he raised his hand and wanted to drive Ang out. Miss, please leave. Dont cause trouble for us. Otherwise, we will do it the hard way! Although he was just a security guard, he had seen many women like Ang who wanted to sneak into the Laurel Hotel and seduce wealthy people. All of them always imed to have friends inside. If Ang hadnt appeared decent and knew these two guests, he would have already taken action. She is here in cheap clothing. Does she think she is the main character of the world? the security guard thought. Ang looked at the security guard coldly and asked, Is this how the Laurel Hotel treats its guests? Lina scoffed and whispered to Horace, Shes quite the actor. If she causes any trouble inside, we wont be able to handle the consequences. Upon hearing her words, Horace also became angry. Stop her! Horace grabbed Linas wrist and walked in. Lets go first. At the entrance, Jonathans expression darkened when he saw the scene. Sebastian sensed Jonathans mood change and whispered, Ill find the manager to handle this. JMB BM Chapter 61 I Dont Want to See Them Ever Again at Jonathan looked ahead without expression and said. I dont want to see these people ar Laurel Hotel again. Ms 13:09 Yes. Sebastian understood. Then, he waved his hand towards the nearby bodyguard. Soon, the manager appeared at the entrance with several bodyguards, and they were heading straight for Horace and the others. When the manager saw Ang, he bowed respectfully and said, Miss Ang, Mr. Lawson has told us to escort you. Please follow us. Mr. Lawson? Is he talking about Jonathan? Thinking about it, Ang looked up and nced through the ss door of the entrance. Within seconds, she spotted Jonathan not far to the right. Jonathan possessed such charm that even in a wheelchair, he still emitted a sense of nobility. Immediately, Jonathan smiled and silently beckoned her toe over. From a distance, Ang felt her heart being struck as it raced wildly. A few secondster, she hurriedly averted her gaze, no longer looking at Jonathans face.. Suddenly, the kid who had been quietly standing by Sebastians side rushed out. Aunt Ang! He quickly approached Ang and hugged her arm. Are you Aunt Ang? Im here to pick you up. He looked handsome and cute. His fashionable clothing made it obvious that he came from a wealthy family. At this moment, his big eyes sparkled as he stared at Ang, seemingly infatuated with her. On the other hand, Ang was as surprised as the others. Aunt Ang? Youre in trouble for being mean to Aunt Ang! Uncle Jonathan is angry and will fire you! The boy put his hands on his hips as he warned the security guard in an imposing manner. Then, he held Angs hand and led her inside, saying, Uncle Jonathan is waiting for you. The security guards face turned pale when he saw the child. He couldnt believe that Ang, who dressed so ordinarily, had a connection with the powerful Lawson Family. After Ang and the child left, the managers warm expression disappeared. He nced 3/4 JN B B M A 100% 13:09 Chapter 61 1 Dont Want to See Them Ever Again coldly at the others.. Youre fired. Go collect your sry and leave. 15 Free Coins The security guard looked defeated and begged, Sir, please put in a good word for me Im not the one who can Lina with a frown. make the final decision. Then, the manager looked at Horace and Lina with a frown. You have offended our guest and have now entered our cklist. Please leave immediately. Horace was shocked and wondered who Mr. Lawson they were mentioning about. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Could it be Jonathan Lawson, the young master of the Sanders and Lawson Families? At that moment, Horaces eyes lit up, and he became bolder. Do you know who I am? The woman who just went in is my sisterCinC law! Get out of my way! Horace was excited. After all, this was a great opportunity for him to establish a connection with the Lawson Family! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Shameless Chapter 62 Shameless +5 Free Coins Uncle Jonathan, I have brought Aunt Ang over, the child said proudly, seeking praise. Jonathan is his uncle, but he refers to me as Aunt Ang was confused as she wondered how she became the boys aunt! Sebastian smiled and covered the boys mouth. Lets take you to eat some delicious food. How about some cake? Upon hearing the mention of cake, the boys eyes lit up. He nodded eagerly and obediently. followed along. With only the two of them left, Ang broke the silence and asked, What a coincidence, Jonathan. Are you having dinner here? Yes, Grandpa and the others are upstairs. Jonathan naturally rested his hands on his legs and looked behind her. Who are they? Turning around, Ang saw Horace and Lina, who were blocked at the door. She frowned and gritted her teeth. That man is my cousins husband, and the woman is his colleague. They im to be talking about business, but who knows what theyre really up to! After all, what kind ofpanys gathering would need a man and woman hugging each. other? Seeing that Ang was furious, Jonathan silently smiled and asked, Do you need my help? Hearing his words, Ang hesitated momentarily before saying. Can we talk about itter? If I need help, that is. Of course. Jonathan agreed without hesitation, causing Ang to show a heartfelt smile. Thank you, Jonathan. Youre such a kind person. You will live a long and healthy life! Jonathan smiled and lowered his darkened eyes. She is genuine about wishing me a long and healthy life. At the gates entrance, Lina looked bewilderedly at Horace, who suddenly became arrogant when he was about to be kicked out. 1/4 ? NBB N EDD Tess 13:09 Chapter 62 Shameless The boss behind Laurel Hotel was not one to be trifled with. He was said to be a man who Laurel Hotel. Otherwise, they would have already dealt with Ang. However, they were holding back due to being in Laurel Hotels territory. walked between good and evil. Thus, no one dared to offend the to be a man who Mr. Swine, lets forget it. We Horace swatted Linas hand and ared at the man in the wheelchair not far away. Besides Jonathan, who else could it be? Thinking about it, Horace boldly pushed the manager aside. He adjusted his cor and quickly walked toward Ang. Seeing this, Lina gritted her teeth and followed suit. The bodyguards hesitated and asked, Should we stop them? The manager stared at the duo and replied, Why should we get in the way when those powerful figures are about to fight? Get two men to follow them while the rest can leave. Blood would always be thicker than water. As long as this man was Angs brotherCinw, they were a family. Thus, they had no right to interfere in family matters. After all, it would be hard for him to deal with this matter if they ended up on good termster. In the meantime, Lina followed Horace and saw Ang with a man sitting in a wheelchair. Who is that? she asked curiously. Horace quickened his pace. His excitement was evident in his voice. Thats our fortune. He is the young master who holds the fate of both the Sanders and Lawson Families. He is Jonathan! Jonathan? Linas gaze fixed on the man sitting in the wheelchair. The man casually rested one hand on the wheelchairs armrest. His fair skin looked pale. His sleeve was slightly rolled up, revealing a cufflink embedded with a bluishCgreen jade. The glimmer of that jade cufflink first caught her attention. If she remembered correctly, she had seen the same one on a luxury goods website she was browsing yesterday. It was a brand. from Forvernia, and a pair cost over six thousand. In order to meet wealthy people, Lina put a lot of effort into familiarizing herself with luxury goods. Although she couldnt immediately identify the brand of the mans suit, she had trained herself to recognize its quality. Just by looking at it, she knew it must be worth a fortune. It was likely a customC made suit instead of an offCtheCrack suit. Finally, she looked at the mans face and was momentarily taken aback. 2/4 I 130 Chapter 62 Shameless His face alone was enough to make any womans heart skip a beat, filling her with excitement. At that moment, Jonathans eyes were fixated on Ang. His eyes were warm and gentle, like the summer breeze. Perhaps sensing her intense gaze, he turned his eyes towards her. With just one nce, Lina felt chills run down her spine. Only when she heard Horaces appeasing voice did she suddenly snap back to her senses. At that moment, she was drenched in cold sweat. Mr. Lawson, what a coincidence to rum into you here, Horace said warmly and shed a smile. Then, he turned to Ang and pretended to scold her. Ang, why didnt you make it clear that you were coming here to eat with Mr. Lawson? Since youre with him, I feel relieved. Otherwise, how can I exin it to your sister? After that, he took out his business card and handed it over. It was nice to meet you, Mr. Lawson. I am Angs brotherCinw. I worked as a product manager at Flyther Company. Hello, Jonathan replied politely with a calm and distant expression. Everyone could hear the coldness in his tone, but even just this response excited Horace. He didnt feel embarrassed and withdrew his hand. Then, he suggested, Its fate that we meet. How about 1 treat you to a meal today? Jonathan frowned and calmly replied, Im sorry, but I already have ns with someone else. Is it having dinner with Ang? Horace nned to approach the situation from Angs side. By the way, Ang, how did you and Mr. Lawson meet? Hearing his words, Ang blinked and realized Horace knew little about her family. After thinking momentarily, she smiled faintly and said, Jonathans brother, Christopher, is my exCfiance. Seeing Horaces enthusiastic attitude, Ang understood he wanted to establish a rtionship with Jonathan. However, she was still angry about what had happened. She didnt want to act as if nothing had happened and let Horace take advantage of her. Moreover, based on Horaces past behavior, which caused Queenies death, Ang didnt want him to get close to Jonathan either. After all, he was a terrible person! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the expe, Horace and Lina were at a loss for words. Hoth of them hail awkward expressions, especially Horace. Although he knew that Ang had a fianc, Queenie never mentioned it. Thus, he didnt expect Angs fianc to be Christopher! Dmn it. How could Queenie not tell me such important news? Horaces mind was brainstorming, and he gave a signal to Lina. 3/4 MBB M Chapter 62 Shameless 66% 13:09 +5 Free Coins Lina immediately understood. Although she felt nervous, she was even more excited. After all, establishing a rtionship with Jonathan was such a great temptation. As long as she could gain Jonathans favor, she wouldnt have to worry about anything in the future. Then, Lina intentionally pulled down her shawl a bit, revealing her alluring curves. She slightly bent over and extended her hand. So you are Mr. Lawson. I didnt dare to recognize. you at first. Would you mind if we exchanged numbers? I hope we can have a chance to coborate in the future. Her cleavage could be seen clearly when she bent over! Ang was shocked. She had guessed that a woman who would get involved with a married man lacked shame, but she didnt expect Lina to be so shameless! Instinctively, she red at Jonathan with resentful eyes. JMBG M MUASD Chapter 63 Chapter 63 If Jonathan Dares to Call Her SisterCInCLaw, She Wont Cur +5 Free Coins Chapter 63 If Jonathan Dares to Call Her SisterCInCLaw, She Wont Cure Him Anymore Jonathan had a calm expression as his cold eyes looked at Lina. Im afraid we wont have anything to cooperate on. Hearing his words, Ang couldnt help but burst intoughter. This was the first time she had realized how venomous Jonathans words could be. After all, he had openly despised theirpany, saying it was not qualified to cooperate with him. Lina, who was bending and reaching out, didnt know what to do. She stood there stiffly as her face turned pale. Thats right, Horace. It seems like yourpany doesnt have any business that can cooperate with Jonathanspany, right? Ang walked to the back of the wheelchair and smiled at them. Its gettingte. Dont you guys still have business to attend to? Hurry up and go. That way, you can go home early so Queenie wont be worried about you. After saying that, she pushed the wheelchair and left. As Horace stared at the duo, his expression turned grim. He was furious and wondered if Ang was a fool for not helping him. On the other hand, Lina gritted her teeth and was frustrated. She wondered if Jonathan was an idiot for choosing Ang, who was still a student, over her, who was hot and sexy. Whats wrong with Ang? She doesnt even want to help you! Lina asked sarcastically. Horace replied, Hmph! Dont take your anger out on me when you cant seduce Jonathan yourself! He nced coldly at Lina before storming off. Lina remained silent for a moment before stomping her foot and chasing after him. Meanwhile, on the second floor of Laurel Hotel, a group of wealthy young masters watched the scene. Hey, Christopher. Isnt that your fiance who used to follow you like a dog? Christopher gave his friend a cold stare and said, She is not my fiance. We broke off the engagement a long time ago! Christopher couldnt stand any connection with Ang. If it werent for her return, he could have been with Fanny now. Moreover, he could even ask for his fathers approval and get engaged to Fanny. Then, he would be able to marry her after graduation! He wanted to 1/4 1 B Chapter 6 ft Jonathan Dares to Call Her Sister In Law, She Wont Cur SisterCInCLaw, marry Fanny and give her the best of everything Among the group, a particrly charming man suddenly said, Your fiance seems to be quite something. After breaking up with you, she immediately got in contact with Jonathan If he werent sick, he would be a much better catch than you I think she just trying to get into your family. Since she cant marry you, shell marry your brother. Either way, she is determined to marry into your family! Christopher, does that mean youll have to call her your sisterCinw? As Christopher listened to their nonsense, his expression turned grim. Theres no way Jonathan would be interested in her. Shes just a country bumpkin. Stop spreading rumors! Seeing that Christopher was genuinely angry, the group exchanged nces and stopped joking as they quickly changed to another topic. However, Christopher lost his appetite and became increasingly annoyed. Brookes words reminded him that the public would never have a good impression of him if Jonathan werent sick. However, Jonathan was ill and didnt have much time left. Thus, it was obvious as to what Ang was plotting. The more Christopher thought about it, the darker his face grew. In that split second, he wished he could choke Ang to death. Meanwhile, Ang was pushing the wheelchair as Jonathan helped her navigate. Suddenly, he said, It seems like you dont like your cousins husband. Hearing his words, Ang tightened her grip on the wheelchair handle. She was feeling conflicted since family matters should not be made public. She wondered if she should tell Jonathan the truth. However, on second thought, she felt that Jonathan might offer her a solution since he was smart. Hes having an affair. Although Im unsure if its the woman with him today. Ang pursed her lips. His family mistreated Queenie and even scolded her for spending money on taking. a cab. I want them to get a divorce. Only by divorcing early, before Queenie became pregnant, could they escape from the Swines. Perhaps this could change Queenies future and prevent a tragic death. 2/4 N MG GN UX N 13:10 Chapter 63 If Jonathan Dares to Call Her SisterCInCLaw, She Wont Cur Do you want to hear my opinion? Jonathan turned his head slightly and looked at her. Ang nodded, feeling at case. Create a list of assets to prevent him from transferring them. Gather evidence of his affair and strive to maximizepensation for the assets during the court, Jonathan said calmly. I can provide awyer from my family. He is skillful and can ensure Horace loses everything. Hearing his words, Ang widened her eyes and thought, As expected from aformidable businessperson. He is so ruthless in his actions. However,pared to what Queenie had to suffer in her previous life, Horace losing his entire fortune was childs y. This is from N?velDrama.Org. A cold glint shed across Angs eyes. Then, she thanked him sweetly. Thank you so much, Jonathan. Make sure to let him lose everything he had! Hearing her words, Jonathan chuckled. When they arrived at the private room, the waiter opened the door. Then, Ang pushed Jonathan inside. As soon as they entered, they saw Bruce happily holding the child, whose face was covered in cream. Hearing the sound of the door opening. Bruce saw the duo. The sight of Ang pushing the wheelchair made Bruces heart warm. Jonathan looked elegant and mature, while Ang. looked bright and charming. They were a perfect match. Their children will definitely be more goodClooking than this kid! The more he looked, the more he felt they were suited for each other! Ang,e and have a seat. Are you hungry? Bruce smiled warmly and waved for the waiter to come in. Order whatever you like! Look at you. Youve lost weight in school, havent you? Ang touched her face and wondered if she had really lost weight. After all, she clearly gained three pounds. The waiter handed the menu to Ang and briefly introduced the dishes. Angs eyes lit up, and she blurted out, Do you still have Chef Gordons Orange Blossoms? To be honest, Ang didnt have much hope since it was already evening. Based on Chef 3/4 JHB BA Chapter 63 If Jonathan Dares to Call Her SisterCInCLaw, She Wont Cur Gordons reputation, getting a reservation for this at this hour was impossible. They must have been fully booked long ago, When the waiter heard her words, he was momentarily stunned. Then, he looked at Jonathan. After all, the 50 portions had already been taken. Jonathan looked up and nodded lightly. The waiter was attentive and immediately said to Ang, Theres still more left. Do you need anything else? No, this is enough. Ang was a bit surprised but still smiled sweetly. Then, she handed the menu back to the waiter. Do you like it? Jonathan asked softly. If you want to eat it,e to Laurel Hotel. Ill save a portion for you. His deep and melodious voice echoed in Angs ear, making her feel dazed. She stared at Jonathan and felt a strange sensation rising within her. Do I really enjoy eating it? Perhaps, but more than that, its because of regret. Who wouldnt love such a popr dessert? Fanny loved it. As long as Laurel Hotel had it, they would always remember to get a portion for her. She loved it, too, but she would never have her share. The first person who said he would save a portion for her turned out to be a stranger she had recently met. At that moment, Ang felt a slight pang of sadness. She waved her hand with a smile and said, Its fine. After all, I cant afford it. She just wanted to have a taste on behalf of her past self. JNBB NO BA Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Im Afraid of Being Hated Chapter 64 Im Afraid of Being Hated Jonathan nced at her and said, Put it on my tab Ang raised her eyebrows and leaned closer to him. Are you sure? Its quite expensive, she whispered. Jonathan chuckled softly and thought she didnt look shy at all. Ang couldnt help but smile. She wondered how rich Jonathan was since the cost of this dessert meant nothing to him. After that, Ang diligently served Jonathan, attending to his every need. Come, have a seat. Are you thirsty? Would you like some water? Are you hungry? I urge the waiter. Seeing Angs actions, Bruce was displeased and snorted disdainfully, A grown man relying on a young girl to serve him. Its embarrassing just to think about it. The child, Andrew, nodded in agreement. GreatCgrandfather is right. Uncle Jonathan is Embarrassing! I dont need adults to help, and I can eat by myself! Mommy said thats what it means to be an independent man. As he spoke, he even stuck his tongue out. Ang immediately exined, Uncle Jonathan is also strong and independent. However. hes sick and needs someone to take care of him. Dont you need someone to take care of you when youre sick? Andrew frowned and said, But when Im sick and want to sleep with Mommy. Daddy says. Im not a kid anymore. I need to be independent. He says thats called growing up. Hearing his words, Ang was speechless and thought there was a bit of affection in his family, but not much. Jonathan looked over and made a casualment. Some people are just jealous because they cant have what they want. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Stung by Jonathans remark, Bruce huffed and turned his head away. Then, he smiled brightly at Ang and said, Ang, you arrivedte. Andrews grandfather just left due to some business. Otherwise, I could have introduced you to him. I dont think that old man is capable. Hes just an honorary professor. He has been treating Jonathan for years without any 1/4 BARDD 13:10 Chapter 64 Dim Afraid of Being Hated progress Youre more impressive than him. Ang smiled and replied. Grandpa, everyone has their own expertise. Being an honorary professor is quite an achievement. Ive been striving my whole life, yet Im unsure I can ever such an honor Being an honorary professor was quite a rare achievement. After finishing the meal, Ang was thinking about her grandmothers house and wanted to return home Brace asked about the location and noticed it happened to be on the way. Without hesitation, be asked Jonathan to drop Ang off while he waited for the driver to arrive. Grandmas house was not too far away. It was about a twentyCminute drive from Laurel Hotel After a few encounters, Ang was no longer nervous while sitting in his car. She even had other things on her mind. Seeing him dressed lightly, Ang nagged like a concerned mother. Jonathan, its almost inter. Your legs cant handle the cold. You cant dress so lightly. Whether in the car or the office, you should have a small nket to keep your legs warm and improve blood cirction. One more thing. You need to replenish your energy. You can ask Sebastian to buy some snacks for you to munch on. As soon as Ang started talking, she couldnt stop rambling. When she returned to her senses, it felt like she was the only one talking. These talkative habits were developed in her past life to please everyone in the Kins Family. She forced herself to pay attention to every aspect of their lives, interests, dislikes, etc. She was worried that she would talk too much and annoy the others as if she was deliberately trying to please them. For example, Zacharias hated her because she gave him too many instructions. Ang, who do you think you are? Are you a doctor? Why do you want to control. everything? Are you crossing the line because I cant refuse due to my immobility? Cant you see that I hate you? Dont you ever appear in front of me again! Then, Ang snapped back to reality and immediately shut her mouth. She scratched her head and said, Tm being too talkative. No, you exined it very well. I will listen to you. Jonathan smiled. Coincidentally, the car arrived at the courtyards entrance. Ang opened the car door, jumped out, and waved at Jonathan and Sebastian. Jonathan, Sebastian, Im home. You guys. can go back now. After saying that, she walked towards her home. 2/4 JMBGM Chapter 64 Im Afraid of Being Hated N 65% 13:10 +5 Free Coms As soon as Ang left, Jonathans warm gaze instantly turned cold. He took out his phone. and dialed a number. Then, he asked faintly, Has he revealed anyone else? Not yet. This guy is stubborn. Jonathan looked out the car window, the scenery shing in the darkness. His eyes darkened as he said in a low voice, He may be stubborn, but what about his family? No matter what it takes, we need to make him talk. There was a moment of silence on the other end. When the person understood what Jonathan meant, he puffed and jokingly responded, What was he thinking? He actually believed that you could survive until now and is still a good person. Jonathan didnt listen and hung up the phone directly. The man crushed the cigarette butt with his foot, grinding it a few times with the tip of his shoe. Then, he raised his head, revealing a cruel smile. In the vast scrapyard, the man had already been beaten into a bloody mess. The ground was covered in blood. The man had a crew cut and a fierce face, which made him seem like a tough guy. He casually picked up a chair and sat before the man, saying, When I tried to talk to you nicely. you didnt listen. Now, youll say things I want to hear. As soon as he finished speaking, several people dressed in ck pushed the tightly bound group of people roughly to the ground. The ck cloth covering their eyes was torn off. When they saw the man who had been beaten half to death, they cried out in shock. Daniel was irritated by the noise and said, Youre making too much noise. Shut their mouths. Immediately, someone stepped forward and stuffed several foulCsmelling rags into their. mouths. The two elders were his parents, while the child was abandoned by his wife. Come at me. Dont target my family. Arent you afraid of karma? The man i blood trickled down his mouth. angrily ast Daniels eyes turned cold. Shut up. Right now, I only want to hear what I want. How many beatings they will endure depends on you. As soon as his words fell, five ckCclothed men wielded an iron rod and surrounded the group. Then, they began to beat the group of people mercilessly. 3/4 Jase 13:10 Chapter 64 De Atrand of Being Hated The iron rods struck on the boshes The restrained groups of people could only muttle their cries. Their faces were filled with cars as they looked at the man pleadingly You bstards All of you! Stop! Please, I beg you. Dont hit them anymore. Theyll die. The damp air was mixed with the smell of blood as it filled the entire scrapyard. Daniel held a cigarette and looked impatient, seemingly annoyed by the loud cries. In the meantime, the pleas gradually weakened. One of them even passed out from the beating. It was unclear if they had beaten him to death or not. The man on the ground looked defeated as his head hung low. Ill speak It was Mr. Samuel. He told me to do it. Daniel lit his cigarette, stood up, and looked at the man coldly. As he stepped over the man covered in blood, he waved his hand and left with all his subordinates. JMBGM Chapter 65 Chapter 65 What Did I Do Wrong? Just a few days into winter, the nighttime temperature suddenly dropped. The cold wind. seeped in through the cracks in the staircase, causing Angs limbs to grow cold. Ang rushed up the stairs, only to find the lights were off. As she searched for the keys in her pocket, she sighed. Suddenly, the motion sensor lights on the stairs flickered on. Ang halted her footsteps on the stairs and stared at the man who was waiting at her doorstep. Ang frowned. Her expression turned cold as she approached him. What brings you here? As the temperature continued to drop, Angs face grew even paler. Even in the dim light, her face was as white as snow, utterly different from the dullness of when she was with the Kins Family. Her face remained youthful since she was still young. However, one could imagine how stunningly beautiful she would be when she grew up. Christopher held a cigarette between his fingers. The smoke rose sparsely, obscuring his face. Ang, stay away from Jonathan. Christopher raised his hand and took a deep drag of his cigarette, feeling somewhat regretful about his previous thoughts. What was I even thinking? Even if Ang bes more beautiful than Fanny, a kindChearted nature is what truly matters. Someone like Ang, who is malicious, a gold digger, and will easily turn to other men, is simply not worthy of beingpared to Fanny. Hearing Christophers words, Ang ignored him. She unlocked the door with her key and was about to close it when Christopher suddenly. and blocked the door, squeezing half of his body inside. With sharp eyes, Christopher said coldly, Ang, did you hear what I said? Ang was annoyed and wondered if Christopher was out of his mind. After all, she not longer cared about him and Fanny. Thus, she felt that Christopher was a fool since he came over in the middle of the night to warn her. Christopher, go see a doctor if you have a problem. Stay out of my business Ang stared at Christopher. Ang, are you an idiot? Thats my brother. Do you think this is none of my business? Christopher became agitated and kicked the door. With great force, the fragile door trembled violently.Original from N?velDrama.Org. From her previous life until now, Ang never quite understood theplicated rtionship between Jonathan and the Sanders Family. In her past life, the Sanders Family did not show any sadness when Jonathan died. Instead, they seemed to be suppressing their excitement. It gave her the feeling that the entire Sanders Family was anticipating Jonathans death. At Jonathans funeral, she unexpectedly overheard Christophers rtives saying that their good days wereing since Jonathan was gone. At that time, she naively thought it was just a struggle for inheritance. Thus, it was normal for Christophers rtives to dislike Jonathan. In her previous life, her heart was filled with Christopher, so she trusted the person she loved. However, she now realized that Jonathan was too exceptional. Even though his illness. had made him transform from a bright guy to a sick man, Christopher was still no match for him. Only with Jonathans death could Christopher take his ce. Thinking of this, Ang felt a chill run down her spine, and the cold wind blowing through the building felt even more piercing. Dont you think its ridiculous that you are concerned about him? What do you mean? Ang released her hand from the door and gave up resistance. Jonathan is seriously ill. Your family is the one who hoped for his death. Although the Sanders Family and Lawson families had many branches, the legitimate heirs were only Jonathan and Christopher. Christopher was once an illegitimate child but was acknowledged. Nonsense! Christopher reached out and gripped her neck. He gritted his teeth and said menacingly, My brothers illness is congenital. Dont talk nonsense if you dont know anything about it. His grip was firm, and Angs delicate neck was as fragile as a feather. The weakness is inherited from birth, but what about his legs? Ang struggled to breathe. Her face was turning red fromck of oxygen. Christophers expression changed drastically as he heard her words. Then, he released his grip. With her newfound freedom, Ang covered her neck and took a few steps back. She positioned herself in a safe spot and red at Christopher mockingly. can be my! Regardless, stay away from him. Youre aiming high if you think you inw. Christophers tone was cold. If I see you clinging to him again, Ill make sure to give you a miserable life. Hah Ang dropped her hands and revealed the obvious marks of strangtion on her neck. She leaned against the wall andughed bitterly. Christopher, who do you think you are? A god? Why do you guys keep stopping me from doing whatever I wanted? What did I do wrong? Why do you treat me like this? You shouldnt desire what doesnt belong to you! Angs eyes turned cold, and she said, What doesnt belong to me? My biological parents? Or my brothers? Or perhaps you? My exCfianc? Is it my fault for being mistakenly taken? Did I willingly leave my family for over a decade? What Fanny is enjoying now should have been mine! denied the opportunity to receive an education because she in the countryside, she was Having been mistakenly raised since childhood and growing was a girl. She only attended elementary school, and her foster parents wanted her to work alongside fellow vigers. She always considered others opinions and was obedient. However, it wasnt her since she never had a choice! Angs sudden outburst startled Christopher. But Fanny is also innocent. This was the difference between love andck of love. They only cared about Fanny. They only worried about whether she could handle it or not if she was now sent back to the family in the countryside for hardships. However, no one ever considered that this was how she grew up. Ang sneered and forcefully pushed Christopher away before mming the door shut. Leave! Dont evere here again! After Christopher regained his bnce, he stared at the closed door with a darkened gaze. As Ang scolded him, he felt a strange emotion slowly rising. Christopher walked down the stairs and sat in the drivers seat. He lit a cigarette but didnt smoke it. In fact, Ang was the biological daughter of the Kins Family. If Ang hadntpeted with Fanny, she would have everything the Kins Familys heiress could have. With this in mind, Christopher suddenly had a strange thought. Fannys belongings were originally Angs. At that moment, a cold wind blew through the car window, causing him to shiver and suppress his thoughts. He had a grim expression as he drove away. Only after the sound of the car starting could Ang finally rx. She walked to the bedroom window, lifted a corner of the curtain, and happened to see the shadow of the car leaving. Through the window, Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Dont Make Me Ask Twice Chapter 66 Dont Make Me Ask Twice Ang lowered the curtains and switched on the lights in the dark living room. The living room was in the worst condition. The couch, chairs, and tables were all destroyed, and the walls were painted red. The painter had repainted the walls white to cover up the ring red paint, but they still needed to buy new furniture. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Although things could be reced, they were different from Grandmas belongings. Ang felt the house was unfamiliar because it was empty, and all the familiar items were gone. She looked around and left the house. Ang went to the alley and purchased red candles, three incense sticks, and joss paper. Then, she took the bus to the cemetery on the outskirts. Charlotte was buried in the public cemetery in Northcity. George had paid for it and made it luxurious due to his reputation. It was almost 9 p.m., and the cemetery was quiet. There were no streetlights, and the cold wind blew loudly. She was dressed lightly and felt cold. The exposed parts of her limbs had turned slightly blue from the cold. Finally, she arrived at the cemetery. The caretaker was an old man. He shone his shlight on Angs face and said, Were closed now. If you want to pay your respects, pleasee back tomorrow morning. Ang was taken aback momentarily and said, Im sorry. I didnt know I couldnte at night. She was afraid of causing trouble and apologized before turning around and leaving. The old man saw Ang standing outside in the cold night while dressed lightly, holding a few candles in her hand. He felt she must have suffered some grievances but had no one to talk to. Thus, she could onlye to visit her deceased loved ones. In that split second, he. felt that she was pitiful. Never mind. Come in. After paying your respects, you should hurry back home. Ang expressed her gratitude and followed her memory to find Charlottes tombstone. On the ck and white photo was Charlottes face. Ang felt like crying as she silently lit up the candles and incense. She also burned some paper money. With the help of the burning paper money, Angs frozen body gradually warmed. she felt a hint of warmth. up, and 13:11 Chapter 65 Dont Make Me Ask Twice +5 Free Com She said softly Grandma, Ivee to see you. Fin useless. I was bullied in my past life and a fight back this time. Maybe God thinks Im too much of a fool, so they let me be reborn instead of seeing you. Say, why did you pass on so early? After you left, no one loved me. They all favored Fanny. Im not doing well, not at all. Today, Christopher even scolded me, saying him greedy and arrogant. See? No one protects me anymore after you are gone. They even dare toe sit easily. I sent him to the house. Samuel destroyed your belongings, but I didnt let him ot easily. I sent him to jail for a week. Even George couldnt save him. Ang rambled. By the end, therge stack of paper money had burned away, and the surroundings became utterly dark Ang could no longer see Charlottes face. She sniffled and stood up, brushing the dust off her knees before turning to leave. Just as she stepped out of the cemetery, her phone rang. She took out her phone and saw that it was Donald calling. Ang, its already 10 p.m. Why arent you home yet? Is something wrong? Donalds anxious voice came through the phone. Ang had been talking for quite a while, so her throat was hoarse. I went back to Grandmas house. The painter called me and said everything had been repaired, so he asked me to look at the finishing touches. Im sorry. I forgot to tell you. Dont worry. Ang exined. Relieved that Ang was fine, Donald told her to return soon and hung up. When Ang returned to Donalds house, it was already veryte. She tiptoed, trying not to make any noise since she feared waking anyone up. Just as she entered the room in the dark, the lights suddenly turned on. Ang was surprised and turned around to find Quincy with a stern expression. Where have you been? he asked. Ang blinked. Didnt Uncle Donald tell you? I went to Grandmas house Quincy raised an eyebrow and stared at her coldly. Dont make me ask twice. Tell me honestly, where have you been? After all, even if Ang had gone to Charlottes house, it was still toote. The house was small, and she could have seen it hundreds of times by now. Thus, she should havee back sooner. I went to the cemetery to visit her, Ang admitted, knowing she couldnt hide the truth. from Quincy. Chapter 66 Dont Make Me Ask Twice Quincy frowned and asked, Why did you suddenly go to the cemetery? Ang pursed her lips and lowered her head, unsure what to say. The only people who knew about her treatment of Jonathan were the Lawsons, and they believed her. She wondered if Quincy would believe her if she told him about it. After all, she dared to use Jonathan as a practice when she had only learned little medical knowledge from Charlotte. Forget it. Go wash up and rest early. Dont let Uncle Donald worry about you again. Quincy nced at her faintly. Then, he went back to his room. Ang breathed a sigh of relief when Quincy didnt continue questioning. The next morning at the breakfast table, Ang took out an envelope she had prepared. yesterday and handed it to Donald. Donald was taken aback. When he realized it was money, his face immediately turned sour. What are you doing? I dont want your money! As he spoke, he threw the sealed letter onto the table. Ang smiled and tried tofort him. Uncle Donald, you can keep the money. This is my first time showing gratitude to you with the money Ive earned. Do you think its too little? On the other hand, Emilias eyes were fixated on the envelope when she heard it was money. Donalds expression softened when he heard Angs exnation. There was no problem with gratitude, but he felt that there were other things she could do instead of giving him. money. Donald could also guess Angs intention in giving him the money. She knew it all and wanted to appease Emilia by giving her money. However, Donald couldnt bring himself to ept the money. Seeing that Donald wouldnt take it, Emilia decided to take matters into her own hands. She smiled and said, Since its Angs gratitude, you should keep it. If you feel embarrassed to ept it, Ill take it for you. Then, she eagerly opened the envelope, revealing hundreds of dors. At that moment, she found Ang more pleasing to the eye. Ang took the opportunity and said, By the way, Uncle Donald, I have something to tell you. Grandmas house is renovated, so Ill be moving back this week. Thank you for letting me stay here these days. 3/4 Thats too sudden Cant you wait a couple more days before moving? I can help you move. your things and check out the ce where youll be living. Be careful. Those workers might not have done a great job and deceived you. Donald was reluctant to let her leave. He was also afraid that the Kins would bully Ang once she returned. Quincy said, Its her own fault for being deceived because shes stupid. Do you think you can take care of her for the rest of your life? Dont strain yourself to help. Ill do it. Donald became infuriated and pped Quincy in the head, causing thetter to cry out. Looking at the scene, Ang smiled warmly. At that moment, her phone buzzed. Ang nced at the caller ID and saw that it was James. After contemting for a few seconds, Ang returned to her room before answering the call. Ang, Moms birthday ising up this week. I dont care if you still want to throw a tantrum, but remember toe home on that day! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Hey Handsome, Somethings Wrong With You Over the weekend, Ang moved back to Charlottes house. She only had a few belongings. She only had a suitcase she brought when she first arrived. Now, she had more stuff that Donald and Hecate had bought for her. Although Quincy didnt have a good attitude towards Ang, he still fulfilled his responsibilities. He even helped carry her luggage upstairs. Since youre moving back, try to live nicely. Be tough, and donte crying to us if you get. bullied later. Quincy red at Ang and walked away expressionlessly while holding his suit. Ang chased after him and said, I understand, Quincy. Life returned to normal. After passing the transfer exam, Ang received her medical school books and ss schedule. She will officially start sses this week. As Ang looked at the unfamiliar teaching building of the medical school, she finally felt like she had escaped the tragic ending of her previous life. She wouldnt allow herself to repeat the same mistakes. After finding the ssroom, Ang chose a spot by the wall where she could see the yellowing ginkgo leaves outside the window. Whenever the wind blew, they would flutter down. However, after Ang sat down, she noticed many people staring at her. It was as if she shouldnt be sitting there, Who is she? Ive never seen her before. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Could she be another girl trying to get Louis attention? Wait and see. When Louis arrives, it will be a sight to behold. Ang ignored the chatter around her and focused on revising. Although she had passed the exam sessfully, the real challengey ahead. There were still many things she didnt know, and she needed to work harder than before. As time passed, more and more people filled the ssroom. Suddenly, the back door was pushed open, and several boys walked in. The boy in the middle looked rebellious. His sapphireCcolored eyes were cold. 1/4 The group was walking to their usual spots when they saw someone had already taken Louis seat. In that split second, Louis stopped in his tracks and looked annoyed. Beside Louis were Yusof and Alex. The trio were close friends who often spent time together. Yusof and Alex exchanged a mischievous smile and whispered in Louis ear. This girl looks kind of pretty from the back. Indeed, from this angle, Ang had long hair and a beautiful face. Her long and curled eyshes looked like butterfly wings, and her skin was fair. As she slightly raised her head, her slender neck looked intriguing. She looked both innocent and alluring, incredibly captivating. Alex said. I bet she isnt from our school. After all, if we had such a beauty, she would have been the new campus belle. The campus belle was Sarah Winter, and she was Yusofs goddess. When Yusof heard his words, he immediately became unhappy. What are you talking about? Sarah will always be the campus belle. If Fanny hadnt had too many supporters, the campus belle would have been Sarah. As they were discussing, Louis approached Ang with a cold expression and threw his book on the table with a loud bang. Ang was startled and looked up at him. Get lost. Louis was handsome and dressed in all ck with a skull ne hanging around his neck, giving him a wild look. At the same time, he didnt look like a typical medical student. If it were someone else, they would have been scared. However, Louis tone of speech was a daily. urrence for Ang. Whenever there was a slight disturbance involving Fanny, the Kins Family med her and used her of being at fault. Ang lifted her head and met his expression. Are you a child? Quit ying these tricks. If you want to sit here, you should havee earlier. Then, she lowered her head and continued reading. Meanwhile, the crowd was in an uproar because of Angs words. They were whispering to each other. Who is she? How bold of her to insult Louis! 2/4 J NBB H Chapter 67 Hey Handsome, Somethings Wrong With You Oh, I remember now. I heardst week that someone transferred from the Foreign Language Department. Could it be her? 13:11 On the other hand, Louis expression suddenly changed drastically. He stared at Ang with a gloomy expression and said, Dont think you can get my attention this way. Next time, I will kick you out directly. With a cold face, he sat down next to Ang. Ang had a mature mindset, so she sighed upon hearing these words. She looked at her book and underlined some words with a pencil as she spoke, Do you want me to give you a checkup? I have some experience in traditional medicine. I think you should make an appointment to see a neurologist. Hearing her words, Louis was speechless. Yusof and Alex, who sat behind them, burst intoughter upon hearing their conversation. They thought that Ang was different. Alexughed uncontrobly and yfully poked Angs arm, saying, Hey, pretty. I need a checkup. Can you take a look? Yusof turned his head in shock and mouthed, You are shameless. Ang twirled the pencil around her fingers and looked at him. She leaned towards him and rolled her sleeve, revealing a fair section of her arm. Then, she ced her fingers on Alexs wrist. After contemting, Ang said, Your pulse is weak. I suspect your mother took the wrong medication when she was pregnant with you. You should work out more, or your body will be too weak to have children. Upon hearing this, Yusof couldnt help butugh. He was certain Ang was just making things up to mess with them.. After all, saying Alex had a weak pulse was nonsense since they had never seen him in poor health or taking any medication. However, Alex stared at Ang in disbelief. Then, he quickly withdrew his hand and said, Nonsense. Im perfectly fine. Ang withdrew her hand and turned away. Suit yourself, she said calmly. As a patient and a medical student himself, it was not her business to meddle when Alex avoided discussing medical matters. 3/4 65% 13:12 +5 Free Coins Chapter 67 Hey Handsome, Somethings Wrong With Your Louis, who had been dozing off on the desk, momentarily opened his eyes and nced at Ang. Then, he closed his eyes again. The medical course was much busier than Brundelians course. After all, students had not only theory to learn but also many practical sses. At noon, the sses finally ended. Ang packed up her things and left. During the whole process, she hadnt said a word to Louis. Just as Ang reached the door, Jessica suddenly appeared and hugged her tightly. Ang! Jessica, why are you here? Ang was surprised and smiled brightly. You transferred to a new department, so I came to see you. Also, Im here to check out the popr Louis Johnson! Is he really that handsome? Jessica tiptoed and looked into the ssroom. Ang chuckled and replied, Well, you might be disappointed. Handsome guys are often a Dit problematic in the head. JMBGN Chapter 68 Chapter 68 She Never Once Looked At You Louis held a book in his hand and heard Angs words. Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. When Alex and Yusof saw the look on Louis, they knew Ang wasnt going to have an easy time in school. She is going to face difficulties in the future, they thought.. Louis, you have lost your charm. Ang hasnt even nced at you all morning! Yusof teased. He and Alex thought the new girl was like the others, who hade specifically for Louis. Earlier, Yusof had heard that Linda from the Foreign Language Department wanted to transfer here for Louis sake, but she couldnt because her grades were not good enough. Louis face darkened, and he said dangerously, You seem to be talking too much today. After speaking, he took a big step forward, and Yusof and Alex quickly followed. At the cafeteria. My dad found out that I was going to go abroad as an exchange student and said I am our familys hope. If I hadnt stopped him, he would have thrown a threeCday feast. Jessicained. Angughed and asked, Have you set a date for going abroad? As soon as this was mentioned, Jessica looked sad. Its set. Ill leave in December, but I dont want to leave you guys. Ill be alone in a foreign country, and Im scared. Dont you want to go abroad? Many people want this opportunity. Im just saying. If I dont go, my dad will definitely send someone to escort me there! Seeing Jessica shaking her head vigorously, Ang chuckled and reminded her of what she needed to prepare. As she was talking, Jessica suddenly poked her arm and gestured to look to her right. Ang nced over, and her eyes widened as she saw Linda. It had been a while since theyst met, and Linda had changed a lot. She looked gloomy, with a stern face that was quite intimidating. No one dared to approach her. She waspletely different from the confident and beautiful Linda before. JMBGN Chapter 68 She Never Once Looked At You Ang asked. What happened to her? + Free Coins Jessica replied, Ever since Lindas family encountered trouble, she lost all her friends. Moreover, people have been spreading rumors about her and the bad things she did before. In the past, Linda had money, and people were willing to flock around her for the sake of money. But now, with the downfall of the Saw Family, which had been in the news for several days, everyone knew that Lindas family had fallen and owed a lot of money. Their house was seized, and no one knew where she lived now. Ang shifted her gaze away from Linda. Everyone has their own path, and this was something Linda had to endure. Hey, Linda is looking at you. Jessica shivered as she looked at Lindas gaze. Ang, she is looking at you like you are an enemy. Shes been acting a bit strangetely, so try to avoid her when Im not around. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Upon hearing this, Ang looked over, but Linda had already left. Ang frowned and agreed with Jessicas words. Actually, she had nothing to be afraid of. Mark was arrested because of his own wrongdoing, and Linda couldnt me her no matter how much thetter loathed her. After finishing lunch, Jessica returned to the dormitory while Ang nned to head to the library, so they parted ways at the cafeteria. Therefore, Ang didnt notice Linda was staring at her. After finishing her meal, Linda stood silently and walked to the sink, scrubbing her greasy and sourCsmelling lunchbox. The water gushed from the faucet, sshing onto her clothes and soaking them. However, Linda appeared unaware and continued scrubbing the lunchbox as she cleaned it tightly. The next moment, a fair hand reached out and turned off the faucet. Linda, I heard about what happened to your family. Are you alright? Fanny asked concernedly. Fanny wore a white knitted skirt with a beautiful coat outside. She looked like a noble princess, unlike her. No matter how clean she looked, she still recked with a cheap smell. Linda was caught off guard by Fannys sudden appearance and took a few steps back in embarrassment. She hid the wornCout lunchbox behind her. What? Are you here to mock me, too? Fanny was surprised as she gently refuted, Linda, how could you misunderstand me like 2/4 ? 2 B B M? Chapter 68 She Never Once Looked At You 1 13:12 #5. Free Coins that? I care about you. Zacharias has been sick recently, so Ive been taking care of him. As soon as I heard about your situation, I came to find your immediately. The concern on her face and in her eyes was genuine. This was the first person to show her kindness after facing betrayal and abandonment. Thus, Linda couldnt help but cry, Fanny, Im sorry. I shouldnt have misunderstood you She had recently experienced the cruelness of society. After her father went to prison, thepany went bankrupt. Her house was auctioned, and she couldnt take any of her belongings. Those rtives who used to treat her well now mocked and ridiculed her. Even her uncle suggested to her mother that she should stop studying since they couldnt afford it. Moreover, he even suggested selling her off at a good price. The candidates they provided were all in their forties or fifties, and one was even older than her father! She used to call them uncles! She couldnt believe they were such disgusting humans, wanting to deflower her after her father went to prison. At that moment, Linda felt she couldnt hold on much longer. Fanny suppressed the unpleasant odor emanating from Linda and hugged her. Linda, its okay. No matter what, we are friends. Besides Fanny let go of Linda and looked hesitant. I had someone to investigate your fathers situation. I heard that someone anonymously reported him. I dont know who you or your father offended, but they caused this to happen. Linda, if you face any difficulties in the future, just tell me. I will definitely help you, Lindas heart trembled upon hearing this. An anonymous report. Who did I offend? Was it her? Linda was in a daze. She had no idea what Fanny had said or how she had left. On the other hand, Ang had been reading inside the library for several hours. Her eyes were starting to ache. Thinking about her sses in the afternoon, she closed the book and put it in her backpack. She went to the restroom to wash her face and clear her mind. Just as she was about to leave, Ang felt darkness before her. Someone had covered her head with a ck backpack. Immediately, a tremendous force kicked her in the back. Ang fell forward with a loud. thud, heavily hitting the porcin sink before her. A sharp pain surged through her forehead. Then, the person took a mop and forcefully struck her on her head and arms. They hit her one after another, each one harder than thest. The wounds that had just healed from her previous hospitalization were now torn open again, staining the floor with blood. 3/4 JABB 45 13:12 Chapter 68 She Never Once Looked At You It seemed like this person held a deep grudge against her, intending to beat her to death. Ang curled 1. up. The pain was so unbearable that she was unable to utter a single word. JMBG M Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Using the Same Old Tactic to Bother You Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 69 Using the Same Old Tactic to Bother You Ang took out her phone and dialed a contact from her phonebook. Her previous speed dial setting was Christopher. Beep! Beep! Beep! Christopher stopped in his tracks when he felt his phone vibrate. He took it out and saw that it was Ang. Just as he was about to answer, James turned around and asked why he stopped walking. Ang is calling. Christopher gave James his phone. James squinted his eyes when he saw the name on the screen. Hmph! She finally couldnt hold it any longer. I thought she was acting tough and wanted to leave the family. Is she trying to use the same old tactic to bother you? If it had been before, Christopher might have had the same thoughts as James. However, Christopher was a bit uncertain after the unpleasant conversation with Angst time. However, James snatched his phone and hung up, even turning the phone off. If she wants to beg for mercy, she must show some sincerity. Dont defend her! said James as he patted Christophers shoulder. Hurry up. We still have some important business to do. Youve prepared so much for it. Dont dy it. If you can get this deal done, Old Mr. Sanders will think you are impressive. Then, youll have a say in your marriage with Fanny. Christopher hesitated. However, when he heard Fannys name, his expression softened. Then, he put his phone back in his pocket. James is right. I need to work hard to get this deal for the sake of Fanny. Ang must have called me for some trivial matter. As the identity of Jonathans brother and with the help of James, Christopher had prepared well and finally got this deal. To share the good news with Fanny, he drove to the school and waited for her to finish ss. After school, Fanny found the parking spot based on Christophers text message. Fanny liked to wear white as it symbolized purity. She looked like an angel as she happily ran towards Christopher. Christopher! Im here. Did I make you wait too long? With a joyful expression, Fanny sat in the passenger seat and shyly looked at him. 1/4 JMBGM M Chapter 69 Using the Same Old Tactic to Bother You 65% 13:12 Christopher helped her fasten her seatbelt before taking out a dessert bag from the back seat. The bag was filled with her favorite sweets. Take your time. What if you fall? Your health is poor, so you should be more careful. Facing Christophers concern, Fanny obediently nodded and said, I know. Stop nagging. Then, she took the dessert bag and saw it was her favorite cupcake. She smiled sweetly and said, Its the one I like. Ill never forget what your preferences are. Christopher looked at the time and casually asked. Did Ang call you today? While waiting for Fanny, he called Ang back, but no one answered. Fanny took a bite of the cake and pursed her lips. No. You know she doesnt like me. I try to avoid her at school so she wont be angry at me. Christopher frowned and was slightly displeased. You dont have to be so hard on yourself. Ive already received so much. I just hope everyone can be happy and not fight because of me. Fanny lowered her head and looked remorseful. Looking at her, Christopher felt distressed and reached out to hold Fannys hand. Fanny, its her fault, not yours. Lets not talk about her anymore. Do you know why Im so happy today? Why? Thanks to James, I got the contract with Cylops Company. With this contract, I can enter thepany and talk to my grandfather about our marriage. Hearing her words, Fanny was momentarily stunned. Then, she threw herself into Christophers arms and said happily, Christopher, theres no need to rush. Ill wait for you no matter how long it takes. We will definitely be together. She nestled in his embrace so close that he could smell the sweet fragrance from her whenever he lowered his head. She was nothingpared to Ang, who wore faded, outdated clothes and smelled of cheapundry detergent. Fanny held him with her delicate arms and shyly raised her head. When she looked at Christophers handsome face, her heart started to race. With the love of his life in his arms, Christopher gulped hard and fixed his gaze on her rosy lips. Then, he leaned down and kissed her. They kissed passionately, and their breaths grew heavier. 2/4 16% 13:12 Chapter 69 Using the Same Old Tactic to Bother You The narrow space inside the car suddenly felt even more cramped. Fanny gasped and boldly wrapped her arms around his neck as she offered herself. I like you. I will only be yours. Christophers heart thumped as he tightly embraced Fanny. Inside the ssroom, Jessica looked around but couldnt find Ang anywhere. Everyone had already left. Unable to wait any longer, she asked someone if they had seen Ang, but the person said Ang hadnt even shown up for ss. At that moment, Jessicas expression changed drastically. Ang didnt attend ss? She didnt answer her phone ore to ss. Did something happen to her? Jessica pondered, knowing that Ang was treating someone named Jonathan. Could she be with him? After searching for a while, she found the number Ang had given herst time and dialed it. After a few rings, someone answered the phone. Hello, Im Angs ssmate. My name is Jessica. I wanted to ask if Ang is with you. Hearing Jessicas anxious voice, Sebastian was taken aback and sensed something was wrong. Jessica, Ang is not with us. Did something happen to her? Upon hearing that Ang was also not there, Jessica burst into tears. She frantically exined that Ang had been missing since the afternoon. She hadnt attended ss, and her phone was turned off. Sebastian hurriedlyforted Jessica. Then, he asked a few more questions before hanging up the phone. Jessica also realized that she had no contact information about the Kins Family. Even if they were informed, they wouldnt care. Thus, she immediately called the police. Jonathan stared at Sebastian in silence. Angs ssmate called and said that she has gone missing. Jonathan squinted his eyes and made a phone call as he pushed his wheelchair out the door. Hello, this is Jonathan. I have something I need you As soon as the door opened, the chilly wind rushed in. Sebastian quickly grabbed a nket from the couch and chased after him. JMBBM M Chapter 69 Using the Same Old Tactic to Bother You After reporting to the police, the Kins Family was notified. en 13:12 Jessica waited at the police station nervously. Her eyes were swollen from crying. The first to arrive was James. He entered the police station with a gloomy expression since this was the second time he hade here. In his mind, Ang had pretended to disappear since they had ignored her when she had called Christopher in the afternoon. It was Angs way of provoking them. James was extremely displeased as he dialed Angs number multiple times, but it was always switched off. Losing his patience, he sent a text message. Ang, dont push your luck now. Stop this instant! JMB B Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Almost Too Late N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ang! Turn on your phone now. Dont make me angry! Do you have to create such a huge scene before youre willing to stop? James sent several messages but received no response. 65% 13:13 +5 Free Coins Ang wouldnt have dared cause such amotion in the past, and James wondered what she wanted this time. James stared at the messages on his phone with a darkened gaze. Meanwhile, Jessica was being questioned by the police. She was the one who reported the incident and thest person to have seen Ang. Through tears, Jessica exined, I parted ways with Ang at noon. I returned to the dormitory, and she said she would study at the library before her sses. She had sses in the seventh and eighth periods. I waited for her after school, but she never showed up. Everyone had left, and when I asked her ssmates, they said Ang didnt attend her afternoon sses. Ive searched everywhere Ang usually goes. I even checked the library, but I couldnt find her anywhere. Her phone is also unreachable. Do you think Ang might be in trouble? Please, you have to find her. Lately, there have been several cases of missing female college students reported in the news, causing the public to be restless. Jessicas mind was now filled with various thoughts, and she feared something terrible might happen to Ang. After all, Ang was incredibly beautiful. It was possible that someone may have targeted her. After the police finished questioning her, Jessica approached James and sobbed. James, do you have any news about Ang? Perhaps she went somewhere to have fun and intentionally hid to avoid our scolding. You should go back home first so that your parents dont worry, Jamesforted Jessica, not worried about Angs disappearance. After all, she had done simr things in the past. Thest time Fanny got injured, Ang had instigated it out of fear of taking responsibility, deliberately causing such a severe injury. This time, it was just another attempt for her to distance herself from the Kins Family. JMBG M Chapter 70 Almost Too Late Z 165% 13:13 +5 Free Coins When Jessica heard his words, she looked at him in astonishment. Then, she became angry. If it was Fanny who went missing today, would you still be so calm? Fanny wouldnt do something so foolish. James frowned. He was somewhat irritated by Jessicas words. So, in your opinion, Ang is an irresponsible person? James face darkened. This is my family matter, Jessica. You are just an outsider. Ill have someone drive you back. Hearing James words, Jessica became furious. No wonder Ang wanted to move out. In such a biased family, she must have been devastated! This time, Jessica truly experienced the heartlessness and absurdity of the Kins Family. Jessica sneered. No thanks. I have my own car, and my parents care about me. They would never be as coldChearted and biased as you. I genuinely feel sorry for Ang to have a brother like you! You dont deserve to be her brother at all. Such a person was not worthy of Angs kindness. She knew Ang had spent a long time studying different recipes to ensure James ate well since he was picky about his food. However, she felt it was indeed at waste of such genuine care for such a person. The pain was excruciating, a continuous surge of piercing agony. Then, Ang heard faint voices around her. Thankfully, she was brought here carly. Its cold now. I cant imagine what would have happened if she had suffered such severe injuries and was deliberately drenched with water, even being locked in the bathroom overnight. I dont know what deep grudge she had with whom, but the wounds on her body are all aimed at fatal areas. Fortunately, she protected her head, but the injuries on her arm are uncertain. I heard she is a medical student, right? Yes. After she recovers, it is rmended that she thoroughly examine her arm. Medical professionals are most concerned about injuring their hands. Additionally, it would be best. for her to follow a light diet and avoid spicy food for now. Okay, thank you for your hard work, doctor. JMGB M Chapter 70 Almost Too Late 65% 13:13 After the doctor left, Sebastian walked toward Jonathan. Mr. Jonathan, the doctor has finished examining Ang. Jonathan said, Let Simon in. +5 Free Coins The next moment, the door was pushed open, and a man wearing a ck hooded sweatshirt. entered. He wore a mask that only revealed his eyes. He appeared slender and untamed, like a wild beast. Mr. Johnson. The dim yellow light fell on his face. He looked cold and wicked. Jonathan slightly turned to the side and said, Investigate this. Regardless of who it is, I want to know the truth today. Simon lowered his gaze and replied, Understood. With that, he retreated as if he had never appeared. Ang didnt have many enemies who could hate her enough to want her dead, but there were plenty around him. This unjust disaster may be because of him. Thinking about it, Jonathan turned around. He stared at Ang with his sharp gaze, already cold expression became even colder. and his Ang slowly opened her eyes, feeling disoriented. Why am I seeing Jonathan? I can even hear his voice. However, she didnt stay awake for long before falling back asleep. Her whole body was cold and aching. It was as if needles were pricking her. Every time she moved, it felt like a knife was stabbing, causing excruciating pain. Sebastian, take care of her. Sebastian opened his mouth and nced outside the door. However, he said nothing and simply nodded in response. Jonathan turned his wheelchair and silently left the hospital room. Jonathan As Jonathan exited the room, Christophers expression changed, revealing a hint of fear. Het nervously stood up and kept his head down to avoid eye contact. Although Jonathan was in a wheelchair, he wore a ck knitted sweater and had fair skin. He resembled a proud white plum blossom on a winter night, standing alone and independent, 3/4 & NBB N Chapter 70 Almost Too Late 7 a 13:13 facing the darkness with a cold and distant demeanor. There was no youthful vibe on him. but rather a restrained demeanor that had experienced countless trials. Christopher waited for a few seconds but didnt hear Jonathan speak. His face grew paler, and his body tensed up even more. Jonathans expression remained unchanged as he asked, Dont you have anything to say? Under the cover of the night. Christopher raised his head. His head was pounding, and his voice sounded strained as he spoke. Jonathan You were thest one Ang called. Why didnt you answer it? Jonathans tone was calm, but it inexplicably filled Christopher with fear. Taking a deep breath, Christopher felt himself freezing. I was in a business meeting at the time. I didnt know it was a call for help. If I had known, I would have answered her call. He never expected things to escte to this point. He thought it was all just a trick by Ang, just like James had said. Just now, he heard the doctors words. Ang was seriously injured and had several broken bones. When she was found, there was a pool of blood beneath her. Her body was cold, and her breathing was weak. If they had arrived anyter, she would have been dead. She would either bleed to death or freeze to death. Jonathan rubbed the cold armrest of his wheelchair and said, Since you despise Ang much, Ill help you end your engagement with her. Ill talk to Grandpa about it and change it to Fanny. I hope you wont regret it. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Apologize to Ang Chapter 71 Apologize to Ang 65% 13:13 +5 Free Coins Christopher found himself gripped by an unexinable uneasiness. Despite the absence of any impediments to his impending marriage with Fanny, the joy he had anticipated was inexplicably muted. Christopher, burdened with a heavy heart, mustered a smile and expressed. Thank you, Jonathan. In the aftermath, his doubts deepened. Jonathans unexpected interference in the situation sparked inquiries within Christopher. Is Jonathan meddling in this affair solely for personal gain or concern for Angs wellCbeing? Wait here until Ang regains consciousness and offer her an apology. Jonathan advised in hushed tonesden with gravity. Jonathan Christopher, unwilling and unable to protest, tightened his fingers in silent acquiescence. The only mistake he made in this incident was his failure to answer the phone; its not as if he orchestrated someone to harm Ang. Why should I apologize for actions I dont directly cause? Jonathans prating gaze swept over him like an eagle. Do you still believe you did nothing wrong? Its your duty to cherish Fanny, but what about Ang? You couldnt control yourself, venting your anger on a young girl. Is this the moralpass instilled by the Sanders Family? Youre engaged yet entangled in an affair with your fiances sister. Have you ever considered how others perceive the Sanders Family? Let me ask you again. Where were you tonight? Jonathans dark eyes bore into Christopher.. Fear surged through Christopher at the thought of Jonathan discovering his meeting with Fanny, deepening the negative impression. Gritting his teeth, he conceded, I will apologize to Ang, as you suggested. Ang, riddled with injuries, finally awoke two dayster. The fiery red sunset bathed the ward in its glow. Ang slowly opened her eyes, her fingers trembling slightly as she sensed an unsettling shift. within, apanied by a dense and piercing pain. Chapter 21 Apologize to Ang. This unsettling feeling evoked memories of her battle with cancer in a previous life. Diagnosed at ate stage, her family, along with herself, had relinquished hope for treatment. Joseph, a doctor, merely prescribed medications to control the diseases progression. Through countless days and nights, she endured excruciating pain, harboring concerns that her parents and loved ones would bear the weight of sadness for her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There was no genuine love surrounding her. They were merely biding their time until her demise to facilitate organ donation for Fanny, As the effects of anesthesia wore out. Ang found herself immersed in unbearable rendering her onceCporcin face as pale as paper. Blinking her long eyshes, she took a slow breath, exhaling the difort. Miss Ang, are you awake? pain. The nurse, quick to observe Angs movement, rushed out excitedly to inform the doctor of her awakening. Soon, the doctor arrived, examined Ang, and provided crucial advice to the Kins Family, who had hurried to the hospital. Exercise caution in theing days. A full recovery for bones and muscles takes around a hundred days. Ensure proper nutrition and take care of yourselves. Safeguard your hands and avoid any further injuries during the recovery period. The doctors hands, used for performing surgery, were delicate. Once they damaged the nerves, it could be disastrous, Scarlet, eyes red with worry, nodded earnestly in acknowledgment. Okay, doctor, she replied. Later, the doctor gave some basic instructions and then left with the intern assistant. Following the doctors departure, Scarlet sat down beside her daughter, carefully studying her pale face marked by the recent ordeal. Ang, who had been sustained by intravenous nutrition for days, appeared noticeably thinner with slightly sunken cheeks. Ive informed your father and your brothers. Theyll be here soon, Scarlet shared, reachin out to hold Angs hand but hesitating and retracting it. Why are you so stubborn? Just admit your mistake and come home. Cant we all be happy together? ncing at herself, Scarlet expressed concern about Angs current state. Youve only been 2/5 WN64% 13:13 +5 Free Coins Chapter 71 Apologize to Ang out for a short time, and youre already like this. Ang, gripping the nket tightly, tensed momentarily. Opening her eyes, she calmly met Scarlets gaze. Happy? Only you guys are happy. Youre the true family. Initially, she shouldnt have been recognized and brought back, intruded into a family that never epted her in the first ce. Scarlet was wounded by Angs words, emotions welling up within her. You are also my daughter, the one I carried for nine months. I want to cherish you, but youre pushing me away. Im tired. Cant you just be obedient? Certainly, they were blood rtives. Whenever Ang experienced pain, she would reassure herself that she was a life bestowed by Scarlet. Connected by blood, bones, and tendons, she and her four brothers shared a familial bond. Yet, ultimately, it was they who continually let her down, pushing her into the depths of despair. Ang was too exhausted. She let out a soft chuckle, her gaze filled with mockery as she addressed Scarlet, If thats the case, lets just let go of each other. You cant treat everyone equally, and I cant endure ceaseless favoritism. Scarlet was taken aback and felt a surge of anger. Youre injured. Lets discuss this when youre recovered. In the hospital room, a heavy silence descended. Before long, as Scarlet had mentioned, members of the Kins Family began arriving at the hospital. Joseph couldnte as he was undergoing surgery, and Zacharias was still at school. However, everyone else had arrived, making the hospital room feel crowded. Scarlet shared the doctors diagnosis with everyone. Once they learned that Ang was fine and only needed to take good care of herself, a collective sigh of relief swept through the room. Upon seeing his daughters weakened state, George softened a bit and turned to James, asking. How are things going now? Did they catch the culprit? Ang remained motionless but slowly opened her eyes. JAG ? N BGN Chapter 71 Apologize to Ang N 64% 13:13 5 Free C Coins In her previous life, she had never experienced such a situation, and certain things had changed due to her rebirth. When she heard James say that the culprit was Linda, Ang felt a mix of surprise and anticipation. However, she couldnt understand why Linda would harbor such intense hatred toward her. It seemed somewhat inexplicable. Upon hearing that the culprit had been caught and was actually Angs former ssmate, George angrily dered. Such wickedness at such a young age! We must not let her go unpunished. She should receive proper lessons during her time in jail. Samuel had been waiting inside for a whole week and took pleasure in seeing Ang beaten 1. up. Everything seems perfectly fine. Why did she only target Ang? Ang must have done something to provoke her, he said with a gloomy expression. James face also darkened. He knew from what Jessica had said that Ang had spoken ill of them. James pursed his lips and coldly asked, Are you satisfied with causing such a scene and embarrassing us? Ang had really outdone herself by repeatedly causing trouble and ending up at the police station. Several friends from the shopping mall had approached him, but he couldnt find the words. to exin the embarrassment. James, dont speak to Ang like that. Shes already upset enough with her injuries, Fanny gently advised. Samuel pulled Fanny aside and red at her, Are you defending her? She got herself into this mess, and now we have to clean it up! Fanny bit her lip, Samuel, maybe this isnt Angs fault. Even if there are conflicts, we shouldnt be so harsh. George had been extremely busytely. With Ang causing trouble, he was feeling very stressed. Fortunately, Fanny had always been obedient and wellCbehaved, which saved him. from worrying. With a stern expression, George confronted Ang, Enough! Now that youve left the Kins 4/5 Chapter 21 Apologize to Ang Family theres no one to protect you from hebig hated. Are you if ging scamme Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Someone Has Been Harmed +5 Free Coins The winter in the southern region proved to be an unforgiving adversary, with its relentless cold and pervasive dampness. Back then, Ang, facing the harsh conditions, sought refuge in a cramped storage room, enduring sleepless nights as the biting cold seeped into her bones. Even a full nights rest. failed to thaw her freezing body, leaving her hands and feet persistently cold the next day. Despite Angs devoted care for others, she neglected her own wellCbeing. Now, as winter set in, the chill prated her more profoundly than the frigid nights spent in the unheated storage room. Angs pallid face grew colder as she observed the rooms upants, realizing that even close blood ties could reach a point of desperation.. Summoning strength despite the pain in her bones, Ang sat up, her voice hoarse from prolonged silence. Sometimes, I wonder if I am truly your daughter or your sister, she questioned, her gaze sweeping across the room. Half an hour has passed since you all came in. Youve discussed the killer, but has anyone shown the slightest concern for my injuries? Have you considered if Im in pain, hungry, or thirsty? Angs lowered gaze trembled, and despite the shock on their faces, she smiled to herself. After you finish talking, just leave. I dont want to see any of you. If I had a choice, I wouldnt want to be born into the Kins Family! Samuel erupted in anger. Ang, are you out of your mind? We all rushed over here. Is that not enough for you? Do we have to kneel down and beg you, treat you like a god, for you to be satisfied? James, a mixture of frustration and disbelief etched across his features, fixed his gaze upon Angs serene countenance. George became even more furious. I thought you would learn your lesson after going through such an incident. I never expected you to be so stubborn and even worse. Ang, youre bing more and more outrageous. Who do you think you are? Fanny looked at Ang. Is this a deliberate strategy, or She approached, attempting to reach out to Ang. Ang, weve all been really worried about you lately. Please stop provoking Mom and Dad. Lets all take a step back. 1/4 JMG B Chapter 72 Someone Has Been Harmed 16 13:14 Ang slightly frowned and distanced herself. Fanny, have you already forgotten what I saidst time? When it came to Fanny. Scarlet became sensitive and immediately asked. Fanny, what did Ang say to you? Did she bully you? Fanny quickly shook her head. No, she just said she didnt want to see me. I understand. Scarlet never expected that Ang could still cause distress to Fanny at school. Fanny, being a gentle person, might have endured many grievances silently. Upon reflecting on this, Scarlets slight affection for Ang disappeared. She sighed with sadness and despair. Ang, what do you want to achieve? Since you came, our family hasnt had a single good day. Its been chaotic and tumultuous. Fanny has reached her limit. Are you made of steel? What kind of family do you want to turn this into before youre satisfied? Its my fault. I couldnt maintain harmony and fairness, which made you jealous. You can direct all your anger toward me. Please dont make it difficult for Fanny! Scarlets eyes turned red as she hugged Fanny, looking at Ang with a gaze filled with resentment and disappointment. From a young age, Fanny had been obedient and wellCbehaved, excelling in her studies and talents such as music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was Scarlets pride and joy, the daughter she had wholeheartedly nurtured. However, one day, someone told Scarlet that her daughter wasnt Fanny; she had been switched at birth. Her biological daughter was now being raised in the countryside, uneducated and uncultured. A crude girl who didnt even know what Brundelian was. Scarlets world came crashing down. Initially, she felt sympathy for Ang, her biological daughter, who had endured so much hardship and adversity. But gradually, she couldnt bear it any longer. Ang lied and deceived, pretending to be innocent and naive while being cunning and maniptive.. She deliberately acted obediently, taking credit for Fannys aplishments, iming them as her own to gain favor from her brothers. Scarlet couldnt tolerate such immoral behavior from her daughter, who was as deceitful as a fox. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Z 64% 13:14 +5 Free Coins Chapter 72 Someone Has Been Harmed Samuel sneered, Mom, youve been too lenient with her. Shes managed to get her own siblings into trouble with thew. What else is she capable of? Its better to cut ties with her now before she starts committing more serious crimes! James wore a stern expression as he grasped Samuels arm and questioned, What are you saying? Hmph, did I say something wrong? James, do you know how I spent that week in jail? I was starving and freezing, and she showed no mercy. Why should I show her any kindness? Samuel red fiercely at Ang. In ancient times, what Im doing is called sacrificing family for justice! Despite her exhaustion, Ang felt an unusual sense of calmness in her heart. Finally, weve reached this point. Ang experienced a sense of relief, lightness, and freedom she hadnt felt in a long time. She and her past self had takenpletely different paths, and that was for the best. She smiled faintly and said, Alright then, find a time to change my registration separately. From now on, you can live your lives, and the Kins Family will no longer have any connection to me. You will no longer be my parents or my siblings. Change the registration? For those with conservative beliefs, Angs words were perceived as an act of rebellion. George trembled with anger, wanting to intimidate Ang, but she remained unafraid, even suggesting changing her registration. Im not dead yet! Changing registration was typically associated with starting a family or dealing with a deceased parent. George couldntprehend Angs intentions. Is she cursing me to death? As Ang met Georges fiery eyes, he grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled it downwards. Newly awakened from her injuries, Ang had no strength to resist and fell off the hospital bed. Ah Let go! Who do you think you are to treat me like this Ang, do you really think no one could control you? As long as Im alive, I can do whatever I want to you! George forcefully pulled Ang down and threw her with great force, sweeping everything off the table onto her body. 3/4 JM BBM Chapter 72 Someone Has Been Harmed 1 164% 13:14 +5 Free Coins Unsatisfied, George kicked her hard. How dare you defy me? Lets see if you still have the courage to defy me after I teach you a lesson! Tell me, are you admitting your mistake or not? Do you acknowledge your wrongdoing? Ignoring Angs injuries, the others watched coldly, offering no help. Crack! The sound of bones breaking echoed as Ang let out a muffled groan. Her face turned pale, cold sweat oozing from her forehead. Angs frail bodyy limp on the ground like tattered cloth. She gave up struggling, staring numbly at the enraged George, who continued to beat her. Tears streamed down her cheeks inrge drops. It hurts. It hurts so much At seven oclockCthe time for Angs bandage changeCwhen the nurse gently pushed open the door to enter the ward, she was appalled by the distressing scene that unfolded before her. Help! Someone has been harmed! JMBB N Chapter 73 Jonathan, Please Do Me a Favor Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Jonathan, Please Do Me a Favor 1 MAD 13/1 A sudden hush fell over everyone, as if awakening from a dream. James stepped forward. intervening to halt George. Dad, there are so many people watching. It wont look good if this gets out. George snorted coldly, and his anger gradually subsided. Ive shown you respect before, but that doesnt mean you have free rein to run wild. If you persist in causing trouble, Ill make sure to put an end to it, even if it means resorting to force. After uttering these harsh words, George straightened his disheveled suit and left the hospital room with an angry expression. Soon, the doctor arrived. Upon witnessing the chaotic scene, the doctor became furious. Who do you think you are? This is a hospital, not a ce for you to cause trouble. Turning to the nurse who had followed, the doctormanded, Call the police! Upon hearing the mention of the police, Scarlet immediately released Fanny and loudly. protested, Dont call the police. I am her mother. How can family matters be brought to the police station? Scarlet was well aware that escting this to the police station would irreparably damage the Kins Familys reputation. The doctor looked shocked and said, So, you let someone beat your daughter? What kind of mother are you? Scarlet, scolded by the doctor, turned pale and couldnt utter a word. With a stern expression, the doctor angrily instructed the nurse to escort them out and quickly moved Ang onto the hospital bed for examination. After the examination, the doctor considered the situation. Ang had been brought here by Jonathan ore, and they appeared concerned for her. It would be better to inform Jonathan about what happened to avoid any me falling on them, as they couldnt afford to offend Jonathan. The doctor lowered his head and quietly said a few words to the nurse. Upon ncing at the bed where the badly beaten Ang barely breathed, he sighed. NIINP Chapter 73 Jonathan. Please Do Me a Favor Z What sort of family allows their daughter to be subjected to violence while under their caret Lexplicitly mentioned that her body was extremely fhuil, nearly on the brink of death. Despite this, without providing adequate care, how could they permit her to be beaten to such an extent in the blink Is this her own father! Theirck of humanity is truly disheartening. body is weak. If vo. ? an ever Dr. Liam gave instructions to the nurse and left the ward with an unpleasant expression. He sternly reprimanded Scarlet. You are her mother. How can I trust you? We told you that her had brought her a littleter, we wouldnt have been able to save her. She was just on the brink of death, and now shes been beaten like this. What kind of you? parents are Its unbelievable. Dr. Liam expressed disbelief. Ive told you countless times that her hands must not be injured. And now she has a fracture. If you dont take good care of her, just take her away so that she doesnt die in our hospital! After that, Dr. Liam walked away with a stern face. Samuel snorted heavily and stared at the doctors back. Hes using us without knowing the situation. Ang is not dead, right? 1. up. Upon observing Angs condition, he thought she seemed fine. As soon as she woke had the strength to talk about moving her household registration. This was outrageous. she James dark eyes flickered as he looked through the ss window, glimpsing the halfCcovered white bed. He raised his hand and forcefully knocked Samuel. Do you want Dad to kill Ang? That wouldnd us in jail. Samuel winced in pain, rubbing his throbbing head, filled with anger.. Fanny, with a slight hint of amusement in her eyes, lowered her head and spoke softly, Mom, dont be angry. Dad has already taught her a lesson this time. Angs suggestion to move out is probably not serious. Lets bring Ang back home after she recovers. Just like before. Lets continue living as a happy family. What do you think, James and Samuel? Fanny said in a sweet voice, Say something. Fanny wore an innocent expression, hoping for the approval of James and Samuel. Scarlet looked down, nced at Fanny holding her hand, made a decision, and then tightly held her daughters hand. Ang is right. With her around, this home will never be peaceful. Its better for her to move out. 2/4 Chapter 23 Jonathan, Please Do Me a Favor Fanny eximed in worry, Mom, Dad wont agree Ill talk to your dad, Scarlet said calmly. +5 Free Cons It should have been done long ago; once Ang is no longer here, our family can return to its harmonious state. Ang should have been removed from the Kins Family a long time ago. Fanny is my only daughter Scarlet tightly held Fannys hand, her eyes red as she looked at Fanny. You are my only daughter. Fanny looked a bit stunned. She nodded obediently and smiled sweetly. I have always been. your daughter, Mom. James suddenly remembered Jessicas words. My parents care about me, unlike you heartless and biased people. You dont deserve to be Angs brothers. Feeling uneasy, James lowered his dark eyes. He wanted to say something. However, upon seeing his mothers calm demeanor, he didnt know what to say. Being the eldest son, James felt responsible for not properly disciplining his younger siblings. Even though Angs actions were causing trouble and irritation u escted to the point of her leaving the Kins Family. the family, it hadnt Considering she was still studying, leaving the Kins Family would leave her with limited options. James, what are you thinking? Do you think Ang should move out of the Kins Family? Fanny, who knows when she stood by his side, asked softly, tilting her head. James softened his cold face and showed a hint of tenderness. He habitually touched her hair and said. If ites to a point where theres no other choice, then so be it. He always felt that it wouldnte to that point. He assumed it was just talk and Ang would regret it later. Eventually, the matter would be forgotten. Fanny nodded and obediently smiled. Suddenly, a group of people appeared in the hospital corridor. Two people were in front, and two or three people were behind, protecting the man sitting in the wheelchair in the middle. It was Jonathan. He was wearing a ck shirt and ck suit pants, with a ck coat on top. His brows and 3/4 JMBB N Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 73 Jonathan. Please Do Me a Favor eyes exuded coldness, and his gaze toward others was icy and heartless, 144 13:14 This was the first time Fanny had such a clear sense of the power and dominance of someone in a higher position, without any restraint, emanating an oppressive aura. It was like a deity, making it hard for her to breathe. Fanny was scared and lowered her head, nervously grabbing James arm. Unconsciously, the Kins Family members made way for Jonathan. Sebastian pushed the wheelchair and stopped in front of Angs hospital room. Mr. Lawson, please. Sebastian nced briefly at the Kins Family members without making eye contact. Carefully, he opened Angs door and stood guard at the entrance. What are you all doing? Scarlet asked, feeling a bit uneasy and furrowing her brow. Sebastian used to always smile, giving people the impression that he was friendly and easy to talk to. But at this moment, although Sebastian was smiling, he seemed polite and distant, exuding an air of authority. Sebastian raised his gaze slightly and said, I heard that Miss Ang had an ident. Mr. Lawson came specially to check on her. Scarlet choked for a moment. I know you areing to visit Ang, but what is the intention behind all this? The bodyguards stand outside as if our entry requires Jonathans permission. Inside the room, Jonathan pushed the wheelchair and silently appeared in front of the hospital bed. The room was very quiet, and one could hear a pin drop. During the examination, Ang had already woken up. When she heard the sound of the door opening, she turned her head slightly and saw a corner of the wheelchair. Her longshes trembled lightly as she said, Jonathan, can I ask you for a favor? JMB BM M Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Will You Marry Me? 64% 13:14 Jonathan sat up straight. From behind, he could only see the slender and fragile figure of the young girl, her back exposed from under the covers. He took out a cigarette but didnt light it, ying with it between his fingertips. After a moment of contemtion, he said, Tell me. Then, he turned his wheelchair and moved closer, just a few steps away from her. His gaze gently brushed over her delicate eyshes, filled with a misty haze, like a brush sweeping across his heart. The pitiful expression on Angs face was truly heartCwrenching. Will you marry me? Angs throat felt dry. She knew she sounded absurd, but she had no other choice now. Angs body was in pain, so her voice sounded weak and feeble. But every word she spoke was clear and audible to him. Do you even know what youre saying? Jonathan asked in a deep voice. Ang had always been a little afraid of Jonathan. At that moment, with darkness descending and the room still unlit, she couldnt make out his expression hidden in the shadows. But with a surge of courage, Ang felt no fear. Enduring the pain, Ang tried to prop herself up slightly. I know. Ive thought about it for a long time Her face turned pale, and Jonathan couldnt help but soften his heart. He reached out and covered her forehead, pressing her back down. Whats wrong with you? Lie down and talk properly. Oh Ang was obedient and blinked her eyes. Then, she quickly said, If you marry me, I wont let you suffer. I wont charge you anything for your legs; Ill help you heal them. Jonathan remained unmoved. Ang licked her dry lips and continued, Since youre here, you should know a little about the situation. Ivepletely severed ties with the Kins Family. I want to change my household registration and cut off all connections with them. But my dad definitely wont. 1/4 MBB M Chapter 74 Will You Marry Me? 64% 13:14 +15 Free Coins agree. However, there is one thing that can be done, and that is for me to get married. As long as she found someone to marry, her household registration could be transferred to the mans household registration. Then, she would no longer be bound by George and the Kins Family. After much consideration, she realized that among the people she knew, the only one who could resist the Kins Family and stand up to them was Jonathan. If Jonathan agreed to marry her, George wouldnt be able to prevent it. He would likely be eager to arrange the marriage and urge them to proceed with it. Ang pursed her lips and said again, Dont worry. I wont be greedy for your money. We can have a prenuptial agreement. If we divorce after a few years, Ill leave with nothing! If I choose not to give you my money, you wont receive a penny. However, if I decide to give. Ill give it all to you. Jonathans tone remainedposed but carried a hint of arrogance. Well then Ang looked at Jonathan, trying hard to read his expression. Jonathan, do agree? Her only bargaining chip was Jonathans legs, which she could heal. you The medical technology she possessed was more advanced than the present by more than a decade. As long as Jonathan cared, as long as the Sanders Family and Lawson Family cared, Ang believed that she still had a chance to cure Jonathans legs. Jonathan caressed the bracelet on his wrist and sighed softly. Whether the marriage ist genuine or a mere facade, you, as a young woman, should give it careful consideration. I have thoroughly considered it! Ang sensed Jonathan starting to ease up and promptly conveyed her sincerity, Jonathan, if theres anything else you desire, feel free to let me know! Ang was so nervous that she didnt even feel the pain from her wound. Her heart was pounding as she waited for Jonathans response. Jonathan ced the cigarette back into the box and smirked slightly. You have six months. If you can sessfully heal my leg within this time frame, throughout our contractual marriage, I will provide everything you need. 2/4 JN BGN Chapter 74 Will You Marry Me? For Jonathan, breaking away from the Kins Family was a simple thought. But he didnt mention it. As he had once said to Sebastian, he his habit, his preference to make deals. 64% 13:15 Undered in the darkness, surrounded by bones. It was After all, a businessman didnt give things away for free. He would only consider it if the price was right. Ang had offered enough. Ang rxed her tense mind, and a smile spread across her face. Jonathan, thank you. Dont worry: I will do everything I can to help you heal your leg. Jonathan responded casually, Just make sure youve thought it through. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ang nodded slowly. She was certain that she had made the most courageous decision of her two lifetimes. Jonathan added, You should rest first. Ill leave two people at the door for you. If you need anything, just tell them. Ill have Sebastian handle the transfer procedures for your room. Why do I need to change rooms? Ang didnt understand. Jonathan smiled. This room is not suitable for you to stay in now. Soon, Ang understood what Jonathan meant. Her room was moved to the eighth floor, a VIP ward with SVIP specifications. The room was more than twice the size of the previous one, and the bed was muchrger. There was a television, a refrigerator, and even a small room for apanying personnel. It turned out that she was receiving special treatment at this time. On the bedside table, there was a bouquet of blooming rosebushes. Unaware of what was happening outside, there was somemotion at the door. The nurse was afraid of disturbing Angs rest, so she went to open the door and inquire. She returned after a while and said to Ang, Ang, someone is looking for you outside. Hes tall and handsome. Ang vaguely guessed who it was. She originally wanted to say she didnt want to see him, but then she thought that she and Christopher were now rtives, and she couldnt avoid him forever. 3/4 Chapter 24 Will You Marry Me? 64% 13:15 Free Coins The nurse went to open the door, and Christopher rushed in immediately. The first thing he saw was Ang lying on the bed, her face paler and with a few more marks, She looked at the rosebushes in the vase, the light shining on her profile, her dark eyshes cuded and thick, exuding a delicate yet serene beauty. It was captivating. Ang turned her head and calmly said, Im not feeling well mentally. Say what you want to say quickly, Christopher hesitated for a moment, then realized. I came to apologize. I didnt receive your call at that time, which caused you The person who hit me was Linda. It should be her to take the me. It has nothing to do with you, Ang interrupted him, then smiled. And I shouldnt have called you either. That was, in the past, her habit of prioritizing Christopher. After being reborn, she had too many things to take care of and forgot to change these things. Just now, she had already changed her emergency number. She shouldnt have entrusted her fate to others. Christopher choked up a bit. Upon facing theposed Ang, he felt a bit lost and a bit annoyed. Ang pulled up the nket, curled up, andy back down. You can leave now; I need to rest. Is she driving me out? Being disliked for the first time, Christopher was a bit angry. It was Jonathan who forced him to apologize in the first ce; otherwise, he wouldnt havee. Christopher was also eager to leave. He turned around and walked to the door. Squinting hist eyes, he asked, Are those Jonathans people at the door? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 No One Remembers Her +15 Free Coins Ang found herself in a daze, hearing Christophers question but not answering with her eyes closed. Whether her answer was yes or no, it had nothing to do with Christopher. Christopher waited for a few seconds. When he didnt hear a response, he snorted coldly and left with a stern face. At the entrance of the hospital, Fanny was dressed lightly, her face red from the cold. The cold wind made her delicate figure appear fragile and unsteady. When Christopher walked out of the hospital entrance, he frowned upon seeing Fanny in this state. He quickly approached her, taking off his coat and cing it on her. Why are you dressed so lightly? What are you doing here? he asked, his tone somewhat harsh. Wrapped in the warmth of the coat, Fanny felt her cold body start to warm up. I was waiting for you, she replied. Its so cold here. Why didnt you wait inside? Are you foolish? Christopher grabbed her hand, his hands icy cold. He unhappily held her hand and blew warm air onto it. Dont do this next time. You didnt let me know you wereing here. Are beautiful eyes filled with sadness. you upset? Fanny asked timidly, her Christopher sighed and lifted Fanny into his arms, then led her toward the car. Im not angry with you; Im just angry that Uncle George acted impulsively. Why couldnt he handle things properly? He didnt have to resort to violence, especially when Ang was already injured. Christopher paused for a moment, his dark eyes flickering. You were all there at the time; why didnt anyone intervene? Fanny nestled in Christophers arms, her delicate hands wrapped around his waist. Upon hearing his words, her eyes immediately welled up with tears. I wanted to intervene, but I was scared at the time Its my fault. Im too cowardly, Fanny choked, her expression filled with selfCme. My dad was furious and didnt hold back. Even if I was scared, I should have stepped in to protect Ang. JMBG H Chapter 75 No One Remembers Her In 13:15 Christopher thought of Angs appearance just moments ago, and a realization dawned upon him. However, Fannys selfCreproachful and fragile demeanor also evoked sympathy from Christopher. He lifted Fannys soft, fair chin and wiped away the tears that clung to theers of her eyes. Fanny looked even more sorrowful. Christopher spoke up. Forget it. Your dad was furious. If you had intervened, what would have happened if you got hurt? Its my fault. If it werent for me, Ang wouldnt have woken up and immediately told my dad that she wanted to move out and sever all ties with us. Fanny threw herself back into Christophers embrace. If someone has to sacrifice, Id rather it be me. I was always unnecessary. Fannys understanding and kindness touched Christophers heart. Any sympathy he had for Ang was suppressed. Ang cant handle her rtionship with her family on her own and has to forcefully insert herself into Fannys and my rtionship. She even mentions severing ties with the Kins Family. No wonder Uncle George is so furious. Approaching the car, Christopher opened the door and urged Fanny to get in quickly. He circled around to the drivers seat and said, Dont worry about this matter anymore. Dont take all the me upon yourself. Youre so gentle by nature; what will you do once you graduate without me protecting you? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fanny chuckled and sniffed, nodding gently with a soft, coquettish voice. Then you have to protect me all the time. Of course. Soon, you will be my fiance, and if I dont protect you, who will?: Christopher smiled gently, assuring Fanny that Jonathan would help them and convince Old Mr. Sanders to agree to the marriage. Fanny blinked and then eagerly reached out her arm, embracing the man and shyly kissing the corner of his mouth. Christopher caught her and, filled with tenderness, reached out to stroke her nose. Ill take back; you should rest for a while. you Fanny obediently agreed, her eyes filled with happiness. ?NG BR Chapter 75 No One Remembers Her LIN 64% 13:15 +15 Free Coins The main obstacle between her and Christopher was Kevin Sanders, who valued bloodlines. and only recognized Ang, the legitimate daughter, for the engagement. No matter how well she did or how outstanding she was, in Kevins eyes, only Ang could marry into the Sanders Family, However, due to Jonathans physical condition, Kevin almost unquestioningly listened to him. With Jonathans help this time, there would be no issue with her and Christophers Cent Why does Jonathan suddenly agree to help? In the hospital room, after midnight, Ang developed a high fever, with beads of sweat covering her forehead. She clutched the bedsheet, whimpering in difort, struggling to breathe. Jonathan put down his heavy notebook and reached out to touch her forehead and face. She has a fever. Call the doctor. The nearby nurse hurriedly agreed and ran out. Jonathan softly called her, Ang, the doctor will be here soon. How are you feeling? Ang groggily opened her eyes, feeling sweaty and ufortable all over. She was feverish. Jonathan what are you doing here? She nced at the time and realized it was already past twelve. You have a fever. Do you want some water? Ang nodded, her throat feeling dry and ame as if it were on fire. Jonathan poured a ss of water and handed it to her. She drank more than half of it before setting it down. He then wrung out a towel from a basin and wiped the sweat off her. Soon, the doctor rushed in and conducted an examination. You were exposed to cold earlier and then had a fright in the evening. Its normal to have a fever in the middle of the night. Just keep an eye on the fever, and once it subsides, everything will be fine. Ill prescribe some feverCreducing medication for her to take. 3/5 445 13:15 Chapter 7 No Che Remembers Her After prescribing the medication, the nurse ted Ang a few fever reducing pills and instructed her to go back to deep Mr. Lawson, why dont you go get some rest first? Fll take care of Ang for the rest of the might The nurse thought. They have a really good rtionship. Mr. Lawsones over after work and is try by Angs side all this time. Net Ms. Lawson is perfect in every way, handsome and charming, except for his leg condition. It is such a pity Jonathan rubbed his throbbing temples and nced at the sleeping Ang. He nodded and said. Alright, Ill be in the next room. Call me if you need anything The door to the ward was gently closed. Ang slowly opened her eyes and watched his figure disappear through the crack in the door. In the past, there were a few times when she had a high fever that wouldnt go away. Just like Jonathan, Charlotte would sit by her bedside, gently patting her back and telling her stories. After Charlotte fell ill, she was sent back and lived in a cramped utility roon Once, she had a high fever, and her mind was almost muddled. She wanted to call for help, but her voice was so hoarse that she couldnt shout. She crawled to the door after falling down. From the crack, she heard the joyful voices of Fanny and the others. Is everyone here? Weve made a fortune with this deal. I took half a day off just to apany you all and buy whatever you want! Oh yeah, I want to buy thetest MP4 I want Then, gradually, the voices faded away, leaving the whole world empty and deserted, with only her. No one remembered Ang, who was still in the utility room. It wasnt until evening that the servants at home discovered her and sent her to the hospital. Jonathan went to the next room, where Sebastian had prepared a simple supper. 4/5 d MBB H 14 64% 13:15 115 Free Com Chapter 75 No One Remembers Her Sebastian said, Mr. Lawson, have a bite and rest. You can work again tomorrow. Jonathans face was cold as he wheeled his chair to the table. After taking a few bites, he said, Call the Sanders Family and inform them that Ill go for a visit tomorrow night. do Chapter 76 Chapter 76 You Havent Learned Your Lesson Chapter 76 You Havent Learned Your Lesson 15 Free Coins After finishing their meal, Jonathan instructed Sebastian to rest while he descended to the ground floor. As soon as he wheeled his wheelchair out of the elevator, a tall figure in a ck suit approached and pushed the wheelchair. Jonathan and the mysterious figure entered a ck SUV parked nearby. After closing the car door, the vehicle swiftly drove toward the outskirts of the city. The atmosphere inside the car was incredibly quiet. After Jonathan finished reading the information, he set aside the few thin sheets of paper. closing his eyes and leaning against the leather seat leisurely. With distinct finger bones, he caressed the jade bracelet on his wrist, then asked in a gentle voice, How long has she been imprisoned? Simon replied, Until now, she has been locked up for an entire day. Not only was she confined for a full day, but she didnt have a single drop of water either. The methods imposed on her were simply unbearable for a young, inexperienced girl in her teens. If this had continued for another day, her mental state would likely have copsed. Jonathan made a sound of acknowledgment and then remained silent with his eyes closed. He didnt make a move, and no one else dared to act rashly, afraid of disturbing Jonathans rest. The car stopped at a in house on the outskirts of the city. It appeared very ordinary, no different from a typical rural house. However, inside, it was an entirely different world. Upon entering, Simon opened an iron door. Instantly, the cold and damp stickiness inside. spread out. Simon furrowed his brow slightly and nced at Jonathans legs. He took the nket from his subordinate and carefully draped it over Jonathans legs. Its cold inside. Be careful not to catch a cold. Then, he pushed the wheelchair and proceeded inside. 1/4 Chapter 76 You Havent Learned Your Lesson As soon as they entered, a chill enveloped them. It was a freezer, with wild boar meat hanging and freezing all around. In the center, a teenage girl had her hands bound and was suspended upside down. Above her, an inverted mineral water bottle was ced with a hole in the cap. Every few seconds, a drop of water would fall,nding directly on the girls face and body. Upon hearing the sound, Linda cried hoarsely, her spirit on the verge of copse. Please, let me go. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Linda had her eyes covered and couldnt see anyone or know how many people were present. These individuals didnt physically harm her, not even with a touch. Instead, they suspended her in the freezing cold freezer for an unknown period of time. She became cold and hungry. Her shoes had been taken off, and she stood barefoot on the icy cement floor, unable to bear the cold. She could only lift her feet off the ground and curl up, allowing the rope to suspend her. But soon, the rope began cutting into her wrists, causing her to bleed. The rough texture of inflicted excruciating pain with the slightest touch. the rope She ced her feet back on the ground to alleviate the pain in her wrists, but soon, the freezing coldness made her feet numb. She could hardly feel anything anymore. She feared that her feet would freeze and damage her nerves, and if they frozepletely, she would have to undergo amputation. Repeatedly, her wrists dripped with blood, and her feet grewpletely numb. Moreover, this ce was already cold, and there was a bottle of water continuously dripping on top of her head. She longed to sleep but couldnt, her wet clothes clinging to her body: she truly couldnt endure it any longer. Why target Ang? Jonathan raised his eyes slightly, seemingly as cold as the moon, but beneath his piercing gaze, there was a hint of wickedness. Finally, someone spoke. Linda trembled in fear. Then suddenly, hatred surged from her heart. Are you doing this for Ang? Who are you? They are indeed after me because of Ang. Could they be Angs brothers? 2/4 4 13:16 Chapter 76 You Havent Learned Your Lesson Jonathan sneered, It seems you havent learned your lesson yet? As the man spoke, Simon observed his words and actions. Having followed Jonathan for several years, Simon understood his meaning without needing to be told. Simon picked up therge bottle of mineral water from the ground, unscrewed the cap, and poured it directly onto Linda, drenching her thorough Then, he instructed someone to bring a hairdryer from outside and set it to the highest power, blowing it at Linda. In just a few seconds, Linda, already on the brink of death, felt as if she had plunged into ice water. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly, and her thro was so hoarse that she couldnt even speak. I I will tell you Linda cried, tears streaming down her face. My dad went bankrupt, and I ended up in this situation all because of Ang. Thats why I sought revenge on Ang, followed her to the library, and took advantage of her being alone in the restroom. I just wanted to teach her a lesson. I didnt dare to kill anyone. Terrified, Linda couldnt bear their cruel methods for even a second and just wanted to escape as soon as possible. Being caught by the police would be better than being in the hands of them. Ang is just a student. What ability does she have to get hold of your dads secrets? Why suspect Ang? Jonathan furrowed his brows, his voice low. While crying, Lindas mind was also in chaos, saying whatever came to her mind. I have a grudge against Ang. Besides, as soon as things happened to my dad, Ang knew about it. She reminded me and told me that my dad was embezzling public funds in the Rosadale project and was under investigation. If it wasnt for her, how could she know so clearly? The anonymous informant must be Ang! The more she said, the more convinced Linda became. That day at the milk tea shop, she had a who reminded her. Then, the news about her dad was with Ang. It was Angels was featured on TV. Ang knows about the news before anyone else. If it isnt Ang, then who else could it be? Jonathan asked calmly, Who told you that the person behind it was an anonymous informant? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mark was just a scapegoat. The Rosadale project had already been targeted by someone. Only when Mark fell could this loophole be exposed, involving others. The chain of evidence had 3/4 Chapter 76 You Havent Learned Your Lesson +15 Free Coins already been organized by someone and sent to the prosecutors office. There was no such thing as an anonymous informant. Linda shivered, and her mind became hazy. After thinking for a while, she finally remembered and stammered, It it was Fanny. She told me that someone had anonymously reported it, so So, she immediately suspected Ang. Jonathan raised his slender fingers, and the knife in Simons hand flew out, cutting the rope. Lindas legs gave way, and she fell to the ground with a thud, lying limp and powerless on the cold floor. She only saw a pair of shiny leather shoes stepping on the pedal of the wheelchair, gleaming with a cold light. Then Jonathan turned the wheelchair and left. His subordinates brought a warm towel, and Jonathan carefully wiped his hands before throwing the towel on the ground. Stay here. Call the police at eight oclock tomorrow morning, and watch them take the person away before you leave. Simon nodded. Understood. With the assistance of his men, Jonathan got into the car. He took out a lighter, burned a few pieces of paper, and threw them into the ashtray. Unexpectedly, after going around in circles, we finally find something on Fanny. At eighteen or neen years old, she can kill without shedding blood; her thoughts are too malicious. Upon watching Jonathans figure getting into the car, Simon blinked. Ang almost became Mr. Lawsons sisterCinw. Being seven years younger than him, and now he cares so much about her Are we about to have a new Mrs. Lawson? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Raising Like a Silkworm Chapter 77 Raising Like a Silkworm The following morning, Jessica left home thirty minutes earlier, carrying the breakfast prepared by the nanny, and hurried to the hospital. As she cautiously entered the ward, Ang woke up. Jessica blinked her eyes and asked, Oh, did I wake you up? Ang weakly smiled and exined, No, I didnt sleep well. Why did youe so early? I remember you have sses in the morning. I brought you breakfast. I asked my nanny to make it specially for you. It has been simmering for several hours. Its chicken soup, very fragrant. Jessica put down her backpack and quickly took out the lunchbox from the bag. Whenever I get sick, my nanny will cook this for me, and Ill feel better soon! As she opened the lid, the room was instantly filled with a delicious aroma, making Ang feel a bit hungry. These past few days, she hadnt eaten a meal and had been relying on intravenous nutrition. Have you eaten? Lets eat together. Angs voice was still a bit hoarse. Upon hearing this, Jessica felt extremely sorry. Ive already eaten. You eat it all. Its all for you. Jessica knew that Ang was injured and couldnt move, so she carefully fed her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. I must say, your dad is truly despicable. How can he be so cruel to you, his own daughter, right after you woke up? Jessica expressed indignation, Honestly, be my dads daughter instead. Although my dad is uneducated, he knows how to take care of his daughter. The Turner Family amassed their fortune as nouveau riche, possessing wealth butcking in education. They couldnt fit into high society as they looked down upon the Turner Family for theirck of educational background. The same was true at school, where the children of officials and the wealthy were reluctant to y with Jessica, all because of this reason. Ang quietly sipped her chicken soup and said with a bitter smile, Thank goodness my isnt here. Otherwise, he would have beaten me again. dad What do you mean? 1/4 264 13:17 +15 Free Coins Chapter 77 Raising Like a Silkworm I suggested cutting ties and removing my household registration, and thats why I got beaten, Ang spoke lightly. This experience made her realize that certain blood rtionships needed to be cut off. Otherwise, they could exploit the family name to perpetually harm her. Jessica was shocked for a moment, then gave a thumbs up. Youre really brave, but youre O foolish. At least wait for a time when someone is around before doing this. The beating you received isnt worth it at all. If there were outsiders present, George wouldnt have hurt Ang so recklessly. Moreover, someone could have extended a helping hand. Ang lowered her eyes and sarcastically smiled. Im his daughter. Who has the right to him from disciplining his own daughter? stop Thats not necessarily true. If it were Fanny, your brothers would definitely fight to help her, afraid that she might get hurt even once, treating her delicately. Ang squinted her eyes. Jessica is right. I am beaten almost to death, and my own mother and brothers just stand by, watching coldly, without offering a word of advice. What if it is Fanny Family ties cannot be forced. How does my present self, trapped by that obsession, only awaken after being imprisoned to death? Ang, is this your ssmate? The door of the ward was pushed open a little bit, and Queenie stuck out half of her body, asking in confusion. Queenie Ang saw that it was Queenie and moved her body, unexpectedly pulling on her wound, causing her face to turn pale with pain. Queenie hurriedly came in nervously and said with concern, Dont move. Lie down properly. Angy down and was puzzled about how Queenie knew she was in the hospital. She was afraid that Donald and the others would worry, so she didnt tell them. Upon realizing that it was gettingte, Jessica politely greeted Queenie, bid farewell, and assured Ang that she would return to visit herter before hurrying off to school. After Jessica left, Ang inquired, Queenie, how did you know I was here? Queenie nced at her from head to toe, and her eyes instantly welled up with tears. Rtives from my inws came and brought some local specialties. I assumed you were living alone, so I brought some for you. When I went to Grandmas house, no one was there. Later, I went to school and discovered that you hadnt attended ss for a few days. Your 2/4 N 160 13:17 Chapter 77 Raising Like a Silkworm counselor informed me. *TS Free Coins Queenie, please dont cry. I didnt tell you because I was afraid you would worry. Ang hurriedly comforted her. What happened? Tell me the truth. Queenie said with a serious expression, pulling up at chair and sitting down. Upon realizing that she could no longer hide it, Ang exined everything in detail. After listening. Queenies expression grew even more grave. Ang, youve be independent. You kept such a significant matter hidden from us. Are you nning to sever ties with us in the future? Ang felt a bit lost, bowing her head and epting the scolding. However, she also understood that Queenie was worried about her, which was why she was so angry. After Queenie finished scolding, Ang whispered, Queenie, please dont be angry. I know I was wrong. I have already reported it to the police, and they will soon apprehend the murderer. Upon observing that Ang had be even thinner and her face had grown more gaunt, as if she could be blown away by the wind, Queenie felt a pang of sadness. Was it your ssmate who brought you food? She was quite kind to you. Ang warmly smiled and introduced Jessica as her best friend at school. Queenie asked, Where were Uncle George and Aunt Scarlet during the days you were in the hospital? Did they know? Ang suppressed her smile and nodded. They knew. Since they knew but didnt even show up, Queenie tightly clenched her lips, feeling a sense of suffocation. However, she was a junior and couldnt me George for anything. She simply felt sorry for Ang. After chatting for a while, Queenie had some matters to attend to at home and had to leave. The hospital room fell silent once again. Ang gazed out the window and admired the beautiful scenery of a clear blue sky and the faint glow of dawn. 3/4 13:17 Chapter 77 Raising Like a Silkworm After having the chicken soup and breakfast, she felt warm and at ease. Throughout the day, there were always people stationed outside Angs room, taking turns to keep watch over her. They would respond immediately if there was any movement. This day could be considered the mostfortable and peaceful day Ang had experienced in a while. She ate until she was full and slept until she woke up, just like a content little caterpir. In the evening, Jonathan arrived, apanied by Sebastian. Sebastian carried a wooden lunch box. It was square and elegant, with the words Laurel Hotel inscribed on it. It had been specially prepared from Laurel Hotel. Sebastian smiled and ced the small table board, opening the lunch box and arranging the food on it one by one. This is your favorite dessert, Orange Blossoms, specially made for you. Theres also mushroom soup, garlic bread, and a few side dishes. Ang was weak and had been consuming light food recently. Although the dishes were light, just looking at them made ones appetite soar, especially when they were from Laurel Hotel. Since her arms couldnt move, the nurse skillfully picked up the spoon and fed her. She ate to her hearts content, nearly finishing half of it. After finishing the meal, Ang felt a bit embarrassed. I ate too much. Jonathan, have you had dinner? Jonathan took out a wet tissue and handed it to Ang, smiling softly. Not yet. Ill be having dinner at the Sanders Mansion tonight with Grandpa and the others. Ang looked up. It was the first time she had heard Jonathan mention Kevin. Jonathans tone was gentle as he added, Well discuss our marriage. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Not Treating You as Family Chapter 78 Not Treating You as Family The Sanders Mansion was a rare gathering ce for everyone. Kevin Sanders sat still and upright at the head of the dining table. 645 15:1 +15 Free Coins Upon seeing that all the descendants had arrived except for the empty seat on his left, a hint of anticipation appeared on his calm face. Kevin yed with the Brydism beads in his hand. Over the years, the rtionship between Jonathan and the Sanders Family had been lukewarm, seemingly peaceful, with no major conflicts. But it was precisely this lukewarmness that made it even more agonizing. Michael, Jonathan seems really upied with important matters, doesnt he? He says hesing back for dinner, and everyone has to drop what theyre doing and eagerly wait for him. If one didnt know any better, theyd think hes the father, and youre the son. The one speaking was Morgan Sanders, sitting across from Michael Sanders. He was the eldest son of thete Mr. Sanders and rarely came to the Sanders Mansion except when Kevin himself called and said there was something important to discuss. With this sarcastic remark, Michaels face visibly darkened, and his expression turned sour. Go and ask where he is. The whole family is waiting for him as if hes someone important! Michael snapped at the servant. It seemed that by doing so, he could maintain his authority in this household. Ever since Jonathan graduated, the power of the Sanders Family had fallen into his hands. Now, as the vice chairman, Michael had be nothing more than a figurehead. Beside Morgan was his eldest son, Clement Sanders. The Sanders Family members were all goodC looking, especially these boys with their handsome faces. However, Clement seemed a bit cunning, giving off an unreliable vibe. His father, Morgan, had already set the tone, and there was no reason for him, as the son, not to follow suit. Clement twisted his expensive new wristwatch and sneered at Christopher, saying, Christopher, dont me me for not reminding you. If he can kick me out of the Sanders Group, he can kick you out, too. Judging by his attitude, he seems determined to take over the Sanders Group. Dont forget that youre the Sanders Family. He is the Lawsons. What 1/4 Chapter 78 Not Treating You as Family happened to me today will happen to you tomorrow. Whether its Uncle Michael or you, I dont think anyone in the entire Sanders Family, except for Grandpa, can make Jonathan take a second look. Dont me my dad for speaking harshly, Jonathan doesnt even consider you all as family. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present couldnt help but cover their faces and chuckle, each with a different expression. They were just a branch of the Sanders Family. Although they lived under the halo of the Sanders Family, they didnt feel the pressure brought by Jonathan. It was Michael and Christopher, the father and son, who truly felt the oppression. As soon as they did something, they had to consider Jonathans opinion. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was truly frustrating. Have you said enough? Im not dead yet. Kevin mmed his cane on the floor, interrupting the conversation between the sons and grandsons. Dad, its not Morgan and Clements fault. Jonathan is really outrageous. How can he keep the whole family waiting for him? Michael defended hesitantly in front of Kevin. He also knew that Morgan was not happy about it. A few days ago, Jonathan dismissed Clement, the sales director, for no reason at all. No wonder Clement was annoyed to be manipted by a young man in his twenties like Jonathan. Suddenly, the butler ran over and respectfully approached Kevin, saying. Old Mr. Sanders, Master Jonathan has arrived. Soon, apanied by the sound of a wheelchair, Sebastian pushed Jonathan in and slowly entered the dining room, appearing in front of everyone. The people who were just whispering suddenly turned into ttering smiles. Although Jonathan, seated in a wheelchair, was significantly shorter than the others, his inherent aristocratic temperament overshadowed them. Sebastian pushed Jonathan to sit beside Kevin, and Jonathan took the initiative to offer Kevin some tea, saying, Grandpa, I apologize for beingte. Kevin immediately smiled and gently replied, Its okay. Its just a family dinner. 2/4 Chapter 78 Not Treating You as Family He then observed Jonathan for a moment. After not seeing him for a few months, Jonathans complexion had improved significantly, and he appeared to be in good spirits. Due to the grievances of the previous generation, Jonathan had been gued by health issues, which concerned Kevin. Unfortunately, due to the influence of Jonathans mom, he was not close to the Sanders Family. While he was still alive. Kevin was willing to maintain a semnce of a family rtionship. However, Michael spoke up first, saying, If we truly are a family, then we shouldnt be so extreme in our actions. Clement was performing well in the sales department, but you reced him just like that. Now, the sales department is in chaos without a leader. Jonathan paused with his soup bowl in hand, but he couldnt be bothered to look at Michael. Is that so? He nced at Clement and remarked, Compared to poisoning, I believe I have shown mercy. Those eyes, like two bottomless abysses, revealed no emotions except for a faint coldness. This nce sent a shiver down Clements spine. Poisoning? Kevin anxiously looked at Jonathan. What did you say? He had long known his grandchildren in the family envied Jonathans current status, but he never expected them to go as far as harming their own flesh and blood. Upon hearing the word poisoning. his heart raced. Its nothing. It has been resolved. But if it were to happen again, Clement wont remain unscathed. The first half of Jonathans sentence was meant to reassure Kevin, while the second half was directed at Michael. If it werent for Michael secretly aiding Clement, thetter wouldnt have sessfully poisoned Jonathan. It was simply a case of using someone else as a tool for murder. Clement didnt expect Jonathan to threaten him in front of so many people. His face turned pale, and he quickly excused himself from the table. Why was I not informed of such a significant matter? Kevin looked at Michael sternly, questioning him. Jonathans tone remained calm and indifferent. Grandpa, the matter has been resolved. I came here today to discuss Christophers marriage with you. 3/4 JMBGM Chapter 78 Not Treating You as Family [Zain 13:17 Jonathan held considerable influence, and Kevin had stepped down from his position years ago, so he no longer interfered in family affairs, After giving Michael a stern look, Kevins mind raced. Whats wrong with Christophers wedding? He had seen Ang before. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also kindChearted and considerate. She was the perfect candidate to be his granddaughterCinw, and he was very satisfied with her. He had originally nned for them to marry after their graduation. Jonathan took a sip of soup and then smoothly dered, As for the engagement with the Kins Family, Christopher will now be engaged to Fanny. His tone didnt sound like he was seeking approval but rather like he was informing them. No, absolutely not. Before Kevin could object, Michael was already angrily protesting. Who is this Fanny? What does she have to do with the Kins Familys shares? What we want is a legitimate heir of the Kins Family! Fanny may seem favored, but she has no legitimate connection to the Kins Family. Why should Christopher marry her? Christopher is my son. Over the years, he has endured so much injustice being called an illegitimate child. How could he marry someone like Fanny, whose reputation is questionable? Michaels mind was racing, but Jonathan looked at him coldly and said, So, it seems that Christopher is not marrying Ang, but rather the shares of the Kins Family? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 A New Sweetheart A New Sweetheart With these words, the expressions of many individuals changed. Each stared speechless at the other. No one dared to eat, and the living room fell into an abrupt silence as no one dared to utter a sound. At this moment, all were anxiously gazing at Kevin. Although Jonathan had a strained rtionship with the Sanders Family, he seldom visited. He only came on specific dates and major holidays. Still, he rarely encountered such a tense atmosphere. As his slender and wellCdefined hand leisurely stirred the soup with the spoon, Jonathans flickering dark eyes hinted at danger. Michaels face darkened. Seeing that he was getting suppressed by his son in such a manner, he couldnt help but feel angry. What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think our family needs her insignificant share? The engagement proposal is for the daughter of the Kins Family. Ang is their legitimate daughter. This marriage is per the parents wishes and the matchmakers words. Fanny is nothing but an adopted daughter of the Kins Family. Why is she involving herself in this matter? At once, Jonathan chuckled. Dad, Im surprised that you actually asked Christopher to keep to an arranged marriage. Arent you the one who despises these traditions the most? His words werent merely tearing off a fig leaf. Rather, it was exposing Michael, his biological fathers secrets. Teresa Webb was Christophers biological mother. Back then, she was just a poor student who had to sell herself to make a living. Teresa did note from a notable family background, nor did she have talent. What she merely relied on was her insignificant appearance. By chance, she was pursued by Michael, who adored freedom and despised engagements constraints. Dad is a man who caused his first wifes death for the sake of true love. Yet, he is discussing the topic of engagement now. Does he seriously think I will buy his crap? Im not dumb. He is merely attempting to secure more benefits for Christopher. He fears I will leave no ce for Christopher when I haveplete control over the Sanders Family and the Lawsons one day. 7 4% 13:18 +15 Free Coms: Chapter 79 A New Sweetheart You! You! Michael trembled with anger. Compared to Michaels loss ofposure, Jonathan, who sat on his seat, appeared much more composed. While sipping his soup, he calmly asked, Could it be that youre nning to let Christopher follow in the footsteps of you and Teresa? Publicly marry Ang and keep Fanny as a mistress in the suburbs? Jonathans words pierced Michaels heart like a thorn, causing his expression to turn livid. Kevin, who had remained silent all along, sighed. Then, he stood up and looked at Christopher. Christopher, this is your marriage. What do you say? Christopher was slightly taken aback, for he never expected the decisionCmaking power to fall on him. Gritting his teeth, he swiftly nced at his father before making a decisive statement. Grandpa, I dont fancy Ang. Although Fanny isnt the biological daughter of the Kins Family, they had raised her since she was young. She is a good girl and is the one I have always loved. After expressing his opinion, he could sense Michaels anger even though he dared not look at him. Kevin fell silent for a moment. Since he was aware of Jonathans character, he knew Jonathan. wouldnt be so kind to intervene in Christophers affairs. What is Jonathan plotting? Kevin suppressed his thoughts. Then, he made a decision and gave his final statement. Pick a good date, take a day off, and lets visit the Kins Family for an engagement swap proposal. Dad! Enraged, Michael retorted, I wont- Original from N?velDrama.Org. Am I no longer capable of leading this family? Kevin immediately interrupted him. His eyes burned with determination as he said in a deep voice, If Christopher disagrees with this arranged marriage, then so be it. It simply means theyre not fated to be lovers. Seeing that he couldnt convince his father with his words, Michael turned his scrutinizing gaze toward his disappointment of a son. Dont you ever regret your decision today! Upon hearing that, Christopher widened his eyes and growled through his teeth, I love Fanny! Shes the one I want to marry. 2/5 HDD 00 13:18 Chapter 79 A New Sweetheart Michaels face flushed red. He red fiercely at Christopher before storming off. I had nned so much for Christopher. Yet, all my efforts ended up in vain today. I cant believe this kid! His judgment truly has been clouded by love. What a letdown! As Michael left, Kevin raised his gaze. Whats wrong? Are you guys also going to stop eating now that he left? Acting like the incident just now didnt happen, Kevin beckoned the butler to serve Jonathan some food. Meanwhile, Others also began cating with various thoughts in their minds. Once again, the atmosphere at the dining table became lively.. Over the years, Kevin had found peace and tranquility through his faith in Brydism. With a loving expression, Kevin smiled and said, Since you rarelye back, have some more food. I can see that youve been looking bettertely. Are you sleeping well? Facing his grandfather, Jonathan softened his hostility. His voice became slightly gentle as he replied, Yes, I have changed my doctor. Although shes young, her medical skills are quite good. She is also quite a nag. She nags even more than you do. Upon hearing that, Kevinughed and said, As long as the doctors medical skills are good, age doesnt matter. As for Sebastian, who knew all the circumstances, his eyes flickered a little when he heard Kevins words. Id like to know if Old Mr. Sanders would still give the same remark if he knew the doctor was Ang. After the grandfatherCandCgrandson duo harmoniously finished their meal, they went to the study on the second floor. In the study, Jonathan expertly handled the tea set. Every movement was on pointCelegant and skillful. Looking at his grandson with satisfaction, Kevin asked with concern, The reason you visit me today isnt solely about Christophers affairs, right? At once, Jonathan stopped his actions. Indeed, there is something else. Kevin looked at the cup of tea and chuckled a little. Then, he picked it up and drank it in one gulp. Do tell. I came to ask for your help in proposing. 3/5 JMB BH Chapter 79 A New Sweetheart IN After a mere few seconds of surprise, every smile on Kevins face burst intoughter. Sure, sure. Who are you going to propose to? Ang Kins from the Kins Family Who Ang Despite experiencing so many things, Kevin was still momentarily stunned. It took his brain several seconds toprehend the situation. He blinked his eyes. His expression became somewhat indescribable. No wonder he kept pressing Christopher with the arranged marriage earlier. It turns out it was for this reason. Ang would be free from the engagement once Christopher chose Fanny. BCBut Ang. Kevin swiftly changed his thoughts and continued in displeasure, Isnt she interested in Christopher? A few days ago, she was still always around Christopher. The infatuation in her eyes, her tender affection, it was like she wanted to cling to Christopher Now, with Jonathans move, I really am confused. Is he attempting to rob Christopher of his marriage as his revenge against his father? Thats not it. I know Jonathans character. He wont do something so boringly stupid. Jonathan raised his dark eyes and said, Cant she find a new sweetheart and leave her one- sided love for her supposed true love? After all, no one can bear hurting themselves from clinging to someone who wont reciprocate their love. Upon hearing that, Kevin smiled and asked, She is seven years younger than you, isnt she? Does Jonathan not think thats quite a significant age gap? Jonathan looked at Kevin calmly without saying a word. His gaze made Kevin feel difort after awkwardly pouring himself a cup of tea, he said, Upon careful consideration, Ang is almost 20 now. Indeed, she is now wise beyond her age. She can get married while in college, which is great. 4/5 MBG M Chapter 79 A New Sweetheart Meanwhile, inside the hospital, outside Angs ward. I am her cousinCinw. She will definitely let me in if you wake her up. Theres no need for that. I am already awake. 64% 13:18 Ang stared nkly at the ceiling. Themotion outside had interrupted her precious sleep. The man at the door simply couldnt shut up. His voice was familiar to her. It was none other than Horace. Ms. May, just let them in. Ang regained some rity and instructed the nurse, her face filled with grievance. May, the nurse, parted her lips and wanted to speak. Eventually, she bit back her words after realizing that besides the individual in a wheelchair, none of the individuals around Ang were normal. Its still early, yet her male cousinCinw is already here to visit her?! Horace appeared in a neatly ironed suit. Behind him was a man in casual attire wearing sses. Ang, are you feeling better? This is my cousin, Felix Chandler. You two have met before. Horaces eyes sparkled. As soon as he entered the ward, he pushed Felix toward Angs bed. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 You Two Make Quite a Good Couple You Two Make Quite a Good Couple Ang, meet Felix. Dont be deceived by his intimidating appearance. Actually, he is at genuinely kind person. cing the fruit basket on the bedside table, Horace examined Ang, whoy on the hospital bed, more closely. No wonder in the novel, Vision of the Stone, Balthazar Johansson was infatuated with Darleana Lane. I mean, look at Ang. Shes lying weakly on the bed. Her skin is so fair that her veins are visible. All these are evoking my sense of pity. D*mn! Felix sure hits the jackpot. Thinking of this, he looked at Felix, who stood beside him, and realized that he had long stared intently at Ang. At once, Horace nudged his cousin with his elbow and winked. Felix, hurry up and peel an apple for Ang, he urged. At this moment, Ang already understood the purpose of Horaces visitCto y matchmaker. She had seen Felix at Queenies funeral. At that time, he was in his thirties, unemployed, and would spend his money at inte cafes ying games and drinking with his friends. Horace truly cares for me to the point that hes introducing such a gem of a man to me. Ang sarcastically remarked in her heart. Ang smiled faintly. Its fine. I dontck anything. Just take the fruit back to your parents. Who knows how Queenies parentsCinw will mock her if they learn Horace had spent money while visiting me? I dont deserve to enjoy these fruits. On the other hand, Horace couldnt determine if Ang was still upset about what happened.st time. He looked around the ward. There were guards stationed at the door. Nheless, he had heard that Ang wasnt favored by her family. It seems that Jonathan is treating those younger than him fairly well. Chapter 80 You Two Make Quite a Good Couple +15 Free COIMA Horace smiled. See, Felix. Queenie was right. Her cousin has always been wellCbehaved and obedient since childhood. As he spoke, his mind started racing. Although this cousin of mine has had a criminal record and a troubled past, he is extremely charismatic in rtionships. With his handsome, rugged face and a height of over 5 feet 9 inches, he can easily capture the girls hearts wherever he goes. Plus, he has many tricks up his sleeve and has dated over a dozen girlfriends. Innocent girls like Ang, who has yet to enter society, are undoubtedly unable to resist Felixs charm. Horace affectionately reached out his hand and wanted to pat Angs head like he was her elder. Ang furrowed her brows and discreetly avoided him. Ang, do you have a boyfriend? Why isnt your boyfriend apanying you when youre in such a frail state? Felix casually picked up an apple and weighed it in his hand. Then, with great skill, he used a fruit knife to peel the apple and ced the slices on a te. Reaching out, he handed Ang the te of sliced fruit over. When youre sick, you need to eat more fruit to recover quickly. Afterward, he tactfully stepped back, put his hands in his pockets, and stood by the window, gazing at the distant scenery. He exuded a sense of leisure with a hint ofziness, which made him particrly charismatic. Seeing this, Horace secretly gave a thumbs up. No wonder Felix could win over so many girls. He sure has some tricks up his sleeve. His method of charming girls is quite profound. Ang lowered her gaze and looked at the apple slices before her. She couldnt help but nce at Felix, wondering if he was seriously not right in the head. Did he just try to win my favor usin Horaces apple? Besides, the breeze outside the window is freezing. Is he not feeling cold standing there trying to look cool? Ang pursed her lips and expressed politely. Thank you, Felix. On the other hand, Horace misunderstood and thought something was brewing between Ang and Felix when he saw Ang constantly looking at Felix. 2/5 JHBBH 04 Chapter 80 You Two Make Quite a Good Couple 64% 13:18 +15 Free Coms With a quick nce, he immediately continued. Ang, youre still young and only a sophomore in college. As far as I recall, you havent had a boyfriend yet, right? Then, Horace suddenly pped his hands and chuckled. ncing at Felix and then at Ang, he pretended to be pleasantly surprised as he spoke, Ang doesnt have a boyfriend, and Felix, you are still single. I think you two make quite a good couple. Why not give it a try and see if theres a connection? Upon hearing that, Ang narrowed her eyes. How audacious of Horace to say that! Besides being single, what else makes uspatible? Im neen, while Felix is in his thirties. He can practically be my father if our age gap is slightly bigger than it already is. Looking delighted, Horace pulled Felix to the bedside and pressed him down. You better treat Ang well, he said. His action made Ang extremely annoyed. At once, she shifted her body in the opposite direction. Im feeling a bit tired. Her intention of asking them to leave was obvious. Still, she couldnt go too far. After all, Queenie was still married to Horace. However, Felix was not someone to be underestimated either. He was skilled at understanding a girls psychology. Therefore, he immediately pushed away Horaces hand and stood up. Horace, we havent even started getting to know each other yet. I may be willing, but Ang may not be. Dont scare her away. One must not act too hasty when pursuing a girl. I must show some romance and pampering. That way, a difficult situation can turn into a favorable one. Horace red at Felix, unable to believe he was letting go of such a great opportunity. But Felix didnt care. He tore off a piece of paper and left his phone number, saying in a deep voice, This is my number. Ang. If you ever feel bored and dont mind mypanion, you can reach out to me for a chat. Youre tired, so rest first. Horace and I will leave now. With that, Felix pulled Horace away from the ward. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the corridor, Horace looked puzzled. You had such a good opportunity just now. Why didnt you pursue it and solidify the rtionship? Felix took out a cigarette and smirked. Horace, Im not as good as you when ites to 3/5 GBN Chapter 80 You Two Make Quite a Good Couple However, Horace looked at Felix with doubt. You said it yourself. I have introduced you to her. So. hurry up and win her over! Dont worry, theres no woman I cant win over. Felix licked his lips, feeling confident in his abilities. As he recalled Angs figure lying on the hospital bed earlier, he couldnt help but sigh. She is indeed the daughter of a wealthy family. Her skin is as fair as snow, and her figure is elegant. The blue and white striped hospital gown she wore made her even more alluring. Her face is also beautiful and captivating. Unfortunately. I couldnt see her full appearance since she was lying in bed. What could her figure that was under the nket be like? It would be even better if she had long legs and a slender waist. Inside the ward, the door was immediately closed once they left. Ang, do you want to keep this piece of paper? May asked while holding the note with a disgusted expression. Is Horace blind?! One look and anyone can tell that Felix is an unreliable man. He is full of tricks. Yet, Horace still introduced such a man to me! Moreover, if anyone wanted to introduce a boyfriend to me, it should have been Queenie. I have never seen anyones male cousinCinw bringing a man over to their female cousinCinws ward. He doesnt understand any rules! Just throw it away. Thinking of Felixs gaze just now, Ang felt ufortable all over. Horace truly is a se mbag! I cant believe he has set his sights on me, whom he barely knows. ording to my calctions, Queenie should be close to getting pregnant. How can I catch Horace cheating and make Queenie divorce him before she gets pregnant? Angs eyes darkened. Time is running out. I must quickly find evidence. But Im currently bedridden and unable to leave the hospital 4/5 JN BGN Chapter 80 You Two Make Quite a Good Couple And even if I could, I wouldnt be able to do the surveince myself. 644 13:18 +15 Free Coins Ang rolled her dark eyes. Her gaze shifted toward the entrance, where two imposing figures stood straight with a straight face as they guarded the door. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Be My Bridesmaid Chapter 81 Be My Bridesmaid +5 Free Coins Recently, when Angs bridesmaid came to visit, Jonathan was always busy. By the time he arrived at the hospital, she was usually asleep. The next morning, when she woke up, the nurse informed her that Jonathan had been there and stayed for a while before leaving. Each time he left, it was nearly noon. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Besides that, there was another thing on her mind. Every morning and evening, shed receive a text from an unknown number, which were just simple greetings and caring words. As Ang sipped on the porridge brought by Sebastian, she ced her phone on the table, and it promptly vibrated. She nced at the time. It was always the same: eight oclock in the morning and ten oclock at night. Upon putting down her spoon, she picked up her pager and saw the message. Unsurprisingly, it was from the same unfamiliar number. Good morning, its cooler today. Remember to keep warm and close the window after opening it for a while to prevent catching a cold. After reading it, Ang calmly deleted the message. She could guess it was probably Felix who sent it, but who said she had to respond? If she were still the naive girl from her past life, she might have felt troubled. She would have unintentionally hurt his feelings by showing affection for Christopher. But after living for several decades across different lifetimes, she could easily see through his attempts to woo young girls. He wouldnt even put in the slightest effort. Did he really believe sweet words and gestures could win her over? After finishing her breakfast and rinsing her mouth, she nced at herself in the mirror. The wound on her forehead had already scabbed over and was slightly itchy. She dared not scratch it for fear of leaving a scar.. 1236 Chapter 81 Be My Bridesmaid Upon lifting her clothes, she noticed the once bruised and swollen marks on her arm had turned purplishCred and had begun to subside. Under Jonathans arrangement, she had also undergone a thorough examination of her arm. The text results came back, confirming that her arm was only injured on the surface and hadnt affected the bones. She let out a sigh of relief. Back in her hospital bed, Ang took out the book Jessica had brought her and began reading. It had been almost a week since she was admitted, and she had fallen behind in her studies. She studied diligently all morning, but soon, her eyes started to feel strained, and her mind became foggy. Just as youre starting to feel better, make sure to rest properly. You can catch up on your coursework later, a familiar voice said. It was Joseph. Ang closed the book and turned her gaze toward Joseph. She spoke calmly, Joseph Joseph, dressed in a white coat, came in and pulled up a chair beside her bed. He reached out to pick up the book from the table and quickly nced through it. Pharmacology? He raised an eyebrow and smiled. This is something youd typically study in your third year. It seems a bit early for you to be diving into this. She pursed her lips and replied, Im just skimming through. She nced down and caught sight of his sturdy fingers, which were quite seemed perfect for holding a surgical knife. attractive and When she died, he was at the height of his glory. As the youngest medical prodigy in Riverdon, countless people paid a hefty price for a consultation with him. The wealthy and influential sought him out for surgeries, and the demand was endless. With such a skilled doctor in the family, Scarlet felt assured that if she donated her Joseph could save Fanny. organs, Ang suddenly wondered if, in her previous life, he had used his kidney to operate on Fanny. But after a brief moment of contemtion, she chuckled. MM Chapter 81 Be My Bridesmaid She was already deceased. There was no way he would have given up on Fannys life. The surgery must have been performed. De 12:36 +5 Free Coins In her previous life, she had served the Kins Family and made sacrifices for Fanny until her death. Whats so funny? he inquired upon noticing her wry expression mixed with disappointment and a hint of icy sarcasm. He couldnt quiteprehend it. Ever since the incident where Fanny and Ang were bullied and ended up in the hospital, Angs actions upon waking up had surprised him. While she had caused trouble before, she had never shown such determination and indifference to the consequences. Ang blinked her longshes and then looked at him. Joseph, if both Fanny and I were sick at the same time and you could only save one, who would you choose? You are both my sisters. I would save both of you, he replied earnestly. She tilted her head slightly. But what if you had to choose? Saving Fanny would mean my demise, and vice versa. Joseph frowned instinctively, and then his expression softened into a smile. Stop teasing met like that. Talking about life and death isnt good luck. Youre all grown up, yet you still envy Fanny. A mix of emotions surged in Angs heart, and in the end, she just felt ridiculous. Its my fault that I wasnt there to intervene. He reached out and ced his hand on her weakened shoulder. As he did so, he sighed. Cut me some ck and forgive Dad, okay? I heard about what happened. Dad was furious, and you really have a knack for getting him worked up. Joseph, if youre here to talk about this, then please leave, Ang said calmly and flipped. open her book again. I also think the family would be better off without me. You wouldnt have such a hard time, and you wouldnt have to choose between me and Fanny. Alright, I wont pressure you. Think it over yourself. Joseph had a mighty fine temperament. Then he nced at the door and said cautiously, Lets not dwell on that. Lets talk about something cheerful. Fanny is outside with some good news. mx 12:36 Chapter 81 Be My Bridesmaid *5 Free Coins Earlier, Fanny called him to say she couldnt enter Angs hospital room because Jonathan had ordered the bodyguards to block her. Ang blinked. She realized it was all for Fanny. Joseph, would you havee today if it werent for Fanny? Her voice turned cold as her words hung in the air, cool and distant. What? Angelina smiled faintly. Never mind. Let Fannye in. She was curious about the good news that had Fanny so eager to share. With Angs approval, Fanny was finally allowed to enter. Fanny looked elegant that day, wearing a ChanelCstyle dress with white boots. Her long hair flowed over her shoulders which gave her a delicate and pure appearance. Ang, Fanny said with a smile as she pulled out a red invitation from her bag. I wanted you to be the first to know. Old Mr. Sanders has agreed to my engagement with Christopher. The engagement is set for next month. Please get better soon and be my bridesmaid, okay? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Id Rather Befriend A Dog Chapter 82 Id Rather Befriend A Dog +5 Free Coins As Ang gazed at the vibrant invitation card, a bitter chuckle escaped her lips, and her eyes brimmed with scorn. After taking the invitation card, she tore it up the next second and tossed it into the nearby trash bin. Am I losing my mind, or are you? she spat, her tone icy. Asking me to be a bridesmaid, pretending its a celebration when its more like a funeral! If envy turns to bitterness and Ish out, what then? It sickened her that Fanny would invite her, the former fiance, to stand beside her as a bridesmaid and paint herself as virtuous. Ang Fannys eyes reddened as she looked anxiously at Ang. A touch of vulnerability shed across her face. Ang, please dont say such hurtful things! Joseph stepped in front of Fanny and spoke softly to Ang. This is a significant moment in Fannys life. She only has you as a sister. Its natural for her to want you there. Lets not give others a reason to mock us at such an important time. He thought Ang was just in a bad mood because her engagement was broken. Fanny felt at a loss. She bowed her head and nodded silently. Angs eyes hardened. Arent I already aughingstock? My fianc was stolen, and now I have to pretend everythings fine and offer my blessings. What did I do to deserve such humiliation from you? Get lost, Fanny! I dont have a shameless sister like you. Stay away from me and spare me your disgust, Angs tone was icy and filled with disdain. She exuded a chilling aura, and her pale face reflected her gloom and coldness. Whats going on, Fanny, Ang? Christophers anxious voice echoed from the doorway. Ang looked up and saw Christopher striding toward them. His gaze first fell on the torn invitation card on the ground; then, instinctively, he pulled Fanny into his arms. 12:36 Chapter 82 Id Rather Befriend A Dog Whats wrong? +5 Free Coins I wanted to invite Ang to our engagement banquet, but she tore the invitation. Fannys delicate face showed a hint of helplessness and vulnerability. Finally, she hesitated before burying her tearful face in his embrace. That fragile and beautiful appearance was enough to make anyones heart ache. Without saying a word, it made people feel that she must have been bullied by someone with deep scheming and jealous madness. Christophers gaze, as he looked at Ang, mirrored a mix of disgust, hatred, and irrationality, a familiar sight to Ang. Ang sneered, and her lips curled with disdain. Dont pretend to be affectionate in front of me. You break off your engagement with me, then immediately jump into my sisters arms. The Sanders Family has no shame, but I certainly do. Are there no other girls left in Riverdon? Making your love rival your bridesmaid, you two are truly despicable. Lock yourselves away and spare others from your harm. Christopher Sanders heart skipped a beat, a mixture of anger and guilt flooded him, and he felt a prickling sensation in his chest. He couldnt go against his grandfathers wishes. He was engaged to Ang, but he hadnt rified things with her. It was his fault, but Fanny was innocent. She was concerned about Angs reaction, which is why she kept silent and prioritized Angs feelings. Fanny bit her lip and stepped out of Christophers embrace with tears welling up in her eyes. Love cant be forced. Before you returned, Christopher and I were childhood sweethearts. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I know this engagement was meant for you. At the time, I genuinely wanted to wish you. both well. I held back my feelings for him. I didnt want to hurt you either, but once love takes hold, it cant be denied. I cant live without him. Even Old Mr. Sanders now approves. Ang, please, I beg you, forgive us, okay? Fannys tears broke Christophers heart. Ang looked at them coldly. Do you think youre so noble that your emotions can make all three of us cry? Why are both of you so despicable? Do you need to use me as a stepping 2/4 Chapter 82 Id Rather Befriend A Dog stone to make your supposed beautiful love appear tragic? +5 Free Coins She threw off the covers, endured the pain, and stood up. Upon picking up the trash can containing the shattered invitation cards, she hurled it at Christopher. If you ever speak the truth to me again, Ang dered boldly, Id rather befriend a dog than associate with you, Christopher! The nurse rushed forward to support Ang, who, now bolstered, continued with even more determination, If you want my blessings, wait until youre both dead. Christopher, struck by a trash can, was visibly pale. He attempted to defend himself but found himself at a loss for words. The nurse, equally incensed, couldntprehend the audacity of this family. In the old days, a girl like her, shamelessly stealing her sisters fianc, wouldve been tossed into a pigpen. Being a third wheel and still strutting around in front of everyone, how shameless and malicious. The nurse couldnt contain her anger and turned to Christopher. Hmm, young man, you clearlyck discernment in women. Youre also a coward and not even as good as the uneducated men in my family. With that, she helped Ang sit down, then forcefully pushed the two of them out and instructed the bodyguards not to let them back in. They couldnt afford to dy Angs recovery. In the room, only Joseph remained. Ang you dont seem like yourself right now, he remarked. Ang looked up at him, her lips pale. Ever since I was young, whenever Fanny cried, she got whatever she wanted. Everything she did was praised, and I couldnt argue because it meant I was trying to take things away from her. There was no room for both of us. Ang paused, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. Joseph, do you think I should just swallow my pride and be Fannys bridesmaid? But does it really matter? Im practically invisible in the Kins Family. Will anyone even notice me? Fanny is content with her victories over me, she added bitterly. Joseph furrowed his brows and looked at Ang. Youre overthinking this, Ang. Fanny means no harm. M M Chapter 82 Id Rather Befriend A Dog Even if theres no malicious intent, am I supposed to ept it? Angs gaze suddenly turned cold, and weariness filled her heart. Joseph, just go. Im tired and need some rest, Joseph moved his mouth, but in the end, he didnt say anything. But as soon as he stepped out of the door and saw the person standing at the entrance, he paused and frowned. Zacharias, why are you here? x 12:37 When Ang had an ident, I was still in seclusion at school conducting experiments. I only found outst night and took the opportunity toe and see today. Zacharias took out a handkerchief and covered his mouth as he coughed. Joseph, isnt it too much to ask Ang to be a bridesmaid? We all know how much Ang liked Christopher before. Seeing Zacharias struggling with his cough, Joseph furrowed his brow even deeper and led him to his office. After a moment of silence, Joseph spoke. Christophers heart belongs to Fanny now, and hes set to join the Kins Family. We gave Ang a chance, but if she cant win his love, its only fair for Fanny to take her ce. But suggesting Fanny to have Ang as a bridesmaid is too much! Zacharias protested. Josephs eyes turned cold as he inserted his hands into the pockets of his white coat. Since Christopher and Fannys rtionship is already settled, its better for Ang to face reality. sooner. She needs to adapt to the fact that Christopher will be her brotherCinw and handle it with grace. Im willing to be the bad guy here if it means Ang can move forward. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Jonathan Is More Fearsome Chapter 83 Jonathan Is More Fearsome Jonathan, more fearsome than any demon, always prioritized the familys honor and interests, even if it meant sacrificing a few individuals. +5 Free Coins Maintaining connections with the Sanders Family meant the engagement couldnt be called off. Upon hearing this, Zacharias handsome face darkened. Joseph considered things more comprehensively and took the overall situation into ount. Joseph reassured him, Alright, dont fret. Head to the office, and Ill check on youter. Why have you been coughing so severelytely? He recalled that although Zacharias had coughed before, it hadnt been this severe. Joseph furrowed his brow. How are the servants attending to you? If its not satisfactory, Ill make a change and find someone more attentive. Zacharias had always been frail, with a weak heart and a history of various illnesses since childhood. There were even times when he was on the verge of death, and it caused his parents countless sleepless nights. In recent years, his health had somewhat improved thanks to careful adjustments. Zacharias waved his hand dismissively. Its not because of the servants. Before, Ang took charge of my diet. She cooked medicinal meals every day. But after Ang left, the medicinal meals stopped. When I asked the kitchen staff, I found out Ang personally made them He paused, feeling a twinge of unease. Whenever Ang brought him those medicinal meals, hed get annoyed. She not only insisted he eat them daily but also pestered him with reminders. Her demeanor was almost like an olddy. Often, it was only with Fannys reassurance that he managed to finish his meal. So, he warned Ang to stay out of his room, and Fanny began delivering the nightly medicinal meals instead. Gradually, he began to credit Fanny for the meals and forgot they were made by Ang. For a moment, a mix of emotions flickered in Zacharias dark eyes. 14 M Chapter 83 Jonathan Is More Fearsome OOFEN 1237 On the first floor of the hospital, near the elevator, was Christopher holding Fannys hand. They stepped out of the elevator, only to be surprised by the sight of a man in a wheelchair waiting at the entrance. Jonathans cool gaze met Christophers, then shifted to Fanny beside him. In Jonathans presence, Christopher always felt a palpable tension, and his breaths became. harder. He immediately straightened his back, respectfully nodded, and took the initiative to greet, Mr. Lawson. Then he squeezed Fannys hand and nervously said, This is Fanny. Fanny, meet Mr. Lawson. For the first time, Christopher introduced Fanny as his fiance to the Sanders Family. Fanny instinctivelyposed herself and offered a graceful smile as she greeted, Mr. Lawson. She couldnt help but wonder why Christopher showed such deference to Jonathan, even more than to his father, Michael. Although Jonathan is in power now, he is crippled and sick. Hes dying, right? The future of the Sanders and Lawson Families rests with Christopher! Fanny mused. Nevertheless, gratitude was owed. Jonathan had tirelessly assisted Christopher in managing the company. Jonathan nced away, his demeanor indifferent. Once Miss Fanny bes part of the Sander family, then you can call me Mr. Lawson. Your father addresses me as Mr. Lawson, and you want to call me Lawson? Is that appropriate? His voice, deep and resonant, carried a hint of disdain Fanny was taken aback, and her face paled. She was already engaged to Christopher, yet. Jonathan was showing such disrespect. Fanny nervously bit her lip, unsure how to address him. If her father called him Mr. Lawson, what should she call him? Jonathan was intentionally causing trouble for her. Meanwhile, Jonathan appeared oblivious as his ck coat entuated his cold and aloof demeanor. Time 12:37 Chapter 8 Jonathan Is More Fearsome Mr. Lawson, Fanny is just shy. If you have any grievances, take them up with me. It was my decision to marry her, Christopher quickly interjected upon seeing, Fanny being harassed. And Ive already apologized to Ang Jonathan spoke again, Alright, go home and kneel in front of the ancestral hall for three hours. Inform your Grandfather about what I said Christophers expression tightened, and his jaw clenched as he reluctantly agreed, Fanny was stunned, and her eyes widened in disbelief. She retorted icily, Who do you think you are, Jonathan, from another father? What gives you the right to punish Christopher? What did he do wrong? Jonathans gaze remained unwavering, Make it four hours Are you out of your mind? Fanny, enough! Christophers voice was sharp as he scolded her sternly. Youre not allowed to speak to him like that. Fannys face turned pale again, and tears welled up in her eyes. Why was Christopher being so harsh on her? She was only trying to help him! Seeing her distressed state, Christopher softened a bit. He turned away from her and addressed Jonathan, Mr. Lawson, Fanny is young and inexperienced. Please dont me her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathans voice was cold as he responded, When have you seen me lose my temper over trivial matters? When Im discussing matters with Christopher, its not your ce, as an outsider, to interfere in the Sanders Familys affairs. Fanny clenched her fists. The earlier joy had evaporated from her face. Remembering past encounters, Christopher dared not speak and only offered a sympathetic nce to Fanny. Then, a single sentence from Jonathan drained all color from Fannys face, recing it with fear. By the way, Linda has been arrested by the police. As her close friend, shouldnt you visit her? Shes mentioned you several times, Jonathan said casually while smiling. Since youre marrying into the Sanders Fatnily, remember to be cautious at your age. Avoid getting mixed up with the wrong people, or youll face consequences. DO NO Chapter 83 Jonathan Is More Fearsome After saying that, Simon wheeled Jonathan into the elevator, and they disappeared. X 08 1237 +5 Free Coins Meanwhile, Fanny stood frozen, cold sweat trickling down her spine, and her eyes fixed on the closed elevator doors. Christopher frowned. He was puzzled as he asked her, What did Jonathan mean? Do you know Linda? Fanny forced a smile, suppressed her fear, and innocently shook her head. Im not certain. I spoke with Linda before Angs situation arose. We exchanged a few words as ssmates, she exined, looking somewhat upset. Perhaps Linda, in an attempt to alleviate her guilt, began using people indiscriminately? Could Jonathan have misunderstood due to her confrontational attitude? Christopher intervened, Linda wont be getting out, and Jonathan is going to deal with someone. No one can save them. Dont contact Linda anymore. A momentter, Fanny hesitantly asked, Why are you so afraid of Jonathan? He bullies. like that, and yet you endure it. you Christophers gaze darkened slightly at the mention of Jonathan. Our familys situation isplicated. Ill exin more in the future. But you scared me earlier. I was so frightened, Fanny confessed, looking sad. Christopher felt guilty and gently embraced Fanny.. He apologized and exined softly, I wasnt yelling at you earlier. I was trying to protect you. In the Sanders Family, you can upset me and my dad, but dont provoke Jonathan. He is not to be underestimated. Christophers eyes hinted at a secret, suggesting Jonathans true nature was more terrifying than anyone could imagine. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 The Delicate Family Connection Chapter 84 The Delicate Family Connection +5 Free Coins In the hospital ward, Angs private nurse, May, assisted her back onto the bed and kindly pulled up the nket. Ang was so furious that her heart throbbed. What a group of idiots! They are so dumb but want to achieve what their intelligence is not capable of PhysiognomyCwise, your sister doesnt resemble you at all. Upon hearing this, Ang smiled brightly. May, can you even read physiognomy? Indeed, we are not bloodCrted. Well, in my hometown, I had a neighbor who was a fortuneCteller. She has been studying it for years. May picked up a broom and swept the floor while saying with excitement, Your physiognomy is favorable. Your face is round, and your earlobes are plump, which means that the older you get, the more fortunate you will be. Fortunate? Ang neither agreed nor disagreed. In her previous life, she had endured so much hardship and misery. How could that be considered good fortune? After tidying up, May continued, However, your brow bone is high, and your eyes are close. together, indicating a weak bond with your family. Is your rtionship with your family not good? Instinctively, Ang reached out and touched her brow bone, looking at May with curiosity. It wasnt entirely inurate. But thest time May saw her and her family falling out, even at perceptive person could tell that their rtionship was not good. At that moment, the door swung open, and the sound of a wheelchair rolling quietly filled the room. Ang raised her head and smiled. Hi, Jonathan. Its only noon. Why are you free toe over? Lately, Jonathan had been very busy. Several times when he came in the evening, she had already fallen asleep. Although he visited frequently, she hadnt seen much of him. Therefore, Ang was quite pleased to see him unexpectedly during the day. Jonathan said, I have a meeting this afternoon, so I stopped by to see you and also inform you about the wedding. The wedding! Ang widened her clear eyes. Is it settled so quickly? Didnt they say that marriages MM Chapter 84 The Delicate Family Connection in wealthy families like theirs are veryplicated? 82 12 +5 Free Coins After contemting for a moment, she realized that it would be quite difficult for her to ask Jonathan to marry her. He had a bad reputation outsideCrumors had it that he was dyingCbut even if he died, he was still the heir of the Sanders and Lawson Families. Women were waiting in line to marry him. As a widow, how much inheritance would she receive? Money that couldnt be spent in ten lifetimes. Did Mr. Sanders Sr. agree? Ang asked curiously. Jonathan would marry her, while Christopher would take Fanny as his wife. Bothdies of the Kins Family getting married to the brothers seemed simply impossible in the world of prestigious families. Would Kevin agree for the sake of the familys development? Jonathan calmly replied, Hmm, once youre feeling better, well choose a date for my grandfathers to come and propose. Well get the marriage certificate first, and then we can n the wedding ording to your preferences, taking it slow. Finally, it dawned on Ang that she was about to get married. Although it was a fake marriage, there were still certain procedures that Jonathan had to go through, and the ceremony had to be grand! Then What about Fanny Kins? Ang couldnt help but ask. Its not very pleasant for the sisters from the Kins Family to marry a pair of brothers, is it? Dont worry about what others say, Jonathan replied calmly, epting the tea that Sebastian. handed to him. He raised his eyes and added, If Fanny Kins could proceed and marry Christopher, she is considered a part of the Sanders Family. Ang fell silent, her eyes rolling as she pondered his words. He made a valid point. Although Fanny and Christopher were engaged, whether she could actually marry into the family was uncertain. A glimmer of light appeared in Angs eyes as she noticed that Fanny seemed to have a lot of free time as she frequently visited the hospital. I need to find something to keep Fanny busy. Since theyre getting engaged, I must give her a significant gift. Jonathan nced at Ang. Her fair cheeks had a hint of rosy color, and her previously sunken cheeks appeared slightly fuller. Shes being well taken care of, he noted. 2/4 M M Chapter 84 The Delicate Family Connection. 12:37 +5 Free Coins Then, he saw the books on the table and shifted his gaze back to her. Its been over a week since you last went to school. Are you keeping up with your coursework? Do you need to ask the teacher for extra lessons? Individual tutoring from university professors? Their subject teachers had at least a doctoral degree, and most of them were associate professors or professors. It was even rumored that next year, there would be academicians teaching. Instantly, Ang felt the pressure rise and shook her head frantically. No, its fine. Jessica helped me get the ss presidents notes, and with the books, I can manage. Angs current appearance reminded one of a fortunate student who had suddenly caught the attention of the ss teacher and was both nervous and bewildered. Jonathan couldnt help butugh at her, raising his chin to signal her to put away the book. Alright, put the book away, and lets eat. Sebastian has set the table. His tone is truly reminiscent of a concerned parent, Ang thought. If he didnt die in the future, it would be truly disastrous for his child. Having a geniusClevel father was too oppressive. Ever since Ang could move, they had been eating in the small living room of the suite. Otherwise, the room would be filled with the smell of food, and it would take a long time to air out. As usual, the lunch today was from Laurel Hotel. Every day, they ordered takeout from Laurel Hotel, and there was a moment when Ang felt it was extravagant. In this era, the average sry was only a few hundred, and a meal from the Laurel Hotel cost more than the monthly sry of an ordinary family. Over this period, she must have. consumed the annual ie of an ordinary family. Feeling guilty, Ang picked up her fork tentatively. Its so delicious, and it tastes even better when its free! After a few bites, she suddenly realized that this seemed to be the first time she was truly eating with Jonathan. Quickly, she looked up and nced at him across from her. His charisma was truly innate; even when eating, his movements, not to mention his exceptionally handsome face, were pleasing to the eye. Every aspect of him met her aesthetic requirements. Even if she wasnt hungry, just looking at his face made her want to eat two more portions of meals. It was really addictive! 3/4 MM Chapter 84 The Delicate Family Connection. CORN x 12:37 +5 Free Coins Just now, the doctor told me that you can be discharged this weekend. Jonathan slightly turned his head toward her. Can I be discharged from the hospital? Ang eximed with joy, her eyes glowing. Jonathan put down his fork, and the edges of his lips curved up. So, remember to prepare. your ID card. Okay! Ang obediently nodded. As for the dowry, do you have any requests? Ang widened her eyes and spoke firmly, Marrying you is already beyond my wildest dreams. I dont dare to have any other requests, so you can decide. Or How about not giving any dowry? Im willing to pay for it! This is a fake marriage, after all. The dowry This realistic aspect is unnecessary, right? How can I afford it when we are getting a divorce? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan chuckled and tapped the table with his slender fingers. Are you expecting me to get married without offering a dowry? Are you trying to give me a bad name? Well its up to you. Just a symbolic gesture is enough, Ang muttered, pursing her lips. Chapter 85 Felix Chandlers Information Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Felix Chandlers Information. +5 Free Coins After a moment, Jonathan nodded. Okay, Ill take care of it. Shes young and naive, not knowing that she should fight for her interests. Let the two families discuss it when the timees, then. In any case, she wouldnt be taken advantage of. A womans second marriage was different from a mans. While Jonathan was contemting what dowry to give, Ang turned her gaze and said, Jonathan, if we have to go through this process, will you talk to Uncle Donald about the engagement? If my parents find out that Im marrying you, I dont know how much trouble. they will cause. Only if theyre capable can they cause trouble for me. Jonathan remained calm and picked. up some food for Ang. Dont be picky. Where did you learn this bad habit? Ang opened her mouth, but in the end, she just looked at the food in her bowl and reluctantly said, Um okay. She was almost twenty years old, and with her past life added in, she would be in her fifties or sixties. Yet, she was being scolded for being picky! Couldnt she eat whatever she wanted? She just didnt like celery and some other vegetables. Was there no joy in life anymore? Suddenly, the mobile phone ced on the table vibrated a few times. Ang set down her fork and, as if trying to avoid something, immediately picked up her phone, unlocking the screen. It was an unfamiliar number, but this time, it was a multimedia message. Multimedia messages cost about fifty cents each, which is quite expensive. I just took it casually to share todays good mood with you, the text,read, and the illustration. was the street view of the city park. Ah, this indescribable desire to share, Ang thought. In 2004, when color screen mobile phones were just bing popr, Felix was hinting to her that his phone already had a camera function. How impressive! In todays context, he did have something to show off. For example, her cell phone could only make calls, send text messages, and ess the Inte without the function of taking photos or even ying mobile games. Touchscreen 1/4 M M Chapter 85 Felix Chandlers Information phones were probably only produced in the country around 2007. ax 12:38 + Free Coins As someone who had lived for more than a decade and experienced the rapid revolution and recement of inte technology, she felt embarrassed to show off such things. It was like trying to impress with a magical castle. Without hesitation, she deleted the multimedia message. Whats wrong? Angzily answered, Nothing, just junk messages. However, Felix reminded her of Horace. Her nephew was born in the winter of 2005, and now it was early December, which meant she had at most two or three months left to let Queenie know Horaces true colors. With this in mind, Ang turned to Jonathan. Though her thoughts were not written on her face, her shimmering eyes were filled with a pleaCI need your help. Wiping his hands with a napkin, Jonathan asked, Tell me, whats the matter? Ang smiled awkwardly, feeling somewhat annoyed. Even before getting married, she was already starting to trouble him. She wondered if he would find her troublesome and was afraid of being a burden. She didnt like to trouble others and was afraid of being bothered by others, perhaps due to the lessons she learned from her past life. Its 1:20 p.m. now, and I have to leave by 1:30 p.m. at thetest. Jonathan rolled up his sleeve, revealing the wristwatch on his wrist, and nced at the time. Seeing this, Ang quickly said, Jonathan, may I borrow your men at the door for a while? As she spoke, she couldnt help but look toward the door. Jonathan gazed at her calmly without uttering a word, and she immediately continued, Dont worry, I wont harm anyone. Do you remember my cousinCinw, Horace Swine? Although I suspect him of cheating, I have no evidence. Lets have someone follow him, take some photos, and convince my cousin to give up on him and divorce him! Jonathan inquired, Are you close with your cousin? Ang nodded, then whispered, When I first returned to the Kins Family, I was naive and had a rural ent. I couldnt speak properly, and my parents and ssmates looked down on me. They mocked me for having a country ent, so I became even more reluctant to speak. Thats why my grandmother took me away. Uncle Donald used to bring Queenie and Quincy 2/4 MM Chapter 85 Felix Chandlers Information. Qe 12:38 to visit me frequently and even helped me correct my ent by giving me extra lessons. Oh, by the way, Uncle Donald is a teacher! Hes quite knowledgeable, teachingnguage and math and asionally filling in as a history teacher. Unlike the other members of the Kins Family, Donalds family truly treated her as a family. caring for her deeply. Even when she managed to win over the girl that Quincy liked to please Joseph, deep down, Quincy still cared for her. He would scold her but give her pocket money and asionally buy her snacks at the same time. He was more like a brother to her than her real brothers. Many times, she would rather be Donalds daughterCa sister to Queenie and QuincyCthan be born to Scarlet. Although it was her bad past, and when Ang talked about it, it seemed like it had been many years, and she reminisced about it with calmness and tranquility. Have some fruit. These fruits are delicious and very sweet! May ced the fruits on the table and tried a piece from the cherries and pears imported from abroad. She had never seen them before, but they tasted incredibly delicious! Jonathan pushed the fruit tter toward Ang and spoke softly, Id advise you against getting involved in this matter, as it may affect your rtionship with her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. From his reminder, Ang understood his concerns, and a warm feeling welled up in her chest as she smiled gently. Do you think Im that foolish? After gathering the evidence, I will anonymously send it to Queenie and then subtly encourage her from behind. Family secrets should not be exposed, and Horaces affair was a private and embarrassing matter for Queenie, so the fewer people who knew about it, the better. Even though she was close with Queenie, she wouldnt be foolish enough to confront Horace in person and tell Queenie to divorce him. Life was just like drinking water; only the one drinking it knew its warmth and coldness. To ovee it, Queenie had to rely on herself. Jonathan was slightly surprised; his thin lips curved, and he reached out to touch her hair. Ast long as you understand. I have something to attend to. Enjoy your meal, and dont be picky. The mansrge and warm palm covered her head, rendering her unable to move. What else could she do besides agreeing? Could she disagree? After he departed, Ang was relieved, immediately selected the food she liked, and finished 3/4 MM ex 12:38 Chapter 85 Felix Chandlers Information +5 Free Coins her meal. Then, she strolled around the ward, counting the days. The pills she had preparedst time should be running out soon for Jonathan. She needed to acquire new pills and also catch up on the acupuncture treatment that should have been done once a week. Once she was discharged on the weekend, she not only had to make the honey pills but also had to confirm the acupuncture treatment n again. is overall She was confident that she could cure Jonathans legs and enable him to walk, but health was really poor. It couldnt be fixed in a short time and would take at least a few years to make adjustments. The illness inherited from birth,bined with the worsening condition over time and the malicious intentions of some people, an ordinary person wouldnt have made it this far. To be honest, his body was solely sustained by medication. The more familiar Ang became with his physical condition, the more she realized that perhaps in the past life, Jonathans death was imminent. She wrote down the treatment n and neatly folded it into her small backpack. Meanwhile, in the hospitals underground parking lot, Jonathan entered the ck car. Simon. seated in the passenger seat, turned around and handed over a list along with several photos. These are the individuals Miss Ang has encountered, along with the information gathered from their conversations at the hospital over the past few days. And here is Felix Chandlers dossier. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Her Princess Room Chapter 86 Her Princess Room Jonathan reviewed the photos and information, quickly scanning the individuals in the photos before setting them aside. His focus was primarily on Felixs information. The information was concise, detailing Felixs past and criminal records. Although there were no instances of murder or arson, there were numerous fights and brawls, and he had been incarcerated multiple times. Jonathan read through it swiftly, flipping through a few pages with his slender fingers, and his gaze finally settled on a few lines. It mentioned that Felix had once taken matters into his own hands and, on behalf of Horace, confronted a colleague who had a falling out with him at thepany. He didnt hold back, but in the end, Horace covered it up with money. Scratching his nose, Simon remarked, It seems like there is no evidence of anyone else involved with Miss Ang. Angs identity was truly unsettling, and the timing of her appearance was remarkably coincidental. Hmm. Jonathan pondered for a moment before speaking calmly, Handle those suspicious: individuals. Simon simply replied, Understood. He pursed his lips and silently criticized in his mind, Just your luck, Felix Chandler. You keep making wrong decisions and even try to get your paws on the boss girlfriend. Time flew by, and a few dayster, it was time for Ang to be discharged from the hospital. During her stay, she had been resting peacefully in the hospital, receiving excellent care and making a good recovery. Sebastian personally arrived to pick her up from the hospital, taking note of the doctors instructions to ensure nothing was overlooked. As they left the hospital, he insisted on carrying everything, leaving Ang to walk ahead emptyChanded, feeling slightly ufortable. Although she wasnt ustomed to it, her heart felt warm. In her previous soCcalled family, she had never experienced such care and was even treated as a servant. She never expected. find a sense of home and warmth from people who werent rted to her by blood. Especially whenparing it to thest time she was discharged, Fanny was surrounded by many people while Ang waspletely forgotten and left at the hospital entrance. 1/4 ax 12:38 Chapter 86 Her Princess Room Sebastian sat in the drivers seat, smiling as he said, This time, when we return, we will stay at Master Jonathans ce. He specifically instructed someone to prepare a room for you, Ang, See if you like itter For a second, Ang was taken aback. Are we going to be living together? Is this Jonathans idea? But Jonathan must have his intentions, so Ang obediently agreed, Okay, thank you, Sebastian At the vi. Compared to the destion she had witnessed upon her arrival, the courtyard now brimmed with life. Various potted nts and blooming roses adorned the yard, creating a springClike atmosphere that instantly lifted ones spirits. A beautiful climbing rose was in full bloom. Sebastian smiled. Thanks to your suggestion, Ang, the yard looks much more beautiful. after nting the roses. Ang couldnt help but admire them for a moment. Is all of this created with money? nting roses was no easy task, especially for so many of them. It must have been quite costly because they could be nted in winter for spring bloom. After crossing the courtyard and entering the vi, May led her to see her room. I wasnt sure what you would like, Ang, so I prepared things that girls usually enjoy, such as dolls, trinkets, and princess dresses May led her upstairs while muttering, feeling a bit. nervous about Angs opinion. Having worked as a caregiver before, May knew how to cook and take care of people. Unexpectedly, Jonathan doubled her sry and hired her to continue looking after Ang. It was like a dreame true, and May was determined to take excellent care of Ang and ensure her satisfaction. They halted in front of a room, and May opened the door for her. As the scene came into view, Ang was momentarily stunned. She hesitated before entering, taking in the furnishings inside the room at a slow pace. The room was spacious and immacte, something she could never have imagined before. Every aspect of the room was adorned in a delicate pink color, with the wallpaper, wardrobe, desk, and bedding all perfectly coordinated. It was charming without being gaudy, and one could say it was a room fit for a true princess. The bedding was neatly arranged, and the silk fabric appeared incredibly soft and smooth. It 2/4 MM Chapter 86 Her Princess Room was evident that sleeping on it would be veryfortable. x 12:38 +5 Free Coins In the innermost part of the room was a dressing room, evenrger than the storage room where she used to sleep. It was filled with tastefully designed dresses of various colors, along with matching hair essories and shoes. Ang stared at all of this and suddenly recalled the day she was first brought to the Kins Family. She was still young at that time, timidly following the adults through the threshold of the Kins Family. It was easy for her to spot Fanny, who was surrounded by her parents and brothers. Fanny, who was fair and wore a stunning princess dress, ran over to greet her. She was holding a doll that few children in that era would possess, making her appear like a little princessCnoble and reserved. On the other hand, Ang was just a child from the countryside, with dark and sallow skin, wearing homemade and rustic clothes. Her shoes even had a bit of dust on them, making her seem like a speck of dirtpared to Fanny. However, Fanny seemed very excited about her arrival, wearing a joyful expression on her face. She took Angs hand and led her into the house, enthusiastically showing Ang theyout of her home and her room. It was an extremely feminine room, with furniture and bedding that were spotless. There were also dozens of cute and delicate dolls, clearly a princess room that had been. meticulously cared for. All of this was something Ang had never seen before. To her, it felt like stepping into another world. My parents and brothers arranged all of this for me. Isnt it beautiful? Fanny smiled innocently, blinking. Ang, if you like my room, I will tell Mom and Dad to give this room to you. At that time, Ang was young and believed in Fannys friendliness and generosity. She nodded cautiously and quickly added, Its okay, I can stay in another room But in Fannys interpretation, it became Angs demand for the princess room; otherwise, she wouldnt stay with the Kins Family. These words were said behind her back, and as George and Scarlet observed their eldest daughters troubled face, they thought Ang was simply causing trouble as soon as she returned. In the end, they decided to let her stay in the storage room. The contrast between them was simply stunning. 3/4 MM Chapter 86 Her Princess Room 3 UN % 12:38 +5 Free Coins Ang snapped out of her thoughts and couldnt help but feel a pang of sadness. A mist. clouded her round and clear eyes. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was her room. In this life, she was no longer alone and helpless. Suddenly, a phone call came in. Ang took out her phone and pressed the answer button. To her surprise, it was Samuel calling. Once he confirmed that she could hear his voice, he didnt even bother with greetings and immediately began questioning her, sounding quite displeased, Why did you suddenly leave. the hospital? You didnt follow the doctors orders or even inform anyone from home. I came to pick you up today, but you deliberately avoided me and made me wait outside. Arent your being a bit too much? After a long silence on the other end of the phone, he impatiently added, Did you hear me? If you heard, thene back right away. MM Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel It proved to be quite a challenge. James was upied with business negotiations, Joseph was undergoing surgery, and Zacharias was too weak to handle thebor involved. He was the only one avable to take care of it. When he received Josephs call, he took a leave of absence from school and rushed to the hospital. However, upon arrival, there was no sign of anyone. Ang must have deliberately done this! Samuel, have you lost your mind? Since when do I need your permission to be discharged? What amount of alcohol have you consumed to reach such an astonishing level of arrogance? Ang sneered. You What? Have you gone deaf or lost your hearing? I said itst time that I will remove my name from the Kins Family registry and sever all ties with you. Your brain and ears are useless, beyond repair. You should start over. Take me home? For what? Last time, she nearly faced a fatal beating, and Samuel stood by, observing with cold. detachment. Upon hearing her words, Samuel felt his anger rise instantly. He angrily retorted, Ang, you truly dont know how to appreciate kindness! Our family has treated you well all these years, but I never expected you to be such an ungrateful person. Not only do you constantly cause trouble, but you also take advantage of others kindness! Ang moved her phone away, listening to his usations, her smile bing even more mocking. Treated me well? Is he referring to wearing wornCout clothesundered until they turn white, sleeping on a broken and frigid bed, and enduring boneCchilling cold in a cramped storage room qualify as good treatment? Today, Fanny personally cooked for you to wee you back from the hospital. She worked 1/5 M M Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel tirelessly all morning. Is this how you appreciate someones sincere efforts? Samuel frowned, feeling that Fannys efforts were not valued. 12:39 +5 Free Coins Normally, they would never let Fanny cook. It was only because she insisted on cooking to wee Ang that they agreed. Otherwise, they wouldnt have brought Ang home on Fannys special day, causing such a chaotic and unpleasant atmosphere and ruining the mood. The food she cooked? Ang scoffed, not hiding the sarcasm in her tone. I dare not even taste the delicious foods she made. Im afraid Ill be poisoned. You and your family can enjoy it. In her previous life, she was always busy cooking for them. Fanny never had the chance to cook. asionally, she tried a few times, but the food was simply terrible. Once, Fanny imed to have baked a cake for her. Ang wanted to please them, so she forced herself to eat it all. As a result, she had stomach pain and diarrhea that night. She feltpletely weak. She had to drag herself to thendline and call for emergency help. In the end, she stayed in the hospital for several days. But not a single person believed that Fanny had tampered with the cake. They even med her for having poor health and wasting money on medical expenses. Upon thinking back to the past, Ang felt even more disheartened. What right do you have to criticize what Fanny has made? What Fanny makes is a thousand times better than what you make! Samuel waspletely enraged. rolled her eyes. If its so delicious, then eat more. Ill contact the crematorium for you and arrange your funeral. You dont need to thank me. After saying that, Ang abruptly hung up the phone. Not one to tter, but retaliating with full force, it was indeed a joyous day for her. Suddenly, she heard a familiar deep voiceing from downstairs. Ang hurriedly went downstairs to see a man in a ck hoodie pushing Jonathan into the living room. Upon hearing her footsteps running downstairs, Jonathan looked up at her and said softly, Take it easy: your body has just recovered. 2/5 Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel +5 Free Coins The arrangements have been made. We will go outter. Someone will pick up Uncle Donald and the others and take them to the Laurel Hotel to discuss the wedding. Jonathan paused for a moment and spoke casually, You havent forgotten, have you? Wedding? Ang suddenly widened her eyes. She was the one about to get engaged, and the feeling in her heart suddenly became strange. No I havent forgotten. She coughed and stammered, Jonathan, isnt it a bit rushed to discuss the wedding today? Ang didnt expect to discuss the wedding immediately after being discharged from the hospital, which essentially meant on the same day. So, does that mean Jonathan and I will be getting our marriage certificate in the next few days? Upon looking at her standing obediently, her innocent and confused face, Jonathan suddenly found it particrly interesting. He chuckled lightly and said leisurely, My grandpa and my dad checked the almanac. Today is an auspicious day, where wishese true, and sesses easily. Ang turned on her phone and nced at the calendar. It was a really good day, suitable for traveling, praying for blessings, and getting engaged. Upon seeing the words getting engaged on the calendar, Angs fair earlobes gradually turned crimson. It really is a good day. Jonathan looked at Angs clothes, running his hands up and down, and said, Go upstairs and change into a new outfit. Ang felt a bit nervous. Although she had lived for many years, she had never been married and had always been alone in her previous life. Whatever Jonathan said now, she would do it. Ang nodded and nced at her inexpensive clothes, which didnt cost more than six dors in total. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This would definitely embarrass Jonathan. Understanding his intention, Ang went upstairs to change her clothes. She could sacrifice. her own image but not Jonathans! MM Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel +5 Free Coins Jonathan looked at May, who immediately understood and followed Ang upstairs to help.. Downstairs, Jonathan stayed in the living room. Sebastian handed him two long lists, saying, Master Jonathan, these are the gift lists prepared by the two elders. Jonathan raised an eyebrow and asked, Why are there two lists? Sebastian looked conflicted and said, They were not satisfied with each others gift lists, so they each made their own, saying they would give separately. Jonathan rubbed his temples with a headache. Meanwhile, at the Kins Residence. In the living room, Fanny was wearing the new dress she had just received as a birthday gift from James. She twirled happily in front of her family, showcasing the exquisite design and the youthful beauty of her figure. She stopped and looked at them with anticipation on her small face, smilingly asking, How does this dress look? Scarlet smiled and looked at her precious daughter, leading the praise, Of course it looks beautiful! Youre so cute and pretty. You look good in any dress! Other people naturally followed suit, with James indulgently saying, Fanny, whatever style of dress you like, I will buy it for you. Just tell me. I dont need so many dresses. What I really want is for our family to always be happy together, Fanny said,ing over and linking her arm with his, her smile radiant. Upon hearing these words, everyone suddenly felt that she was sensible. James was satisfied and relieved. Suddenly, he remembered something and snorted coldly, Fanny is sensible, unlike that troublemaker James, lets not mention her, Samuel said, even more dissatisfied, still remembering the phone call earlier. Fanny remembered her on her birthday today, but that heartless. person didnte. Disgusting! When will Ang be as obedient as Fanny? Samuel thought about Angs aggressive tone on the phone and felt a bit ufortable for some reason. Upon seeing that the atmosphere was about to turn gloomy, Zacharias took a small gift box 4/5 NHE Om 1239 Chapter 87 The Funeral for Samuel from the nearby table and ced it in Fannys hands. Fanny, today is your birthday. Youre twenty years old now, a grownCup. I had someone bring you a ne from abroad. Take a look and see if you like it. Oh my goodness, this ne is absolutely stunning, eximed Fanny with delight as she opened the box. It was truly a delightful surprise. The ne was a new design that had been featured in a fashion magazine, making it both expensive and difficult to find. The fact that she was able to acquire it showed Zacharias thoughtfulness. Fanny expressed her gratitude by saying. Thank you, Zacharias. I will definitely wear it often in the future. After expressing her gratitude, Fanny noticed another gift box ced beside Zacharias. Curiosity piqued, Fanny inquired, Zacharias, what is inside that box?? Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The Engagement With Jonathan Oh, this Upon noticing Fanny looked at another gift box, Zacharias hesitated before answering her. He nced at the others and said, In theory, today is also Angs birthday, so I think we should give her a gift as well. Fanny and Ang were born on the same day, which led to the mixCup. Although their birthdays coincided, Zacharias recalled that Ang was hardly ever celebrated in the family. Sometimes, she didnt even receive verbal blessings. With this in mind, Zacharias felt something amiss in his heart, so he casually prepared an extra gift. Moreover, he always felt uneasy about having Ang be Fannys bridesmaid. After all, Ang was their sister, too. Upon hearing that the gift was for Ang, Samuels expression instantly turned cold. He walked over quickly, snatched the gift box from the table, and opened it. Then, he coldly said, Look at her recent attitude toward us, rebellious to no end, sometimes talking nonsense! How can she, who is so immature, wear the same ne as Fanny? Zacharias, youre showing favoritism. Samuel looked at him with a puzzled expression, not understanding why Zacharias suddenly prepared a gift for Ang. Today is Fannys birthday, the most important day of the year. Yet, youre only thinking about Ang. Zacharias didnt argue back, but his brows furrowed. Today is the most important day of the year. Isnt it an important day for Ang as well? Upon seeing the two of them arguing, Fanny looked worried and said, Zacharias, Samuel. can you please not be angry? Im actually very happy to be able to wear the same ne as Ang, and its a gift from Zacharias Ang doesnt have any bad intentions. She might have encountered something recently that makes it difficult for her to control her emotions. and unintentionally upset our parents. Fanny pursed her lips, as if she had thought of something. Her eyes slightly reddened, giving her an innocent and kind appearance. Although Ang has always been reluctant to get close to me, I believe that she considers us as a family in her heart. With these few words, everyone suddenly became even more annoyed with Ang. Samuel gently touched Fannys head with a pained expression. Fanny, when will you 1/4 toughen up and stop defending Ang? We all see how immature she is. Shes even moving her household registration, so it doesnt matter what she does. Fanny bit her lip. But Theres nothing to argue about. Youre not allowed to speak up for her anymore. Samuel cut her off, feeling even more dissatisfied with Ang. The difference between people is truly significant. Fannys words are always pleasant to hear, while Ang never fails to infuriate me! In the midst of their conversation, George urged from downstairs, Its almost time. Are you all ready? They responded and gradually made their way downstairs. Samuel looked at Fanny with some concern and tried to cheer her up. Alright, stop thinking about her all the time. Today is your birthday, lets celebrate together. James made the effort to book a private room at the Laurel Hotel. Just tell us what you want to eat. Upon hearing this, Fanny smiled and yfully said, Samuel, you all are so good to me. You are my sister. Of course, Ill be good to you. Samuel smiled and pinched her nose. The family happily drove to the Laurel Hotel. At the Laurel Hotel. When Donald and the family arrived at the hotel entrance and caught a glimpse of the grand scene from outside the gate, they couldnt help but feel a mix of emotions. They would never dare to spend money on such a luxurious ce in their daily lives. Even if they were to simply have a meal, their monthly living expenses would probably be gone. Emilia observed the interior decoration with great interest and sighed. They must be incredibly wealthy. With the amount of money they spend on just two dishes here, we could buy several bags of groceries at the market! Her voice was a bit loud, so Hecate grabbed her, and she reluctantly stopped talking. Please follow me. Mr. Lawson is in the private room upstairs. Simon, who was waiting at the entrance, recognized them and gave a slight bow before leading the way. 2/4 Once inside the hotel, the interior decoration and scenery were even more impressive. The atmosphere was serene and luxurious without being gaudy. Not to mention the various ornaments, they were all expensive.. Upon taking advantage of no one noticing, Emilia surreptitiously reached out and tried to put a crystal ashtray into her pocket. There are plenty of ashtrays around here, so it doesnt matter if I take this one! Mom, what are you doing? Hecate noticed her stuffing something into her pocket. She frowned and spoke to Emilia in a low voice with a hint of reproach. Although their family was not wealthy, they shouldnt have engaged in such thieving behavior. Emilia was stopped and reluctantly put the ashtray back in its ce. Why are you so nervous? I was just curious and wanted to take a look. I just want to take it to sell and improve our familys lives. Hecate had aplicated look in her eyes but didnt say anything. Deep down, she had mixed feelings. During the day, Ang suddenly called Hecate and said she was getting married. The former invited Hecate and the family toe and discuss the marriage proposal with Jonathans family. Hecate was shocked and thought Ang was joking. But soon after, someone knocked on the door. Several wellCdressed men said they were sent by Jonathan to pick them up. There were several expensive cars downstairs, clearly indicating wealth. The grooms family appeared quite affluent, and they couldnt afford to have Ang embarrassed! On the way upstairs, although Emilia didnt engage in any more shady activities, her mouth was not idle. Upon thinking about Ang getting engaged to such a wealthy family, she felt a bit bitter in. her heart. I dont know what Ang has to offer. She actually found someone rich and influential. In my opinion, the groom is either disabled or much older. After all, Ang is a rejected woman Upon seeing that Emilia wanted to continue speaking, Quincy interrupted coldly, Grandma! 3/4 Wait until we meet them before saying anything. If the situation unfolded as Emilia suggested, he would be the first to oppose Ang marrying someone like that. Emilia pursed her lips and thought about Angs previous engagement with Christopher, specting. She felt that Ang didnt seem like a reliable person. Maybe she has already done everything she needs to do with Christopher. A girl who isnt morally upright wouldnt be able to find a good family. The groom might really be an older man in his fifties or sixties, marrying Ang as his mistress. Just like the girl downstairs in our neighborhood, being someones mistress. Meanwhile, inside the private room. Ang sat upright, obediently sitting next to Jonathan, enduring the intense scrutiny of the two elderly people. Are you hungry, Ang? Ill have some desserts brought in first for you. Bruce smiled warmly, very satisfied with this obedient and lovely girl in front of him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When Jonathan said he wanted to marry Ang, Bruce was so happy that he hardly slept. Ang was pervous and quickly waved her hand at the words. Its okay, Grandpa, Im not very hungry right now. Kevin caressed the jade ring on his thumb. He looked at Ang for a while and then sighed before speaking, Originally, you were engaged to Jon. After some twists and turns, you ended up marrying Jon. This is a dreame true for your grandpa. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 His Money Will All Be Yours Ang was taken aback. She only knew that the Kinses and Sanderses had a marriage pact, and that was the extent of it. She didnt know any other details. Moreover, in her past life, she was young at the time, so she didnt think to ask questions. A pact with my grandfather? Old Mr. Sanders, do you know my grandfather? Ang asked curiously. Her grandfather had passed away many years by the time she was brought back from the countryside. Moreover, her grandmother rarely mentioned him in the few years she lived with her. Meeting Angs curious gaze, Kevin, with eyes filled with a hint ofment, asked, Did your grandmother never mention him to you? He couldnt believe Charlotte never mentioned Henry to Ang despite having raised the young woman herself for years. Ang shook her head in response. No, my grandmother was never one with many words. and usually prefers to engage with her herbs instead. She barely ever mentioned my grandfather. If anything, all she said was that he died catching a thief. In an instant, many thoughts crossed Angs mind. The Kins should still have been insignificant two decades ago, yet Grandpa managed to make a marriage pact with Old Mr. Sanders! That was how Charlotte exined it to you?! Kevin pondered, sighing under his breath. There are only so few that I ever admire, and your grandfather happened to be one of them. He was a remarkable figure. Unfortunately, he passed away too soon. Ang was taken aback. She had seen a photo of her grandparents together before. In that photo, her grandfather looked to be in his forties, with a gentle and warm demeanor, wearing goldCrimmed sses that showed off his youthful charm. But from his clothing, he seemed like an ordinary person. Why would Old Mr. Sanders say Grandpa is a remarkable figure? Ang couldntprehend it. Bruce, seeing that Angs attention was fully on Kevin, clicked his tongue disapprovingly. Why talk about such gloomy topics? Today is Jon and Angs engagement. Talk about something cheerful! At that, he turned to Ang with a beaming smile. Ang, if theres anything you want to eat, just speak up. Were not short of money. In the future, whatever is Jons will all be yours. 1/4 Splurge all you want! Splurge? Oh, hell no! Ill have to return them all! Only she and Jonathan were in on the fake marriage agreement. The fact that the two elders. treated her like their prospective granddaughterCinw made her guiltCridden. Restlessly, Ang nudged Jonathan under the table, then leaned slightly toward him, signaling him to say something to save the situation. Without batting an eyelid, Jonathan shifted the refreshments on the table toward Ang, then whispered into her ear, We have to y the full act. Others will only think Grandpa is right. Whats mine is yours. Mrs. Lawson can spend however she likes. Touche Ang couldnt refute him. Still, she felt the pressure suddenly weighing on her. Meanwhile, the two elders watched the young coupleCone handsome and refined and the other lively and youthfulCwhisper to each other and thought they made the perfect pair. Just then, Donald and his family arrived, and Donalds heart skipped a beat when he saw Jonathan in a wheelchair, feeling shocked and somewhat displeased. Though Ang had mentioned that the groom wasnt in the best of health, he assumed that the man was justcking in strength. Little did he know that it was to the extent of being wheelchairCbound. Ang had a difficult childhood, and now, even her husbands disabled How can he provide her with a happy and fulfilling life?! Hello, Im Bruce Lawson, Jonathans grandfather from his mothers side. You can just call me Bruce, Bruce greeted them warmly, bridging their gap with his words. Donald shook hands with him and quickly responded, No, that wouldnt be right. Youre an elder. I should call you Mr. Lawson, at least. As he looked at the elder before him, Donald thought he looked somewhat familiar, and after a moment of recollection, he realized he often saw Bruce on television, a notable figure who had participated in military parades. Suddenly, his mood grewplicated, and his smile turned somewhat stiffened. If hes really the guy on TV, then Donalds heart began racing. Meanwhile, Kevin snorted disapprovingly, disliking Bruces tendency to stand out and be in the spotlight. He approached the Kinses and spoke as gently as he could, Hello, Im 2/4 Jonathans grandfather, Kevin Sanders. Please, have a seat and talk over the meal. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Donald widened his eyes in surprise, for he thought Kevins name also sounded unusually familiar, like one he frequently heard on the financial channels. At that, he whispered to his son, Google if these two elders are the same Bruce Lawson and Kevin Sanders on TV. In two shakes, Quincy handed his phone to his father with a solemn look. Donald nced down at the picture and the lengthy introduction of individuals on the screen, and his heart nearly leaped out of his throat as he stiffly handed the phone back to his son. Ang finally found her ce and quickly introduced Jonathan to her uncle and aunt. Uncle Donald, Aunt Hecate, this is Jonathan. Then she lowered her head and said to Jonathan, You can just follow my lead and call them Uncle Donald and Aunt Hecate. Jonathan raised his head slightly, with a hint of a smile on his lips. Uncle Donald, Aunt Hecate, I am physically disabled. Please forgive any shorings in my service. Despite being confined to a wheelchair, his elegant demeanor and graceful countenance were impable. Then, Ang turned to her cousin. This is my cousin, Quincy. Quincy remained silent as he looked at Jonathan for a while, his expressionplex. After a few seconds, he extended his hand. Mr. Lawson, your name precedes you. Jonathans deep gaze swept over him, calmly extending his hand to shake. Were family now. No need to be so formal. Since Ang and I are getting married, youll be my brotherCin-w. After Quincy released the handshake, his countenance turned somewhat uneasy. He had a hard time epting the fact that the formidable Jonathan Lawson of the business world was smiling gently at him. I must still be dreaming! When Ang didnt see the familiar figure, she turned to her aunt. Aunt Hecate, wheres Queenie? Didnt shee? Her motherCinw suddenly fell ill and needed someone to care for her, so she went over. Hecate sighed. It happened too suddenly, or Queenie would definitely havee to discuss. your marriage. 3/4 Ang nodded and pressed her lips together silently, recalling seeing Horace and Lina embracing. Queenie had sacrificed a lot of her personal time to care for her motherCinw and husband. However, not only did she not receive a single gratitude, but she was even being cheated on. If she were her cousin, she certainly wouldnt let those adulterers off the hook! After everyone took their seats, they quickly got down to business. Donald, though Jon isnt in the best shape, and it may be unfair for Ang to marry into our family, rest assured, I will treat Ang as my granddaughter! I will never let her suffer the slightest grievance! Bruce grabbed Donalds hand, his expression serious as he made the promise. One who had always been upright, Bruces sincere and convincing assurance was particrly credible. Kevin sneered, shamelessly obsequious. In the next instant, he timely joined in, Marriage is a major event in life. As elders, we cannot be careless. Weve already saved on the engagement; the rest of the process cannot be neglected. Weve prepared the betrothal gifts. Take a look. If theres anything else to add, we can discuss it and amodate ordingly. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Hold Hands Under the Table Then Kevin presented Hecate with a piece of fancy red sprinkledCgold paper containing the gift list. Bruce muttered a curse under his breath, calling Kevin cunning and sly, then promptly took out his gift list and enthusiastically stuffed it into Hecates hand. Dont forget mine. Please take a look together. Jonathan would turn 28 after the New Year, an age at which his peers wouldve given birth, and their children were already studying in kindergarten. They had fretted over Jonathans illness, fearing any mishap, but despite all the care, his health continued to deteriorate. Now, Jonathan finally had a girl he liked and was getting married. If they could have a child to carry on the bloodline, they would have no regrets. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As long as they could help Jonathan marry Ang, they wouldnt begrudge any amount of betrothal gifts. The length of Kevins gift list was already astonishing. Now, with Bruces added to the mix, anyone would naturally be stunned. Hecate nervously blushed as she couldnt read. She had only attended elementary school for a few years before her family stopped her from studying and sent her out to work with. rtives to earn money. Donald, you take a look. I dont know much about these things, she said, passing the two lists to her husband like a hot potato. Donald took them and was stunned by the densely packed list. SCSo many! Upon closer inspection of the contents, he was even more dumbfounded, instinctively wanting to return them. They couldnt possibly return the equal amount of dowry even if they drained their familys resources. However, another thought,made him hesitate and withdraw his hands. Ang was excellent, beautiful, diligent, and sensible, deserving of such a grand dowry. If her inws had only prepared a few things hastily instead, that would be a cause for concern. Furthermore, the lists also reflected the Lawson and Sanders Families respect for Ang. Donald felt somewhatforted and wanted to ept the gifts on the lists. However, just as he came around, a hand reached out and snatched the betrothal gift lists. Emilia had long been restless, seeing that her sonCinw spent a long time hesitating to 1/4 MM Chapter 90 Hold Hands Under the Table ept the gifts and snatched the lists from him. 12:40 +5 Free Coins She could hardly contain her delight as she looked at the dazzling array of gifts listed, and she gushed, Wonderful! Were especially pleased. Theres nothing to change. Lets just go with this list! Emilias greedy and vulgar behavior made Hecate want to hide in embarrassment. The grooms elders are still present! Dont you think your behavior would make them look down on us, Angs family? With the Lawsons and Sanderses still present, Hecate couldnt possibly speak harshly, so, with a frown, she tried to reason with her mother, Mom, weve barely begun to discuss the dowry and betrothal gifts. Dont interfere blindly you mean Unable to ept being rebuked, Emilia frowned with an elders attitude. What do by me blindly interfering? Marriage is a major event. Although Im not Angs biological grandmother, I treat her like I treat Queenie! Can I not offer any advice?! Given my age, dont you think I know better than you young ones do? Angs only in her twenties. Its not safe for her to hold onto so much money. As her family, its our duty to watch over it for her. Just like that, she assumed the role of an elder and unterally decided where the betrothal gifts should go. As she spoke, the wrinkles on her face squeezed together, exuding the taste of greed and hypocrisy. Everybody naturally discerned Emilias thoughts easily. However, Kevin and Bruce merely sipped their tea calmly after exchanging nces. Donald and Hecate, on the other hand, appeared grimly. Since Emilia was their elder and given the current setting, they couldnt possibly speak harshly. For a moment, tension filled the room until a chuckle escaped Jonathan, and he spoke up softly, Grandma has a point. Angs still young. Holding arge sum of money could indeed attract trouble. Seeing that Angs fianc, of all people, backed her up, Emilia sat upright with a triumphant smile and said, Only you understand that I have your best interests! Ang looked toward Jonathan and couldnt help reaching her hand out to remind him. Emilia was insatiable and often used her old age to act spoiled and throw tantrums. Previously, when Ang bought medicinal ingredients for Jonathans diet, some inexplicably went missing, and it turned out that Emilia had stolen them to sell for money. It would be quite a task to take things back from her once they were in her hands. Jonathan Lawson turned his palm over and held the young girls delicate hand, using his. 2/4 NN Chapter 90 Hold Hands Under the Table NO 12:40 thumb to gently caress the back of her hand tofort her. Her skin tingled and went numb instantly, making her forget what she wanted to say.. The tips of her snowy white cars turned red, and Ang absentmindedly lowered her head, staring straight at the man holding her hand. Jonathan and I are holding hands Under the table, holding the young girls hand, Jonathan smiled, his gaze enigmatic. In due time, I will hire a professional manager to manage this dowry for Ang. Uncle Donald will act as the supervisor, with the monthly profits deposited into a bank ount and statements sent to Ang and Uncle Donald regrly. Only they can ess this money. If Uncle Donald needs assistance, Quincy can oversee it. If I remember correctly, Quincy works at a securities firm, right? Quincys dark eyes narrowed, and he looked coldly at Jonathan. Donald felt like he was being led by a thread. He was already shocked by the enormous value of the betrothal gifts. Funds, stocks, and several propertiesCany one of them would be unattainable for them even after several lifetimes of work. Now, whatever Jonathan suggested, Donald agreed to, his face showing a simpleCmindedness. Alright, alright. Emilias expression turned grimly, and she screeched, What? How can you do that?! Despite her tant coveting, she still spoke righteously, A manager is still an outsider. How can you trust him? Her eldest son was struggling out there, supporting his wife, educating his children, and. doing business. He needed money everywhere. Without this betrothal money, how could she support her son?! Everything would eventually fall into her sonCinws hands! Anxious, Emilia turned to Hecate, hoping she would side with her. Hecate, speak up! Am I right, or am I right? Ang is still just a student. Those businessmen out there are all so cunning; she could be scammed at any turn! At that, she poked Ang, admonishing, Dont me me for criticizing you, Ang, but instead of going home, you insisted on staying with Donald and Hecate. Money doesnt fall from the sky; we have to fish out extra money to feed another mouth. Would I harm you? Angs heart turned icy as she silently watched her grandmother bring up old grievances. from across the table. She had indeed bothered her uncles family by staying there, but she had also given them. several hundred for food expenses, which all eventually ended up in Emilias pockets. Yet, the 3/4 MM Chapter 90 Hold Hands Under the Table elderly woman seemed to have forgotten all about it. Wham! Thats enough, Mother! Stop talking. Donald mmed the table in frustration, forcing Emilia to stop her ranting. 12:40 Donald was known for his good temper, so Emilia was startled to see him flip out for the first. time. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Hundreds of Tables of Rtives Donald had been a teacher for decades and was widely regarded as an exceptional educator. He held himself to high moral standards and rarely lost his temper. However, when he did be angry, a mere change in his facial expression was enough to instill fear in people. With a stern expression, he said, I am just an ordinary man who doesnt know how to sugarcoat things. I dont want to hypocritically talk about how money is merely an external possession. Ang is our beloved child. Both her aunt and I treat her as our own daughter. We only wish for her wellCbeing and happiness. As long as she lives a happy life, we dont ask for anything more. Youre all of the wealthy family, so even if we were to empty our coffers to apany her dowry, it would still pale inparison in your eyes. But were not selling off our niece. Were not greedy for your wealth. All of these betrothal gifts, along with what we provide as dowry, will be given to Ang. Not a single penny will be kept. Nothing puts our mind more at ease than you treating our Ang well. Not keep a single penny?! Emilia stood up in great shock and anger. That was a mountain of wealth; the cash alone amounted to millions, not to mention the several residential properties. She believed giving any one of those houses to her eldest son would ensure them. afortable life and thought her sonCinw was out of his mind not to want anything. Quincys expression turned cold, and he reached out to restrain his grandmothers arm, his voice tinged with frost. Grandma, if you keep talking like this, they will think were greedy and moneyC minded. Imagine if they reconsider Ang and choose someone else instead. Wed end up with nothing. Her grandmother was, to put it bluntly, moneyChungry. Letting go of the money that was already within her grasp was like a knife to the heart, and her outburst made both families. ufortable. It would also damage Angs reputation if she went through with the marriage. By reminding his grandmother to leave a way out and weigh the options bf this money or having a chance to gain it, the elderly woman would finally restr tely losing herself. For someone always shrewd about anything rting to money, Emilia shut up within seconds and sat back down obediently. Donald was Angs paternal uncle, and given how close they were, especially when Ang invited him and not her father to represent her family on her engagement, it proved that Donald meant a lot more to Ang. 1/4 MM Chapter 91 Hundreds of Tables of Rtives. While all the money will GODINE 12:41 in Angs hands now, she certainly would help her uncle out if he encountered any difficulties, wouldnt she? On the other hand, if they scared off their prospective sonCinw, they would end up with nothing. No, she couldnt possibly let other girls benefit from this! Emilias eyes darted around as she thought quickly before eventually whispering, Alright, Ill listen to you. Education does make a difference. Your mind works fast, Quincy Quincy tugged at his lips, snorted, and fell silent. All the shrewdness in this room belonged to the Sanderses and Lawsons. His parents. wouldnt have the slightest clue even if they were being discussed for money! As for his grandmothers scheming, Bruce and Kevin paid no attention to it at all! He took a quick survey and found that the two elders were wholly unfazed, not even a flicker in their gazes. Following his words of conviction, Donald handed the gift lists to Ang, speaking gently, Here, Ang, hold on to them. Theyre all yours. With these things, youll have a foundation. After youre married, settle down and make the most of it. Hecate, too, held Angs hand with redCrimmed eyes as she pressed the gift list into it. If Jonathan mistreats you, you can divorce him with this money. With money, you can still live a good life., Jonathan was stupefied. He couldnt believe they were already discussing divorce right before his eyes. Quincy, who had been tense all along, couldnt help chuckling when he saw the stupefaction that shed across Jonathan, and he chirped, Moms right. If Mr. Lawson treats you poorly. take the money and leave. At that point, youll be a rich woman worth billions. Seeing that his sons words were bing out of line, Donald shot him a stern nce, admonishing. Excuse you! Is this how you should speak as Angs cousin? Quincy shrugged in response, ying dumb as he buried his head in the food. Meals at the Laurel Hotel were rare asions. He knew he should eat while he had the chance. Meanwhile, Donald pulled out a small box from his pocket. We originally nned to celebrate your birthday today, especially since youre turning twenty this year. But its also good that were celebrating your engagement today. Your uncle, I have average taste in things, so I hope youll like the birthday gift I got you. Time flies. Youre twenty and grown up now 2/4 Om 12:41 Chapter 91 Hundreds of Tables of Rtives. +5 Free Coins It seemed like it was just yesterday when they brought this scrawny little girl back. Now, she had grown into a fine youngdy and was about to be married. Tears began welling up in Donalds eyes, and for once, the usually dignifying and steady man shed a tear. Ang held two pieces of gilt paper in one hand and a small red velvet box containing a pair. of dainty gold flower earrings in the other. Uncle Donald still remembers my birthday. Tears, too, welled up in Angs eyes as she threw herself into Donalds embrace. Thank you, Uncle Donald. From now on, youre my father, just like Queenie and Quincy are to you! I will care for you just like they will! Donald smiledfortingly and patted her head. A man of character, you are, Donald. I like it! You and your wife can entrust Ang to Jon; rest assured. If Jon ever mistreats Ang, Ill be the first to give him a piece of my mind! Bruce, with a thunderous voice, mmed the table and shouted to the server outside. Someone, bring all the whiskey I stored here! Today calls for a celebration! Lets drink up! Bruces face was flushed as he stood up, hooking his arm around Donalds shoulder, and went lo sit down on his side, engaged in enthusiastic conversation with each other in just a few words. In no time, the servers brought the liquor over, and Bruce began pouring the drinks one after another. Cheers to the young couple! Heres to a long and happy life! Donalds tolerance for alcohol was average, but he had to drink for Angs sake. So, he gritted his teeth and took a sip. Quincy narrowed his eyes. He knew his father couldnt possibly outdrink Bruce, so after just a second of contemtion, he grabbed a bottle and a ss and joined the fray. Kevin nced over and sneered. Hes done at least one good thing. A momentter, Kevin turned to Hecate with a smile. Mrs. Kins, the marriage is set in stone then. Jon isnt getting any younger, so we have them sign the marriage certificate first. Well skip the engagement party and hold a wedding instead. When do you think would be a suitable date? How should the wedding be decorated? How many of Angs friends and family can we expect? How many tables do you foresee needing? Kevins series of questions left Hecate bewildered, unable to keep up. In the end, all she could manage was that she would go along with their ns and follow Angs preferences. 3/4 W W 00021 In 1242 +5 Free Coins Chapter 91 Hundreds of Tables of Rtives. She worried shed embarrass Ang by saying something she shouldnt have. After all, families like the Lawsons certainly didnt hold weddings likemon folks would. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That said, she was able to give Kevin one straight answer. Were a small family, so we wont take up many tables. What about you guys? How many tables will your side take up? Her question stumped Kevin, and he seriously contemted. A little over a hundred tables I think. Come again?! Hecate was gobsmacked. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 From Now On, Youll Get a Gift Every Birthday On 12:42 Chapter 92 From Now On, Youll Get a Gift Every Birthday Goodness gracious, if a table can seat ten people, wouldnt a hundred tables mean a thousand people?! Hecate eximed andmented nkly, Thats quite arge family you have there. She was genuinely shocked by therge scale of Jonathans extended family. Hecates reaction amused Kevin, and he thought Donalds family was quite interesting. With Emilias episode out of the picture, those drinking drank away, and the others. discussing the wedding finalized the n, quickly livening up the atmosphere. Emilia, herself, after being enlightened by her grandson, wanted to interject several times. However, she was clueless as to what everyone was talking about, so she was left frustrated and unable to join in the conversation. Meanwhile, Ang sat down and lovingly caressed the gold earrings her uncle had given her. This was real gold, surely bought using his own savings, costing him a fortune. Do you like gold? Jonathan asked softly, tilting his head. Ang pursed her lips, closing the red velvet box. The question of wealthy people was always so in and simple. Who doesnt? Jonathan rxed in his wheelchair, looking at Ang. Ill get you gold every year on your birthday, then. Does that mean I dont get one this year? Ang asked cautiously after a pause. one this year? Ang as Its my twentieth birthday this year. You can at least make me an empty promise. Hmph, stingy Jonathan! Jonathan chuckled, tilting his chin toward the red paper that was sprinkled gold in her hands. Isnt this enough? Ang frowned, feeling a pang of bitterness. Huh, you make it sound as if I really dare im these things as my own. Its all just an act. I ultimately have to return everything to you! Still, her curiosity was piqued. So, she tentatively unfolded the papers, wanting to know what kind of betrothal gifts rich people received. Lo and behold, she was shaken up by the first gift alone. *8,888,888 in cash the string of eights made Angs eyes blur. A mansion in Riviera Bay MM Chapter 92 From Now On, Youll Get a Gift Every Birthday a red Porsche 911 This is from N?velDrama.Org. The Porsche 911 is a new model just released this year, right? If she remembered correctly. Just peeking at a couple of gifts listed was already proving too much for Ang, and she couldnt help turning to Jonathan, bleating, Jonathan, this is insane! Who gives an eight. million betrothal cash?! B12:42 Being businesspeople, my grandpas are all about auspiciousness, andbined with the fact that Im their eldest grandson, its only natural that they would put in an auspicious number, Jonathan replied inly as though it was barely any money, and Ang shouldnt be bothered by it. Then, he scooped some dishes onto Angs te. Eat up. We still have things to do in the afternoon. Despite being curious about what more they needed to do, it was the least of her worries right now, for she was still reeling in shock at the value of the betrothal gifts. Who else in all of Riverdon can actually pull up such an act?! Whats more, all these assets will be under my name until our divorce! Ang finally realized why there were so many robbers in this decade and why people envied those rich folks who casually spent millions or billions when the average sry was less than a thousand. These were all golden nuggets! Apart from Emilias episode, the meal went smoothly. Quincy, who had been drinking with his father and Bruce, was the first to fall, face flushed from all the liquor he drank. At this point, he was wasted and lying on the table. Dagnabbit! How can I be the first to fall? I cant believe Dad can drink more than me! You old for, how can you trick your own son?! Kevin was a Brydist and hadnt eaten meat for years. While picking some vegetarian dishes, he swiftly finalized the wedding arrangements with Hecate. Sebastian, seeing that they had almost finished eating, arranged for the chauffeur to be on standby outside the lobby in advance. He efficiently arranged for the two elderly gentlemen to be taken home first, then instructed the servers to prepare some sobering cure for Quincy and Donald. As for Ang, she ate the dessert Jonathan ordered for her while waiting for her uncle and cousin to sober up. 2/4 Das 12:42 Chapter 99 From Now On, Youll Get a Gift Every Birthday For a moment, she thought, other than showing up, she and Jonathan didnt have to worry. about any part of their wedding. It was all swiftly sorted out by their elders. Suddenly, she blushed, feeling a bit of a tummy ache from drinking too much. Jonathan, Ineed to use the washroom, she reported and scurried off while holding her stomach. After finishing in the restroom, Ang felt a bit disheartened and mortified. What can be more despairing than overeating in front of the man you admire and ending up with an upset stomacht! As she was about to return to the private room after wiping her hands dry with tissue. someone suddenly grabbed her arm and yanked her backward. Ang Kins, what are you doing here? Christopher questioned with a displeasing frown. Ang turned around, her face enveloped in iciness as she endured the paining from her wrist. I swear, this bestand is everywhere! What, am I supposed to acquire your permission to go anywhere? Lunatic! With zero patience, Ang flung his hand away and continued forward. She couldnt believe she would rum into the cursed man that was Christopher on such joyous asion. Christophers expression turned grimly in response, and he went up to impede Ang. You havent answered my question. What are you doing here? The next second, his ck eyes turned icy. He had made his own conclusions. You came with Jonathan, didnt you? Anger instantly ignited within him as he sneered, Do you think anything good wille of hooking up with him? Jonathan is about to get married. Youre but his ything! He couldnt believe Ang was shameless enough to still hook up with Jonathan when thetter was getting married soon. Is she aspiring to be Jonathans lover!! Angs countenance had turned subCzero at this point, and her gaze wasced with disdain. Who are you to say such words to me? Youre Fannys fiance. If you have so much time on your hands, use them on her instead! And stay away from me! Mind your own business and stay out from others! Can you not read expressions? Cant your tell Im annoyed with you? MM OODEN x 12:42 Chapter 92 From Now On, Youll Get a Gift Every Birthday. +5 Free Coins She genuinely thought Christopher had a screw loose in his head. Dont you despise me and want nothing to do with me? What are you doing, rambling to my face?! At that, Christopher red daggers and mocked her with gnashed teeth, Im merely advising you. People of Jonathans background are heartless. Theres no such thing as true love. Youll be thrown away like a tattered rag when theyre done with you- Smack! A p interrupted him before he could finish his words, making his left cheek sting. As he held his left cheek, anger burned aze within his eyes. How dare you p me?! Im also merely advising you. Jonathan isnt someone you can afford to defame, Ang warned icily. She could ignore all the curses and insults people threw at her, but no one was allowed to speak ill of Jonathan under her watch. While the two stood in a standoff, Fanny and the Kinses showed up. What are you two doing? Scarlet questioned with a frown, her tone not very pleasant. From afar, Fanny recognized the dress Ang was wearing as the new summer collection. from a luxury brand. It was expensive and not something everyone could afford. With a glint in her eyes, she hurried over to grab Angs hand, her clear and innocent eyes. filled with joy. Ang, why are you here at the Laurel Hotel? Are you here to celebrate my birthday? I knew I mattered to you! Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Almost Cost Me My Life Chapter 93 Almost Cost Me My Life 82 12:42 +5 Free Coins Ang stepped back, avoiding Fannys attempt to hold her hand, and nced at the people at the backCall members of the Kinses. That day, Fanny was donned in a camelCcolored group of Fanny donned a camelCcolored coat that day, thetest winter collection from Kalista Kouture, with a limited edition priced at five figures. The perfume she wore was a fragrance that was constantly out of stock. Also, she noticed the ruby brooch on Fannys dress, which Scarlet had cherished for many years. It was her favorite jewelry, matching her name, and had been in her collection for many years. Once, when she identally bumped into the brooch and caused it to fall to the ground, Scarlet became so enraged that she beat her up severely and even forbade her from eating. for a day. soup Eventually, a maid took pity on her and secretly gave her some bread and in the evening. But the next morning, she suffered from a high fever until her homeroom teacher called to say she had skipped ss and missed the whole morning. Livid, Scarlet stormed into her room. Seeing that she was still lying in bed, the mother hit. the roof, believing her daughter was beingzy and didnt want to go to ss. At that, she yanked off the nket, threw it on the floor, stomped on it with her heeled boots, and even cursed uglily. It wasnt until Scarlet dragged Ang out of bed that she ultimately realized her daughters temperature was abnormal, with a burning forehead. Finally, she phoned the doctor for a home visit. Since that experience, her stomach became feeble. Even when her favorite foods were in front of her and overeat just a little, she would feel nauseous. Seeing the ruby brooch now brought back memories like a fastCpaced movie reel in Angs mind. How ironic it was that the very ruby brooch that had caused her to receive severe punishment just from identally bumping into it was now given to Fanny by Scarlet as her birthday gift. In just a moment of absentmindedness, Angs countenance returned to being icy, and she sneered, Do I not have a birthday of my own? Why should I celebrate yours? Do you have a 1/4 NO 12:42 +5 Free Cos Chapter 93 Almost Cost Me My Life screw loose but cant afford a mechanic? Also, dont touch me. Your perfume reeks. You better stand back before I puke all over you and ruin your new Kalis I swear, some jack*ss mustve cursed me, or how can I run into these idiots at every turn?! Fannys gaze dimmed, and she nced helplessly behind her before shifting back with a bitten lip, apologizing, Im sorry, Ang. I dont mean it like that Im just happy to see you. We share the same birthday, so I naturally remember yours. Look, we even got you gifts. Why are you apologizing? Samuel, made infuriated by Fannys apology, went up and pulled her to his side. Did we not want to celebrate her birthday? She was the one insisting on severing family ties! Are we supposed to beg on our knees for her toe? Ang, however, smirked. Of course, you should apologize. After all, without my withdrawal, do you think you can be engaged to Christopher and be the only youngdy of the Kins Family? Everything you have now is, by right, mine. You are at fault, and I never said youre innocent. After all, the agreedCupon bride in Kevin and her grandfathers marriage pact was her, who was still in her mothers belly at the time. Fannys expression froze for a moment, and at the same time, her whole body trembled violently. Noticing Fannys body stiffening, Christopher pulled her into his arms. Watch your mouth, Ang Kins! Ang slowly shifted her gaze to Christophers face, her cold eyes staring at him for at moment. And you believe youre some saint, hmm? Christopher immediately frowned, powerless against Angs aggressiveness. Where Ang had pped him earlier was still throbbing with pain. And while Ang turned to walk away impassively, George was beside himself with rage. thinking Ang was an uncultured swine who would shamelessly insult her sister and brotherCinw publicly. As his gaze darted around, he noticed the gift box in Zacharias hand. Without hesitation, he grabbed it and hurled it toward Angs back. Suddenly, a ck figure shed out of nowhere and stood in front of Ang, intercepting the gift box with arms as strong as iron. Be careful! 2/4 1 M Chapter 93 Almost Cost Me My Life Everyone present gasped in shock. * 1242 +5 Free Coins Sensing themotion, Ang turned around and saw Oliver standing firmly behind her, gripping the nowCdeformed gift box. Oliver was one of the two stationed outside her ward 24/7 back then, the other being Axel, who was off doing something else. Oliver turned sideways, watching everyone warily, ready to act. His eagleClike eyes swept warningly over everyone, making it clear that if anyone dared to make another move, he wouldnt hesitate to use force. Ang stood still, her dark eyes fixed on the enraged George. Do you think I would let you hit me again? Georges eyes flickered, but he remained silent, his countenance grim. The next moment, Ang took the deformed gift box from Olivers hand and smashed it to the ground. With a loud snap, the lid opened, and the gift fell out. It was a snowdrop crystal ne, just like the one Fanny had around her neck. The snowdrop was delicately carved, like a flower blossoming proudly in the ice and snow. It was very beautiful and delicate. But now, the ne, which had fallen out, had its pendant shattered, scattered all over the floor. Fanny covered her mouth with both hands, her eyes wide with astonishment. Ang, Zacharias got it, especially for you as a birthday gift! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Zacharias pale lips trembled, staring nkly at the ne on the ground. Scarlet, feeling heartbroken that her sons heartfelt gesture had been ruined, angrily scolded, Ang, what did Zacharias do to deserve this from you? Youre so heartless to treat his sincerity like this! Finding her usation ridiculous, Ang tilted her slender neck slightly and sneered, My gifts are always the same as Fannys and even asionally forgotten. Especially, my foot! When can you stop lying to yourselves? Sincere? Dont make me puke. Then, she turned to Zacharias and monotoned, Zacharias, I hate snowdrops the most, dont you know that? Im allergic to it, and it nearly killed me when I was three. With that, she stepped over the shattered ne with her heels, walking away gracefully. As Zacharias slowly came to his senses, he looked at his mothers frustrated expression and pressed his lips tightly together. 3/4 MM Chapter 93 Almost Cost Me My Life OL? I 12:42 +5 Free Coins He remembered that Fanny liked snowdrops and said she liked what it symbolized. Thinking it was a good symbolism, he bought a pair as birthday gifts so the sisters could wear matching ones and avoid bias. He had no idea Ang was allergic to snowdrops and had almost lost her life because of them. It finally dawned on Zacharias that what he got was Fannys favorite while never considering for a second if Ang would like it. This guilt made Zacharias rub his temples irritably. Are you feeling unwell? Should I call a doctor? Scarlet asked anxiously. Meeting Scarlets worried expression, Zacharias asked, Mom, didnt you know that Ang is allergic to snowdrops? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Taken Away by a Luxury Car Chapter 94 Taken Away by a Luxury Car Everyone knew the gift he got Ang was identical to Fannys, yet no one pointed it out. Thus, the only exnation was that no one knew. Scarlets wellCmaintained face froze for a moment, her tone indifferent, Shes not close to me but close to her deceased grandmother. How could I know when she doesnt tell me anything?! But Angs your daughter, one you gave birth to. Dont you have any concern for her? Zacharias felt uneasy. If she could be half as thoughtful and sensible as Fanny, not doing those annoying things. would I not care about her? She did this all to herself. Scarlets tone was not very pleasant, partly fearing that Zacharias would overthink, which would be detrimental to his health. She suppressed her worries and said, If I had to choose between the two, I would choose Fanny Zacharias said nothing in turn. Just treat it like before, when Fanny is still your sister and Ang pretend she never appeared before. Scarlet felt exhausted. The master was right. Fanny is the lucky star who can bless the prosperity of our family, while Ang is the jinx who tauses us nothing but trouble! Was she wrong in only wanting to live a peaceful life? With a deep frown, James advised, Zacharias, thats enough. Do you want to upset Mom over Ang? Zacharias frowned slightly but ultimately said nothing. In the corridor on the way back to the private room, Ang adjusted her shawl, her thick, long hair cascading down on both sides of her face, presenting an elegant figure. No need to report what happened just now to Jonathan, she said softly. Olivers narrow eyes shed with confusion, but he quickly responded, Okay. George nearly hit her head, and the unimaginable might ur if the worst happened. If that had happened to any other woman, they wouldve told Jonathan immediately and had him back them up. 1/4 1243 Chapter 94 Taken Away by a Luxury Car A few steps ahead, Ang saw someone at the end of the corridor and hurriedly approached him. Mr. Sebastian. Sebastians eyes lit up upon seeing her. There you are, Ang. Ive arranged for a car to take your uncle and his family back. Mr. Lawson had something to attend to and returned to the car first. He asked me to stay and tell you to wait at the entrance. Alright. Ang replied sweetly. Together with Sebastian, they took the elevator down and waited for the car at the entrance. Just as she arrived at the entrance, George and his family emerged in the lobby, and immediately, Fanny wrapped her arms around Christophers, saying with worry, Its so cold outside, but Ang still has to wait for the cab. How sad. Why dont we give her a lift? Christopher nced at Ang. Seeing her slender figure, he frowned with annoyance and disapproved of Fannys idea, not wanting her to approach Ang. Forget about it. She wouldnt be grateful even if we offered her a lift. Why bother? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Its alright, I dont mind. Ang is just all talk and no action. She wont do anything to me. Fanny blinked innocently. Besides, you can consider it as me testCdriving the car you gave me. With that, Fanny let go of Christophers arm and jogged to the entrance. She tossed her hair and smiled coyly, deliberately showing off the luxury car keys in her hand. You can hardly ever hail a cab here at Laurel Hotel. Shall we give you a lift? Christopher also just so happened to get me a car for my birthday. Lets try it out. Ang didnt even bother ncing in her way, automatically tuning out Fannys words. She had seen too many instances of this kind of tant and subtle boasting in her 4 past life. Having sealed her heart away, she was unfazed. If there was anything she felt, it would be ridiculous. Despite Angs impassiveness toward her, Fanny continued to approach the former and threatened, Since youve decided to leave, leave thoroughly. Nevere back. You should fully realize by now that despite so many years passed, I am still the only daughter of the Kins Family! In terms of schemes, youre no match for me, and in terms of ability, youre inferior to me. So what if you put in effort all these years? Admit your defeat. After removing yourself officially from the registry, go back to your 2/4 M M Chapter 94 Taken Away by a Luxury Car shabby countryside, or I have plenty of ways to make. you leave. x 12:43 #5 Free Coins Oh, so youre finally done pretending, hmm? Coldness shed in Angs eyes as she scanned Fannys face. You should look in the mirror and see just how ugly your smug face is now. But, Fanny, what are you so proud of? Youre only picking up things I threw away. Since you want them so badly, do your job and be a nice trash can. Keep them in. As for driving me out of Riverdon, who do you think you are? Fannys face contorted with rage. Why you- Just then, two ck luxury cars pulled over by the entrance, and Oliver briskly stepped out from the car behind to open the rear door of the first car. Please. From Fannys angle, she could only vaguely see a man sitting inside the car, revealing only half of his figure without his face. He reached his hand out to hold Angs, the cuff of his sapphire blue suit shimmering in the cold light. Just half a silhouette exuded an unparalleled aura of nobility and invincibility. His face was hidden in darkness, impossible to discern. Ang reached out and took the mans offered hand, stepping into the car. Oliver blocked Fannys view, swiftly closing the door with seamless precision. Sebastian, who had witnessed everything, nced coldly at Fanny. A word of advice: dont mess with the wrong people, he said before returning to the second ck car with Oliver and driving away. By the time Fanny came around, there was only the exhaust left by the luxury car in the distance. So, Ang hadnt been waiting for a cab! Whats more, that luxury car is a ssic RollsCRoyce! At that, Fanny looked down at the car keys in her hand, clearly inferior inparison, and bit her lip. Who was the man in the car? Could it be Jonathan? No, Jonathan is getting married. The brides family must certainly be prestigious. No way would he still be interested in Ang and hook up with her! Fanny! someone called out from behind her. The Kinses happened to arrive at the entrance at this point, and with grave worry, Samuel asked, Did she say something offensive to you again? No, Samuel, when I arrived, Ang was just about to get into a car, Fanny said gloomily and wrapped her arms around Christophers before continuing with hesitation, I thought she came by herself, so I wanted to give her a lift. But then a luxury car pulled over and picked 3/4 ONN ON 12:43 Chapter 94 Taken Away by a Luxury Car +5 Free Coins her up. However, the license te didnt match Jonathans usual one. Ang seemed to be in a bad mood all day. Did something happen to her? I hope she doesnt do anything foolish. Hearing Fannys words, everyone couldnt help thinking of the news about Jonathan getting married. ro that George and Scarlets faces instantly turned grim. They had already heard a few days ago Ang wanted to hook up with Jonathan. Having assumed that Ang also picked up the news, they simply assumed she decided to switch her target, having now lost her chance with Jonathan. Shameless! George cursed. The second Christopher calls off the engagement with her, she tries to cory up with her potential brotherCinws older cousin, and now, shes hooking up with some random guy! Zacharias, on the other hand, coughed a few times before seeking confirmation. Fanny, did you see who the man in the car was? Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Returning to the Kins Residence to Retrieve the Household Registration. Fanny was taken aback for a few seconds, not expecting her usually indifferent brother Zacharias to concern himself with such matters. Ang got into the car too quickly. I didnt see, Fanny hesitated, then looked up at Christopher beside her. If it was JonathanCyoure here tooCwouldnt he havee down and said hello? But Fannys words, when heard by others, took on a different meaning immediately. If the person in the car was indeed Jonathan, why would Ang hide him from sight? This indirectly confirmed Fannys worry that Ang had hooked up with some other man, someone unsavory. Scarlets countenance turned grim in response. However, she didnt flip out. Instead, her tone was incredibly distant. Our family cant afford such a daughter. When we get home, immediately have the servants pack her things and throw them out! George thundered, his voice and demeanor stern, his face growing grimmer by the second. Dad, Mom please dont be hasty. It might just be a misunderstanding. Fanny seemed startled by Georges outburst and hurriedly exined, looking on the verge of tears. Its my fault. I shouldnt have brought this up Christopher wrapped an arm around Fanny,forting her, while stealing nces at George, who was now brimming with anger. My cousin rarely leaves the house. He probably doesnt know Im here today. Ill ask him when I get back. He tightened his grip on Fannys hand. George had acted in a fit of rage earlier inside the hotel, showing no concern for Angs wellCbeing. Although he didnt love Ang, witnessing Georges violent punishment of her left him somewhat shocked. Last time, after Ang woke up in the hospital, Christopher had overheard nurses gossiping that she had been severely beaten by her father as soon as she regained consciousness. He initially thought the severity had been exaggerated, especially since Ang was Georges biological daughter and that she had already sustained injuries previously. But now, het started having doubts. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Fanny nestled in Christophers embrace, squeezed his hand tightly, then lifted her head, her expression filled with worry as she spoke, If it really was Jonathan, be careful what you say in 1/4 M M Chapter 95 Returning to the Kins Residence to Retrieve the Household front of your future sisterCinw. Dont mention todays incident, lest she misunderstand. Christophers heart sank at her words. Samuel, on the other hand, sneered, How can you still be making excuses for her at this point, Fanny? Whether its with Jonathan or any other man, shes a despicable third wheel. Whats the difference? Fanny hesitated to speak further, which only fueled their anger further. Seeing their reaction, she slightly lowered her head, a hint of a smile flickering across her lips, concealing the fleeting amusement in her eyes. 12:43 On the other side, Ang was about to release Jonathans hand, which she used to assist herself into entering the vehicle, when she grabbed it again, asking, Why is your hand so cold, Jonathan? Then she sped hisrge palm with both hands, blowing warm air onto his hand and rubbing it back and forth. Is it because youre not dressed warmly enough? Its winter now. You cant sacrifice your health over fashion or inconvenience. You have to stay warm. Besides, braving the cold doesnt do your blood cirction good either. Ang would be a chatterCbug whenever something rted to her profession arose. As she nagged, she would even nce at him sideways. Your legs have been hurting again recently, havent they? Although it never snowed in Riverdon, the season would always bring forth a damp coldness, which was even more unbearable. Jonathans hands subtly stiffened as he squinted. No woman had ever rubbed his hands like this just to warm them up. He grew up surrounded by all sorts of people, and both his grandfathers educated him on weighing the pros and cons, strategizing, and mastering the art of control. Thus, the people. around him were either valuable or worthless. Its manageable. Jonathan lowered his gaze. After rubbing for a while, Ang suddenly realized Jonathan might think she was taking advantage of him. So, she stopped and drew her hand. Warmer now? Chapter 95 Returning to the Kitis Residence to Retrieve the Household Bon 1244 154 Exa With the external warmth disappearing abruptly, Jonathan frowned and replied soberly, Still a bit cold. Ang widened her eyes in surprise. After a moment, she reached for his hand again. Do you like the room May arranged for you? Shell be in charge of the daily affairs of the house fro now on. If you need anything, just let her know. Jonathans voice brought Ang back to reality in an instant. She eximed softly and instinctively answered his question, seriously thinking for a moment. I think its great. Im satisfied with everything, and I dont think theres anythingcking Then, Ang suddenly remembered the betrothal cash. It was a huge sum, millions. Just thinking about it made her panic. With thought inchoate, she looked out the window at the scenery, gradually realizing they werent en route to Lawson Residence. Where are we heading, Jonathan? Arent we going home? Were going to the Kins Residence, Jonathan replied briefly. The Kins Residence? Ang blinked, feeling a little confused. To retrieve your household registration. At that, letters from the perpetual calendar shed across Angs mindCa good day for engagements and weddings. Are you suggesting that we sign our marriage certificate once I retrieve my household registration? Never did she expect to get engaged and married on the same day. Jonathan was truly a businessman. His every next step was fast and unexpected, leaving her defenseless. And so, she remained in a daze throughout the journey until they were about to arrive at their destination when Ang realized that she had been holding Jonathans hand the entire time. Before long, the car pulled over in front of Kins Residence. Ang quickly released his hand as she opened the door. M M OOFYN09% 12:44 Chapter 95 Returning to the Kins Residence to Retrieve the Household +5 Free Coins There was a striking red MercedesCBenz parked outside the vi, presumably Christophers birthday gift to Fanny. In her memory, Christopher only achieved true financial freedom after Jonathans death. This birthday gift must have cost him dearly. Concerned that Jonathan would have trouble moving about freely, Ang quickly suggested after getting out of the car, Wait here for me, Jonathan. Oliver alone will suffice. Ill be back before you know it. Then, she trotted to the gates and pressed the doorbell. Meanwhile, Oliver nced inside the car, vaguely seeing the extraordinarily handsome silhouette that exuded a deep and serene air. Just do as she says. Keep her safe. Oliver nodded in acknowledgment and quickly chased after Ang. The Kins Family housekeeper was the one toe out. She first took a gander at Angs face and then checked out her outfit before finally muttering, Miss Kins, youre back. Over the years Ang lived in this household, the housekeeper only ever addressed her as Miss Kins and never Miss Ang. However, the housekeeper would affectionately call Fanny Miss Fanny, making her, the genuine youngdy of the Kins Family, seem more like an outsider. Mm, she replied indifferently. Seeing that the housekeeper showed no intention of stepping aside, Oliver strode forward with an icy demeanor. He extended his strong and powerful arm and yanked the gate violently. With a loud crash, the door fell apart. 12:44 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Every Corner of the Kins Residence Is Disgusting Olivers crude action stunned the housekeeper instantly, and with fear and panic, she shouted while backing up, Youre trespassing on private property! If you dare do anything, Ill call the police and have you arrested! Angs gaze turned icy in response. Now, how can you say that? Am I not allowed in my own home? Always remembering that his task was to keep Ang from harms way and intercept anyone or anything that upset her, Oliver shoved the yapping housekeeper and threatened, Another word, and Ill beat you up as I did with that gate. The housekeeper shut up instantly, shuddering in fear. As Ang looked at the gate Oliver violently tore down, she felt inexplicably pleased. With her chin up in the air, she proimed, Well done. You get a raise! Thank you, Mrs. Lawson. Mrs. Lawson? Ang wanted to correct him but ultimately held back. After all, Oliver wasnt wrong to address her as such. What was she doing now? Had she note to retrieve her household registration so that she and Jonathan could get married?! She blushed in response, and to calm herself down, she muttered repeatedly about needing to get used to Oliver and the others calling her Mrs. Lawson. This is a part of the agreement. Jonathan has helped me so much. I have to do my part. With Olivers show of force, none of the other Kins Family servants dared to step forward. Ang quickly walked in and entered the living room, which looked just like before with a slight differenceCthe framed photo on the wall had changed. In the freshly taken photo, Fanny was wearing that days outfit, holding Christophers arm, standing beside Scarlet, with her four brothers standing firmly behind. Everyone in the photo had a smile on their face, exceptionally harmonious. After just one nce, Ang looked away and went straight to the small utility room she used to stay in. The door of the utility room was slightly ajar, as if there were too many things piled up Chapter 96 Every Corner of the Kins Residence Is Disgusting inside, and the door couldnt close properly. She pulled the door open and found that the room had been filled with clutter in her absence. Several boxes were ced on her bed, haphazardly stacked. Ang remained calm as she walked in, rolling up her sleeves, and began to move the cardboard boxes on the bed one by one. 12:44 +5 Free Coins ncing inside the boxes, she saw that they were filled with Fannys outdated clothes and unwanted items. Is this meant to tell me that only what Fanny doesnt want, I can have? Oliver followed closely behind, but upon entering, he immediately frowned at the cramped and cluttered space. Is this where maam used to live? Though he had only known Ang for a few days, he couldnt help feeling enraged at the sight. With a stern face, he strode forward and took the boxes from Angs hands. Let me do all the heavy lifting, Mrs. Lawson. You just give the order. Ang, still recovering from her injuries, quickly agreed. Take all these boxes, the ones on the bed, and these ones too, and throw them all into the living room! Okay. With his strength, Oliver swiftly cleared the clutter in no time. Bam, bam! The sound of things being tossed around frightened the servants standing at the corners of the hall, their faces turning pale with fear, afraid that the sternClooking brute would beat them up. One of the servants, frightened, quickly called George. Sir, pleasee back quickly. Ang has brought in a burly man, and we couldnt stop them. Theyve thrown away a lot of Miss Fannys belongings. Back in the utility room, Ang pulled out a dusty bag and silently began to pack the remaining items after shaking off the dust. There wasnt much left of hers here, just some books left by her grandmother and a few photographs. Last time, she couldnt take everything with her in one suitcase, so she only packed the essentials. This time, she nned to take everything away, leaving nothing behind for the Kins Family to grow tired of. 2/4 Chapter 96 Every Corner of the Kins Residence Is Disgusting 20 1244 After finishing the cleanup, Ang walked out and stared at the housekeeper. Where is the household registration? The housekeeper hesitated for a moment before stuttering, Its in sir and madams room Go and get it, Ang ordered inly. Now! She didnt want to go in herself, finding each and every one of their rooms repulsive and disgusting. After taking a gander at Olivers towering figure, the housekeeper rushed upstairs in fright and returned with the household registration in her hands, which were trembling as she handed it to Ang. Taking the household registration, Ang flipped through it and found herself on thest page. Then, she nced at the dismantled gate. Illpensate for the gate. Ill have someone deliver a new er. I wont owe the Kins Family anything, she said and left Kins Residence with Oliver. With her page of the household registration now in hand and her belongings packed, there was nothing left for her at the Kins Residence to linger over. Upon exiting Kins Residence, she found the door of the ck car that had been waiting silently open, and she could coincidentally catch Jonathans side profile when he worked. Angs heart skipped a beat. Indeed, goodClooking people have no ws from any angle! She held up her skirt and jogged toward the car, and after poking her head inside, she chirped with sparkling eyes, Look. I got the household registration. The next moment, she quickly got into the car and urged the chauffeur to drive away in a panic. A chuckle escaped Jonathan as he set his work aside. Why are you in such a hurry? You have no idea how intimidating Oliver was just now. When the servants refused to let us in, Oliver, with his strong muscles, simply broke the iron gate. Who knows how much that gate was worth? I even pretended to be generous and said wedpensate them for it. Ang was animated as she spoke, her face lively and bright. And then I threw away all of Fannys stuff, so we need to leave quickly to avoid running into them and wasting our breath. As she spoke, Ang remembered something and quickly pulled out her phone, blocking all the Kins Family members contact numbers. 3/4 2 2 N 9% 12:44 +5 Free Coins Chapter 96 Every Corner of the Kins Residence Is Disgusting Jonathan listened attentively, then smiled with interest. Since youve already made the promise, Ill have to help you cover it up. Ill have Sebastian see to it. Look at that: for someone who can expand his business to such a skill, his mind is indeed more cunning than others. Ang smiled sweetly, ingratiatingly. Thank you, Jonathan. Dont worry. Ill make a note of it in my notebook and pay you back when I make money. Jonathan quirked a brow in response, nomittal. Amidst their conversation, the car quickly left the Kins Residence and soon disappeared from view. After drinking some sobering cure and taking a short nap in the car, Donald felt slightly less intoxicated. However, instead of resting in his room after returning home, he sat alone on the balcony, smoking. He finished one cigarette, then lit another, and the ash fell into small pieces onto the floor. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hecate also had a furrowed brow, expressing her concerns. Smoke less. Its not good for your lungs. Just now, at the restaurant, she hardly understood much of the conversation about agents, guaranteed ounts, and the new terms regarding wedding procedures. It overwhelmed her, and she could only nod along. They were dealing with topCtier wealthy families, operating on apletely different level of understanding. Their methods were sophisticated and intricate. If they were intent on deceiving Ang, it would be a piece of cake. Hecate sighed again, thoughts about other things. If George and Scarlet find.out Ang is getting married unannounced, they might be agitated. Should we call and let them know? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 One Hundred Thousand After a brief silence, Donald shook his head. It was evident to anyone with eyes how poorly Georges family treated Ang. Donalds expression turned colder as he stubbed out the halfCsmoked cigarette in his hand, his tone harsh, Georges family has hearts as hard as stones. Whether they are aware or not is irrelevant. If they ignore the grievances Ang suffers in her husbands home, I will step in. I will bring her back to our home. Whenever Ang suffered grievances, even if she was bullied in school, Donald and Scarlet showed no concern. Instead, they would me her for causing trouble and ask her to reflect on herself. Hecate sighed. Donald has a point. They only ever care about their adopted daughter. Still, Angs prospective inws gave a ton of betrothal gifts. If they find out that youve intervened as the overseer, Im worried Donald and Scarlet will cause a scene, she said. Donald snorted and replied coldly, They cane at me all they want. All those betrothal gifts were given to Ang. We didnt take a penny. I have a clear conscience! Hecate nodded in agreement. Donalds right. We have no intention of coveting Angs betrothal money. If George and his family were any better to Ang, she would have no need for us to step in at all! Neither of them spoke again, and the room fell into silence until the door opening echoed from the entrance, followed by the doorknob turning. Queenie quietly entered the house silently with puffy eyes, clearly having just finished crying. Her situation startled Donald and Hecate, and they quickly approached her. Queenie, what happened? Hecate couldnt help but feel heartbroken, and then she had a suspicion in her mind, causing her expression to suddenly change. Did your husbands family hit you? Queenie, you must not hide this from me and. your dad! A lump immediately formed in Queenies throat. Her voice became hoarse, and she forced back her tears as she said, No, Mom, no one hit me. Under Donald and Hecates persistent questioning, she finally revealed the truth. Mom, Dad, I need money As if finding it difficult to utter these words, Queenie choked for 1/4 a while before finally managing to speak up with difficulty, then covered her bloodshot eyes and sobbed. Horaces mother is seriously ill, and the surgery and medical expenses require arge sum of money. Horace and I dont have much savings, and what we can gather is far from enough She didnt want to ask her parents for money, but her husbands family used both gentle and forceful tactics, pressuring her toe up with the money. Because Horace wanted her to be a fullCtime housewife, she hasnt had a job since graduation. Horace gave her a monthly allowance for living expenses, and that was the only money she had. But it was all used for living expenses, and with her motherCinw watching over her, any surplus would be taken away by her motherCinw. How could she possibly have any money?! She had hoped that Horace would stand by her more, but he said, Queenie, my mothers illness cant be dyed any longer. Think of a solution. If its not possible, go back home and ask your parents for some money. Besides, your uncles family is so wealthy, and theyre also rted to Jonathan. This amount of money is nothing to them, but for us, its lifeCsaving money! With no other alternatives, Queenie had to return home. Donald felt sympathy for his daughter and couldnt possibly deny her the money. He didnt say anything, just let out a deep sigh, Since our Queenies motherCinw is ill, we should. offer assistance. Family should assist each other in times of need. He had initially nned to give Ang a generous dowry when she got married. The grooms family was wealthy, and although they were an ordinary family, they couldntpromise their dignity and manners. But now, he was faced with a dilemma. How much do you need? Hecate quickly made her daughter sit down and then poured her a cup of warm water. Queenie pursed her lips and reluctantly said, We need a hundred thousand. Hecate widened her eyes in shock and was stunned for a few seconds. A hundred thousand?! What kind of illness does your motherCinw have that requires so much money? Its kidney failure. She needs dialysis and a kidney transnt. Horace said that a kidney is expensive, and hes also trying to raise money from everywhere, Queenie exined with a 2/4 weary look on her delicate face. She had been taking care of her motherCinw these past few days, and it had already worn her out mentally. Her motherCinw never liked her, and now that she was sick, she was event harder to deal with. She would say all sorts of harsh things to Queenie, using her of wishing her motherCinw dead. Horaces bad attitude didnt help either. He said that marrying her didnt help him at all. Donald turned grimly but showed no emotions. After a long pause, he said, Leave the money to your brother and me. Dont worry. You stay here tonight, and Ill give you ten thousand dors before you leave. Use it to fill the gaps. first. Im useless, Dad. Youre already so old, yet Im still asking for your support, causing you trouble. Queenie felt deeply sorry. Her father was a teacher, and her mother worked in a textile factory. Theirbined monthly ie was only a few thousand, and it took them a whole year of scrimping and saving to umte ten thousand dors. Asking her parents for so much money all at once, Queenie couldnt bring herself to do it. Hecate looked at the dark circles under her daughters eyes. Her face had be much thinner than thest time she saw her. She felt a pang of sadness and could only imagine how Horaces wicked mother tormented Queenie using her illness. Hecate got up and fetched a set of her own pajamas for Queenie. Now, arent you just making your dad and me sad?! Are you hungry? Ill go and make you something to eat. Look at you; youre iceCcold. Go and take a shower while I make your favorite. A lump formed in Queenies throat again as she listened to her parents caring words, and she held it back until she reached the bathroom and closed the door before bursting into tears. In the kitchen, Hecate and Donald cooked up Queenie something to eat. Theyre still short arge sum of money. Lets not forget about Angs dowry, too. Quincy has only been working for a few years. He definitely wont have much savings. How are you going toe up with the remaining money? Hecate asked, feeling frustrated. As Donald cooked the noodles, he contemted. Ill go to the hospital tomorrow and talk to the doctor first. Hecate nodded. She was just an ordinary illiterate housewife who had no better ideas. 3/4 Springgate Estates, Lawson Residence. Ang woke up the next morning, bathed in the bright and warm sunlight. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Opening her eyes, she saw unfamiliar white curtains surrounding the bed, and for a moment, she couldnt quiteprehend her whereabouts. After obtaining their marriage certificatest afternoon, Jonathan returned to work at thepany while she returned to the vi in Springgate Estates and spent the afternoon reading. In the evening, Jonathan was too busy toe home for dinner, so she ate Mays cooking alone and then went upstairs to study for another two hours before going to sleep. Although she and Jonathan had obtained their marriage certificate, their current interaction pattern remained the same, and it made Ang feel particrly reassured. After lying in bed for a few seconds, Ang threw off the covers and quickly got up, then washed up and went downstairs. In the dining room, Jonathan was dressed in a gray turtleneck sweater,plemented by goldCrimmed sses. He seemed to radiate a touch more warmth than before. He was emotionlessly flipping through some documents at the table until he heard hering down. He took a gander at her and put the papers in his hands down. Its 7:35 a.m. now, he reminded inly. Youre about to bete. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Blocked Him What?! Angs originally cheerful face froze instantly, and she quickly turned to look at the wall clock. It was indeed 7:35 a.m. Sh*t! My 8 a.m. ss! The good mood she woke up with vanishedpletely. Ang turned and rushed upstairs to pack her things. She stuffed the books on the table into her backpack and then stomped downstairs hurriedly. She didnt even have time to greet Jonathan as she dashed out of the door. Jonathan shook his head and finished his breakfast. Then, Sebastian, who had been waiting nearby, helped him put on his ck coat. Then, Jonathan instructed Oliver, who was waiting by the entrance, Pick a car with high safety ratings and take her to school. Oliver nodded, feeling thrilled. Mr. Lawson trusts me enough to let me attend to Mrs. Lawsons safety alone! I bet Axel will be green with envy! He chose a sturdy Land Rover, known for its high safety standards and durability. Naturally, Ang couldnt outrun a car, and in less than a minute, Oliver pulled up in front of her. Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson instructed me to take you to school. Angs eyes lit up with gratitude, and she quickly opened the back door and got in. Jonathan is truly an angelic soul. I must devote all my lifes learning to swiftly heal his legs! No, it starts tonight! I wont retire early; Ill wait until Jonathan returns and administer acupuncture and prepare medicinal meals for himCIll do both! Then, Angs nose twitched. Whats that smell? It smells so good. Oliver pped his head. Oh, right, here. Mr. Lawson instructed May to pack you breakfast. I already ate mine. Mays breakfast is out of this world! He had devoured fiverge meat pies, along with a few other things. 1/4 Chapter 98 Blocked Him Ang felt a mixture of sadness and indignation. That means I was thest one to wake up?! Taking the bus from here to school was a bit circuitous, usually taking half an hour. By car, it was much closer, taking just over ten minutes. Plus, they could drive right up to the building. After calcting the time, Ang no longer panicked and started eating breakfast without worry. Having been tended to by May for two weeks, Ang knew just how great of a cook she was. In fact, she gained five pounds, especially since all she did was eat and sleep during that period. While she was eating, Oliver suddenly opened the glovepartment and took out a brown. folder, handing it to her. Maam, here are some things about your brotherCinw, Horace, that Axel just gave us today. They did it?! Angs eyes lit up. She took the folder from Oliver while holding onto the meat pie using her mouth and poured out all its contents. She slowly examined the contents. In addition to some photos proving Horaces affair, there were also several contract documents and records of several transfers. Seeing Angs slightly puzzled expression in the rearview mirror, Olivier exined, We identally discovered that Horace had embezzled public funds and profited from privatepanies while investigating. Considering that you might also need these, wepiled them together. Ang chuckled lightly, her eyes turning cold. She took out the contract documents and put the photos back into the folder, which she ced on the front passenger seat. Send these photos anonymously to Queenie and stamp a lipstick mark on them. A lipstick mark? Olivier nodded dumbly, promising to do as Ang ordered. Soon, the car drove into the university, and Ang quickly directed Olivier to the ssroom blocks. After getting out of the car, she checked the time on her phone and realized she still had a few minutes before 8 a.m. With that, she stuffed the several contracts into her backpack and hurriedly made her way upstairs. 2/4 On 12:45 Chapter 98 Blocked Him Many universitiescked elevators, whether it was now or ten yearster, so climbing, stairs was the only option. Ang! Suddenly, Ang felt a strange force tugging at her arm, causing her wrist to ache. She steadied herself and turned around, her eyes darkening with anger. What are you doing here. Felix? She hadnt responded to any of Felixs messages, and he hadnt made any further advances either, so she thought that was the end of things. But little did she expect to find Felix waiting for her at school. Behind Felix was a motorcycle. He was wearing a leather jacket and had a stylish haircut. His ruggedly handsome face was quite attractive to young girls. Waiting for you, said Felix, and he let go of her hand, turning around to take a bouquet of roses from the motorcycle, admiring himself in the rearview mirror. Adjusting his expression to his satisfaction, Felix turned around to give the roses to Ang, only to find that she had disappeared. Looking at the flowers in his hand and then around him, he couldnt find Ang anywhere. After a few seconds of consideration, Felix took out his phone. He gave up texting and instead called her. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service Not in service?! Felix stood frozen for a moment before realizing what had happened to him. F*cking hell Ang blocked my number! His countenance turned beyond grim, and he tightly clenched the bouquet of roses, resisti the urge to throw them on the ground. This d*mned bouquet had cost him quite a bit, and the employee at the flower shop had said that girls love roses, especially eleven of them, symbolizing wholehearted devotion. They promised that the girl he was pursuing would certainly say yes. Say yes, my foot! He wanted to go and get a refund right now! 3/4 12:45 Chapter 98 Blocked Him While Felix turned around, Ang quickly hid in the nearest ssTOOTE Through the crack in the door, she saw Felix gnashing his teeth for a moment before riding away on his motorcycle. Seeing that he had finally left, she breathed a sigh of relief. Huh A sudden cold sneer sounded from behind, causing Angs heart to jump. She turned around abruptly and was surprised to see Louis. And his two cronies. There was a hint of mockery and contempt on Louis handsome face as he heartlessly spoke, Get lost, dont get in the way. Ang was about to move aside but stopped. She looked up at Louis defiantly. And how do I do this get lost thing? Care to teach me? Rude much? Yusof chuckled and then approached, casually draping his arm around Angs shoulder. He winked and nced outside. Say, that handsome guy just now, is he your boyfriend? Boyfriend? Ang wrinkled her nose in disgust, swatting Yusofs hand away coldly. Although our rtionship is just soCso, as ssmates, can you please not be so malicious in your words? What kind of sin did I commit to end up with a boyfriend like him? I have a husband, thank you very much. And only someone like Jonathan is worthy of beingbeled handsome! Also, you call that handsome? Youve never seen a handsome guy in your life, have you: Hes just trying too hard. With that, Ang opened the door, clicked her tongue in disdain, and ran off with a look of contempt in her eyes. Yusof blinked, leaning against Alex with a broken heart, and looked at Louis. Did she just insult us? Only you, Louis sneered at him, then walked away briskly. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Were Not a Pair Chapter 99 Were Not a Pair She only had two morning sses, so she could take a break before the afternoon sses, which were packed with internal medicine courses, began. After finishing her ss, Ang packed her bag and prepared to head to the library to review the internal medicine books for the afternoon. She had never studied medicine systematically before. All she had previously learned were unconventional methods and practical operations. Jessica Turner left the countryst week, just when Ang was still in the hospital. At school, she lost her only close friend, and since she transferred to another department, she hardly knew anyone in her ss. Therefore, she always went to and from sses alone. Just as she left the ssroom, a young man wearing ckCframed sses appeared before her. Ang Kins? he asked. Yes, Im Ang Kins. And you are? Ang nodded, looking at the young man in front of her with curiosity. He seemed somewhat familiar, but she couldnt remember who he was. In general, other than Louis Chandler and his two friends, with whom she had a quarrel on the first day of ss, she didnt know anyone in the ss. The young man pushed his sses upward as a hint of surprise shed across his face. Im Gale Hall, the ss monitor. The notes your friend Jessica Turner borrowed were mine. Ang eximed in realization and thanked him. So, the notes Jessica borrowed were his. Can you give me your contact information and address? I need to register you as a new student. Also, do you have Skype? If not, you should register one, and Ill add you to the group chat. Ang was about to give out her Skype ID but suddenly hesitated, shaking her head as she denied having one. Instead, she provided her phone number and address. Skype only emerged in 2003 and now, it was 2004. So, it was considered quite trendy. Ang registered for Skype several yearster, around the time of her graduation from university, and that was because the ss monitor suggested leaving a contact method. Int fact, Jessica was the one who helped her register the very Skype ount she used for over a decade. Moreover, she had grown ustomed to using WhatsApp, which still didnt exist just yet. 1/4 MM Chapter 99 Were Not a Pair 12:45 +15 Free Coins Oh, one more thing, Gale mentioned after exchanging phone numbers. Professor Noah called me, asking you to see him in his office. He has something to discuss with you. Professor Noah wants to see me? Ang nodded and said okay. She then put away her phone and headed to Noahs office, which she had a little trouble locating. Upon arriving at the door, she knocked, and a deep, steady e in came from inside. To her surprise, Louis and a tall and beautiful young woman with a high ponytail were in the office as well. This girl I dont recall ever seeing her in our ss, she mused. Louis nced at her with indifference, then withdrew his gaze, his hands in his pockets, looking cool and aloof. Regardless, Ang kept her gaze straight ahead and greeted, Hello, Professor Noah. Seeing that Ang had arrived, a smile appeared on his usually serious face. Ang, youre here. Ive checked your schedule, and you dont have sses for the rest of the morning, right? Come with me to the hospital. You and Louis will assist me, and Winter, you will assist Professor Lambert. As he spoke, he stood up and started putting documents into a ck briefcase. Louis frowned and said coldly, Were not a pair. Ang quirked a brow, looking a bit nonchnt. Her expression seemed to say she was speechless, as if she were looking at a child. Noah clicked his tongue and shot Louis a stern look before smacking the young mans. shoulder. What, is a pretty girl not good enough for you? Look at you, acting all high and mighty. Winter stood beside Louis, very close to him. After ncing at Louis indifferent expression, she smiled and walked over to Ang. Winter extended her hand with a charming smile. Hello, Im Winter Heron, a senior in your year. Maybe well be ssmates in the future. Just call me Winter. Perhaps because Winters expression was too simr to Fannys, Ang couldnt bring herself to like this senior. 2/4 0% 12:45 115/es.Comm Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 99 Were Not a Pair Hello, Ang, Ang replied with a slight lift of her beautiful eyes, keeping her response extremely concise. Winters eyes shed with a hint of surprise, but she quickly suppressed it. Instead, she reached out and hugged Ang like an older sister. Professor Noul is known for being strict, and he has scolded both Louis and me many times before. But Professor Lambert has a good temper. Even if you make a mistake, he wont scold you. How about I ask Professor Noah switch you with me? You look so sweet; itll break my heart if you cry from being scolded: It was well known that Noah was notoriously strict. Even Louis, a rare genius and Noahs favorite student, had rarely been praised by him. Den Lambert, on the other hand, was gentle. Even if a student made a mistake, hed smile and forgive. Ang blinked and said, I will follow the professors arrangement. Experience had taught her to avoid dealing with people like Winter, who smiled on the surface but might betray her in the end. Winters eyes stiffened for a moment, and then she smiled affectionately. Okay, if you change your mind, you can tell me anytime. Ang nodded indifferently and then took a step back. Sorry, Winter, Im allergic to perfume. Winter couldnt hide her embarrassment, her pretty face turning a bit pale and then a bit red. After Noah finished packing up, he led the group downstairs to the parking lot and drove straight to the hospital. En route. Noah exined the reason. Several medical schools had jointly organized a free clinic. Three professors from each hospital would participate, and each school would have one professor on duty at the hospital every day. For the employed professors, having so many realClife cases in front of them was an excellent opportunity to bring along their apprentices and make some extra gains., In their profession, not only theoretical knowledge was important, but practical experience was also crucial. After all, people never get sick following the contents of medical books. The uracy and proficiency of diagnosing illnesses were even more important. Regardless, Ang knew that Noah wanted to take them three as freebor, providing free medical consultations and running errands. Having done simr things countless times in her grandmothers clinic in her past life, Ang remained calm and even numb. She responded indifferently. 3/4 M M OOFAN 0 12:46 +15 Free Coins Chapter 99 Were Not a Pair Winter chuckled lively. Alright, professor, rest assured. Louis and I have followed you for many consultations before. We wont embarrass you. Dont underestimate the situation. This time, several schools are coborating, and the people they bring along are all outstanding young talents. Ordinary graduate students simply cantpare. Plus, there are several with a family background in medicine, and theres the genius Daniel Lockwood, warned Noah as he drove. Winter and Louis exchanged a nce, their expressions bing more restrained. Yes, sir. Ang didnt understand the significance of these details or who Daniel Lockwood was. Finding the conversation boring, she withdrew her gaze from the scenery outside and took out the internal medicine book she had prepared to review. Winter nced over. Ang, are you studying internal medicine? Without lifting her eyes, Ang responded with a in hmm while scribbling with a pencil. Winters eyes shed withplexity. It wasnt a problem for Ang to study internal medicine. After all, she was a sophomore, and studying such subjects was normal. However, she wasnt the type of student that a teacher would take out. Winter and Louis had already selfCstudied undergraduate content long ago and even undertook experiments that required graduateClevel skills.. Oh, Ang, Winter eximed with feigned surprise. Havent you finished studying the you be able to keep content of traditional medicine yet? Louis and I finished it long ago. Will upter? MM Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Poisoned It sounded as though Winter was genuinely concerned. NO 12:46 +15 Free Comm Ang kept her brows slightly furrowed, her gaze cold and clear. Thank you for your concern, Winter. Then, she returned to her book, her dark hair framing her face in soft waves. Only half of her face was visible, but it was enough to captivate with its beauty. Her forehead was smooth and radiant, adding to her allure. Winter smiled lightly, saying a courteous Youre wee before turning her attention away from Ang. It was rumored that Ang had been admitted by the teachers special arrangement, not even finishing her exams, onlypleting half of them. No one knew what was so special about Ang to make even someone as strict as Noah open the back door for her. Soon, they arrived at the hospital. A doctor in a white coat was waiting at the entrance, scanning the surroundings. As soon as he spotted the familiar car te, he approached them. After parking the car, Noah shook hands with the doctor and briefly introduced Ang and the others before leading them toward the back of the hospital. Hospitals, with their constant flow of people, were where the stark realities of life and death. were most vividly disyed. After passing through a corridor and exiting a door, they entered a wide outdoor za with tables lined up, each with a doctors name written on it. Since it was a charity clinic, there were already many people waiting at each table when they arrived. Professor Noah, this is your station. If you need anything, just have your students find me. Ill be in the office, the doctor said in a gentle tone, leaving his office address and phone number. Noah waved his hand dismissively, quickly putting on his prepared white coat and sitting down. He nced at Louis, who immediately picked up the cue and carefully stored away the contact information. Ang nced around. Noahs reputation was significant; there were far more people waiting at his station than at others, at least a hundred. Naturally, it was impossible for Noah to handle them all. Ang immediately knew she was right about him bringing them three along to be used as freebor. 1/4 9% 12:46 Chapter 100 Poisoned +15 Free Colos After taking his seat and gulping down some weather, Noah began swiftly organizing. Winter, go over to Professor Lambert and coordinate with him. Louis, you team up with Ang. Stick to the usual routine; Louis, you fill Ang in. After that, Noah started seeing patients immediately, taking their pulses and asking about their conditions. He was indeed efficient. Ang quickly adapted and turned to Louis, asking, What do I need to do? Not having been involved in previous coordination, Ang wasnt familiar with the routine. Louis was about to exin when Winter intervened, her expression grave. There are too many patients today, far beyond what we anticipated. I suggest Ang go and assist Professor Lambert. Louis and I will continue as a team. Weve worked together many times and have experience. Plus, Professor Lambert has fewer patients. Itll be easier for Ang to manage, unlike things here with Professor Noah, where it can get chaotic and stressful. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Louis face turned cold, his dark eyes sweeping over them. Hurry up and decide. Ill go get busy. With that, Louis walked past them without giving much face, starting to work. Unlike his usual self, Louis, now questioning patients, spoke with a gentle, soothing tone, calm, composed, and swiftly calming down anxious patients. Winter smiled lightly, patting Angs shoulder. What do you say, Ang? Im good with any arrangements, said Ang as she shot Winter a in nce after warming up her wrists and putting on a surgical mask. Without waiting for Winter to say anything else, Ang turned and headed toward the position marked with a sign bearing Dens name. Winter bit her lip, unsure why, despite achieving her goal, Angs nce made her ufortable and left her feeling stifled. But a few secondster, Winters emotions. returned to normal. She believed she made the right move. With thisrgeCscale joint charity clinic, every professor brought along their own students, all of whom were predetermined. Winter needed to seize this opportunity to shine and stand out during the clinic. Louis, gifted and talented, was unmatched among the younger generation. Only by teaming up could they maximize their advantages. 2/4 MM Chapter 100 Poisoned After casting a deep nce at Angs departing figure, Winter resolutely turned to coborate with Louis. Every ten patients were sorted into categories: mild cases, severe cases, andplex cases, Ang and Louis were responsible for mild cases, whileplex cases were referred to Noah for diagnosis. Cases that couldnt be diagnosed were immediately handled through joint consultations. Professor Lambert, hello. Im Professor Noahs student, and I am here to assist you. What do you need me to do? Ang asked softly. Den was overwhelmed with work at this moment, barely having time to drink water. Hearing that he had assistance, he was so happy he could shed tears. Originally, he was supposed to have a student with him, but his favorite student had broken his leg while ying basketball and was still lying in the hospital. Unable to find a suitable recement at such short notice, he asked Noah to assign him a student for emergency assistance. Den turned around with joy but froze when he saw Ang. She looked younger than expected, with a neat bun on her head. Although she wore a mask, her bright eyes sparkled in the sunlight. Without a doubt, she possessed extraordinary beauty beneath the mask. D*mn, Noah, you good old b*stard. I didnt think youd assign me such a beautiful assistant! But seeing her young age and fresh face, Den changed his n. Instead of assigning her patients, he decided to give her some misceneous tasks. Feeling uplifted by the sight of the beautiful girl, Den kindly instructed her on what she needed to do, even writing down a simple guide for her to refer to, just in case she forgot. Taking the paper, Ang nced at the words written on it, quietly folded it, and tucked it into her pocket. Then, she began assisting Den without hesitation. Here, with fewer patients, Ang divided them into groups of five and distributed number cards. While ncing at the medical records, she selected patients suitable for Professor Lambert, whose profession was in the digestive system. Many cases weremon gastrointestinal issues like gastritis, peptic ulcers, and gastroptosis. Doctor, please take a look. My grandson hasnt been eating well these past few days. He feels nauseous and has been vomiting for days, but it hasnt improved, exined an anxious grandmother, apanied by a teenage boy who seemed quite ufortable, leaning against her with closed eyes, whimpering softly, and appearing somewhat dazed. Den checked the young mans pulse, which was a bit weak. Then, after reviewing the 3/4 MM Chapter 100 Poisoned CAR2 1 12:4D medical history, he noticed that the young man was in high school, under a lot of academic pressure, had irregr cating habits, and was already suffering from gastritis. What has he been eating recently? Den asked, puzzled. The symptoms seemed to match gastroenteritis, but the pulse didnt quite fit. Pressing on the young mans abdomen, Den inquired, Does it hurt or feel bloated? With gentle breaths, the young man muttered softly, It hurts Just treat me already. Are you really a doctor? Im dying here. The sudden outburst from the young man left Den looking flushed and somewhat flustered. I need to know whats exactly wrong, he argued. Quickly, the grandmother covered the young mans mouth, apologizing guiltily, Im sorry, Im sorry. He wasnt like this before. Observing quietly from the side, Ang suddenly pulled up the boys sleeve, revealing several red spots on his skin. What What are you doing? Let go of me! the young man protested. Ang gave him a sideways nce, then reached for his wrist and pressed on his numbing acupoint. Just like that, the young man, who had been irritable just moments ago, suddenly went limp. Ang then lifted the young mans shirt from behind. r Releasing him, Ang calmly stated, Its a minor poisoning. more red spots on his back. What are you doing, Ang? Let go of him. Youre only a sophomore. What are you doing, diagnosing? Suddenly, a sharp voice erupted from behind. Im sorry, my junior is just speaking nonsense. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Ang Surpasses Winter In Pharmacology Chapter 101 Ang Surpasses Winter In Pharmacology Not far away, as soon as the girl in the white coat spoke, numerous skeptical and angry gazes immediately fell upon Ang. Winter walked over with a solemn expression, pulled Ang aside, and gently removed her. mask to reveal a beautiful and apologetic face. She sincerely bowed and said softly, Im sorry for interrupting your consultations. Im Winter Heron, a student of Professor Noah. This is my junior sister, Ang Kins, a sophomore this year. Shes still learning and isnt ready to diagnose patients. I apologize for Angs impulsiveness. As a gesture of goodwill, I am willing to offer ten free consultations. She then turned to Den and said earnestly, Professor Lambert, Ang has caused you trouble and its my fault for not supervising her properly. The crowd erupted into murmurs and began pointing and whispering about Ang. She hasnt even finished her studies, yet she dares to diagnose patients. What does she take our patients for? Guinea pigs? It seems like she just wants to show off. Talking about poisoning without proper experience is scary. I think the medical school should expel such irresponsible students. Theyre not fit to be doctors. Dr. Heron truly lives up to being Professor Noahs student. Thats what a good doctor with medical ethics and qualities looks like. The future of our countrys healthcare. Winter flicked her hair as she listened to thepliments around her. She smiled gently and. confidently. Those who are willing to be treated by me, pleasee this way. For a moment, several patients hesitated, then left Dens queue and walked toward Winters direction. This is from N?velDrama.Org. This was Noahs student. Who was Noah? He was a masterClevel figure. The students of a master would also be masters in the future. Being treated by her meant being treated by a future medical luminary. Ang raised her chin slightly, her eyes narrowed, and she chuckled. She casually picked up the water bottle next to her and threw it to the ground to obstruct. Winters path. Hold on, did I say you could leave? E 98% 11:17 +5 Free Coins Chapter 101 Ang Surpasses Winter In Pharmacology Well Winters eyes shed with anger as she quickly fixed her gaze on Ang. Ang, what do you mean by this? This is a charity clinic, not a ce for you to throw a tantrum. Speak it for yourself. This is not a ce for you to show off. Ang snapped her fingers while putting on a proud and sarcastic look. Since you look down on me for being a sophomore and deem me unfit to diagnose, then, do you as a junior, are in any way qualified? Winters face paled, and she responded coldly, I am different from you. I am a student of Professor Noah. There is a significant gap between us. Hehehe Angughed coldly, Let me show you what a significant gap looks like. She pointed at a boy who was about to faint and continued, The initial symptoms include: nausea, vomiting, abdominal pain, and diarrhea, which are rted to the toxin in the Vomicaefera nt. This will be followed by fever, headache, intermittent exacerbation, and evena. the The olddy held her grandson, who was about to drift off, and recalled his symptoms over past few days. She widened her eyes in shock when realization dawned on her and quickly said, Yes, thats right. I thought he was just having a cold. After getting a confirmation, Ang continued, Vomicaefera, also known as Golden Bean or False Sophora Root, is a leguminous nt. The symptoms of Vomicaefera poisoning include unclear consciousness, restlessness, cyanosis of the lips, and inhibition of the central nervous. system by the toxic protein it contains. Thus, leading to decreased white blood cells and bleeding. He already has blood spots on his arms and back. To assess poisoning, we need to check for bleeding on the skin, his mental state, respiratory rate, abdominal tenderness, rebound tenderness, and other signs. After exining calmly, she picked up the mineral water bottle she had just thrown. Winter, did you ever study such basic pharmacology? she asked casually. Suddenly, the lively atmosphere quieted down. The people in the crowd looked baffled as they whispered to each other and nced at Ang and Winter, This girl sounds so professional. Do any of you understand what shes talking about? Is she right? MM TAM 98% 11:17 +5 Free Coins Chapter 101 Ang Surpasses Winter In Pharmacology She spoke a lot, so lets listen to her. Someone among the crowd asked Winter, Dr. Herons, is she right? Is the boy really poisoned? If he is poisoned, how should we cure him, Dr. Heron? A barrage of questions left Winter feeling tense. Her eyes reddened as she averted her gaze to Den with a mixture of panic and frustration. To hell with the Vomicaefera and poisoning! I cant make heads or tails of what shes saying. It all seems like gibberish to me! Den, a kindChearted soul who couldnt bear to see a young girl in distress, stepped in to shield Winter from the inquisitive stares of the patients. He said, You should go back for now. Your teacher is likely still busy and may need your help. Poisoned? Oh dear, what should we do? Miss, youre so knowledgeable. Please treat him. quickly. The olddy clung to her grandson. Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded with Ang for help. Angs reassurance eased the olddys fears. Please dont worry. Its a minor poisoning, and you brought him in time. Its not lifeCthreatening. First, get him registered for gastricvage, administer oral egg whites, then the doctor will arrange intravenous glucose saline, oxygen therapy, correct electrolyte imbnce, and administer anticoagtion measures. Upon hearing that there was hope, the olddy was overjoyed and thanked Ang profusely. Immediately, volunteers took him and helped support theatose boy to register for further examination. Winters gaze lingered on the direction the boy had been taken and a fierce gleam shed in her eyes. She turned to Den and said firmly, I dont trust her. Ill request a joint consultation for that boy! Winter, Ive just reCexamined him. Ang is correct that it was indeed poisoning. Winter raised her voice sharply. Professor Lambert, have you lost your mind? Ang is just a sophomore and has recently transferred from the Brundelian department. How could someone with a background in Brundelian studies know anything about medicine? On her way here, she was still reading a book on internal medicine. She knows nothing at all! Den furrowed his brows as he exchanged a silent gaze with Winter. After a moment, he sighed and relented. Fine. TNM N 98% 11:17 Chapter 101 Ang Surpasses Winter In Pharmacology Louis and Winter, both students under the wing of Professor Noah at the medical school, were like shining stars, capturing everyones attention and earning their admiration. Whenever there was a major event, they would always be invited. Winter was talented but proud, so she couldnt stand the thought of being outshined by anyone. The free clinic was packed like sardines which left little room for them to maneuver. So, they had no choice but to wait for test results while attending to the remaining patients. Meanwhile, Ang remainedposed. She continued to assist Den in distributing queue numbers and organizing medical records, maintaining order just as she did before. However, things had taken a turn. Every nce directed at her was filled with curiosity and scrutiny. Uponpleting her tasks, Ang stood to the side and looked on like a bystander. As someone passed by, she turned her head slightly and uttered in a chilly tone, I may not have your reputation, but my medical skills speak for themselves. Winters gaze turned sharp and fierce as she red at Ang. Suddenly, Dens phone rang. It was a call from theboratory. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Shameless Den Chapter 102 Shameless Den Give it to me! Before he could answer, the phone was snatched away by Winter, who pressed the answer button. Den chuckled, then asked, What did theb say? A few secondster, Winter, biting her lip tightly, abruptly hung up the phone as her fingers trembled with anger. She angrily threw the phone onto the table and stormed off crying. The phonended with a thud. Den screamed in distress and he hurriedly grabbed the phone. After patting it to check if it was okay, he was d the phone was not damaged. Girls nowadays are so hotCtempered and not gentle at all! he muttered under his breath. Since Winter was so furious, it proved that theb results came out positive for poisoning. And just like Ang said, it was the poison from the Vomicaefera nt. He just checked the book and discovered that the Vomicaefera, a legume, had mild effects on clearing the liver, improving eyesight, and strengthening the spleen. However, if it was used more than 30g, it could cause severe poisoning. Den turned around and looked at Ang, who was sitting idle beside him, and thought that this girl was quite interesting. The vomicaefera nt is such an obscure herb, yet she can blurt it out so eloquently. I wonder how well- versed she is in pharmacology. After treating the patient in his hands, Den turned back to Ang and asked, The poison is complex, so how did you diagnose it so quickly? Ang furrowed her brows and looked a little puzzled by his question. Isnt it easy to diagnose? It was quite obvious from the start, wasnt it? After identifying the sig eyes. of poisoning, isnt it difficult to diagnose? Den Lambert blinked his Feeling somewhat belittled by the young girl, but determined to focus on his academic research, he decided to put aside his pride, ask humbly, and continue learning. But pharmacology isplex and symptoms can be very simr. How were you able to determine it at a nce? Even he struggled to diagnose it immediately. Chapter 102 Shameless Den How did you manage to diagnose it so swifily? No wonder Winter was so angry. The pair seemed like a prearranged act, solely meant to highlight Angs exceptional medical skills. Many renowned doctors hade for this charity clinic, and the students they brought along valued this opportunity very much, and would rack their brains to stand out. And here was Ang, just a sophomore student. Who wouldnt envy her? Ang blinked her bright eyes and said earnestly, I just need to memorize pharmacology. Youve memorized pharmacology? Den rubbed his cars, doubting if he had heard correctly. Youre quite amusing, Ang, quite the jokester. Oh, I have. Ive been studying it for many years, she said earnestly, with a hint of yfulness. in her tone. Her nonchnt and confident demeanor emitted a sense of credibility, making it hard not to believe her, even if she seemed to be boasting. Ang was not exaggerating. Her grandmother left her a lot of books, and she never got married in her entire life. She dedicated her life to serving the Kins Family, never had a job, and the only thing she could spend her time on was reading the medical books left by her grandmother. Moreover, for the sake of Zacharias illness, she sacrificed sleep daily to pore over medical books to search for ways to treat him. Her grandmothers clinic, with fair prices and effective medicine, attracted many patients. During the years she spent with her grandmother, besides memorizing pharmacology and prescriptions, she was forced to learn about herbal medicine by observing her grandmother treat patients. No matter how foolish a person might be, after memorizing something for decades, it became ingrained in their mind and they could recall it instantly. Den couldnt help but believe it. He clicked his tongue, borrowed a copy of Compendium. of Materia Medica from a colleague, and tested Ang by casually flipping to a page, asking, What is the function of Polygonatum? Angs mind worked like aputer as she took a moment to consider before responding. Polygonatum has a sweet and salty taste, with a cold nature and nonCtoxic properties. Its primarily used for treating abscesses, burns, and scalds when prepared as a decoction and applied externally 2/4 DO DO Chapter 102 Shameless Den 11:17 She recited it word for word and that made Dens excitement grow gradually. He enthusiastically tested her on several more, even switching to a different book and asking one question per page. The result was the same: Ang recited everything wlessly. Afterwards, his gaze toward her changed, as if she was a cherished treasure. My god, what a talented individual and a gem in the medical field! Seeing the dozen or so patients still waiting. Den stood up and offered his seat to Ang. He pulled up an extra chair and settled in beside her. Then, he calmly unscrewed the lid of his thermos, took a sip, and said in aposed tone, Ang, you handle the consultations and Ill be here to oversee things. After he said that, he addressed the patients behind him. As youve just witnessed, this youngdys skills are undeniable. Shes as capable as I am. If theres any issue, feel free toe my office anytime. The remaining patients hesitated briefly, then thought, Well, well let the youngdy have a look then. After all, it was a charity clinic. If she couldnt solve the problem, they could alwayse to Den. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In one queue, two patients were seen and so far, no harm was done. Ang pursed her lips, gazed mournfully at Den swinging his legs casually, and whispered, Professor Lambert, you just want to finish work early, dont you? What are you talking about? Im giving you young people an opportunity to practice. Your should be grateful! Ang sighed and sat down reluctantly. She began to call out the patients queue numbers, Medical records here, right hand, let me check your pulse Den and Charlotte shared a simr trait: they both had a penchant for assigning tasks to her whenever they felt like cking off, and would disguise theirziness as training. Thus, when Noah wrapped up his hectic duties and brought Louis over, this was the scene that greeted them. Ang sat in the attending doctors seat, calmly taking pulses, inquiring about symptoms, and then prescribing medication. M N 98% 11:17 Chapter 102 Shameless Den Meanwhile, Den was leisurely drinking tea and reading the newspaper on the side. +5 Free Coina Noah couldnt stand it anymore. He walked over angrily and grabbed Den. What are you. doing? Den was caught off guard by Noahs intense stare. He flinched before clearing his throat and asserting. Im fostering Angs independence. Rubbish! Shes perfectly capable on her own. Why dont youe and assist me? Im so busy that I barely even have time to grab a sip of water, while youre lounging around like a king! Noah clenched his teeth. Den was there to assist students, not leave them to do all the work. No, I just sat down to take a break, and the next second you came over, Den exined with a smile as he tried to bluff his way out. Noah sneered coldly and ruthlessly exposed him. Ive been watching you for three minutes. Youve been enjoying yourself and flipping through the newspaper! At that remark, Den snorted and chose to y dead. Upon shifting his gaze to Ang, who was still engrossed in her diagnosis, Dens eyes darted around. He grabbed Noahs arm and pleaded, Noah, let me take Ang under my wing. I promise to treat her well! Hes offering up all his years of expertise! Noah was taken aback by thetters audacity. He pushed away Dens hand on his arm, as if it was contaminated with some kind of bacteria, and backed away. He reached out to stop him from getting closer. Do you even realize what nonsense youre spouting? Meanwhile, on the side, Louis, who had been silent all along, nced in Angs direction, his eyes dark and deep. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 A Shining Pearl Chapter 103 A Shining Pearl ?? I She was a radiant beauty on one side, and Louis, who had been silent all along, nced in her direction. The girl turned her face to the side. Her hair was tied back simply to reveal a slender, fair- skin neck. In the sunlight, her thick, curly eyshes fluttered like delicate butterfly wings which brought her features to life. Although her face showed no extra emotion, her gaze on the patient was focused and meticulous. Louis heart stirred, prompting him to look away. He then listened to Noah and Den arguing over Ang, both vying for her attention with their words. This scenario felt familiar, reminiscent of their freshman year when they fought over someone, but now it seemed more intense. Louis pursed his lips, his dark eyes lowered and he realized he wasnt the only one interest in her. Just as he pondered this, Louis heard Noah speak suddenly, Louis, why are you just standing there? Show somepassion and help your fellow student a bit. With that, Noah and Den walked toward the side corridor while conversing in hushed tones. Louis was momentarily taken aback, then he made his way toward Ang. As he approached, he attended to the patient on his side while secretly observing her. Ang disyed professionalism in her techniques. She asked sharp and precise questions: and did not exhibit any signs of a new student catching up on coursework. She worked swiftly, leaving little room for others. With Louis assistance, the remaining patients were seen in no time. Once finished, Ang rubbed her sore wrist, and then tidied up the table. It had been a while. since she had seen patients so intensively. She really couldnt bear it for a while, and her wrists were sore. MM Chapter 103 A Shining Pearl 98% 11:18 Louis stood with his hands in his pockets and his gaze fixed on her. After a moment of silence, he spoke, Youre quite cunning, ying dumb when youre actually quite capable, Ang. Was she cunning? She chuckled and nced at him. Did I ever say I couldnt handle it? She had simply never received formal training, but that didnt mean she couldnt do it. A few secondster, she looked up and suddenly said, So, about Alexs issue, be mindful. As a medical student, thest thing you want to do is ignore medical problems. Youre his good friend, so advise him to seek treatment sooner rather thanter, to avoidplications. After saying that, she blinked innocently. This was herst act of kindness as a ssmate. Louis exhaled sharply, his dark eyes deepened as he gritted his teeth and replied, I understand. Thank you, ssmate. ssmate? Ang furrowed her brow in confusion. How could she be a ssmate when they were ssmates? Hey, dont be so affectionate. Call me ssmate Kins. I dont want your admirers to think Im leading you on. I dont need that kind of trouble, thanks. Louis expression visibly darkened and his veins bulge on his forehead. He must have been out of his mind to speak to her like this! Louis emanated a cold aura as he took long strides to put some distance between himself and Ang. Left undisturbed, Ang retrieved her book from her backpack and resumed reading. Meanwhile, down the hallway, Den hesitated before bringing up Winters situation. He was present and could provide an objective ount of what happened. Noah responded solemnly, Yes, Winter has been a bit extremetely. Her fiery personality needs to be bnced by someone. Now that she has Ang to contend with, it will be 11:18 Chapter 103 A Shining Pearl beneficial Den hesitated again. Winters situation was moreplex than just needing bnce. But since Winter wasnt his student, he couldnt say much. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Den stopped the conversation there and talked about some other things. Then the two of them went back to meet Louis and Ang. You guys mustve been tired after a whole busy morning, huh? Let me take you guys to eat at the hospital cafeteria. Noah invited them to follow. Den turned around, with a smile on his face, and added, This hospital is wellCoff, the cafeterias food is outsourced, and its the best! Otherwise, with your teacher being so picky. he wouldnt go and would just take you out to eat. At the mention of food, Angs eyes lit up. Sounds delicious! Whats the specialty dish? Lets hurry, its already half past twelve, what if theres no food left! Upon hearing her words, the two old men quickened their pace. The young girl made a lot of sense! They grasped the essence in an instant. Louis trailed behind while lost in his thoughts. As the group walked away, on the second floor by the floorCtoCceiling windows, a tall figure of a man, with a toothpick in his mouth, took out his phone and made a call. Although the man was wearing a white coat, his rugged and fierce face, coupled with a sharp crew cut, didnt look like a doctor; he looked more like a beast in a white coat. After about ten seconds, the call connected. Daniel clicked his tongue.Hey, could you pick up the call? How long has it been ringing? Am I not a priority to you, bro? Cut to the chase, or Ill end the call, came the icy response. Daniel grunted in annoyance. With a narrowed gaze, he nced in the direction the girl had disappeared. I spotted your wife at the hospital. As expected, there was silence on the other end. 3/4 90% 11:18 +5 Free Coins Chapter 103 A Shining Pearl Upon seeing this, he chuckled mischievously. I have to say, your wife looks good in a white. coat. When you get back, have her put it on for you to see, and youll be filled with. happiness! I dont need my eyes anymore, Ill send Simon to fetch them. Hey, this guy is getting impatient! Of course, Jonathans impatience was understandable for he had a wife who was exceptional, being both reserved and remarkable at the same time. After joking around, Daniel reported what he had just seen. Your wife really shined at the joint charity clinic this time, she even sat in Dens spot. From now on, there will be many people watching her, so you bettery low to avoid. any trouble. Jonathan put down his pen, his slender fingers fiddled with his jade bracelet, and then said calmly, Since shes a bright pearl, let her shine brightly and outshine everyone else. Daniel raised an eyebrow, hung up the phone, and nced in the direction where Ang had disappeared, but she was already gone. He hummed a tune and turned to leave. The food in the cafeteria was indeed appetizing. After several hours of work, Ang was so famished. She felt as though she could devour an entire cow, but despite her hunger, she found herself unable to eat much. Trying to consume more only left her stomach feeling ufortable and on the verge of nausea. They were still eating, so Ang said she would go for a walk to help with her food digestion. Noah and Den nodded and did not show any objection. Just as Ang left the cafeteria and passed by the outdoor square, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. Uncle Donald! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Annoying Norma Chapter 104 Annoying Norma This is from N?velDrama.Org. Donald rushed while holding several gift boxes in his hand. Who is sick? Ang mused when she spotted him. Upon hearing someone call out his name, he stopped and looked around, before spotting Ang in a white coat. Ang hurried over and nced at the gift boxes in his hands. They were all premium. nutritional supplements and fruits, meticulously chosen for their quality. Whos sick? she asked. Donald hadnt expected to run into Ang at the hospital and smiled wryly. Its Queenies motherCinC law. Shes hospitalized here, so I came to check on her during lunch break. Queenies motherCinw? Angs eyes shed, then she sweetly smiled. Let me go with you. Donald didnt mind. As they walked, he curiously asked, What are you doing here? And why are you wearing a doctors white coat? I apanied my mentor to go to the charity clinic to lend a hand. Ang grabbed some of the fruits and then recollected, Uncle Donald, you mentionedst time that you werent feeling well. Did you get a checkCup? ith expenses piling up, Donald was hesitant to spend money on that. He shook his head. As one gets older, there are always some minor ailments. Resting helps. I dont need to go to the hospital for a checkup. Ang pretended to be annoyed and said, Look at you, still an intellectual but with such low. awareness. You need to address minor issues early, or they could escte into major ones that are harder to treat. My teacher is a doctor here, and I, as his student, get discounts. It wont cost much. Ill reimburse youter and apany you for a checkCup. Youre just a youngster. How can I ept your money? Donald furrowed his brow and said. disapprovingly. Ang chuckled softly. You mentioned Ive maturedst time, and now Im a prosperousdy. I have the means, I wont spend it. Should I reserve it for other people? Im looking out for you, so you dont need to help me save. Toax 11:18 +5 Free Coins Chapter 104 Annoying Norma Donald paused and sighed inwardly. In the blink of an eye, she has grown up and got married. Seeing her wellCdressed, wellCfed, and with smooth and light skin which were indications she was healthy, he felt reassured about her marrying into the Lawson family. All right then, I wont try to save money for you, he conceded. With Donalds definitive response, Ang felt somewhat relieved. In her previous life, she showed very little care to Donalds family. By the time she realized he had cancer, it was toote, and he was in the terminal stage without any hope of treatment. Hence, she was unaware of the exact timing of his illness. As Ang trailed Donald upstairs, she lowered her gaze and contemted how to persuade him to undergo a biannual checkCup. In this lifetime, she was determined not to let him perish prematurely. In no time, they reached the fourth floor of the hospital as per the directions, with room number 405. Ang had been to the hospital several times and was familiar with the hospital, so she found the ward easily. The ward was a quadruple room, and upon pushing the door ajar, she spotted the busy Queenie inside. Her hair was hastily tied back, with a few strands disheveled, and herplexion appeared pallid, likely due to excessive exhaustion. In the farthest hospital bedy an elderly individual, appearing to be in her fifties or sixties, sporting gray hair and prominent cheekbones. Her sharp and unfriendly gaze hinted that she was not easy to get along with. Didnt you notice my cup was empty? Are you trying to scald me to death with this boiling water? I knew it, the moment I fell ill, youve been secretly wishing for me to kick the bucket sooner rather than later, so you can be done with me. Queenie sighed softly and mustered a smile as she attempted to reason, Mom, I didnt do that. Both Horace and I sincerely hope for you to get better soon. Hmph, whatever. Get better soon, so you wont have to deal with taking care of me anymore, right? Norma shot a cold nce at her and became increasingly annoyed. I really 2/4 N 98% 11:18 Chapter 104 Annoying Norma cant understand what Horace saw in you back then. Yourepletely useless, just leeching off my son, and cant even help or care for anyone Queenie tightly gripped the kettle as a wave of bitterness surged within her, and tears slowly streamed down her cheeks. Norma sneered. Cry all you want. Im not dead yet! Upon watching this scene, Angs anger red up immediately. Her eyes narrowed with determination as she walked in with confidence and aposed smile gracing her lips. Mrs. Swine, youvepletely misunderstood. Queenie went to the same school as Horace, and her grades were even better. She was highly regarded for her talent. She gave up a highCpaying job overseas just to return and take care of your family. That was. approximately $50,000 annually, totaling over $300,000. How much does Horace carn now? Is it five or six hundred thousand? Suddenly someone came in. Norma was startled as she stared at Ang who appeared out of nowhere with an unpleasant expression. Queenie called out softly, Ang It turned out to be her cousin, Ang Kins. 500,000 or 600,000? Youve got some nerve to boast at such a young age. You probably dont even know how much 500,000 or 600,000 is. Norma rolled her eyes. She dares to talk big about hundreds of thousands of dors. Does she think that free! ney grows on the Her son was a manager who earned a high sry. He only made around a hundred thousand a year. Could Queenie, a woman, really surpass her son? An empathetic Ang took the water kettle from Queenies hand and ced it on themunal table against the wall. Donald stood at the door while holding the gifts. He suppressed his anger and managed to adjust his expression before stepping inside. He nced at his daughter before shifting his gaze toward Norma. Mrs. Swine, Horace told me that youre q not feeling well, so I came to see you. Here are some fruits and supplements for you to nourish your body. Norma casually nced at them, then haughtily instructed Queenie, Why are you standing there like a log? Cant you see your dad brought something? Go and take it. 3/4 M M TO 98% 11:18 Chapter 104 Annoying Norma She knew their familys financial situation very well. They were very poor, so what good things could they afford to buy? Queenie bit her lip. Her face was very pale and her eyes were red as she walked up to Donald and said in a hoarse voice. Dad, just give it to me. Listening to his daughters hoarse voice, Donald couldnt hold back anymore. His expression darkened as he grabbed Queenies arm and walked out of the hospital room, saying. Follow me. Norma immediately sat up and sharply yelled, Donald, who are you showing that attitude. to? Ang quickly moved her body to block Normas line of sight. She sneered and said coldly, Youll find out soon enough. What do you mean? Norma frowned. With a light chuckle, Ang brought over a chair and sat down. She grabbed Normas wrist and stared coldly at her. What do you want? Norma struggled to break free from Angs grip, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt shake it off. Youre not actually ill, are you? Creating fake medical records to try and extort money? Ang asked indifferently before casually releasing her hand. Norma widened her eyes, avoiding Angs gaze, and retorted, How could I not be sick? Im here in the hospital, arent I? Youre just talking nonsense. Ang chuckled softly, her demeanor exuding both arrogance and calmness. Well, considering there are several renowned doctors here today offering free consultations, and since youre Queenies motherCinw, it might be a good idea to take advantage of this opportunity. Would you like me to help arrange a joint consultation? Oh, and let me introduce myself. Im Ang Kins, a medical student currently under the guidance of Professor Noah, a nationally acimed academician whos been featured prominently in both newspapers and on television. TOM Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Cheaper Than a Hooker on the Streets. Chapter 105 Cheaper Than a Hooker on the Streets When Norma heard this, her old face disyed astonishment as she wondered whether Ang was trying to fool her or not. How could the person who had appeared on TV be this brats teacher? She quickly averted her gaze and stammered, I dont need such a renowned doctor to treat my minor illness. I cant afford it, so I dont want him to treat me. Stop pretending. I dont have time to beat around the bush. I just checked your pulse, and youre perfectly healthy. Ang casually lifted her eyes. What do you want? Tell me now, or I may change my mind once Uncle Donald returns. Instinctively, Norma was about to speak, but then, she remembered her sons instructions- she shouldnt easily disclose their n to others. So, she kept quiet, nced at Ang, and said nothing. Shes just a little brat. What can she do? Shes just bragging, she thought. You want to wait for your son toe, right? Okay, I think hes almost at the hospital. Angs eyes were indifferent. She had noticed earlier when they entered the ward that Norma had secretly sent a text message on her phone; probably informing Horace. Norma snorted awkwardly, and before long, Horace hurriedly arrived, panting heavily, and greeted Ang with a friendly smile. Ang, why are you here? Dont you have sses? Quickly, Norma signaled to her son, wanting to say that Ang had found out about her. faking illness, but Horace only nced at his mother before turning his gaze to Ang, saying, Queenie was the one who told you, wasnt it? I told her not to spread the news because it will only cause unnecessary worry. Ang couldnt be bothered to look at Horaces face and said directly, Queenie didnt tell me. I was here with my teacher for a free clinic day and ran into Uncle Donald, so I came over since I had nothing else to do. For a moment, Horace was taken aback, then he smiled and said, Queenie didnt tell me that youre studying medicine. Arent you studying Brundelian? I switched majors. Angs eyes were cold, and she felt disgusted every time she looked at Horace. Lets talk outside so we dont disturb Mrs. Swines rest. When she mentioned rest, her tone was particrly sarcastic, and Normas eyelids twitched when she heard this. Who would have known that Queenies cousin was studying medicine? Okay, lets talk outside. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ang turned and walked out, stopping at the safe passage corner of the stairs. 1/2 MM Chapter 105 Cheaper Than a Hooker on the Streets Ang, what do you want to say? Horace had a good temper and used a pleasant tone. Suddenly, Ang raised her head, and a cold glint shed in her beautiful eyes. Horace Swine. Queenie is working like a ve in your family, being bossed around by your mother, who scolds her in her face all the time. What did my cousin do wrong to you? And to top it off, youre cheating on her! Do you have any conscience at all? At the mention of cheating. Horace froze for a moment before smiling. Ang, you should be careful of what youre using me of. I work hard every day to support my family. Ask any of your rtives, who wouldnt envy her for not having to work after graduation? Shes just staying at home, cleaning and cooking. These easy days are all earned by me through hard work outside. You imed that I cheated, but wheres the evidence? He spoke shamelessly, which Ang thought was truly despicable and deserving of contempt! While Queenie was taking care of his mother like a servant, Horace had just climbed out of another womans bed! 11:18 Working hard? Are you working so hard that you ended up in Lina Traces bed? Ang said. aking out a few photos from her bag and throwing them in his face. Tell that shameless. vixen to change her perfume. Her scent is cheaper than a hooker on the streets! Chapter 106 Chapter 106 TwelveCMonth Installment. Chapter 106 TwelveCMonth Installment. Horace was in a state of panic as he caught the photos, and his face fell after a nce. Then, he advanced in anger, gritting his teeth as he demanded, Did you have someone follow me? Ang chuckled. Im just a student, what power do I have to track you? These photos were sent to Queenie by someone. Lina Trace wants to cause trouble, so she sent the photo of you two together. What are her intentions? You guys are truly despicable! While youre out fooling around, your mother is here, insulting my cousin. Do you think our family is defenseless? To think that my cousin has been so kind to you Have you lost all sense of decency? Ang, this is between me and Queenie. You shouldnt meddle too much. Horaces expression darkened, a mix of anger and embarrassment. As Ang spoke confidently, he was unsure if she was lying to him or if the photo was indeed from Lina. He and Lina had always shared a mutual understanding of physical pleasure. However, Lina had mentioned her desire to settle down as she was getting older at the age of twentyCseven, which made it usible for her to scheme against him in this manner. Ang pursed her lips and remarked sarcastically. Your mother is pretending to be ill just to use Uncle Donald to ask me for money, isnt she? How much do you want? Ill give it to you. Horace paused, gazing at Ang, and asked, What do you mean? Its simple, if you divorce Queenie, Ill give you the money. Ang said casually, exuding ant air of confidence. Although I dont understand why youre in such dire need of money, 1 assume time is running out for the other party, right? Otherwise, Horace wouldnt have resorted to such a n, having his mother feign illness and then seeking money from Donald. With such a substantial sum at stake, if Donald couldnte up with it, he would inevitably turn to her for help. Thanks to Axels recent surveince, she was wellCinformed about Horaces recent activities. Horace furrowed his brows, scrutinized Ang, and suddenly smiled. Fine, if you want me to divorce your cousin, Ill agree to it, but it will cost you 24,000! No problem. Once you bring up the divorce to Queenie, go through with the proceedings, and Ill give you the money, Ang responded promptly, her lips curling into a grin. Give me the money upfront, or there will be no divorce. Ang frowned, feigning hesitation. What if you take the money and then refuse to MM Chapter 106 TwelveCMonth Installment divorce? What do you propose, then? M 98% 11:19 +5 Free Coins With a flirtatious look, Ang suggested in a clear voice, Since youre in business, dont you emphasize deposits in contracts? Ill give you a 1,200 deposit first and transfer it to you now. Once you and my cousin arrive at the city hall and finalize the divorce, I guarantee you that the remaining money will be in your ount immediately after you leave the city hall. Horace smacked his lips, furrowed his brows, and nced at Ang, whose face disyed innocence. Shes just a naive girl who hasnt experienced the real world yet, he thought. Shes so easy to manipte. He could agree to the, divorce because he could easily devise a n to remarry Queenie. After years of marriage, he knew her like the back of his hand. She was merely a beautiful ornament; a traditional woman who viewed her husband as her world, dedicated to managing the household. In recent years, she had beenpliant in everything. With a little effort, he could easily persuade her to remarry. Moreover, as a woman, as long as she had children and he could control them, he was sure that Queenie would allow him to do as he pleased. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Horace was brimming with pride, acting as if he already had Queenie under his control and Ang was his cash cow. Well, Ill trust you this time, considering youre Queenies cousin, he said and left, feeling at ease. As he departed, Ang stared at his retreating figure, cursing him and his ancestors. After venting her anger, she took a deep breath and checked her bank bnce to see how much money she had left. Upon calction, she found out that she only had a little over two hundred remaining. How could she make up the remaining sum? She pondered and considered borrowing from Oliver. No, she could it anytime soon. borrow money from a worker because she wouldnt be able to repay. In the end, she took out her phone, gritted her teeth, and dialed a number. Using the capitalists money for a good cause would be considered a good deed, wouldnt it? This money could save a life, which was better than doing any charity. As she tried to calm herself down, the call suddenly connected, and Jonathans deep, maic voice said, Ang? Jonathan, have you had lunch yet? Ang asked sweetly with a sheepishugh, behaving exceptionally obedient. In reality, she felt very diffident inside. 2/4 98% 11:19 Chapter 106 TwelveCMonth Installment +5 Free Coina On the 15th floor of an office building, Jonathan set down the file in his hand and signaled for the secretary reporting to pause. The secretary immediately fell silent, afraid to make a sound, thinking in amazement, Wow, just now the bosss voice was so gentle, not at all the usual emotionless tone. He called her Ang Is it a girl on the phone? Jonathan replied softly. Ive already eaten, so you can go ahead and tell me what Biting her lip, Ang wished that he could pretend to be polite just a little. you need. I dont think its good that Im asking you for money every time I open my mouth. Will it affect your mood? Her voice sounded aggrieved, which made Jonathan smile silently. How much do you need? you 950, is that okay? Ang asked nervously. Dont worry, I wont borrow it for long, Ill pay you back in installments! In sixCNo, in twelveCmonth installments. Ill pay you back 79.16 cach month! In the darkness, Oliver was shocked, his eyes filled with confusion. Is this the spice between husband and wife? Ang, who was worth millions, borrowed over nine hundred from her husband, and in twelveCmonth installments, paying back 79.16 each month. He didnt understand the situation and reckoned that this was the reason he was still single. Taking out a small notebook, Oliver wrote down the first move in love tacticsCborrow money, pay back in installments. Ang lowered her head, kicking a small stone with her toe. On the other end of the phone, a mans voice said warmly, Ill round it up for you. Lets make it a hundred each month. Shocked, Ang thought, This is not rounding up to the nearest whole number! Jonathan, to round it, shouldnt you round it to eighty? ying with his bracelet casually, he said, I can make more money if I round it to a hundred. Ang couldnt help but gasp in disbelief. This was the cunning nature of capitalistsCthey would even take advantage of passing dogs. But since she was in need, she gritted her teeth. and agreed, Fine, Ill pay you back a hundred every month! After saying that, she hung up the phone with a snap. At that moment, the coldCheartedness of the capitalist overshadowed her gratitude. Oliver had excellent hearing and heard the whole conversation. He took out a notebook and added a noteCwith interest. 3/4 98% 11:19 Chapter 106 TwelveCMonth Installment +5 Free Coins Knowing that Oliver was nearby. Ang called out his name. Oliver finished writing thest note, hid the notebook and pen behind his back, and quickly appeared in front of her. She took out her bankbook from her bag and handed it to him. Will you please go to the bank and transter 1,200 to Horace Swines ount? Oliver took the bankbook and asked curiously, Mrs. Lawson, are you really giving away 24.000 With narrowed eyes, Ang smirked and replied, Hmph, he doesnt deserve it. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 She Bes nd After a While Chapter 107 She Bes nd After a While +5 Free Coins Horace returned to the ward, and when Norma saw that there was no one behind him, she sat up nervously and asked. What did that girl say to you? I didnt tell her that Im pretending to be sick. Well, the money issue has been resolved. We will pack up soon and send you home, Horace announced joyfully. Upon hearing that the money issue had been resolved, Norma was stunned for a moment and then, asked in confusion, Thats 12,000! Queenie Kins family is so poor. How did theye up with it? Its 24,000, Horace corrected. ncing around to ensure no one was listening, he leaned toward her and whispered, As I mentioned before, this cousin of Queenies, her family is. very wealthy. Even if she casually drops a little money, its enough for us to livefortably for a lifetime. Moreover, that day at the Laurel Hotel, he noticed that Jonathan and Ang had a close rtionship. If Felix could sessfully win over Ang, they would have a clear path leading to Jonathan. For the Swine Family, it would be a step toward sess. Shock washed over Normas face, and she showed two fingers with her wrinkled hand, trembling slightly. That girl cane up with 24,000? Oh my god, I cant believe that she is so rich. She used to think that when people said George from the Kins Family was wealthy, it just meant they were a little better off than ordinary families. After all, if they were really rich, why would Donald cut off ties and notmunicate with them? Chasing away a money tree was something that only a fool would do. Just as her words fell, Horaces phone beeped, indicating a new message. He checked his phone, and a greedy smile appeared on his handsome face as he showed the screen to his mother. Look, that girl has paid a deposit of 1,200. These days, 1,200 was the entire annual ie for an average family, and Ang gave it to him just as she said she would. It was just a drop in the bucketpared to the remaining amount. Hence, Horace set aside his worries, as if the money would be in his pocket the next second. Meanwhile, Norma counted seriously. Wow, thats so much money. Im usually busy with work, Mom, so you should urge Felix when youre free. Tell him to act fast and win over Ang Kins, Horace said happily as he closed his phone, grabbed an apple, 98% 11:19 Chapter 107 She Bes nd After a While +5 Free Coins and bit into it leisurely. By then, you will officially be Ang Kins aunt, and she should respect you. Isnt that right? The smile on Normas face widened as she pped her thigh andughed heartily. Thats right! Im telling you, Felix was raised by me since he was a child, and he lived in our house. for many years. His wife should respect me. Why didnt you tell me clearly? I thought she was just slightly wealthier, she grumbled. Its all your wifes fault. Since her uncles family is so wealthy, why doesnt she help you out a bit? After all, you are her husband! Is it really so difficult for her uncle to help out so that you dont have to work so hard for this money? Hes just sitting in the office and the money rolls in. Your wife is a wicked woman. Very malicious and not a good person, Norma continued, getting more and more angry. From the first time she met Queenie, she didnt like her because she thought Queenie was dull and didnt know how to do anything. In terms of career, she couldnt help her son, and after several years of marriage, she didnt even produce a child. What was the use of a pretty face? At the mention of Queenie, Horaces eyes flickered, and he brought up the staged divorce with Queenie, dividing their marital assets evenly. He nned to give the car and some money to Queenie as part of the charade, in hopes of luring her back in the future. Norma, being oldCfashioned, initially disapproved of divorce. However, after listening to his sons logical exnation, she reluctantly agreed to the divorce in order to secure the remaining money. She had no choice but to support his sons decision. With his sons exceptional abilities, she was confident that everything would be handled smoothly, and deceiving a young girl would be a walk in the park. Studying medicine is a good choice, but being a doctor can be demanding. There may be long hours and little time for family in the future. Normas expression reflected a mix of joy and concern as she was worried about Angs ability to bnce work and family responsibilities. She muttered to herself, In the future, Ang should consider resigning. With her familys wealth, Felix can find a lucrative job. While he provides for the family financially, Ang should stay home, take care of the family, and tend to her inws. After finishing the apple, Horace leaned against the window and observed Queenie and her father sitting downstairs. It was almost 1.30 p.m., the perfect time to head to the city hall for the divorce proceedings. Horace packed up his belongings, instructed his mother to wait in the hospital ward, and went to initiate the divorce process before returning to pick her up. 2/4 Chapter 107 She Bes nd After a While +5 Free Coins As he made his way downstairs, Donald caught sight of him turning the corner from the corridor: that was the man he had chosen as his sonCinw. Donald hurried forward, seized Horace by the cor, and delivered a punch, eximing furiously. You promised to treat my daughter well when you married her, and now youre mistreating her! How could you go back on your word? His poor daughter had suffered in the Swine Family, tormented by her motherCinw while they were unaware. If he hadnt arrived early that day and witnessed it firsthand, he wouldnt have known how much longer he would be kept in the dark. When he saw his daughter in tears, he felt like a dagger had stabbed his heart. Horace was taken aback by the sudden punch, and his expression darkened. He felt the surge of anger but restrained himself, thinking of the remaining money from Ang. Queenie rushed over and positioned herself between the two men, shielding her father. Stop fighting. she implored. Horace spat out blood, his face grim. Now that you know, lets proceed with the divorce. You! Donald seethed with rage, wishing he could tear Horace apart. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Queenies eyes welled up with tears, her hands trembled as she clenched them into fists. She turned to her father, her voice firm as she uttered, Fine, lets go. When she had seen those photos that morning, her heart sank as though needles were piercing it. Recalling the intimacy of the previous night made her nauseous, and she wanted to throw up. Enduring her motherCinws unreasonable demands while caring for her at the hospital was bearable, but when her father and Ang arrived, she questioned the purpose of her endurance. Raised by her grandmother, who emphasized a womans duty to prioritize her husband and exhibit virtue and generosity to win his heart, Queenie felt she had failed to earn her motherCinws favor no matter how hard she tried. Despite that, she believed that her life would be fine with her husbands love. However, the photos shattered her hopes, crushing her heart and leaving her in despair. Horace furrowed his brows. Queenie might have been in and uninteresting, but she was beautiful with her fair skin and pure, gentle appearance. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been so captivated by her and married her right after graduation. Yet, she had be nd over time. Horace set aside his hesitation and clenched his teeth. 3/4 MM Chapter 107 She Bes nd After a While saying, Lets go now. Ill ask my father to bring the family registration and marriage certificate. % 11:19 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Queenie Jumped off the Building Chapter 108 Queenie Jumped off the Building. Queenie was dumbstruck. Did Horace n everything before my arrival? Are you divorcing me because of that woman? Queenie choked back her tears. She wanted to create a scene to confront Horace without caring about her reputation. She wondered. what she had done wrong for him to humiliate her in front of her father like this. To the point, he showed her no respect as his wife. At that moment, Horaces phone buzzed. He nced at it before swiftly turning it off. A hint of irritation flickered in his eyes before he raised his head and said, Does it really matter? After all, were already getting divorced. He simply wanted a quick divorce and got the 190 thousand promised by Ang. Horaces tone was cold, and his expression was annoyed, destroying any hope she had. Looking at him, Queenie felt that the man before her seemed nothing like the man who had proposed to her. She forced a bitter smile. Okay. Donald grabbed her arm and said, Good. Its not like Queenie only has you as a choice. I was blind back then and didnt notice what a jerk you are! After scolding Horace, Donald pulled Queenie away, refusing to take Horaces car. Watching Queenie and Donald leave, Horace was somewhat surprised. He had expected her to cry and beg him not to divorce, considering she had always been so weak and timid. After all, even though he had cheated on her, she had dared not to confront him about it. However, he didnt think it was a big deal. He felt she woulde running back to him after he said some sweet words to her. Donald had been a teacher for years. He was a strict person, which exined why he had raised a daughter like Queenie. The type of parents you have shaped the kind of child you be, he thought. With all the necessary procedurespleted, they both agreed to the divorce. The process was swift, and they left the city hall with their divorce certificates. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Donald dragged Queenie away and hailed a taxi. Then, they departed without acknowledging Horace. Horace eagerly dialed Angs number. I have divorced. When will you transfer the money to me? 1/4 ? om 11:20 Chapter box Queenie jumped off the Building to a Land Rover nearby, Ang saw Horace from the window. Then, she ended the call. She turned to Olives and asked, Have the police arrived yet? Oliver nodded. As per your instructions, I handed over the evidence to the police station half an hour ago. They should be here by now. As Oliver finished speaking, sirens could be heard from a distance. The police car pulled up at the city hall, and several officers stepped out. They nced at the man frantically making a call and said coldly, Horace, right? We are police officers. You have been reported for suspected corruption, bribery, and misappropriation of public funds. Please follow us to the station for investigation. Who reported me? Was it Kingston? It must have been him! That scoundrel! We agreed to wait a few more days Horaces face turned pale, and his voice trembled. Just give me a little more time. Ill need to make a call! As he spoke, he backed away while dialing frantically, only to hear a cold, busy tone on the other end. Looking at Horace, the police officer frowned. He exchanged a nce with his colleague before approaching Horace and restraining him forcefully. They handcuffed him and led him into the car. The phone fell to the ground, causing the battery to pop out upon impact. Horace stood there in a daze. His eyes were bloodshot and swollen as if he had reached the brink of despair. I was so close to getting the money. Why didnt he wait a little longer? I was just about to have enough ney. Damn you, Kingston! Why didnt you keep your word? Inside the Land Rover, Ang lowered the window and watched as Horace was being taken away. Finally, a sense of satisfaction rose in her heart. Being able to make Horace divorce Queenie and throw him in jail for several years, she felt that the money she spent was worth it. Her past life was filled with bitterness, a result of her own actions. She was too obsessed with family ties. However, Queenie didnt deserve to end up like she did in her past life. Queenie was kind and had never done anything wrong. She deserved to live a better, happier, and more fulfilling life. A cool breeze blew into the car and onto Angs face. Although it was chilling, Ang didnt mind. She even looked happy. Then, she reached out and tapped the back of the front seat. Lets go back to school. I still have to attend ss. Ang leaned against the car window and closed her eyes, thinking about whether Riverdon had any famous economicwyers since she needed to sue Horace, preferably having him sex 11:28 Chapter 108 Queenie Jumped off the Building spend a few decades in prison just to ease her hatred. Almost twenty minutester, they reached the school. Having finally settled the matter with Horace, Ang calcted the time and felt that Donald and Queenie should be home by now. Then, she called Donald. However, it was Hecate who answered the phone. She was crying on the other end. Aunt Hecate, whats wrong? Ang sensed something was wrong and felt anxious, Hecate choked up momentarily but couldnt hold back her tears anymore. Queenie jumped off the building. She is in the emergency room now. Hearing her words, Ang felt like her heart was being torn out. Her breathing quickened, and she stood up abruptly. Aunt Hecate, which hospital are you at? Iming over now! At First Mercy Hospital. Ill meet you at the entrance. After hanging up the phone, Ang immediately told Oliver. Go to First Mercy Hospital. The car fell into silence for a moment. Twelve minutester, Ang arrived at the hospital. Hecate had been waiting for her at the door. When she saw Ang, it was like seeing a savior. She grabbed Angs hand, her legs almost giving out. Ang, what should we do? The doctor said Queenie was not going to make it. They want us to sign a DNR Angs eyes darkened. As a medical student, she knew precisely what signing a DNR meant. Outside the emergency room, Donald had already copsed on the ground. He was a tall man, yet he looked so fragile now. Emilia was also crying, pping her thighs in despair. Quincy stared at the doctor with a pale face as he tried to talk with them. Doctor, please try to save her. Well pay whatever it takes! Ang bit her lip and was confused. Why? Why did Queenie still jump off the building? Why did she end up back at the same tragic ending? Norma, who was supposed to be waiting for Horace to pick her up, suddenly appeared. The doctor has already said theres no way to save her. Whats the point of spending all that money when she is already dead? Just sign the papers already! Chapter 108 Queenie Jumped off the Building +5 Free Coins What did you say?? Quincy, who was already hotCtempered, spun around at her words. His eyes were red with anger, as if he was ready to strike at her. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 No One Is Allowed In Chapter 109 No One Is Allowed In Norma shrank back in fear and muttered, Whats wrong? Its your sister who got divorced and couldnt bear it. Thats why she jumped off the building. Once divorced, shes no longer a part of our Family, I came here out of kindness to take a look. Let me tell you, Queenie jumping off the building has nothing to do with Horace! Is she trying to get back with Horace by attempting suicide? If thats so, she is a vicious woman who should be better off dead. In that split second, Ang looked up with a cold re. She walked toward Norma, grabbed her cor, and said coldly, If Queenie dies, Im going to let your son rot in prison for the rest. of his life! Norma was dumbfounded. She looked at Ang and said tremblingly, What did you say Doctor, the patient is in critical condition. Suddenly, the door of the operating room opened. A young nurse came out, looking flustered as she shouted. Ang let go of Norma and rushed into the operating room, closing the door with a click. Oliver, stop anyone froming in. No one is allowed in! The nurse and doctor were shocked by the situation. Their expressions changed, and they pounded on the door. What are you doing? Come out! If you mess around, we will call the police! While pounding on the door, the doctor told the nurse to call the police and have securitye up. Just as the nurse was about to call the police, she was stopped by a tall and imposing figure. The man said with a cold and stern expression. Stay there. No one is allowed to leave, he said. Who are you? This is a hospital, not a ce for you to act tough. The doctor frowned. The patient inside is in critical condition. If anything goes wrong, will you take responsibility? Olivers face was stern as he spoke firmly, If anything happens, we will take responsibility. The nurse was scared and wanted to cry. She hid behind the doctor while thetter gritted. his teeth and said, Such arrogance. That is a human life. Can you bear the responsibility? If my wife cant bear the responsibility, I will! Suddenly, a cold voice echoed in the corridor. Everyone turned around and saw four people. who had appeared out of nowhere. In the middle, a man in a wheelchair, dressed in ck, looked even more cold. MM This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 109 No One Is Allowed In on 11:20 The doctor was shocked when he saw Jonathan. Then, he stiffly turned his head to look at the operating room. Was that Mrs. Lawson inside? I never heard that Riverdons business tycoon, Jonathan, got married. Upon seeing Jonathan, Oliver breathed a sigh of relief and walked over briskly. Sir. Where is she? Jonathan asked faintly. Oliver pointed to the operating room. Mrs. Lawson rushed in and told me to stop these people from entering. Jonathans face remained calm. His eyes were as ck as the night. Do as she says. Oliver nodded, then stood like a statue at the operating room door. Quincy looked tired as he approached Jonathan and spoke hoarsely, I need your help. Jonathan replied calmly, Go ahead. I want to ess the surveince videos from Horaces family before and after my sisters ident. Quincy couldnt believe that Queenie wouldmit suicide because of Horace. Queenie may have been gentle, but she was not weak. After all, she endured the hardships. Norma had given her at the Swine Family. Thus, how could she leave her loved ones behind and end it all? Hearing his words, Jonathan looked up and instantly understood Quincys implied meaning. Queenie didnt jump off the Swine Familys building by incident. Simon, follow Quincy. Simon, who was behind Jonathan, was dressed in his usual ck hoodie, with arge mask. covering half of his face. He wore a pair of white t shoes, giving him a youthful. appearance. Follow me, Mr. Kins. Simon blinked. Jonathan pushed the wheelchair toward Donald. Then, he reassured thetter, Donald, dont worry. Have faith in Ang. She wouldnt harm Queenie. Ive arranged for the best surgeon to be on standby. Queenie will be okay. Donald and Hecate were in tears. Hecate helped Donald stand up and held back tears as she said, Jon is right. Ang and Queenie are on good terms. We have to trust her. Donald nodded slowly as his body slumped. Chapter 109 No One Is Allowed In TOM 11:20 +5 Frw Cons Meanwhile, Norma finally regained herposure. What did Ang mean? What prison? Before Norma couldprehend, the phone in her pocket rang loudly. The ringtone sounded abrupt in the quietdor. Norma was startled by the bodyguards gaze and quickly answered the phone with shaky hands. Then, she eximed, What did Horace was arrested? Okay, Ill go to the police station immediately. After hanging up the phone, she ran unsteadily, even losing one of her shoes. The atmosphere was tense. you say? Half an hourter, just as the Kins Family was on the brink of copse, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out. Ang! Hecates heart raced as she rushed forward and grasped Angs hand tightly. looking at her desperately. Ang removed her mask and looked exhausted. Aunt Hecate, Queenie is fine. Tears finally streamed down Hecates cheeks. Really? Yes. After Ang came out, Jonathan turned to Noah beside him and said, Grandpa Noah, thank you. Noah waved his hand and sighed before ushering the doctor into the operating room. Upon receiving the call from Jonathan, he was shocked. So much had urred in just a few hours, prompting him to rush over. After Noah and the other doctors entered, they exited within a few minutes and transferred Queenie to the ICU. Noahs expression softened as he said, The patient is indeed stable. Everything will be fine if she rests well and the doctors monitor her condition regrly. Then, he patted Ang on the shoulder with relief. Ang, you did an excellent job. You saved her life. Ang smiled gently. With Noahs approval, everyone was visibly rxed. Hecate was eased and leaned weakly against Ang as she burst into tears. Ang, thank you for saving Queenies life. Donalds eyes were also teary. His energy seemed drained from him as he gazed heavily at 3/4 H 98% 11:20 Chapter 109 No One Is Allowed In Ang without uttering a word. Oliver, please take Donald and Aunt Hecate to rest, Jonathan said faintly. Oliver nodded and led the two to a resting area. Once they left, the spacious operating room corridor was left with only Ang and Jonathan. Looking at Jonathans calm face, Ang covered her face and wept. It was all her fault. Her arrogance had nearly cost Queenies life. Why are you crying? Jonathans voice was calm and soothing. He reached out and drew her close, pulling her into his embrace. NN Chapter 110 Chapter 110 The Truth Gets Revealed M Chapter 110 The Truth Gets Revealed. 11 98% 11:20 +5 Free Coins When they came together, the surroundings were eerily quiet, which was broken only by the asional sound of the girl sobbing. Jonathan gently patted her back and offered silent support as he listened attentively. He was aware of Horaces predicament. He also knew that Ang was the one who orchestrated the smooth divorce in the end. However, the incident of Queenie jumping off the building took everyone by surprise. After Ang finished crying, she felt embarrassed when she realized that she had dampened Jonathans clothes, which were now creased and unwearable. Take off your clothes, Ill wash them for you. Ang sniffled after her tears. Jonathan regarded her thoughtfully for a moment before smirking. Alright, Ill let care of them. He proceeded to remove his coat and handed it to Ang. you take Ang epted it and she felt the warmth of the coat that still retained the mans body y heat. Do you have spare clothes in your car? Its chilly now, you shouldnt catch a cold, Ang inquired. When she saw that Jonathan was only wearing a navy blue sweater underneath, she rummaged through her bag and retrieved a scarf. As she extended it toward Jonathan, she said, Here, wear this to keep warm. The girls belongings always carried a faint sweet and soft scent, which Jonathan wasnt ustomed to, but he didnt decline either. Enough. Ang,e with me! Noahs stern voice interrupted and his expression was dark as he addressed Ang. As she observed Noahs displeasure, Ang meekly followed him.. As soon as they turned the corner, she was reprimanded. Ang, you have some nerve, unting your skills like that! Noah seethed as he red at Ang with disdain. You were praised earlier today and now youve caused me trouble M M TOM N 90% 11:20 Chapter 110 The Truth Gets Revealed within hours. Be cautious when youre out in the future, consider this a warning! I fear the patients will berate me. Noahs voice carried and attracted the attention of passersby. As she admitted defeat, Ang said, Sir, I was wrong. I wont dare to intrude into the emergency room again. +5 Free Coins Provoked by Noras curse and Queenies words, Ang had panicked when she heard the patient was in critical condition, which prompted her impulsive decision to enter. She had no other choice at the time. She despised being the troublemaker the most, she epted the scolding as just punishment. Upon reflection, she acknowledged her hasty actions but stood by her decision at the time. When she entered the operating room, she saw Queenic hooked up to various tubes and instruments as herplexion was ashen and her breathing barely perceptible. The overwhelming urge to save Queenie consumed her thoughts. During the rescue efforts, Ang stumbled upon an unexpected discovery. Noah had been poised to scold her, but her words left him momentarily speechless. He cleared his throat as he relented, Very well, since you recognize your mistake, I wont dwell on it. To avoid future errors, focus on your studies, obtain your medical license and certifications promptly. Without proper credentials, no reputable doctor will trust you or permit your presence. Understood, Ang replied with a blink and she was now attentive. When he saw herpliance, Professor Noah sighed deeply and gestured. I understand your eagerness and you may not be in the mood to listen to an old man like me. Go and wait. to see your sister. No, I will remember it earnestly. Sir, you can be rest assured, I will go back and study diligently, then obtain all the certificates. In the future, I will dedicate myself to saving patients, just like you, giving hope to all the families. Ang was truly listening attentively and took it to heart. In the past she studied medicine just to cure Zacharias and the people around her; it wasnt until today that she truly understood the significance of studying medicine. 2/4 MM Chapter 110 The Truth Gets Revealed 11:20 +5 Free Coins Those who have never experienced waiting outside the emergency room will never truly empathize; they ced all their hopes on doctors, even on the feeling of divine intervention. Even an atheist, because of this situation, would sincerely pray for a higher power. Noah listened to her words and couldnt help but nod in satisfaction. Remember what you just said. Ang nodded. As she was about to leave, Noah suddenly remembered something and stopped her. Are you in a rtionship with that guy from the Lawson Family Jonathan? She dare to have such a foolish fantasy? Ang didnt know if she should say it out loud. Just as she hesitated, the sound of a wheelchair rolled behind her. Its not dating, its a legal marriage, Mr. Noah, Jonathan exined calmly as his hands rested. on the wheelchair. Noah, always serious, showed a shocked and petrified expression. When did you two get together? One was his student, the other was a child he had watched grow up. How could these two get married without him knowing anything about it? Why didnt Bruce tell me a word about such a big thing like their marriage? as full Ang was also surprised, her delicate face was full of confusion. How did Jonathan and Professor Noah know each other? Jonathans eyes flickered slightly. Yesterday. For a moment, Ang felt awkward. Yesterday thats right. They had just obtained their marriage certificate yesterday, there was no room for argument. ? Why didnt anyone inform me about such a big thing like your marriage? Noah was so angry that he started dialing as he fumed, Hey! Bruce, you old rascal Ang widened her eyes suddenly, Wow, this is the daily life of the hotCblooded elderly group! Jonathan coughed lightly as he covered his mouth and nced at Ang who was watching. with interest. Arent you leaving yet? Ang snapped out of her thoughts as she quickly pushed Jonathan to make a hasty exit. 3/4 NA IM sex 11:21 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 110 The Truth Gets Revealed Outside the ICU ward, there was only Quineys cold and distant figure. Quincy, Ang called out softly. Quincy turned around and nced at the two of them as she handed the cup of warm water to Ang. ve some. Quincys tone was still somewhat stiff. Butpared to before, it was much better. Angs eyes lit up and she quickly took the cup. When she saw Quincy about to leave, she hurriedly grabbed his arm. Quincywait, I have Quincys face stiffened, he followed her to the corner with a tense expression. Go ahead. What is it? Ang looked at Quincy as heton changed and her eyes gradually became firm. I suspect that Queenies fall from upstairs was not an ident. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Just A Habit Chapter 111 Just A Habit There was no exception, it was just a habit. Quincys eyes suddenly narrowed and his voice became tense. How did you know? When she heard this, Ang was a little stunned. So Quincy also thought the same? Ang said, While administering first aid, I noticed that the head injury on Queenie was caused by an external object, not from a fall As she paused for a moment, Ang carefully chose her words. In other words, Queenie was initially struck on the head by an external force, leading to her loss of consciousness and then someone pushed her out of the window. We can request a professional doctor to provide an assessment report. After Ang finished speaking, Quincys eyes darkened. After a moment, he produced a USB drive. In a cold tone, he stated, This contains the surveince video footage that Mr. Lawson helped me retrieve before and after Queenies incident. I have already reported it to the police. Ang was taken aback as she realized that she and Quincy shared the same suspicion. They both suspected that Queenie could not have jumped off the building due to the divorce. Suddenly, Ang recalled Queenies death in her previous life. If Queenies suicide this time was not an ident, then what about her past life? Could it be just like this time, was Queenie the victim of a malicious plot? Ang unconsciously tightened her grip on the USB drive and then inquired, Did you see who it was? Quincy furrowed his brow as he shook his head. I didnt see the person. It was an issue with the angle. In the video, I only saw a pair of hands pushing Queenie out of the window. Ill review the video. Ang wanted to see if she could spot anything different. Okay. Ang took the USB drive and found Jonathan still at the ICU entrance. Jonathan, youre still here? Can I borrow yourptop? Jonathan signaled for Simon to retrieve it from the car and asked softly. Any new discoveries? Yeah, it appears that Queenie didntmit suicide! Ang looked resolute, though she already harbored a suspicion in her mind, but shecked evidence and couldnt find a motive. Soon, Simon brought theptop over. After she inserted the USB drive, Ang selected the video to watch. When she saw that familiar figure, her suspicion was confirmed, it was Lina. But why? The rest of the matter was left for the police to handle and the truth could only be revealed when Queenie woke up. 14 After some time passed, a pained murmur suddenly emanated from the ward. Ang and the others quickly gathered at the door of the ward. Queenie! Queenie! Donald and the others received the news and hurried over as a group of people congregated in front of the ward. When he saw their anxious expressions, Jonathan lowered his gaze as his deep dark eyes fixed on her figure. But Ang was too preupied with checking on Queenies condition to notice. Jonathan murmured, Lets go, Simon. Simon was surprised, were they leaving just like that? When he received the information ryed by Oliver, the boss canceled the meeting and rushed over directly. Actually, this kind of situation didnt necessitate the bosss personal intervention. Was the bosss concern for Ang a bit excessive? But Ang was also the only one who could ignite a fire within the boss. Simon pushed the wheelchair into the car and couldnt help but ask, Are you really not going to inform Mrs. Lawson? The man remained silent and instead, he posed a question, It seems like she cares deeply about everyone around her. In the past, due to Christopher, Ang had inquired about the preferences of every member of the Sanders Famil He had also witnessed her sincere efforts to please every member of the Kins Family. Now, she was willing to devote herself to her Uncle Donalds family as well. Kindness seemed to be ingrained in Ang, as she always showedpassion to those around her. Simon was no different; kindness was simply a habit for him. The atmosphere in the car suddenly turned cold as the stern man with inkCcolored eyes gazed out the window, indifferent to the passing scenery. As he furrowed his brows, Simon felt a mix ofplex emotions. Men in love often had everCchanging. thoughts. Inside the hospital room, Queenie weakly opened her eyes as she felt pain throughout her body. However, seeing her family gathered around her brought a sense of relief. She tried to speak, but only weak sounds escaped her mouth. Mom Im here, Queenie. Dont talk for now, be a good girl. Everyone from the family is here, Hecate said as she fought back tears. Angs heart skipped a beat as she saw her sister open her eyes. She asked, Queenic, were you pushed down the stairs by someone? Was it Lina, Horaces mistress? As soon as she asked, all eyes turned to Queenie and Ang. Were they implying that their daughter had attempted suicide out of love? If that was the case, the Swine Family would pay the price! Queenie nced at Ang as she hesitated and said, I was knocked unconscious as soon as I entered the room, so I dont know what happened after that. She weakly added. But I did smell a perfume, it seemed like the same one on Horaces clothes that I smelled before. It was undoubtedly Lina. After they learned the truth. Ang remembered Jonathan and hurried outside to see, but there was no sign of him in the corridor. As she stood in the hallway, Ang looked out at the cars passing by on the street through the transparent ss. She felt indebted to Jonathan once again. To care for Queenie, Ang took several days off from school and stayed with her in the hospital day and night. Meanwhile, Quincy took charge of investigating the attack on Queenie, which turned out to be rtively easy. The police quickly arrested Lina, who confessed to the crime but never revealed th motive. Hecate knew that Queenies fall was no ident and the culprit was Horaces mistress. This infuriated her which led her to curse the entire Swine Family. The Swine Family was in chaos, with Queenie divorcing Horace and taking half of the familys assets, while their son was also arrested. Norma cried at the police station every day and insisted that her son was innocent. The police were growing tired of the situation. When she heard this, Ang sinirked as she knew that Jonathan had provided her with awyer who assured her that Lina and Horace could spend the rest of their lives behind bars if they wished. 3/4 At noon, Ang carried a lunchbox and hurried toward Queenies hospital room. As she passed a room with a slightly open door, the wind she brought along blew it open. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She apologized and went to close the door. She was stunned to see Zacharias inside. When she saw no one else in the room, she hesitated before entering. The young man on the sickbed had a pale face and he was barely breathing. If one didnt look closely, they might mistake him for dead. But Ang had no doubt; this was exactly how Zacharias used to look. His medication had only been stopped for a short time and his body had reverted to how it was years ago. To clear her confusion, Ang ced her hand on Zacharias pulse. What are you doing? The man on the sickbed suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Zacharias and Ang Chapter 112 Zacharias and Ang 66% +5 Free Coins What pajamas are you wearing? Ang paused for a moment, then quickly withdrew her hand, her eyes cold as if looking at someone irrelevant. Are you sick? She had been treating Zacharias for live years and prescribed medicine for five years. She had already taken good care of his body. In theory, even if he stopped taking the medicine, he would only be slightly weak and not have such a big problem. So she was puzzled. Zacharias regained his rity, his face pale as he coughed a few times as he propped himself up with a pillow. Arent you the one who hates us the most? Why are you asking this now, caring about me? Or is it because my mother and Fanny asked you toe? Zacharias looked at Ang with dark eyes as he waited for her reply. Ang touched her chin pointedly. Zacharias, you have a vivid imagination, worthy of the Design Department What do you mean? Zacharias frowned. I came to the hospital just to see Queenie, not for you. Youre being presumptuous. I came here just by chance. When I came in, I didnt see anyone else in this room besides you. Ang smiled and said leisurely. I didnte here to treat you. I came to see how long you can hold out without my medicine. Now that Ive seen it, next time I treat another patient, Ill have an idea. Thank you, Im leaving She said it and left without even looking back. She thought Zacharias, with his proud nature, must be quite angry. But in contrast to what Ang expected, Zacharias delicate face showed no sign of anger. Instead, he watched her leave with aplex and indescribable emotion in his dark eyes. After Ang left, the room quickly fell silent. As Ang had predicted, a long time passed and no one else came to see him in the room. Where is his mother and Fanny? Or why hasnt a nursee yet the verse of The room was so cold and quiet that it was unsettling. Zacharias was on being driven crazy by this endless silence. Unable to restrain himself any longer, he forced himself up from the bed as he wanted go out and find his mother and sister. To Just as he got up, the door creaked open. Zacharias looked over in surprise and anticipation. However, it was a strange woman who stood by the door. Hello, are you Mr. Zacharias Kins? I am a 1.4 12:27 Mon, 4 Mar BO Chapter 112 Zacharias and Ang. *5 Free Coins caregiver hired by Miss Fanny, Im here to see if you need anything before she attends an important ball. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Zacharias didnt hear the rest of her words. Because he stood frozen in ce as a hint of mockery yed on his lips. Her voice calling for Mr. Kins seemed toe from another world and echoed faintly. It took three times before Zacharias snapped out of his trance. His voice was slightly dry as he asked, Fanny shes gone to the ball? When she saw his strange expression, the care giver exined cautiously, Yes, Mr. Kins. Actually, it was Mr. Sander who contacted me on behalf of Miss Ang. Is there anything you need my help with now? Zacharias swayed, then he steadied himself and shook his head, No, go wait outside first. But yourplexion doesnt look too good, should I go get a nurse for you first? No need! Zacharias voice suddenly became more stern. After he sent the caregiver away, he felt as if all his strength had left him and he suddenly slumped back onto the hospital bed. Infinite silence once again engulfed the entire ward. Zacharias pulled the nket over his head as closed his eyes heavily and drifted off. He remembered back when he used to stay in the hospital for a long time due to illness, but he never felt lonely because every time he woke up, no matter when, there would always be Angs busy figure by his side. Back then, he had a bad temper and always felt that others care was like a mockery of his fragile body which made him feel less than normal. Therefore, when he woke up and saw Ang, he would involuntarily curse at her and tell her to leave. How did Ang respond at that time? Zacharias, youre awake, do you feel ufortable? Ill call the doctor. Youve been in aa for several days, your body is weak, have some food. I made it ording to your favorite taste, it must be delicious. Zacharias, dont be angry, Ill leave now, anger is not conducive to recovery. Ill go tell Mom, James, and Samuel that youre awake. Zacharias head started to ache and a selfCdeprecating expression appeared on his face under the nket. It seemed that when Ang came back, he also had the intention of being a good brother, but at some point, their focus shifted only to Fanny Was there no longer room for Ang? It seemed like it had always been this way. 2/4 12:27 Mon, 4 Mar BFO Chapter 112 Zacharias and Ang And yet, not quite. 66% After she took care of Queenie in the hospital for several days, Quincy finished his work at the police station and came to take over Angs shift at night. With a stern face, he urged Ang to go home and rest and leave the rest to him. As she faced Quincy, Ang always felt a little guilty and dared not argue with him, so Ang obediently packed up her things and went home. Jonathans treatment cannot be interrupted but it had been stopped for several days. Today, acupuncture must be started quickly to treat his leg, it couldnt be dyed any longer. Back home. May looked at Angs face, which had be thinner. Oh my, why have you lost so much weight, all the meat you gained before is gone. Ang touched her face, had she really lost so much weight? She didnt seem to feel anything Where is Jonathan Ang looked around and it seemed like no one was there. May looked at the time, then said, Mr. Lawson is almost off work, hell be back soon. Ang was taken aback, she looked at the clock on the wall; it was almost eight oclock now and Jonathan hadnt finished work yet? Jonathan was so busy, a few days ago he even went to the hospital specifically because of Queenie situation, Ang felt even more guilty It seemed like she had been causing trouble for Jonathan all along Lost in thought, May suddenly held her hand as she frowned and said, Its cold outside, your face is red from the cold and your hands are freezing, go upstairs and take a bath, Ell call you down for dinner later Ang rubbed her hands and smiled slightly. Okay Then, she went upstairs to her bedroom and took a shower. It was inconvenient to take a shower as she took care of Queenie in the hospital for a few days, and it was winter, so she hadnt showered for several days Ang sniffed herself and the smell of the hospital was not pleasant. After she washed up, Ang wrapped herself in a bathrobe and looked for pajamas in the closet She used to wear her own pajamas, but just realized that her pajamas were missing as they were probably washed by May. After she looked through them, Ang blushed at the sight of a pile of pajamas, mostly sexy silk camisole nightgowns that she couldnt possibly wear out! Chapter 112 Zacharias and Ang. They must have been prepared for spicing up the rtionship between husband and wife. But she and Jonathan were not like that! +5 Free Coins C With a blush on her face, Ang continued to search and finally found a cute fluffy pajama which was very warmClooking. After she put it on, Ang realized how cute the pajamas were, with a little bunny design, a hood with two big ears and a small tail at the back. As she thought about giving acupuncture to Jonathan, Ang went to to find her acupuncture kit. Suddenly, Ang felt her tail being tugged. Ang Kins turned around abruptly. the bedside table and squatted down A man sat in a wheelchair and looked down at her in all white. What are you wearing? Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Knowing How to Care for Someone Chapter 113 Knowing How to Care for Someone. 66% +5 Free Coins Ang turned around. When she saw him, she eximed, Jonathan, youre back! Then, she nced down at her pajamas and wondered if anything was wrong with them. Its my pajamas. Whats the matter with them? Since there was heating at home, Jonathan removed his coat, revealing a vest and shirt underneath. He rolled up his sleeves, disying his muscr forearms and the jade bracelet on his wrist. Reaching out, he grabbed the tail behind her and said as he raised an eyebrow, I was asking about this. Ang had just showered, so her hair was semiCdry and hanging damply on her shoulders. Her skin was fair and delicate. Pouting, she turned her back to him and went to the corner, searching for something. In a cute and silly manner, like a little rabbit. A delicate girl was in the house of a 27CyearCold man. This feeling had never been so intense before. Jonathan loosened his tie and unbuttoned two buttons. Ang blushed and pulled back. Let go of it. Why are you still pulling? The man let go of his hand, looking rxed as he raised an eyebrow. Do you like this style? Ang was puzzled and wondered what was wrong with this style.. Doesnt it look cute? It feels warm too! Suddenly, Ang paused, sensing the underlying meaning behind the words. In that split second, she blushed furiously. The clothes inside were prepared by May. The rest are too revealing, and I cant wear them. I just found this one Angs voice grew quieter as her face turned flushed. How was I supposed to know it meant this? No wonder this life.. outfit was ced next to those sexy nightgowns. It has this meaning! May sure knows how to enjoy Bunnies are obedient. Jonathan pinched the rabbit ears on her hat and said softly. What about you? Ang said nothing as she bit her lip. Does he mean I look like a bunny? Mr. Lawson, Ang,e down for dinner! May shouted from the staircase. Ang immediately pulled back her rabbit ears and took a few steps back, afraid that someone would come in and see this scene. Jonathans eyes drooped. Looking at her shy appearance, he couldnt help but smile faintly. I wont tease you anymore. Tidy yourself up ande down for dinner. After saying that, Jonathan turned his wheelchair and left the room. Ang felt her cheeks heat up at his words. She bit her lip and ran to the dressing room. In front of the 1/3 Ang quickly found another outfit and hurriedly changed out of this one. Then, she stuffed it into the bottom of the wardrobe. Sitting at the dining table, Ang didnt dare look at Jonathan, even after the meal. Jonathan couldnt help but look at Ang, who was dressed very neatly this time in a thin velvet pajama set, with her hair hanging on both sides, looking beautiful. Ang seemed to have grown up a bit. She wasnt the same as the first time they met when she was wearing a wet school uniform, with a pair of bewildered eyes and calling him Jonathan, After dinner, Ang stopped Jonathan and said she wanted to give him a leg injection. Jonathan looked at her and hesitated, Wont it be too tiring? but has been Ang shook her head. Im not tired. The injection should have been done a week a dyed for several days. Jonathan was kind to her. The only way she could repay him was to help him stand up as soon as possible! He should be high above and not sitting in a wheelchair, looking up at others. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They went to the study room. Ang retrieved a silver needle, sterilizing it as she spoke. Jonathan, Ill do the leg injection first. Tomorrow night. Ill prepare some herbs to aid in your recovery, Alright, the man responded, his gaze tracking Angs movements. As Ang prepared the injection, she noticed that his pants were still unrolled. Jonathan, dont you own shorts? The man fell silent for a moment. No. I see. Ill buy some for you tomorrow, Ang said casually, as she couldnt properly do the injection without shorts, Jonathan was speechless. After speaking, she reached out and rolled up his pants. Having just bathed, she exuded a lingering fragrance. Her hands were soft and tender. After rolling up his pants a few times, Jonathan grabbed her wrist. Confused, Ang looked up only to be captivated by his dark eyes. Ill do it myself, Jonathan said softly. Looking at his strong, wellCdefined legs, Ang couldnt help but admire, Jonathan, your ankles and legs are beautiful. They are perfect for study, even more beautiful than the diagrams in our anatomy books! Jonathans hands, in particr, were elegant too. They were slender and long. 2/3 12:27 Mon, 4 Mar BD Chapter 113 Knowing How to Care for Someone 66% +5 Free Coins As a medical student, she was always fascinated with these human body structures. Jonathans hands and bones were incredibly captivating to her. Is that so? Jonathan chuckled softly, his dark eyes gleaming slightly. Ang was swift and precise with her needlework. Her technique was as professional as a seasoned traditional medicine practitioner. Jonathan asked, Do you have any ns for the weekend? No. Do you have something in mind? On the fifteenth of every month, visiting the Sanders Family is customary. Jonathan pursed his lips. Would you like to join me? If not, you can visit Donalds house and spend time with your sister. Or, you can study at home, as you have final exams in a month. She honestly did not wish to visit the Sanders Family, especially after her pursuit of Christopher. Each encounter with the Sanders served as a reminder of her foolish actions. Ill study at home. Then, Ill prepare some new herbal medicine for you. After Queenies incident, Ang was on edge. Since Jonathan had been so kind to her, she wanted to alleviate his difort immediately. Some things were predetermined by fate and could not be altered by her interference. She hoped to heal Jonathan swiftly to prevent his demise a yearter. Jonathan murmured, Alright. Study well and wait for me. When it came to studying, Ang became quite anxious. She nodded slowly, determined not to cause him any embarrassment. Soon, the time arrived, and Ang proceeded with the needles in sequence. After a week, you can start doing rehabilitation training. It shouldnt be too lengthy. Just thirty minutes of exercise each day will do. Ang bit her lip. It may be quite painful at first. After spending several years in a wheelchair, the agony of attempting to stand once more was unbearable for most individual Jonathan reached out and tousled Angs hair. You have matured and now understand how to care for others. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Calling Me a Vixen Is the Highest Praise for Met Chapter 114 Calling Me a Vixen Is the Highest Praise for Mel N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After Ang left, Sebastian entered the room and closed the door behind him. There have been several unfamiliar faces around the vi these days. Simon and the others have taken. care of them. Sebastian sighed andined. Even though you are like this, they still wont let you go, not even when you are one of them. Jonathan turned his wheelchair to the huge French window. He lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside with darkened eyes. His cold gaze seemed to be able to look through ones soul. Its good this way. I dont have to show mercy then. Jonathans voice was t. His face under the moonlight appeared demonic. They want to help Christopher. Even if they want this position, it depends on whether I am willing to give it to them or not. Then, Jonathan withdrew his hand, turned around, and looked at Sebastian. How long has it been since we donated medical equipment to Riverdon Medical University? At the beginning of this year, I think, Sebastian thought momentarily. Because of Jonathans condition, they have been investing in the medical field every year, hoping that the medical industry will progress and one day cure Jonathan. Its been a while. Lets donate another two million, Jonathan said. Sebastian was puzzled for a moment. Is it that long since thest donation? Im sure its less than a year. Jonathan pursed his lips and continued to look at the documents. Got it. Its been quite a while. Sebastian was suddenly enlightened, and a smile appeared on his face, making him look humble. Ill take care of it now. As Sebastian walked to the door, he held the doorknob and then turned back to ask, Mr. Lawson, do you want Mrs. Lawson to switch to the master bedroom? Jonathans eyes flickered. No. She likes that room. She might not befortable with the change. Sebastian nodded and left. He found the housekeeper and said, Tomorrow, bedroom and move his things to Mrs. Lawsons room. He thought he would let Jonathan switch bedrooms tidy up Mr. Lawsons since Angs room didnt need to be changed. Sebastian was relieved. He used to worry that Jonathan didnt know how to care about girls since he didnt interact with girls much. However, he indeed cared for Ang. Although Ang was still studying, it wasnt umon to study while pregnant. Thus, he wondered if he should start preparing the nursery as well. Thinking about it, Sebastian frowned and wondered if he should prepare a baby boy or girl nursery. What if they have twins? At that moment, Sebastian felt that things had be lively at home since Angs arrival, and there 1/3 Mon, 4 Mar Chapter 114 Calling Me a Vixen Is the Highest Praise for Me were more things to consider. The next day, Ang got up early to attend her morning ss. She couldnt bete. +5 Free Coins Just as she found her seat in the ssroom and took out her books, a girl suddenly stood in front of her desk. Are you Ang? Her voice was cold, with a hint of coolness. Ang looked up and saw that the girl in front of her had a cool demeanor. The girl looked down at her with a haughty gaze, quite arrogant but also foolish. I am. Ang nced at her and then lowered her eyes, continuing to take out her notebook and pencil case from her backpack. I dere that from today onwards, you are my good friend! Cassie reached out her hand. My name is Cassic. After putting away her things, Ang finally looked at the person in front of her. Cassie. So, she is Cassie. Cassie had a cousin named Cassandra. In her previous life, she had heard from Christopher that the day after Jonathans death, there had been ns for the two families to discuss a marriage alliance, specifically with Cassandra. Ang shook hands with her. Seeing that Cassie was still standing there, she asked, Is there anything else? I Arent you curious why I wish to befriend you? Cassic casually pulled a chair and seated herself in front of Ang. Ang smirked. Apart from me, who else would want to be your friend? Cassie was quite renowned on campus, not for her academic achievements, but for her propensity for troublemaking and getting into fights. She was a troublesome student who was a headache for the school. The most serious incident involved Cassie hitting someone on the head with a chair, resulting in disciplinary action. In contrast to her previously lowCkey demeanor, Cassie led a chaotic and memorable life. Upon hearing this, Cassie was momentarily taken aback. Then, she pped the table and burst into laughter. The enemy of my enemy is my friend. As long as you hate Winter, we are good friends. It was rumored that Ang hadpletely outshone Winter at the hospital yesterday, stealing the spotlight and causing Winter to cry and flee. Upon hearing this news, Cassie could not have been happier. She was so thrilled that she didnt sleep at all. Do you have a grudge against Winter? Ang asked. Cassies eyes suddenly turned fierce. She gritted her teeth as she eximed, Winter dumped my brother for someone else after she was done using him! 12:27 Mon, 4 Mar BO. Chapter 114 Calling Me a Vixen Is the Highest Praise for Me 8 66% +5 Free Coins What? Ang was momentarily shocked. Then, she asked eagerly, You have a brother? Why did Winter dump him? For what reason? She looked down on my brother for being poor. My brother was a fool. He was afraid that she was only after his money, so he pretended to be poor, Cassie said with a resentful expression. Before she could say more, the ss bell rang. Oh no, I still have ss! Cassie suddenly leaped up and rushed out. Then, she called over her shoulder, Wait for me after school. Lets go to the cafeteria together! Cassie was not from medical school. She was from art school, learning the cello, which was different from her temperament. The morning was filled with sses. After ss, Ang felt mentally drained. The incident at the hospital had spread in school, so the teachers enjoyed calling on her during ss. In the morning, out of four courses, she was called on four times in one of the sses! Ang felt like everyone in the ss probably knew her, rather than she was just a transparent neer like before. After packing her books, Ang prepared to head to the cafeteria with her backpack. Just as she reached the ssroom door, she overheard her name. Hey, is Ang the b*tch who bullied Winter yesterday at the hospital? Its her. That woman showed off today. Every teacher called on her to answer questions. It was her personal show all morning! I bet shes feeling so pleased with herself. You know what? On her first day in ss, she deliberately harassed Louis by sitting in his seat. How shameless of her! I can read faces. Ang has the face of a vixen, She is cunning, stepping on Winter and deliberately seducing Louis! Now that you mention it, it does seem that way. She is so disgusting! Ang smiled. Then, she walked out of the ssroom under the horrified gazes of the others. Sorry, should I not be here? Ang looked innocent, pretending to be distressed, Its the first time a girl has called me a vixen. Thank you for calling me that. Its the highest praise for me. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Causing a Scene Chapter 115 Causing a Scene +5 Free Coins She had transformed from an unknown ugly duckling to a vixen that could charm hearts,pletely bewitching them. Ang touched her face, wondering if this was the power of confidence. Brushing off the fatigue from ss, she hummed a song and happily made her way to the cafeteria. As for the few people who were caught gossiping, their expressions changed drastically, and they quickly walked away in embarrassment. After getting her food, Ang sat down at a random table to cat, Then, she took out her phone to reply to Jessicas message. Jessica wasining to her about the food abroad, saying it was not good and they ate the same things. every day. It was either steak or sandwiches, and she was getting tired of it. She missed the food from home, such as braised short ribs, baked fish, barbecue, and onion soup. Aside from that, her teachers were very kind to her, and she was learning a lot. She felt like she was getting closer to her dream of bing a diplomat. Putting away her phone, Ang felt content. Jessica had no regrets from her past life, and she was getting closer to her dream. Just like Queenie and Horace getting divorced, and they didnt die early either. The people she cared about were moving in a positive direction. Ang casually nced over and thought she saw Linda. But isnt she supposed to be in jail? Well, she looks like her, but not quite. The woman had lost weight, her clothes hung loosely on her, and she walked with her head down, shrinking back in fear. It was nothing like the proud Linda back then. Ang was about to take a closer look when someone tapped on her shoulder. She looked up to see Cassie holding a tray of food. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. What are you looking at? I told you to wait for me. Why did you leave without waiting for me? Cassie was quite displeased. Confused, Ang replied, I thought I saw Linda Never mind. You dont know her. Linda Saw? How could I not know her? Ive seen her a few times at the banquet, that woman who thinks shes above everyone else. Cassie sat down opposite Ang and continued, But I heard that ever since her. father fell from grace, Linda has been living quite miserably, Ang lowered her gaze and remained silent. She had no interest in sympathizing with someone who had almost killed her. 13 12:28 Mon, 4 Mar BFD. Chapter 115 Causing a Scene 65% +5 Free Coins Recently, I heard that Linda offended someone and ended up in prison, causing quite a stir. A friend of mine said she was not supposed to be released, the other party had a lot of power, but somehow she was let out. It must have cost a lot of money, and now shes here for ss. Her father went to jail for corruption, and their house and money were confiscated and auctioned off. Their family was already in debt, and now theyre spending so much money to get her out. I think it would have been better if she stayed in. At least they provide meals in jail. Now that shes out, she not only has to repay debts but also take care of her sick mother. Her uncles took over what was left of her fatherspany, and everything fell apart instantly. My aunt even warned me not to hang out with Linda to avoid trouble. Who did she offend, though? Shes really unlucky. Cassie spoke with great interest. Meanwhile, Ang finished eating, put down her cutlery, and wiped her mouth with a napkin. Ang smiled faintly. You really know a lot. Well, Im wellCconnected in the gossip world. Where theres gossip, youll find me! Cassic said proudly, looking pleased with herself. Ang smiled and remained neutral. Cassies eyes lit up as if she remembered something, and she suddenly said, Do you have time this weekend? Whats up? Ang asked. My friends birthday ising up this weekend, and Ive arranged a getCtogether. You should join me. Youll surely impress them and leave them speechless! They always joke that there are no attractive people around me, and its so boring every time we go out. Cassieined, Its so frustrating. A hint of hesitation crossed Angs delicate face. Tm not sure if I can make it. Last night, she had promised Jonathan that they would study at home. If she went with Cassie and got caught, Jonathan would surely scold her. Cassie blinked and said confidently, Not sure means theres a chance, and a chance means its a yes! Okay, then. Its settled! Where do you live? Ill pick you up this weekend! Cassies thought process was rather unique. Ang smiled helplessly. After she thought for a moment, she decided to give Cassie her current address. Cassie looked at it, gasped in surprise, then looked up at Ang with a different expression in her eyes. She appraised her from head to toe, then pped her hands. Springgate Estates, huh? Thats impressive, Ang. You really are a hidden gem! The property prices in that area must be skyChigh. Cassie held up five fingers. She came from a wealthy family but couldnt afford a house in Springgate Estates. There were only a dozen or so houses, all owned by the elite. Yet Ang managed to move in Cassie propped her face with both hands, looking up in admiration as she yfully said, From now on, youre my sister. You have to show me the ropes. I cant get into Springgate Estates, so can you take me in Chapter 115 Causing a Scene 9 65% +5 Free Coins to have a look? Let me see what the legendary gathering ce of wealthy families looks like. Ill die without regrets! It was the first time someone had been so yful with her, and Ang couldnt resist, so she nodded in agreement. With only two sses in the afternoon, she decided not to go to the library to study as usual. Ang sent a text to Oliver, asking him to pick her up. In the afternoon, Ang nned to go to the mall and the pharmacy to buy ingredients for Jonathans savory meat broth. When she reached the school gates, Oliver hadnt arrived yet. Ang took out her notebook and wrote down the ingredients for the broth she nned to make that evening. She decided to make honeyCroasted salmon with spinach sd as the main dish for the evening. Jonathan has trouble falling asleep and needs. Suddenly, Ang sensed a strange force rushing towards her. Instinctively, she stepped back, and although she retreated in time, she was still violently hit by this force, crashing into the nearby utility pole. The impact made her head spin. Youre nothing but a troublemaker! Its all because of you that my son ended up in jail! He even served time! At such a young age, you have such a malicious mind, unable to see others happy. You deliberately destroyed your cousins familial rtionship, even forcing Horace into prison. Ang Kins, can you sleep peacefully at night? Do you not have nightmares? Can you harm others at will just because you have money? Do you know that you have ruined a beautiful and happy family?! Release my son now, or I will not let you off the hook! Norma rushed through the crowd and pushed Ang hard, pointing and cursing at her like a shrew. In the bustling university town, many people stopped to watch, and some even started recording videos. Ang looked at Norma, who was crying heartbreakingly, her fair face darkening as a surge of anger rose in her heart. If you want to release your son, go to the police station. Its the police who arrested him, not me, Ang said coldly, enduring the pain. Norma spat, pounding her chest and wailing even louder. Everyone,e and look at this outrageous woman! My poor son, at such a young age, has been imprisoned and even got a divorce. She endangered her very cousinCinw. Shes a real menace! Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Fannys Appearance Chapter 116 Fannys Appearance +5 Free Cons As soon as she appeared, a crowd quickly gathered around her, pointing and whispering about Ang with strange looks in their eyes. Someone like her, who cant find happiness in her own life, will always try to disrupt others happiness to satisfy herself!TM Did you hear what thedy said? She even had her cousinCinw, Horace, sent to prison. Upon hearing this, the girls discussing the matter looked indignant. What kind of person does that? Theyre family! No matter how big the mistake was, how could she send someone to prison? And yet, this kind of person managed to get into our school But what if it was her cousinCinws fault? Otherwise, why would the police arrest him? A soft voice chimed in, believing that if the police could arrest someone, it meant they hadmitted a crime. But if they sent someone to prison, how could that be right? Well, you never know. Some people are just naturally malicious, causing trouble wherever they go! Suddenly, a girl in the crowd sneered, looking at Ang with disgust in her eyes. Someone couldnt help but ask. Do you know her? This is Ang Kins, the younger sister of my good friend. When she was at home, she bullied my friend and stole from her! Even though she knew my friend liked Christopher Sanders from the third year, she still interfered in their rtionship, shamelessly clinging to him! Ste grew angrier as she spoke, filled with righteous indignation. She looked like she wanted to march up and give Ang a good beating. Oh I know Christopher! Hes the heartthrob of the Foreign Language Department, right? I heard that Christopher is engaged! Ste said proudly, Yes, my good friend Fanny is the one engaged to Christopher. Luckily, Fanny and Christopher have a deep bond, and they werent torn apart by that malicious Ang. So, she even steals her sisters man. What wouldnt she do to break up Horaces marriage? Ste snorted. coldly, then continued, Ang was kicked out of the Kins Family, and her uncle Donald and his family kindly took her in. Little did they know they were inviting trouble, ruining his own daughters happiness, Shes a doctor, but who would dare let her treat them? Ste, Ang works hard as a doctor, so dont say that. And Im doing well with Christopher now. Were getting married soon, and I dont me her. Fanny appeared out of nowhere. Fanny still looked ethereal, with her long ck hair flowing down to her waist, wearing a designer coat over a beige sweater, looking like a pure and elegant young woman. Ste affectionately linked arms with Fanny. Thats because youre kind, and you and Christopher are inseparable. Everyone knows that Christopher has only you in his heart. He loves you to no end, she teased, her tone yful. Fanny had a shy expression on her pretty face, pretending to be annoyed as she shot Ste a sideways Mar Chapter 116 Fannys Appearance nce. 65% +5 Free Coins Then, her gaze shifted to Ang, who was surrounded by the crowd, Im worried about Ang being bullied. Even though she did something wrong, shes still my sister. How can I, as her sister, just stand by and do nothing? Fanny sighed and pushed through the crowd, walking in. Fanny is so kind. If I had a sister like that, I wouldnt even acknowledge her. Id break her legs and kick her out of the house! Listening to the praise from behind, Fanny slowly smiled, a look of satisfaction in her eyes. Most people in the world were fools. They were easily fooled with a little ttery and would now sing her praises. Hello, Im Angs sister. This is the school gate, with a lot of peopleing and going. Its not good to block the entrance like this, and its not good for my sister. Can we resolve this privately? Fanny looked worried, gently persuading the unruly Norma, even reaching out to try to pull her up. Norma nced up and down at Fanny, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, knowing that she was possibly the favored sister from Angs family. And so, she immediately inquired, Can you help me get my son out? Upon being asked to assist in rescuing someone, Fanny was momentarily stunned but thenposed herself and softly replied, My brother has connections at the police station. I can reach out to him. If its a misunderstanding, he will be released promptly. Realizing that she couldnt help, Norma looked disappointed. She rudely pushed away Fannys hand and disdainfully remarked, Since you cant assist in getting my son out, just leave. Argh! Fannys hand was left red from the forceful push, and she cried out in pain. She hadnt anticipated the old womans barbaric and rude behavior. Norma pursed her lips, reflecting on Fannys words. She believed she was doing the right thing. Her intention was to tarnish Angs reputation, and the more people involved, the better. If Ang didnt help her son, Norma would show up at the school daily, causing a scene until the former was unable to attend sses, leading to expulsion, and facing public criticism. As an elderly woman, she had plenty of time. She didnt care about her reputation. Her son was gone. Reputation was thest thing on her mind. At this point, Norma became even more aggressive, wailing louder. The school security guards were at a loss, unable to disperse the growing crowd. They couldnt use force against an elderly woman, so they promptly informed the school authorities. Ang nced at the defeated Fanny, feeling somewhat relieved. Norma, this wicked woman, didnt care if one was young and protected. She would never coax them with gentle words. 2/3 12:24 Mon, 4 Mar BFO. Chapter 116 Fannys Appearance 65% +5 Free Coins This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Ste witnessed Fanny cry out in pain, and she rushed over. What happened? Fanny was trying to help you, so why did you hit her? I didnt hit anyone, youngdy. Dont speak nonsense. We country folks have strong hands. If you were born in our time, you would struggle and starve! Norma retorted without hesitation. Irritated, she added. If you cant get my son out of jail, dont act all high and mighty. Since you are her sister, tell Ang to release my son! Fanny and Ste were both shocked. Can someone be released from the police station so easily? Why is this old woman causing so much trouble? But Norma seemed to have a new n. She grabbed Angs hand with her wrinkled old hand, turning to her and stubbornly stating, Ang, if you dont save my son, neither of you sisters will have a peaceful life! I have your sister in my grasp now. You can leave, but your sister cant! Fanny was speechless, struggling in fear. Let go of me! Release me right now! But Fanny was no match for Norma;ing from the countryside, thetter had strength in her hands. A hint of joy appeared on Angs initially cold face, her dark eyes relishing Fannys panic and resistance. Apart from the Kins Family and Christopher, Fanny believed everyone would fall for her schemes, yield to her, and pity her. Ang crossed her arms, observing the scene with great satisfaction. Yes, yes, our dear Fanny is so kind and gentle. She is more favored at home than me. I believe you know the esteemed Sanders Family, right? Christopher is her fiance, and hes influential and powerful. Perhaps he can indeed help get your son out. Dont let go of Fanny. You have to hold on tight! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Confrontation +5 Free Cons If Im not happy, Ill make your son suffer Stes face turned dark with anger as she pointed at Ang and cursed, while Fanny struggled with a pale face, hiding behind Ste How could you, Ang? Fanny was trying to save you, and you repay her with ingratitude? No wonder your parents and brother dont like you. Youre so malicious! Who would like you? Youre just reaping what you sow! Ste was furious. Fanny tried to help, but not only was she bullied, but now she was being harassed by Norma, who was from the countryside. Meanwhile, Ang, to protect herself, even pushed Fanny out. With such a malicious sister, Fanny is truly pitiful! At that, Ang sneered lightly, her side profile looking even more delicate. Just because someone sheds a tear doesnt make them pitiful. If you dont understand the situation, dont meddle. It wont make you seem kind, only foolish in my eyes! Fanny, with tears in her eyes, wanted to say something but was coldly interrupted by Ang. Do you know what crime her sonmitted? Economic crimes, and embezzlement of public funds amounting to hundreds of thousands. You guys are even better than the police, jumping to conclusions out of thin air! The cold wind blew, lifting Angs slightly curled ck hair, making her smirk coldly, like a disdainful sea nymph. If you want to be a good person, then go save him! Rescuing an economic criminal, huh? You really are a great person. I didnt expect you to have a wish to save the world, acting like a saint! Fanny bit her lip, her eyes slightly red. She looked like a pitiful and helpless kitten, evoking sympathy. I didnt know You didnt know? Stop meddling, then! Use your brain a bit. At that point, Ang nced at the group of people, guessing that Oliver should have arrived. She turned to leave. Just as she took a few steps, a tall figure appeared in front of her. Felix blocked her way. Felix looked at the beautiful face in front of him, feeling a slight tremor in his heart. There was a complexity in his eyes that couldnt be expressed. He reached out and grabbed Angs arm, his tone slightly cold as he demanded, The evidence you. reported to the police station Was it you? What deep grudge do you have with Horace to push him to such a desperate situation? Ang chuckled lightly as she looked at Felix with disdain. Felix, how dare you say that to me? People only realize the pain when they are hit with a stick. When you and Horace conspired against me, trying to get me in your clutches, did you have a conscience? Felix paused, his eyes darkening. Do you think I dont know? Dont treat everyone like fools. Ang forcefully pushed his hand away. I want Horace to rot in jail. He cheated while making Queenie work like a ve in the Swine Family. Just ask 1/3 +5 Free ConsN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 117 Confrontation your dear aunt. Has she even taken a good look at Queenie? Queenie is either being beaten or scolded by you, and you even secretly arranged for Horace to have affairs. My cousin has to ask your aunt for a transportation allowance, and only after being scolded can she get the money! However, she is now lying in the hospital after being almost killed by Horaces lover. Let me ask you somethingCwhat deep hatred. does my cousin have with your Swine Family? What did my cousin do wrong to deserve this treatment from you? One should not be so shameless in life! At that point, Ang saw Oliver open the car door and stride towards them through the crowd. She breathed a sigh of relief and couldnt be bothered to deal with Felix any more. Meanwhile, Felix was left speechless. He always thought that Ang was just an ignorant and rich girl- beautiful, good at studying, and had never experienced the harshness of society. Ang turned around, nced at Norma who was still holding onto Fanny, then turned back and raised her dark eyes. She stated calmly. So, Horace deserves what hes going through now. If he hadnt done those things, I wouldnt have found out. Tell your aunt that if she wants her son to have an easier time there, she should stay away from me. Dont make me unhappy. Otherwise, if Im not happy, Ill make Horace suffer a hundred times more. After saying that, Ang walked away. Felixs eyes darkened as he stared ominously at Ang, recalling the sight of Horace at the police station. The mans eyes were red as if stained with blood, looking haggard and aged,pletely devoid of his former vigor. He begged for help, saying that only the person behind Ang could save h him. That was why Felix came up with the idea for his aunt to confront Ang at school. He just realized that there had always been someone protecting Ang, and he and his aunt couldnt get close to her at all. If he let Ang go like this, Horaces case would be settled, and his whole life would be ruined. Felixs mind was in turmoil. In the end, he gritted his teeth and chased after Ang. Just as he was about to grab Ang again, a powerful force suddenly reached out and firmly grasped his outstretched wrist. In the blink of an eye, Felixs originally calm face twisted into a fierce expression. Oliver, tall as a mountain, seemed to exert only a fraction of his strength, but Felix was in so much pain that cold sweat broke out all over him. Large beads of sweat dripped from Felixs forehead, but he gritted his teeth and locked eyes with Olivers intimidating ck gaze. Mrs. Lawson, you go ahead and get in the car. Leave this to me, Oliver said calmly. Ang nodded. Without looking back, she left and got into the back seat of the car. After Ang left, Oliver looked Felix up and down. He snorted coldly and disdainfully said, Youre the man who harassed Mrs. Lawson, huh? A jobless drifter and a jack of all trades, but good at nothing. Pah! With that sorry look, do you think youre worthy of pursuing a girl? If I see you harassing Mrs. Lawson again. Ill break your legs. Otherwise, her husband wont be as easygoing as me. Be careful, or hell send you in to keep your buddy Horacepany. If that happens, you can be together in hardship and joy! 2/3 12-29 Mon, 4 Mar Chapter 117 Confrontation Then, Oliver let go of Felix and pushed him away. Felix stumbled, fell hard to the ground, and groaned in pain. 65% Norma was scared when she saw her nephew being beaten, so she immediately let go of Fanny and ran to Felixs side, pointing at Oliver and crying out, Hes hitting someone! Help! Is there no justice these days Oliver, who was tall and imposing, gave Norma a fierce look. It made her shut up immediately, too afraid to speak. With a cold snort, Oliver walked away from the crowd, got into his car, and drove oll quickly Norma frowned and muttered, Felix, are you okay? Where are you hurt? Who is that person who dares to hit others? Lets call the police- Before she could finish speaking. Felix interrupted sharply. Aunt Norma, stop talking. Isnt it embarrassing enough? He then struggled to stand up, gave a meaningful look in the direction the car had left, and left with a frosty expression. Norma looked at Fanny, then at Felix, and followed after him. Fanny bit her lip lightly and pretended to be puzzled as she asked Ste, Ste, did you hear that? That fierce bodyguard addressed Ang as Mrs. Lawson? Ste, btedly realizing it, widened her eyes suddenly. Who did your sister marry? I dont know.. Fanny looked worried, her eyebrows furrowed. Im worried because of my engagement to Christopher Out of jealousy, Ang wont just marry any man, right? Stes gaze flickered as she suddenly remembered something. I know who she married! 65 12:29 Mon, 4 Mar BO Chapter 118 Nowadays, Young Girls Lack A Sense Of Shame Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Nowadays, Young Girls Lack A Sense Of Shame. After Ang got into the car, she was met with Jonathans exquisitely handsome face. +5 Free Coins Jonathan narrowed his eyes and nced out the window. Are members of the Swine Family causing trouble for you? Ang responded casually, taken aback by Jonathans sudden appearance and having listened to his inquiry. Horace ended up in jail because of me, so Norma is bound toe looking for trouble. I used your name to intimidate Felix. Pausing for a moment, Ang squinted. I warned her that if she upsets Ill ensure Horace suffers in jail. I feel Norma definitely wont dare toe and cause trouble again in the future. Despite Normas sharp and sarcastic demeanor, most mothers worldwide share amon trait. They care deeply for their sons. Threatening her may not be effective, but she will take it seriously if her son is involved. Upon hearing that Ang had used his name to intimidate others, Jonathan shifted his gaze away, faintly curling his lips. Since the words have been spoken, I will have Simon verify your credibility. The next time she encounters someone, she will naturally believe it. Angs eyes flickered, acknowledging the wisdom in Jonathans words, and she nodded in agreement. Are you sure? Will it be too much trouble for you? If so, just teach Horace a lesson. Queenie is still in the hospital. He wont have an easy time in jail. The Swine Family has not faced enough consequences yet, so dont me me Jonathan reclined against the leather seat, his slender fingers skimming through the documents deliberately, a hint of danger brewing in his dark eyes. Dont worry. Its no trouble at all. Jonathan replied. casually. Handling someone inside the jail is a simple task. Shortly, Oliver returned, started the car with a turn of the key, and elerated away. As she watched the car depart, Ang remembered her errand and quickly instructed Oliver to drive to a specific location. The farmers market over there has fresh produce daily. Its the best. This farmers market was a ce she frequented when she lived with Charlotte. Now that Charlotte was no longer present, the responsibility fell on her. The area was a residential district with narrow entrances to the farmers market, making it impossible for the Land Rover to enter. Therefore, Oliver had to stop at the entrance. Ang exited the car and turned to look at Jonathan and his legs. Its not easy to navigate here and quite chaotic inside. Would you mind waiting in the car, Jonathan? Ill be back shortly after buying everything! She reasonably suspected that Jonathan had likely never visited a farmers market before and might not be ustomed to the smells and crowded environment. Jonathan raised an eyebrow, his tone calm. Do you disdain that my legs will hinder and slow you down? What a bold usation! Ang quickly shook her head, refuting. Im just concerned about your comfort. I can adapt to any situation, even this, Jonathan retorted. Ang thought, with that statement. How can I refuse? Oliver skillfully retrieved the wheelchair from the trunk and unfolded it, using his strength to assist Jonathan out of the car. Jonathans legs were not incapable of walking but rather unsuitable. Excessive user would cause his knees to swell, apanied by a sharp, piercing pain akin to needles stabbing the ||| 13 Chapter 118 Nowadays, Young Girls Lack A Sense Of Shame +5 Free Coins ground. An intense ache prated his bones, unbearable for most individuals. Over time, it would render him unable to walk. Ang carefully gripped the wheelchair handles, noticing for the first time that Jonathan appeared. remarkably tall. Oliver was considered tall among ordinary people, but their heights surprisingly matched as he helped Jonathan out of the car. Jonathan sat in the wheelchair, his elongated legs appearing even longer. Jonathan, youre so tall when you stand up, much taller than me! Ang eximed, gesturing on tiptoe. Hes taller by a head, making me reach his chest when standing next to him. Jonathan was pleased by her gestures. So dont be picky about food. Who can you me for not growing taller now? Ang said, Charlotte used to say the same thing Do all elders use the exact phrases? Taking a deep breath, Ang led the way forward. After passing through a narrow alley, the bustling noise gradually grew louder. revealing the full view of the market. The morning farmers market will be even busier. The vegetables are freshest at that time. Now that many people have finished work, those who havent bought groceries wille over to buy ingredients for dinner, Ang said. Did you use toe here often? Jonathans low, mellow voice sounded in her ears. Ang pursed her lips, a hint of sadness shining in her clear eyes as she softly said, Charlotte used to take me to buy groceries. She would do the shopping while I followed behind, helping to carry things. Ang continued, smiling. I used to be quite quiet back then. The seller who sold vegetables would joke around with Charlotte, asking if I was mute. Looking back, the days spent with Charlotte are my happiest and most carefree days. Since returning to the Kins Family, I dont return in years. with tears Angs eyes welled up but she didnt want Jonathan behind her to see. She quickened her pace and stopped at a meat stall. Ill make you a savory meat broth tonight. It is beef and vegetable savory meat broth to show my gratitude! HoneyCroasted salmon with spinach sd and beef and vegetable savory meat broth is an excellent remedy for insomnia, nourishing the heart and calming the mind. Beef and vegetable savory meat broth is especially effective for insomnia and nervous exhaustion Regr consumption can improve sleep quality and mental wellCbeing Jonathan watched as Ang carefully selected the meat. He had seen her almost crying earlier. She is indeed still a little girl who hasnt grown up yet. Oh, isnt this Ang? Havent seen you in years. Ill give you a discount! Mr. Miller, with a shiny knife, chuckled, and then his gaze shifted to Jonathan sitting behind her. Wow, this guy is handsome! Is this your man? Mr. Millers hands moved quickly, packing the meat. Ang felt overwhelmed, wanting to shake her head and say no. Our fake marriage is a secret that cant be revealed. She was momentarily stupned and turned to Jonathan for help. Jonathan pushed the wheelchair forward and reached for the packaged meat. Why arent you answering? Did I embarrass you? Angsck of response seemed to sadden Jonathan, his face disying a lonely expression. Ang felt puzzled and blinked her clear eyes, feeling a pang in her heart. She quickly turned to Mr. 2/3 12:29 Mon, 4 Mar B Chapter 118 Nowadays, Young Girls Lack A Sense Of Shame Miller and said, Let me introduce my husband to you. We just got married yesterday. @ 65% Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. +5 Free Coins Patients minds are always a bit sensitive. What can I do? Just go with the flow. Ang was smiling on the outside but feeling bitter inside. Jonathan smirked, his handsome and refined features making him look like a celestial being. Mr. Miller took a sharp breath and whispered in Angs ear. Ang, your man looks extraordinary. You better watch him closely so those little vixens donte after him. Let me tell you. Nowadays, many young girlsck a sense of shame. They see a handsome man and pounce, Ang looked pained, at a loss for words. Alright, Ill keep a close eye on him. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Persuading Ang And The Old Guy To Divorce +5 Free Cons Throughout the journey, Ang realized that the ufortable situation Jonathan failed to adapt to did not arise. Instead, he became increasingly excited to see and touch every stall. Curiosity reached its peak. Due to Jonathans striking appearance, the folks would chat with him every time he reached a stall. praising his handsomeness. Then, they would kindly ask if he had a girlfriend and offer to introduce him to someone. At that moment, Jonathan would gaze tenderly at Ang, causing nearly half of the market to realize that this handsome man in a wheelchair was married, and his wife was Dr. Charlottes granddaughter. Ang felt confused. Why is my marital status exposed just by buying some vegetables? How do I deal with the consequences if we divorce in the future? Especially now that Jonathan gains the love and concern of countless people simply because of his appearance. If we divorce, the me for abandoning Jonathan indeed falls on me. I be the viin in the eyes of the older generation! After completing their purchases, Ang decided not to return to the market. Once in the car, Jonathan seemed delighted with the shopping trip. With a smile, he praised. The vegetables here are very fresh, and the boss is enthusiastic. Letse back here next time. Oliver, who was driving, was surprised. How does Mr. Lawson determine the freshness of the vegetables? Does he even know the names of the vegetables? Ang responded like a lost soul, thinking, there isnt be a next time! In the Kins Family. The atmosphere in the living room was tense. The photo was taken by my ssmate Ste Fanny spoke softly, her expression full of concern. Today, Ste and I both heard that the bodyguard who came to pick her up had called her Mrs. Lawson. And that bodyguard seems to be the same one who was with her at the Laurel Hotelst time. Fanny bit her lip. looking at George and Scarlet. Mom and Dad, could it be that the news of my engagement with Christopher might hit Ang pretty hard, and she lost her mind and married this old guy? A cell phone on the table disyed a grayChaired older man handing Ang a kraft paper envelope containing money. The older mans face was not visible in the photo, but Angs face was evident, as well as her actions in taking the envelope. The information in the image indicates that Ang had a secret rtionship with the old guy. Samuel, who was nearby, became angry again when he heard this, shouting. Hmph! Fanny, why are you so worried about her? Have you forgotten what she did? Just a few days ago, she barged in with people and ruined your clothes and things. Our door is still broken because of her. Whether shes willingly marrying an old guy or being kept by him, it has nothing to do with us! She said shes cutting ties with our Kins Family! Samuel nced at the photo on his cell phone, his expression filled with disdain and contempt. George was furious. Its hard to believe that Ang is marrying a man even older than me. How will the Kins Family maintain its reputation in the business world in the future?I can almost imagine my business partners mocking me behind my back. The more he thought about it, the angrier George became. He stood in a rage and mmed his cell phone on the table. James also had a severe expression, remaining silent but emanating a chilling coldness. 19 Chapter 119 Persuading Ang And The Old Guy To Divorce +5 Free Coins Fanny seemed startled, cautiously walking over to Scarlet and said softly. Mom, Ang made a mistake, but she can change. Since few people know about it, lets find Ang and convince her to divorce this older man, okay) The term older man struck a nerve h Scarlet. Scarlets Lace turned pale as she tried to suppress something. Finally, Scarlet closed her eyes and said, At Fanny and Christophers engagement party, announce that Ang is being adopted by Donald, and from now on, she has no rtion to us. After making this decision, Scarlets expression became even colder. Ang has blocked all of our cell phone numbers. I dont have the time to look for her. Since she likes Donald, let her he his daughter. I will pretend she was never born. My daughter is only Fanny In the living room, everyone was stunned and fell silent. Georges eyes flickered, and he agreed in a deep voice. Alright, Ill find time to talk to Donald and sort this OUL As the words fell, Fanny couldnt help but tighten her grip, feeling instantly relieved and brightened. There was a strange sinile on her lips, a sense of excitement at getting what she wanted, making her whole demeanor resemble a bright poison apple. After sending Ang away, the Kins Family felt like a burden had been lifted. Donald took James to the study to discuss matters. Meanwhile, Samuel seemed particrly happy, suggesting ying with friends and having a few drinks to celebrate. The only one who remained silent throughout, who hadnt said a word ce returning from the hospital, was Zacharias. After Scarlet spoke those words, le gazed at Fanny with a look that didnt go unnoticed. Suddenly irritated, Zacharias pulled his lip and stopped Fanny, who was about to leave the room. Fanny, havent we shown you enough love? Why do you keep leading us to believe Ang is guilty of a heinous crime? he asked. Fanny paused on the stairs, looking down at Zacharias sitting in the corner of the sofa, her expression filled with confusion. Zacharias, what are you talking about? Whether Ang is married to this older man remains to be proven. Why did you directly use Ang of marrying him in front of Mom? Zachariass delicate features were now covered in ayer of frost. He was staring coldly at Fanny. I heard it from Ste. She said she saw it with her own eyes. Ang and the old guy in the photo have a suspicious rtionship, Fanny paused slightly, her voice tinged with a hint of grievance. Zacharias, do you think I am intentionally trying to drive Ang out of the house? Fannys eyes instantly turned red. If I wanted to drive Ang out of the house, why would I keep speaking up for her? I have always spoken up for Ang, pleading with our parents to forgive her. Forgive? Zacharias suddenly chuckled. Forgive her for what? For marrying an old guy in his fifties or sixties? Have we even asked her ourselves? Or forgive her for allowing thugs to bully you? But why is her injury more severe while you only have a minor scratch? Fanny fell silent, unable toe up with a quick excuse. Zacharias, she panicked, tears welling as she walked to the sofa, cried, and said, Are you starting to dislike me and like Ang instead? Didnt you say I was the only sister you had? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 1 She had not brought it up before, but it painfully pierced Zachariass heart once she did. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The Disintegration of the Kins Family Brothers Chapter 120 The Disintegration of the Kins Family Brothers. How could Fanny as such a question? After all these years, isnt she the one who has been assuming Angs identity? He pamper Fanny even more than before to make her feel included, neglecting Ang and attending to Fannys every need. Her confidence note is all thanks to our support. He didnt give enough, did we? He regretted being young and ignorant, repeatedly saying words that deeply hurt Ang. Suddenly standing up. Zacharias swayed unsteadily, his handsome face turning pale as he looked disappointedly at Fanny Ang is also my sister. I care about her. Whats wrong with that? Are you not allowed? Does this family only allow having one daughter, which was you, the only one to be cherished? Zacharias couldnt understand what was happening to them. From the birthday banquet to this hospital stay, a strange emotion gradually rose in his heart My attention to Ang is surprisingly minimal while living under the same roof as his brother. I dont even know Ang hates snowdrops, and I dont know anything about her childhood. Not only him but also his parents and brothers. Not a single person cared about Ang. Everyones focus unconsciously shifted to Fanny. That day, Ang stormed into the house with a group of people, while the servants vividly described how Ang was arrogant and broke all of Fannys belongings Everyone mes Ang, but no one has ever considered why Fannys unwanted clothes and belongings are in Angs room The night beforest, Zacharias got up in the middle of the night to drink water. He inexplicably opened Angs bedroom, only to discover that the room she had been living in for so many years was a storage room. The room was narrow, smaller than his bathroom, with corners piled with all sorts of things. A little, poorCquality single bed tightly against the wall was so thin that it was difficult to turn over. He stood at the door, stunned for a long time. It turns out that the Kins Family always talked about being generous to Ang, providing her with whatever she needed. Still, they could only ensure that Ang had enough. food and wouldnt starve. In that moment of regret and selfCmockery, a surge of emotions overwhelmed his entire body. How could I be audacious to tell Ang with righteous indignation that the Kins Family is very good to her? Dont be ungrateful Dont fight with Fanny over things that dont belong to her. Zacharias looked at Fanny angrily and indifferently, then turned and walked away. Fanny stood still, staring nkly at Zachariass back, her expression extremely grim. She slowly clenched her hands, digging her nails fiercely into her palm. She caught up, flustered, and said, Zacharias, did Ang say something to you? Or are you angry that Christopher I went to the dance party instead of going to the hospital to take care of you? I was wrong. Zacharias. Can you forgive me? Samuel, who had changed his clothes, stomped down the stairs, saw Fanny crying with teary eyes, and immediately rushed over and asked, Zacharias, whats wrong with you? Youre all grown up and still bullying Fanny, making her cry! Samuel Fanny started to speak, tears streaming down her face. Samuel clenched his fists, feeling heartbroken. He quickly turned to Zacharias and said, Zacharias, you need to apologize to Fanny right now! Zacharias turned his head, his handsome face filled with coldness as he nced at them. Samuel, where did you learn to make someone apologize to Fanny without knowing the whole story? Did you do the same thing to Ang before, without reason, making her apologize to Fanny? Zacharias sneered, his face even colder as he continued. 1/2 65% 12:30 Mon, 4 Mar DO Chapter 120 The Disintegration of the Kins Family Brothers It all because of Ang! Samuel was already angry at Zacharias for making Fanny cry, and now he was even. more furious Zacharias, do you think just because youre sick and everyone in the family caters to you so that you can do no wrong? Being sick for so long has made you think youre a saint. What does Ang have to do with Fanny? Are you out of your mind? At this, Zacharias started coughing violently, pointing a trembling finger at Samuel. Tm a saint? That goes for all of you too! Dont think I dont know what youve been up Now, in a rage, Samuel rolled up his sleeves and demanded. Oh yeah? Then tell me, what have I done wrong Fanny lowered her eyes, feeling a sense of unease in her heart. She quickly pulled Samuel Kins aside and said, Samuel, please stop. Its all my fault. Last time at the hospital, I should have been the one taking care of Zacharias, but Christopher said there was an important banquet and wanted me to attend with him. 50, I asked the caregiver to look after Zacharias. Understandably, Zacharias is angry Samuel became even more dissatisfied and muttered, Such a grown adult still needing someone to care for you, how melodramatic Fanny, you be quiet! Zacharias coughed, his face pale as snow He calmed down and stared directly at Fanny with his dark, mocking eyes, then turned to Samuel. Do you think you can help Fanny hide things from me, and I wouldnt know? Fanny calls Ang her sister, but she steals Angs pencil case at school, almost causing her to miss the transfer exam. She also secretly wrote a report to the school, using her of seducing Uncle Wilster. Is this something a person did? Does she treat Ang as a sister? And you constantly say Ang deserves what she gets. Is it fair for you to treat Ang like this? Ang is your blood Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. sister! As he suddenly revealed all these things, Fanny trembled, biting her lip and shaking her head desperately Upon seeing Fanny in distress, Samuel felt a pang of heartache and immediately began to panic and defend her What do you mean by stealing Angs pencil case? Arent all the things she using now bought by our Kins Family? If Fanny wants it, of course, she can take it back! And she wants to take the transfer exam. Did she discuss it with the family: She no longer considers herself part of our Kims Family, so why should we still treat her as a sister? Even if we report her, its what she deserves! Upon hearing this response from the two, Zacharias was stunned. He felt like his whole worldview was copsing. Those are Angs things. What does he meant Can Fanny take them back if the wants? And what does he mean? Is it Angs fault if she gets reported? When did the family start indulging Fanny like this? No wonder been spoiled rotten and be to selfish and malicious! Seeing Zacharias standing in a daze, looking like he was about to copse, Samuel felt regretful. I shouldnt sprak harshly, especially since he just returned from the hospital What if he gets sick again? But Zacharias suddenly seemed to be siding with Ang, which irritated Samuel Zacharias, dont forget, Ang heartlessly sent me to the police station. I still have a record because of her! Thats what you deserve! Zacharias growled. He suddenly felt that this family was too strange and abnormal, so much so that it scared him. Is this really what an average family should be like? Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Im Not Likeable 65 +5 Free Coins +5 Free Chapter 121 Im Not Likeable Alright, alright! Its my fault! I dont know what kind of curse Ang put on you, but let me tell you, Zacharias. Its your business if you like her, but I wont allow you to bully Fanny, or else Samuel was furious, speaking without restraint, Or else you wont be my brother anymore! Zacharias, who was already sensitive due to his illness, widened his eyes upon hearing this, and his pale lips trembled slightly. Alright. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Upon saying that, he walked out without looking back. Samuel was just venting his anger and didnt expect Zacharias to actually agree. He hurriedly caught up. Zacharias, stop! Zachariass footsteps stopped just before leaving the door, not because of what he said, but because he suddenly turned around and sneered at Samuel. Ive been able to survive with this useless body because of the medicine and meals Ang prepared for me. Otherwise, I might not even live past twenty. Whats wrong with me cherishing my sister after she has put in so much effort for me? Is she so impossible to put up with? Dont just focus on Fanny. Set your sights elsewhere too. As the door opened, Zacharias walked out. He coughed as he walked and kept his head down, suppressing the cough, with a faintly sickly flush on his cheeks. He only hated himself for not waking up earlier, and for waiting until Ang hadpletely broken away from the Kins Family with no chance of reconciliation to see clearly what she had done for him, and how low she had stooped to please her parents and these brothers of his. Watching Zacharias stooped and thin figure, Samuel felt a pang of heartache, a fleeting mix of emotions on his face, but he couldnt bring himself to show it. He was sure that Ang had turned him mad too! Ang It was all Ang who kicked up a whole fuss at home like a madwoman and not ot even sparing the family after she left! She was truly a lunatic; their nemesis! She should be locked up in a mental hospital! Samuel was feeling sulky when he suddenly heard Fanny scream. Zacharias! When he looked up, he saw that Zacharias had fainted. Zacharias! Samuel also panicked and rushed forward, only to see that Zacharias face had turned pale and lifeless, sickly, almost like a dead mans. Soon it was the weekend, but Ang had not found a suitable opportunity to tell Cassie that she wouldnt go to her friends birthday party. She agreed to let Cassie take her to Springgate Estates to look around, but somehow ended up being 31 Mon, Chapter 121 Im Not Likeable. dragged to a bar. She never expected that Cassies good friend would end up being Yusof! Amongst the small crowd in the private room, she and Cassie were the only females, and the rest were all men that made up Louis group of disreputable friends As Ang didnt get along with Louis and his group, she found a quiet corner to sit in, like a quiet sculpture. Sipping on her juice, she watched the chaotic dancing in the private room. Ang lowered her eyes and nced at the time. It was not even eight oclock yet. Had Jonathan arrived at the Sanders Residence by now His rtionship with the Sanders Family was not good, and she wondered how the dinner went. However, with Old Mr. Sanders present, things should be fine, right? Why did you bring her here for my birthday? Yusofs handsome face showed a hint of displeasure. He then carefully nced at Louis, who was sitting at the innermost seat. His brows were cold and clear. with a hint of arrogance. His gray clothes made him appear even more aloof and indifferent. Yusof averted his gaze and nced at Ang, who was sitting quietly on the sofa near the door, feeling very annoyed. In the past week, Ang had been stealing the spotlight. During a joint charity clinic visit to the hospital, Den unexpectedly gave up his seat to her, allowing her to take charge while he observed from the sidelines, and many curious medical school teachers had gathered around to watch. She was stealing the limelight, even surpassing Louis in poprity. Rumors were spreading that Ang was a rare medical genius of the century. Thest time someone said that was the brilliant Daniel Lockwood! They all admired Daniel for his innate surgical skills in cardiac surgery, which were unmatched by anyone else. His treatment methods were ingenious and impressive. Louis couldntpare to Daniel, but that was understandable. After all, Daniel was truly the cream of the crop among the younger generation However, why was Ang, a neer who had recently switched departments, overshadowing everyone? Yusof couldnt help but feel displeased every time he looked at Ang Cassie snorted. I cant stand Winter, that hypocritical little witch Ang truly stepped into my heart when she used Winter as a stepping stone to the top! From now on, Ang is my goddess! Ang? Yusof crossed his arms, his dark eyes boring into her as if he thought she had lost her mind. As she recalled the time they had just entered Springgate Estates, Cassie became excited with a nostalgic look on her face. You have no idea how amazing Angs background is She even lives in Springgate Estates. When I went to pick her up, she took me inside to show me Oh my god, you wouldnt believe who I saw! I saw the awardCwinning actor Skyler Sage, and that guy who ranks in the top five on the rich list Skyler was gorgeous, I couldnt even blink after seeing lim Oh Ang, my sister from another mother Yusof gave Cassie a disdainful look, but was secretly shocked. He hadnt Ang, who usually kept a low profile, to be a resident of Springgate Estates. He had never seen a wealthy youngdly like her before. 2/3 1231 Mon, 4 Mar DD. Chapter 121 Im Not Likeable Cassies eyes lit up as she chattered on and on, but he grew impatient and waved his hand, saying. You a of your mind. If you want to worship Ang, go ahead, but dont bring her into our circle. Louis is in a bad moodtely, so be careful! With that, Yusof raised his wrist to check the time on his watch. It was almost eight oclock. Sarah hasnt arrived yet. Ill give her a call Then, he took his phone and walked out, The noise around her was loud, but Ang felt calm inside. In half an hour, she nned to tell Cassie that she was leaving and go home to read. Just then, Cassie, who reeked of alcohol, sat down next to her, resting his head on her shoulder. She looked toward the door and sniffed. Do men all like women that are very feminine, or beautiful women like you who are both pure and seductive? Beautiful? It was the first time someone praised Ang for her beauty. In her previous life, she had heard people describe her as awkward, with a dull mouth, in and even malicious, not knowing her worth. Ang blinked and said, Im not likable. No one likes me. How would they not like you with your looks? They must be blind! Cassies eyes were full of shock, then she slumped his shoulders, looking a bit lost as she grumbled, Hes so into Sara. His eyes and heart are full with her, and he even eagerly goes to pick her up, like a littlepdog! You like Yusof was twisting in B felt a stir in her heart. She lowered her head and looked at Cassie beside her, who a pretzel, Have you told him? Ang felt a little surprised. Cassie immediately frowned. I just like him a little. When he and Sarah get together, Ill just switch to liking someone else. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 A Hundred Times More Handsome Than Louis Է:65% +5 Free Cons Ang was rendered speechless. She was not familiar with Yusof, but judging from his daily attire and extravagant spending, he was probably wealthy or noble. After all, Cassies family background was actually quite good. Even though she was not from the best branch of the Hayes Family, it was at least a prominent family in Riverdon and leagues above ordinary people. Since no one from the Hayes Family had intervened, they must be happy to see it happen. In the past, Ang would have advised Cassie to bravely fight for her love if she liked someone, without leaving any regrets behind! However, she now admired Cassies magnanimity. A man who loved another woman was like a piece of dog poop, smelly and unsightly. She reached out and poked Cassies face. Yeah, dont be foolish and fall for a man who is already taken. Just move on. The next one will be better. A crush was like a dazzling but empty firework, and when she met someone truly worth liking, she would slowly forget about it. Cassie nced at Ang in surprise, then pouted. If you can control your feelings, its not called love anymore! He likes Sarah now, and if I say anything, I probably wont even be able to remain friends with him. I can only watch from afar, However, I heard that Sarah has a boyfriend. Yusof was about to give up, but when her family got into troublest time, he helped her out a lot, and he took that opportunity to get close to her again. Ang chuckled. Isnt that being a third wheel? Find someone with morals to like. Cassie pursed her lips and didnt say anything. She was just trying hard, and she hadnt seeded yet. Suddenly, Ang felt her phone vibrating in her hand, and a small envelope flew across the screen, indicating a text message. She opened it and saw that it was from Jonathan. What time does the event end? Angs heart suddenly tightened. Does Jonathan know? She had forgotten that Oliver was protecting her. When she came here, Jonathan must have known. She nervously stood up, then told Cassie that she had to go out for a while, and quickly ran out with her phone to make a call. The call was answered quickly, and Ang hurriedly exined, Jonathan, I didnt n toe, but my friend dragged me here. I was going to leave at eight and go home to read. On the other end of the phone, Jonathan chuckled lightly. Im not ming you. Its just that its a mixed crowd over there. Be careful, and if anything happens, call Oliver. Ill pick you up when it ends. Bars in the early 2000s were chaotic, with all sorts of people, and there were many cases of girls getting into trouble. Unlike the more openCminded thinking of the next decade, many older people even thought that girls who went to bars were not good people, much less decent girls. She naturally understood Jonathans concern, so she obediently replied. Ill wait for the birthday star to O 13 1231 Mon, 4 MB Chapter 122 A Hundred Times More Handsome Than Louis Jonathan replied calmly, Okay. 265% This is from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the bar, in the car, Oliver looked at Jonathans cold face in the rearview mirror and asked in confusion. Why didnt you tell Mrs. Lawson that you had arrived? He didnt quite understand why they were waiting in the car if they were already there. Jonathans dark eyes lowered, ncing over the now darkened phone screen. Lets wait forter. His tone was low and indifferent. Oliver was even more puzzled. Wait for what? After hanging up the phone, Ang felt much more rxed and turned back. Just as she turned around, she stopped in her tracks, her clear eyes staring calmly at the scene in front of her. A chubby man with a big head and a thin, weak girl were together. Although the lighting was dim and only half of the girls face was visible, Ang still recognized her. It was Linda. Linda turned her head, and her gaze met Angs directly. Her already pale face turned even paler. exuding a sense of desperate despair. Her gaze was like that of a person clinging to the edge of an abyss, as if a single breeze could be the final straw that caused her to plunge into the abyss, Angs eyes were cold, and after just one nce, she put away her phone without looking away and continued walking forward, back to the private room. Lindas eyshes trembled. Suddenly, she raised her thin arms and fiercely pushed the chubby man away She hugged herself as she trembled, wishing she were dead. The chubby mans eyes suddenly revealed a hint of malice as he grabbed her hair and pped her. Now youre acting all high and mighty. Do you know how much money Ive spent on you The private room was still lively. As it was a rare chance to kick back and rx, several people were already drunk and wailed into the microphone, singing so badly that even ghosts would refuse to listen Meanwhile, Cassie was ying a heated game of dice with someone. Yusof had returned, but he seemed in a bad mood and he sat next to Louis while drinking heavily with a serious expression. Ang nced around, then looked back and set a timer for herself. She decided to leave in twenty minutes/ Judging by Yusofs drunken state, it was questionable whether he would even be awake in half an hour. When Cassie saw Ang return, she stopped ying and walked over to the door to say something to the waiter beforeing back. 23 12:31 Mon, 4 Mar B Chapter 122 A Hundred Times More Handsome Than Louis Taking Angs arm, Cassie asked, Where did you go just now? Making a phone call, Ang replied. To who? You seemed so nervous, your parents? Cassie teased. Unfazed, Ang replied, My husband. +5 Free Coins Cassies eyes widened in shock, then she burst intoughter. Oh, your boyfriend, right? How is he? Is he handsome? How does hepare to Louis? How old is he? Is he from our school? After a moment of consideration, Ang nodded emphatically. Handsome! One hundred Louises cant compare to him. Hes not from our school, hes 27. She couldnt pass the entrance exam for his school. Louis, who was being dragged into the conversation for no reason at all, turned speechless. He gave her a cold look, his expression turning even more sour. Then he kicked Yusof, saying, Get lost and drink somewhere else, youre a mess. Yusof, feeling wronged, said, Louis, its my birthday today, cant you be a bit nicer to me? Stop being so dramatic, Im out of here. Louiss dark eyes narrowed, his face full of frustration. Yusof felt disgruntled, but dared not speak. Cassie was stunned. Are you kidding me? Hes a hundred times more handsome than Louis? She blinked. Are you joking? Louis was the most handsome student from the medical department, whose face was always praised as handsome by countless infatuated girls. Was there anyone who could be a hundred times more handsome than him? No, Im serious, Ang said seriously, not allowing anyone to question Jonathan. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and a waiter came in with a twoCtiered cake. Through the open door, Ang faintly saw the scene downstairs on the first floor, a smile ying on her lips. Things had suddenly be more interesting. In the noisy bar, with its colorful lights, Christopher had ayer of frost on his handsome face as he pulled Linda behind him. He held a bottle of wine in one hand while pointing at the fat man with the other. She said no. Are you deaf? 15 Free Coins Chapter 123 Chapter 123 How Dare You Seduce My Fianc? The fat man stood up with a fierce look on his face, his chubby checks shaking like ripples on the water, squinting at the young man who appeared out of nowhere. Filled with anger from being interrupted, he sneered coldly. You little brat, are you trying to be a knight in shining armor? Before you act, take a look at yourself. I spent money, so whether she wants to be with me or not is none of your business. Im not a saint who spends his money on charity, Christopher turned to look at the trembling Linda, his eyes darkening. How much? Lindas teeth trembled as she lowered her head, her throat dry as she uttered a string of numbers. Fifty thousand. Once upon a time, she was a wealthy and noble youngdy, surrounded by people who adored her. She never had to worry about money, casually buying a bag for a few thousand dors, But now, she sold herself for fifty thousand dors in one night, and the person who stood up for her in the end, the one she least wanted to see, was Christopher. Her downfall, her debauchery, was visible to everyone, but how could it be Christopher? Linda remained silent, her eyes red, unable to lift her head to look at the man beside her. Christopher was the schools prince charming, with good grades and a good family background. She first saw him from afar at a banquet, the young master of the Sanders Family who was surrounded by admirers, with a fair and handsome face that shone brightly. From high school to college, she has been following in the footsteps of Christopher. Knowing that he liked Fanny, she became friends with Fanny just to be closer to him. She even fantasized that he would fall in love with her, and they would be a couple that everyone envied. She liked Christopher and secretly admired him for many years. And yet, at this moment, the string in Lindas mind broke, and her love burned into ashes. 50 thousand is nothing. Ill give you 100 thousand to help her pay it off Christopher frowned, coldly scanning the fat man, a chill shing in his ck eyes. Theres exactly 100 thousand in this card, take the money and get lost! The fat man looked at the card. He hadnt expected this kid to be so generous. Hey, whose young master is this? Look at you spending a fortune for a girl. Christopher yanked Linda and was about to leave when he turned back to say indifferently, Im Christopher Sanders from the Sanders Family, if you see her again, stay away from her! With that, he left the bar without looking back. In the December weather, the wind was so cold that it froze the bones, but the bar was warm. Linda was dressed lightly, and she was shivering from the cold, her face pale. With a sigh, Christopher took off his coat and put it on her. It still carried his warmth. Linda still lowered her head, but her fingers greedily clutched the coat. 13 65%S Chapter 123 How Dare You Seduce My Fianc? Christopher spoke, Linda, you dont suit a ce like this. Donte here again in the future. +5 Free Coins Although the person who owned the bar was powerful and many people did not dare to cause trouble here, there were still many shady customers inside. If they set their sights on someone, the consequences were unimaginable. At the end of the day, they had been ssmates for many years, and Linda was still Fannys good friend, so Christopher didnt want her to go down an irredeemable path. Linda had lost a lot of weight, and her originally round face was now thin and delicate, making her eyes appear evenrger, and she looked as if she would topple at the slightest breeze. She tightened her coat, a hint of sadness on her face. She didnt want toe, but these people were forcing her to repay the debt. Her mother was sick, and the debt collectors even came to the hospital, menacingly blocking them in the ward. Tofort them, the hospital even suggested transferring to another hospital several times. She left school withoutpleting her education and, with a criminal record, no legitimatepany was willing to hire her. The need for money was overwhelming, keeping her awake for days on end. She went to her uncles house to borrow some cash, but her aunt pointed at her and scolded, If you have no money, why dont you sell yourself? Our familys money doesnte easily. Your uncle works hard for it. Your mothers illness is incurable. and she will die sooner orter. Borrowing money from you is like pouring it into a bottomless pit. Linda felt exhausted with no way out. She tilted her head slightly, looking at the man with a broad chest in front of her, and hoarsely asked, Christopher, can I hug you for a moment? While her body remained untouched. Without waiting for Christopher to respond, she reached out her arms and threw herself into his embrace, like a drowning person taking theirst breath. She held onto him tightly, his scent filling her nostrils. Just three seconds, Linda told herself, and after that, she wouldpletely fall into darkness, with no possibility of being with Christopher again. Linda, what are you two doing? Fanny had juste out from the door, her face filled with shock and N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. anger. Upon hearing Fanny voice, Christopher snapped out of it and pushed Linda aside. He hurriedly rushed to Fanny, exining, Fanny, its not what you think. Christopher then briefly exined the process of saving Linda. Fannys expression was twisted with anger, but after listening to his exnation, she squeezed out a smile at him. Christopher, do you think Im such a petty person? Christopher breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness we really understand each other. Fanny. James is looking for you because you disappeared after going to the bathroom. Hurry up and go in! 2/3 12:31 Mon, 4 Mar BD. Chapter 123 How Dare You Seduce My Fianc? As soon as Christopher heard that James was looking for him urgently, he didnt think much and immediately turned back to the bar. Fanny and Linda were good friends, so there shouldnt be any problem. :65% +5 Free Coins As soon as Christopher left, Fanny face darkened. She rushed forward and pped Linda as hard as she could. Linda fell to the ground, her coat falling off, revealing her slightly exposing clothes in a disheveled state, which made Fanny coldCeyed. Famy, who had just been gentle and charming in front of Christopher, now looked cold and menacing. She grabbed Lindas hair and forced her to look up. Linda, you shameless woman, how dare you seduce my fiance? Right now, I could easily crush you with just a snap of my fingers! Linda struggled to lift her head, her eyes staring calmly at Fanny. Fanny, my dad didnt step it was Ang? Why? Why! Lindas down because of an anonymous report. Why did you mislead me into thinking gaze was intense, almost bordering on madness. Without Fanny maniption, she wouldnt have gone astray and sought revenge for her father, nor would she have targeted Ang. She wouldnt go to jail, and her mother wouldnt have to sell thest remaining house just to afford her medical bills, Fanny paused for a moment, then smiled with a hint of contempt in her eyes, lowering her voice as she said. Who told you to be so naive? You believe whatever I say so easily. You deserve it for being so foolish. Fanny! I trusted you so much. Arent we good friends? What did I do to deserve this? Lindas eyes were. red with tears. Fanny chuckled, her eyes catching sight of a familiar mans coat on the groundCthe one she had bought for Christopher. Good friends? Fanny spoke coldly, I know you like Christopher, and thats why you befriended me. How does it feel to see me and Christopher be in love right in front of you? Does it taste good? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ManCEating Hell Chapter 124 ManCEating Hell You As Linda stared nkly at Fannys beautiful face, her mind went nk. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. 65% +5 Free Coins It became apparent to her that Fanny had long been aware of Lindas feelings for Christopher, which meant that all of her intimate gestures toward him had been deliberate. Despite initially getting close to Fanny because of Christopher, Linda had never entertained the thought ofing between them; she genuinely considered Fanny a friend However, Fanny ultimately treated her like a fool, toying with her emotions. Linda could almost envision the scornful remarks Fanny would make about her behind her back. Ith hatred burning in her eyes, Linda lunged at Fanny. Anticipating the attack, Fanny swiftly dodged out The security guard at the bar nced over and motioned with her hand. As she approached, Fanny instructed, Strip her clothes off and Ill pay you a thousand The tall security guards face lit up with surprise at the fact that he could earn nearly two months sry just by removing a hostesss clothing. Agreeing immediately, he said, Consider it done! Trembling with shock, Linda tried to rise unsteadily from the ground. However, before she could take a few steps, her hair was violently yanked, causing her scalp to ache. The security guard swiftly restrained Linda, holding her hands with one hand while stripping off her clothes with the other. Linda was scantily dressed in a dress, and with a few tugs from the security guard, her body was exposed to the open air. No! Fanny, stop him! Fanny! Lindas face drained of color as she screamed in terror. Standing at a distance, draped in a fur coat, Fanny appeared elegant and luxurious. She coldly smiled, her expression cruel and sinister. You enjoy seducing men, dont you? Ill expose your true nature now and let all the men passing by witness your shame. She then called out loudly, Come one,e all! Behold this shameless woman who tried to seduce my husband. Most of the men at the bar were seeking entertainment. Despite Lindas recent weight loss, her upbringing in luxury had left her with skin as fair as snow, attracting the attention of many. As men passed by, many shamelessly, their eyes fixed on her bare form. leered With her bare arms wrapped around her body, Linda humbly bowed on the cold, dirty ground, feeling more shame and embarrassment than the pain inflicted by the security guard. Lying on the ground, tears streamed down her face. The cold wind blew fiercely, causing her to curl up in 13 Mon, 4 Chapter 124 ManCEating Hell an attempt to shield herself. +5 Free Coins Fanny adjusted her fur coat, offered a cold smile, then turned and elegantly made her way into the bar. At that moment, a man approached Linda, leering and asking. Your skin is so smooth, so fair and delicate. How much for a night? Come y with me, darling. Linda screamed in fright, desperately avoiding the mans advances. Stay away, dont touch me! She looks familiar, like the daughter of that Saw Family who recently fell from grace on TV Really? A mans eyes gleamed with interest. A girl raised in luxury a unique experience to y with her. will be delicate and tender. It must be Several men closed in around her, causing Linda to shiver in the cold wind, her body trembling with fear. She bit down on her lower lip so hard that it nearly drew blood. In despair, Linda closed her eyes, vowing to repay Fanny a hundredfold for the humiliation she had endured. Even in death, she would not let Fanny escape unpunished. Suddenly, everything fell silent around her, and a warm garment was draped over her, concealing all her shame and humiliation. George gazed at Linda, furrowing his brow and inquiring. Are you Mark Saws daughter? How did you end up in this situation? A few years back, George had worked closely with Mark, and the histories of the Kins Family and the Saw Family were quite simr, with both starting from humble beginnings and suddenly achieving wealth. The longCestablished aristocratic families, who had been wealthy for generations, looked down on them, and in order to fit into high society, they had to humble themselves. He and Mark had shared a sense of understanding for a while. Upon hearing about Marks imprisonment, he had sighed deeply for quite some time. Linda raised her head, her dark eyes misty as she quickly recognized the man standing before her. It was Fannys father, as well as her fathers business partner. George George turned to his men and instructed, Find out who took the photos just now, delete them all, and pay them off to ensure their silence. Dressed in a ck suit, the henchman nodded and proceeded to handle the situation. After issuing the orders, George reached out to assist Linda to her feet. Ill arrange for a room for you and have someone purchase new clothes for you to change into, so your mother wont worry when you returni home. Linda whispered, Okay, thank you, George. As they sat in the car, approaching a hospital, George inquired, Do you need to go to the hospital? She had numerous bruises on her body. Being a man, he didnt find it appropriate to ask too many ||| O 2/3 12:31 Mon, 4 Mar B FO Chapter 124 ManCEating Hell questions. Linda shook her head. No, Ill be fine in a few days after recovering from the beating Upon hearing this, George frowned deeply, his expression turning grim. Staring out of the car window, Linda absentmindedly observed Georges silhouette. A decade ago, he had amassed a fortune through his business, following in his fathers footsteps, starting from scratch. Now fortyCsix, George had been quite handsome in his youth, renowned as a striking figure in the area, and had been the only college student in the vige at the time. Perhaps due to proper upkeep and exercise, he had managed to retain his youthful appearance. Inparison to his rugged father, George exuded a more refined and dignified air, with a hint of the aura of a sessful individual. After making the necessary arrangements, George escorted her inside her room before taking his leave. It a presidential suite, with several bags of clothing on the bed, all from topCtier brands. One of them even happened to be a brand she had once adored. was As she turned on the faucet, cold water cascaded down, as if capable of washing away all the grime and shame from her body, causing her to tremble as she stood before the dressing table. Linda gazed at her reflection in the mirror. A red, swollen handprint was imprinted on her face. Her eyes,rge in her petite face, appeared even more pitiful. She slowly clenched her fists. Following her fathers imprisonment, her once joyful life had taken a sudden turn. Those who had stood by her side now openly ridiculed and belittled her. The family that had once cherished her now seemed like malevolent spirits, callously turning their backs on her. Not only had they seized her fatherspany, but they also sought to drain her dry, using her mother as leverage to force her into apanying clients for business. purposes. She found herself teetering on the edge of a precipice, pushed by Fanny, who had thrust her into a dark, cutthroat abyss. Having descended into this hellish existence and feeling that life was more unbearable than death, why should Fanny get to live so freely? Determined to drag Fanny down with her, Linda caressed her youthful and beautiful face, her crimson lips slowly curling into a smile. She was resolved to be with George! Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Have You Been Drinking? +5 Free Cons Have you been drinking? Linda asked, her eyes falling on the tattered skirt she picked ground. from the Shey quietly on the soft bed After finishing his social obligations, George, originally nning to go home, ended up drinking quite a bit. He reeked of alcohol, and his head was starting to throb. But then he received a call from the hotel, informing him that a guest in one of the suites had fallen ill. After hanging up the phone, George paused for a moment, then instructed the driver to turn around and head back to the hotel. As she was Jaspers only daughter, he feltpelled to look after her, as she appeared truly pitiful. Upon arriving at the hotel, George used his room card to enter and was taken aback by the scene in the bedroom. Uncle Donald, am I going to die? 1 feel so unwell, please help me. Hang in there, I will find a doctor for you. Youll be fine soon. As George reached for his phone to make a call, a warm body pressed against his back. In the private room of the bar, Ang observed Linda with indifference, showing no concern for her situation. Her past experiences had taught her not to involve herself in the affairs of insignificant individuals. Knowing that Jonathan was on his way to pick her up. Ang grew restless, fearing he might have arrived early and be waiting for her. After enduring over twenty minutes, Ang finally exchanged a word with Cassie and swiftly departed. As she made her way out of the bar, Ang collided with James, apanied by Fanny and Christopher. Despite their harmonious appearance, Ang frowned and quickened her pace without looking back. Seeing her leave without greeting him, James scolded her with a displeased expression, Ang, dont you know how to greet people? What about your manners? Can youe to such a ce alone? If something happens, its your own fault. Dont me it on the Kins Family! Ang sneered. Mr. Kins, I have nothing to do with you anymore. If you want to preach, go tell Fanny Dont waste your time on me. How ridiculous to ask such questions. It was normal for them toe here, but it was abnormal for me to be here. And who was I supposed to greet? We were no longer rted, so we were strangers. For a stranger, why waste words and greetings? ||| 12 65 +5 Free Coins Chapter 125 Have You Been Drinking? Ignoring Jamess reprimand, Ang didnt even give him a nce. After leaving, Ang took a few nces and immediately saw a familiar car parked on the side of the road. A smile appeared on her face as she hurried to the car. Just as she approached the car, as if sensing it, the door opened immediately. Ang saw Jonathan sitting in the back seat and smiled, hopping into the car lightly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, on the other side, the group of people who had just arrived at the door saw Ang get into an expensive car and drive away. Fanny pursed her lips and gently spoke, Although Ang is angry with me and Christopher, she shouldnt vent her anger on you. Ang is bing more and more unreasonable. Jamess expression was as cold as ice, annoyed. Let her be. Anyway, soon she wont be my sister anymore. In the future, whether she lives or dies has nothing to do with us. Christopher was puzzled and asked, Whats going on? James didnt want to say anything, so he walked away quickly. Fanny felt somewhat helpless. You are aware that Ang has been experiencing numerous conflicts within her family recently, bing more rebellious, Well, it is said that family matters should not be made public, but I have no secrets from you. Please do not share this with anyone, but Ang appears to have married a man impulsively due to our situation. Ste caught a glimpse of it once, and she described him as an elderly gentleman with white hair. Her parents are very angry, so they decided to disown Ang and hand her over to Uncle Donald, cutting off all ties with her. Christopher was silent for a moment, coldly saying. That is the path she has chosen for herself, to bring shame upon herself. She cannot me others. He looked down at the time on his watch. It was gettingte, and James should have finished dinner with the Sanders family by now. For some reason, Christopher felt like he had seen the car Ang had just entered before as if Jonathan had driven it past the Sanders Mansion. Putting aside his thoughts, Christopher put his arm around Fanny, Let me take you home first. I will pick you up tomorrow and we can have dinner at my ce. Fanny smiled sweetly and obediently agreed, suppressing the excitement in her heart. In the car, Ang was about to inquire when Jonathan had arrived. Suddenly, Jonathan leaned closer to her, lowering his head to gaze into Angs eyes. Ang, have you been drinking? Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I Dont Need Other Women to Like Me 15 Free Coms Ang was taken aback when she suddenly heard her name being called. She quickly apologized, her eyes. downcast, Im sorry. Ljust had a drink. It felt like being caught in the act of doing something wrong. Feeling guilty. Ang behaved especially obediently. Hows your alcohol tolerance? Jonathan inquired. Whatt Alcohol tolerance? Ang thought he would reprimand her, but to her surprise, he didnt. Its fine. Ang responded modestly In her previous life, she had trained herself to ink for Jamess business negotiations. If she were still in her previous life, she could have outdrunk all of them tonight. She could down a kilogram of hard liquor and chug beers without hesitation. asionally, the distant sound of a horn could be heard, or a sedan would speed past them as they turned. At the same time, she heard Jonathan suggest. Lets have a drink sometime and test your alcohol tolerance. Its good to be able to hold your liquor, so you wont easily get drunk by others. Upon hearing this, Ang couldnt help but nce at Jonathan. Has this geniuss way of thinking always so unique? Sure. Ang agreed. Due to the cold weather outside, Ang had Oliver turn on the air conditioning before she got into the The car was warm and cozy, with soft music ying in the background. The ambiance was delightful. Ang had woken up early in the morning, hadnt taken a nap, and had been dragged out by Cassie all day. At that moment, Ang rxed and felt her eyelids growing heavy, eventually falling asleep She slept soundly, nodding off. When the car turned a corner, her head leaned over andnded directly on Jonathans shoulder. Jonathan never enjoyed physical contact with others, so he moved out early and lived alone in Springgate Estates. The atmosphere in the car fell silent for a moment. Jonathan lowered his head, gazing her leaning against him. He was unable to see her face, only a head of 965% 12:32 Mon, 4 Mar B FO Chapter 126 I Dont Need Other Women to Like Me ck hair cascading down, emitting a faint fragrance, lingering around his nose. +5 Free Coins Her breathing was soft and fragrant, asionally feeling ufortable with her posture, she would adjust her position. With such a docile appearance, she resembled the white Angora cat he used to own, delicate and willful. Jonathans typically cold eyes softened, shimmering with a hint of warmth. Suddenly, the car braked abruptly. Jonathan reached out his arms, swiftly holding Ang, hisrge hands tightly gripping her waist, pressing her petite body into his embrace. After stabilizing their posture, he lowered his head to look at her. Fortunately, she didnt wake up. You cant even drive properly? Jonathan lifted his cool gaze, his eyes slightly chilly. Olivers panicked and quickly exined. There was a child crossing the road just now, so I slowed down. Jonathans body suddenly stiffened, not having time to question Oliver, because Ang suddenly reached out and hugged him, her head nuzzling into his arms, making restless noises, and then falling back asleep. Jonathan stared at her, his eyshes trembling slightly, concealing the fleeting light in his eyes. He then slightly lowered his head and kissed her on the top of her head. In the next moment, he tightened his arms around her. The touch of her hand made Jonathan furrow his brow slightly. Although her body was soft and slender, it was too thin. Before long, Bruce called him again. He had already called several times before. He was asking where he was and if he had gone home. Every time he went to the Sanders Family for dinner, Bruce would call several times incessantly until he arrived home safely. Once before, after leaving the Sanders Family, he had an ident on the way, and it was that ident that left a sequ on his leg, exacerbating his existing condition. So even though he found him annoying, he still answered the phone and said calmly, Grandpa, this is the third call already. Please stop calling On the other hand, Bruce was not pleased. He shouted angrily, Im just worried about you, and youre comining. With your cold and unfeeling attitude, no girl will like you! After a moment of silence, Jonathan smirked. As Im getting older, there are some things I cant remember. Let me remind you, as a married man, I dont need other women to like me. Bruce fell silent, and the atmosphere instantly became quiet. 2/4 ? 65% +5 Free Cons Chapter 126 I Dont Need Other Women to Like Me Ang is sleeping. Your calling will wake her up. With that, Jonathan hung up the phone. Bruce, who was hung up on, was not angry but rather very happy. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Furrowing his brows intentionally, he eximed loudly, Oh, this brat. Hes married and doesnt need his grandfather anymore. He only has eyes for his wife. He evenined when I called and woke her up. Although he was expressing dissatisfaction, there was no hint of me in his tone at all. His face was almost creased withughter.. Noah sneered, unable to stand the sight of certain people taking advantage and acting coy. This despicable appearance was intolerable. Bruce, when did your grandson get married? Why didnt you tell me? The young couple have a good rtionship. Wait until next year, Bruce, you will be able to hold your greatCgrandson! Bruce was overjoyed, and now he was in a very good mood. They just got married a few days ago. His wife is still in school, so they got the certificate first. They will have a big celebration when shes on break. You all better prepare big red envelopes then! My daughterCinw wont settle for less! Satisfied with his extortion, Bruce was in an especially good mood. Then he remembered something and quietly called Sebastian, giving him some mysterious instructions. Ang slept soundly all the way until she was awakened at Springgate Estates. Especially when she heard from Oliver that she had fallen asleep and snuggled into Jonathans arms like a ko, the thought of that scene made Ang want to die on the spot. She could stay asleep forever. Jonathan, I think I can exin Ang started anxiously. She didnt mean to take advantage of him. But before she could finish, Jonathan interrupted her calmly, Your clothes Ang looked down and immediately saw the wet spot on his chest, where the drool had not dried yet. Feeling embarrassed, Ang blushed and said, Ill wash it. Ill go back and clean it up Okay, Jonathan replied calmly. Oliver watched the two of them for a long time until they disappeared, and then he took out his notebook and wrote down another sentence, Let her do theundry. 12:32 Mon, 4 Mar BO Chapter 126 I Dont Need Other Women to Like Me So, this is how love is expressed. How wonderful. 65% +5 Free Coins After entering the room, Ang made an excuse to take a shower and quickly slipped back to her room. Jonathan couldnt help but smile. She was still just a young girl, so easily teased. To give Ang some space, Jonathan went to the study to work overtime. Around nine oclock in the night, there was a knock on the door. sol Sebastian was outside the door, saying, Master Jonathan, Bruce said you didnt eat enough tonight, so I made you a bowl of soup Drink it while its hot Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The Ungrateful Fellow Chapter 127 The Ungrateful Fellow +5 Free Coins Jonathan responded, Pleasee in Sebastian entered the room with a tray cing the soup bowl on the table. Upon seeing the bowl, Jonathan furrowed his brow slightly. Due to his fragile health, they often made various soups for him. To ease their minds, he would obediently consume it. This time was no different. Jonathan picked up the porcin white soup bowl, took a few sips, and then resumed reviewing the documents. Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Ang was washing nervously. A few days earlier, upon returning from school, she discovered various mens belongings in her room, all of which belonged to Jonathan. She was taken aback and hesitated to inquire about it She feared that questioning would raise suspicions about the discussions she had with Jonathan. Given their coboration, she needed to y her role effectively. She had to be his wife during this period. Fortunately, Jonathan workedte into the night and rose early each morning. They had spent several nights together without any encounters. As she went to bed, Jonathan remained in the study working. When she woke up, Jonathan had alreadypleted his morning routine, including exercise, tea, and reading the financial news. What is the most frightening thing in this world? Its not theck of money or intelligence. Its the fear of someone who is a hundred or a thousand times wealthier and smarter than you. They work harder than you, and their sess could overshadow yours. The money he earned was rightfully his, After a leisurely bath, Ang emerged in loose pajamas as usual and paused upon entering the bedroom. Ang blinked, realizing this was the first time they were alone in the bedroom. Jonathan, arent you working today? Ang inquired as she reached for a hairdryer. Jonathan, seated on the sofa, gazed up at Ang and softly replied, Ive been working all this time. Do you think you can have this room all to yourself? In recent years, he had been sleepCdeprived. When unwell, he couldnt sleep through the night. He worked to pass the sleepless hours. Those around him hoped he would rest more and spend less time in the study. Yet, here with Ang, she actually preferred him to work in the study. Her intentions were clear. Ang smiled awkwardly, then hurriedly fetched the hairdryer, pretending the noise drowned out any further conversation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 1/3 65% Mar B Chapter 127 The Ungrateful Fellow +5 Free Coins After drying her hair, Ang picked up a book, pulled back the covers, and sat on the bed, engrossed in reading. Although she appeared focused on the book, only Ang knew how anxious she felt. Oh, my goodness. Being alone with the influential figure in the bedroom. As Ang was lost in her thoughts, she struggled to concentrate on the book, just as Jonathan was also preupied. A few minutester, Jonathan, enduring the sharp pain in his knee, wheeled back to the bedside from the sofa, sweat beading on his forehead. Moving the wheelchair closer to the bed, he reached out his arm and took the medical book from Angs hand, cing it on the bedside table. Whats the matter? Ang eximed in surprise. Jonathan leaned forward slightly, pressing her soft hand against his forehead, and whispered. Could you check if Im unwell? The warmth of his touch caused Angs eyes to flicker, sensing his fever. Quickly taking his hand and checking his pulse, Ang asked after a few moments, Jonathan, did you consume something very nourishing? She lowered her head and suggested softly, How about taking a cold shower? Ang, its winter. Do you think Im fit to take a cold shower? Jonathan said softly, pursing his lips. He then suppressed his anger and continued, Youre a doctor. Dont you have any treatment? Ang quickly nced at Jonathan, shaking her head in embarrassment. Your condition is special. Its a treatment phase now. If I give you acupuncture, it will be counterproductive. Jonathan asked coolly, So what? How about I go downstairs and cook ginger soup for you? You can drink it after taking a shower. I guarantee you wont catch a cold. Ang said confidently. Jonathan closed his eyes. He then wheeled himself out of the room quickly and immediately saw Sebastian waiting at the top of the stairs, too scared toe closer. With a stern face and obvious anger, Jonathan made Sebastian jump in fright and quickly apologize. 1 Master Jonathan, it was Bruces order. I tried to refuse at the time, but he wouldnt listen! Mr. Sebastian quickly shifted the me. A true friend in need was a friend indeed. Very well then. Jonathan took a deep breath. He then returned to the bedroom, his gaze falling on Ang clutching the nket, her big eyes filled with caution. 12:32 Mon, 4 Mar G Chapter 127 The Ungrateful Fellow Jonathan said softly. Arent you asleep yet? ͨ65% 45 Free Coins When Ang heard this, she shook her head quickly andy down, covering herself tightly with the nke Jonathan snorted coldly. She slipped away pretty fast. He went into the bathroom, and soon, the sound of rushing water could be heard. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 You Cant Abandon Me Chapter 128 You Cant Abandon Mc 15 Free Coins Ang didnt know how she had drifted off to sleep, and when she suddenly woke up, she saw that it was almost 12 oclock midnight on the wall clock. She nced around the room but found it empty, with no sound of a showering from the bathroom. Where could he have gone? Ang was concerned about Jonathans wellCbeing, so she quickly threw off the nket and got up. Her n was to wait for Jonathan to finish his cold shower and then go downstairs to make ginger soup for him to help with the heat, but she couldnt remember falling asleep. Jonathan was already weak, and she worried that he might catch a cold after all this. Ang searched the spacious room but found no sign of anyone, even checking the study. Where did he go? Before long, the bathroom door opened. Jonathan extended his long arm, grabbed the crutch beside him, and made his way towards her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ang took a step back, managing only two steps. Just as Ang was starting to recover from her earlier embarrassment, it Um. I wont disturb you, Jonathan. You can continue. Ill go back to sleep. Urfaced, and she stuttered, Ang his deep, raspy voice called her name, sounding like a divine whisper. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 You May Have A Child Soon Chapter 129 You May Have A Child Soon b5% This is from N?velDrama.Org. +5 Free Cons Under the enchanting and misty lights, Jonathan seemed to smile faintly, then reached out and turned off the lights on the wall. In an instant, the room plunged into darkness, with only a faint light filtering through the ss door of the bedroom. The man narrowed his deep eyes and said, Close your eyes. The next day, sunlight flooded the room through the sheer curtains. It felt warm, and it felt so hard. Ang hadnt yet opened her eyes. Her delicate face creased in confusion. She remembered her bed being soft, as soft as cotton. Why does it feel so hard now? In a daze, Ang opened her eyes and gazed up at the white ceiling. But it was rare for Jonathan to sleep so well, still asleep at 7 a.m. Since moving in, she had seldom seen Jonathan sleep so soundly. Mr. Sebastian had mentioned that although his sleep had improved slightly since the treatment, it was still far from ideal. ? Compared to sleeping one or two hours a day before, it increased to three hours. He slept in the middle of the night yesterday. Ang calcted that it should have been four hours. Feeling stuffy, Ang tentatively pushed the covers aside. However, before she could get up, she slipped and fell back. Coincidentally, she fell on Jonathan. In the next moment, she was lifted by the awakened man. His strong arms wrapped around her waist as he spoke in a deep, hoarse voice, Why so careless, like a child. Am I being careless? Ang extended her arm to block his chest. Are you still angry? How can I not be angry? Ang gritted her teeth. Although this is an ident, Jonathan, you need to learn to control yourself. Dont allow external influences to cloud your judgment, Fortunately, it is me this time. If it had been another woman, your reaction might have been different. She added, I forgive you this time, but there cant be a next time. ||| 1/2 Chapter 129 You May Have A Child Soon +5 Free Coins Jonathan raised an eyebrow. Since youre no longer angry, can you assist me in selecting an outfit from the dressing room? Of course. Ang made her way to the dressing room, feeling irritated with herself. Ang, you truly are Despite still being upset, why do I only consider Jonathans inconvenience in choosing clothes from the closet? I should have stubbornly said you would go yourself. Ang randomly picked an outfit and brought it to the bed, saying. Done. Jonathan nced at the clothes, then looked up at her fair porcin face for a while. His thin lips parted, Are you sure? Still, being picky? Ang felt even more irritated. She turned her face away. Yes, this outfit. Im going to freshen up. After saying that, she turned and hurried off, disregarding whatever Jonathan might have wanted to say. After freshening up, Ang spent some time in the bathroom, tidying herself before stepping out. As she nced outside, Jonathan was already dressed, leaving her momentarily stunned. A brief flutter of her heart. She had chosen a dark red velvet suit, exuding a hint of European nobility from the tenth century, Dark red clothes were rarely suitable for men to wear, but Jonathan made them look enchanting and demonic. It was irresistible, akin to a seductive male fairy when paired with his cold, noble countenance. Observing her reaction, Jonathans in an instant. He hooked his lips. Does it look good? Regaining herposure, Ang sniffed haughtily, Its adequate. Mr. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson, breakfast is served. A servants voice interrupted from outside the door. Ang hastened to open the door and followed the servant downstairs as if avoiding something. After going downstairs, Ang sat down and exchanged a knowing nce with Mr. Sebastian upon seeing the breakfast spread. Red dates and lotus seed soup, apanied by two or three nourishing broths. Ang, drink more lotus seed soup so that you may have a child soon. You must have been tiredst night. What would you like to eat tonight? Mr. Sebastian will go to the market to buy it, Mr. Sebastian said with a smile. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Give You Two Options. Chapter 130 Give You Two Options Ang had just taken a sip with her spoon when the front door was pushed open. Bruce walked in with happy expression on his face, dressed in festive clothes with the character for happiness printed on them. Upon seeing Bruce, Ang immediately stood up to greet him, Old Mr. Lawson. a Bruce quickly approached and stopped her. No need. Ang, sit down and eat well. I just came to see you and Jon. After what happenedst night, Ang felt a little guilty when facing Bruce suddenly. Bruce was over seventy years old, with white hair at his temples. But he was still energetic, kind, and amiable. Ang quite liked him. Seeing Ang stop, Bruce pointed to the food on the table, Go ahead and eat. Dont mind me. Okay, Old Mr. Lawson Ang felt uneasy and started eating- Ang, I liked you when I first saw you. I wanted you to be my granddaughterCinw, and now it has come true. HCHa, Bruceughed heartily, his eyes full of joy. He added, Although Jon is my grandson. rest assured, if he dares to bully you or treat you badly, Ill teach him a lesson. Jonathan is actually very good to me. Ang chuckled. feeling a bit troubled. At that moment, Simons voice rang out, Mr. Lawson, please slow down. For Jonathans convenience, the vi has an elevator. Simon pushed the wheelchair and came out from the corner of the elevator. He went downstairs. Ang looked up and saw Jonathan wearing the outfit she had picked out, unchanged. The dark red velvet suit with a crisp ck shirt inside, perfectly ironed without a single wrinkle. He sat elegantly in the wheelchair, exuding his inherent grace and nobility. May followed behind him and held a handkerchief with a trace of blood on it. Mays face was filled with joy. Congrattions to Mr. and Mrs. Lawson. Congrattions to the Old Me Lawson, wishing you to have a greatCgrandchild soon. Very well said. Bruceughed, his eyes squinting as he took out a prepared red envelope, saying, Take this for good luck, and here are some flowers May happily epted it and continued to say many kind words. I started cooking this soupst night, added a lot of special ingredients, and it was very nourishing. Its stewed ording to the recipe from my hometown, guaranteed to help you and Mr. Lawson will have twins in three years. Ang blushed and agreed, implying that Mr. Sebastian and May both assumed that she and Jonathan had 13 64% Mon, 4 Chapter 130 Give You Two Options consummated their marriagest night. Her mind was in a whirl,pletely frozen. What is the deal with the handkerchief stained with blood Although she and Jonathan had some intimate momentsst night, it was definitely not what they were assuming Ang blushed and looked at Jonathan with wide eyes, seeking an exnation. Jonathans wheelchair stopped beside her, and he reached out to grab Angs hand, ying with it in his palm. Then, he leaned slightly toward her, whispering in her car, I did it so that Grandpa wont have another chance In two lifetimes, Ang had never been in love, only unrequited love that ended in vain. She had never even kissed a man, let alone done such things, and retained pure until death. Realizing this, Angs snow white carlobes immediately turned red. At this moment, they were in an intimate posture, with Jonathan leaning in to talk to Ang, resembling a newlywed couple whispering sweet nothings. Bruce couldnt take his eyes off them, smiling as he watched. Il hitney, can you see this from the underworld? Jou is getting married. He has found a girl he likes, and soon, there will be a child. You will be a grandmother. Bruce turned his face away, his eyes gradually moistening Ang sensitively noticed it and felt a bit at a loss, Jonathans voice sounded in her ear. Why arent you. eating? May work hard to make it. You should drink more, She lifted her gaze and met the mans slender eyes. Looking at Jonathans face, Ang felt a sense of frustration and an inability to speak. She finished her breakfast sulkingly. Jonathan remained busy as usual, leaving for work with Grandpa. Ang returned to her room. She didnt have sses in the morning and only in the afternoon. As she was reading, her pager on the table vibrated, disying an unknown number. She answered the call, hearing a mans voice on the other end that brooked no refusal. Ang,e back now, I have something to tell you! It was James She put down her book and raised her eyebrows. Alright She wanted to see what the Kins Family still had to say to her. When she returned to the Kins Family, almost everyone was there except for Joseph 24 +5 Free Condi This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 130 Give You Two Options As Ang walked into the Kins Family hall with a cold expression, the others had various expressions. Fannys gaze fell on Angs clothes, which resembled a masters design style, but that master had long since retired from the design world. Even if he did design, it was only for a select few, and few could wear it. So, this outfit was definitely a highCquality imitation. Even so, this outfit stillplemented Angs noble and cold temperament,pletely different from her previous pale, thin, and awkward appearance. It made peoples eyes flicker involuntarily. Looking at the radiant and cold Ang, Fanny felt a strong sense of disgust and confusion. Clearly, Ang had already tarnished the reputation of the Kins Family, so why was she still clinging on and staying in Riverdon? Did she think she could regain something by attaching herself to an old rich man? The disdain in her eyes onlysted for a moment. Fanny stood up from the sofa immediately, revealing a gentle smile. Ang, youre back. Weve been waiting for you for a long time. Angs dark eyes flickered slightly, giving her a cold nce without any emotion. Speak up, what do you want from me? James face immediately darkened, bing angry. What kind of manners are these? You dont even greet us when you enter. Do you have no respect for your elders? Here we go again. Ang coldly sneered and nced at the people in the room. Respect for elders? Have you ever cared about my life and death? Have you ever treated me as a member of the Kins Family? She took out her phone and nced at the time. I dont have much time. I need to go home for lunch. Please, if you have something to say, say it quickly. I dont want to stay here any longer. Every second she spent here felt suffocating. James expression froze for a moment, a hint of astonishment shing in his eyes. Seeing this, Zacharias, with a pale face, showed a mocking smile. Looking into Angs eyes, Zacharias felt guilty and a bitplicated. During the time she was away from the Kins Family, she had been doing well. Her skin had be fairer, and she had grown more beautiful. Now, she was bright and elegant, her iparable cold temperament making it hard to look away. Scarlet spoke lightly from the side, Ill give you two choices. Either divorce and kneel down to apologize. Ill forgive you because you are like flesh and blood to me. Or, Ill have you adopted by Donald, and from now on, you will have no rtion to us. Chatper 131 Chapter 131 Tear Up Your Mouth Ang nodded, skipping the cold smile, her gaze cold and serious as she looked at Scarlet, Many times, in the dead of night, she wondered what she had done wrong that caused Scarlet not to like her. Is it because my grades werent as good as Fannys? So, Ang worked hard to study and finally achieved first ce, but everyone onlyforted Fanny, who didnt get that. They even med Ang, asking whether Ang intentionallypeted with Fanny and caused her to lose the schrship. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. That was the first time Ang realized that striving for first ce was also wrong. It wasnt that she wasnt good enough. In the familys eyes, only Fanny was excellent. It was normal for her to be excellent, and they even encouraged it. Ang pulled a chair and sat down, then said, Why should I get a divorce? Does Kins Family know about my marriage? Since they knew about my marriage to Jonathan, which should have been beneficial to the Kins Family, why would they want me to get a divorce? Scarlets face darkened, her eyes ring at Ang. You did such shameless things, and you still ask me why. I really dont know, Madam Square. Could you please enlighten me? Whats my sin? Ang had a faint gaze while she still had a sarcastic smile. In the past, she had always hoped to get her mothers attention. It did not matter if Scarlet was angry or unreasonable. Just a few words from Scarlet was enough to make Ang happy for days. She gambled her whole life to gain the approval of everyone in the Kins Family. If this had happened in the past, Ang would have admitted her mistake and even obediently apologized, all while begging for forgiveness from Scarlet. However, that Ang, who died in the stairwell and had her organs taken to save Fanny, was 1/4 N N N Chapter 131 Tear Up Your Mouth already dead. 89%, 12:26 +5 Free Coins She would never again hope for Scarlets approval. She also would never ever forgive Scarlet either. Scarlets wellCmaintained face had a cloudy expression. Just as Scarlet was about to speak, Samuel suddenly jumped from the couch and sneered aggressively. For the words that Mom cant say, I can. Ang, youre an abnormal person with no shame. The Kins Family still has its dignity. You couldve married anyone, but you chose an old man. An old man whos as old as your father. Dont you feel disgusted clinging to him every day and calling him your husband? Youre really despicable. I dont have such a shameless sister like you. I have said my piece. If you dont immediately divorce and admit your mistake by kneeling at the door, as per Moms words, you can remain as Uncle Donalds daughter. We cannot endure the disgrace. Once Samuel had finished rattling his words, he gasped for breath as his eyes shone with anger. He had once felt sorry for Ang before, thinking that she had endured years of hardship, and had even vowed to treat her well. After the matters that urred time and time again, his patience had worn thin. He did not know how the situation had arrived to such a point where even a nce at Ang made him feel sick. We raised Ang and Fanny in the same way, so is there such a stark difference between her and Fanny? Ang was speechless, but after listening to his words, she couldnt help butugh out loud until tears fell from her eyes. Then, she pointed to herself. Me? Who did I marry? An old man? Fannys eyes shed as she looked at Ang and quickly consoled Ang. Ang, we understand that youre upset because Im about to get engaged to Christopher. You cant just marry anyone because of this, though. Itll only sadden our parents and brothers. If you degrade yourself like this, Ill feel guilty even if I were to marry Christopher. At this, Fanny choked up as she covered her face with her hands. She sadly whispered, Its all my fault. I I better not get engaged to Christopher. Nonsense. Scarlets eyes swept over, Her gaze coldly passed over Ang. Marriage between two families is not a childs y. You cant just change your mind about your marriage to Christopher. Thinking of the embarrassing things Ang had done, Scarlet felt irritated and frustrated. 2/4 NO NO NO Chapter 131 Tear Up Your Mouth $9% 12:26 *5 Free Come After taking a deep breath, she looked at Ang and continued, Its my fault for not disciplining you properly, which has led to todays situation. No matter how you act, Fannys marriage to Christopher is set in stone. Youve no choice but to ept it. During this time, Ang remained silent. Lets see what they think of me. That was why they attributed all of her abnormalities to Christopher. Ang stood up with mockery in her eyes. She pped her hands in disdain as she scanned each person in the room before her eyes fell on Fanny. Have you said enough? Hmmph! Arent these just facts? Do you have something else to say? Samuel sneered. First of all, who does Christopher think he is? Hes just a coward whocks the courage to take responsibility. Is he worth it for me to do all these? Ang had a cold, powerful voice that wasced with sharpness. My husbands at least a hundred times better than Christopher. Christopher is nothing compared to my husband! In an instant, Fannys expression stiffened. She bit her lip as she stared at Ang, a hint of malice shing in her eyes. Ang, are you admitting youre married? Shut up. Ang coldly rebuked, her gaze icy as she looked at Fanny. So, you must be the one who told them that the man I married is old enough to be my father. After all, apart from you, no one has paid so much attention to me. As Fanny tensed up, Ang picked out a photo from her phone and asked, Is this him? Samuel leaned closer to have a look. A smug look emerged on her face as he became more. confident. You still wont admit it, huh? Otherwise, why would there be a picture of this old man on your phone? Ang chuckled. Are you guys blind? This is Mr. Sebastian, Jonathans butler. After saying that, Ang enjoyed the sight of them bing astonished before she smirked. Then, she casually added, Do you need me to call Jonathan and call for his butler for you guys to confront? James had a cold expression as his eyes slightly squinted. Fanny, whats going on? Fanny, who was called out, looked flustered. I dont know whats going on. Ste told me about it, and she also gave me the photos. After a pause, she gritted her teeth and added, Im not trying to cause trouble. Ang, you cant just get married without informing your family. What if he deceives you? What if he turns out to be someone bad- Hes a good man Angs expression was unusually serious as she couldnt tolerate Fannys malicious words about Jonathan. If you nder him one more time, Ill tear your mouth apart Samuel exploded in anger while ring at Ang. How dare you! Ang tilted her head, a cold glint in her eyes. Are you sure I wont dare to do it? With Samuel blocking between her and Ang, Fanny forced a smile and said, Were just worried about you. If you think hes good, thats fine. Who is he? When can we meet him? Chatper 132 Chapter 132 Ang Has The UpperCHand Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As long as Fannys apology was a distance away, Fanny made her way across the living room, casting a pitiful nce at Ang over the coffee table. Meanwhile, Scarlet, seated on the couch, wore a displeased expression. After a few seconds of silence, she suppressed her anger and echoed Fannys sentiments. Lets go with Fannys suggestion. Bring the person back, and then well decide. She breathed a sigh of relief after learning Ang wasnt going to marry an older man. However, as Fanny pointed out, Ang had not even bothered to greet her family. She took her identification papers and got married without considering them at all. This child seemed to bring nothing but trouble from the moment she appeared. Dark thoughts crossed Scarlets mind. If Ang had nevere into the picture, Fanny would have stayed as her remarkable and beautiful daughter, and she would have basked in the admiration of the esteemed wives. Instead, Scarlet had a country girl who struggled to speak properly and stumbled over her words! After waiting for Angs response for a long time, Scarlet lost her patience. Ang, dont you know how to show respect to your elders in our culture? Upon hearing that, Angs expression turned cold as she calmly looked at Fanny. Have you forgotten something? What? Scarlet shot her a puzzled look. Since you falsely used me, shouldnt you apologize? When you make a mistake, an apology is in order. Is this theck of manners youve instilled in your people? Ang raised her head, her gaze calm and cold. Fanny looked taken aback. You want me to apologize to you? Yeah, thats what I want, Ang insisted. Scarlet stood up suddenly and fixed a piercing gaze on Ang. Were family, Ang What are you trying to achieve by being so confrontational?* And what about all of you? Were you prepared to make me kneel and apologize or hand me over to Uncle Donald? What was your intention? Ang questioned calmly, her tone edged 89% 12:27 Chapter 132 Ang Has The UpperCHand with sarcasm. +5 Free Coins After keeping silent, Zacharias finally chimed in, his expression showing a mix of emotions as he turned to her. Fanny needs to apologize to you, and we all owe you an apology too. Ang paused. Her eyes narrowed as she sized up him. What kind of game are they ying now? Is this a retreat to advance strategy? Do they really think I wouldnt be able to swallow my pride and ept their apologies just because they say so? No, Ang wasnt buying into their intentions. She chuckled lightly. True, but I only want Fannys apology. I wont ept anyone elses in her ce. Their apologies were irreceable. Zacharias face had a sickly pallor because her response had brought him some twisted pleasure. No, I only apologize for myself. If someone needs to apologize, let them do so. I wont intervene. Ang frowned as she cast a wary nce at him. What has gotten into Zacharias? Is he ill, neglected, or went mad from sickness? Has his illness affected his judgment? Subsequently, Fanny, with a mix of shame and indignation on her face, bit her lip and stared at Ang, demanding an apology. It seemed impossible! For years, she had looked down on Ang and almost seeded in erasing the Kins Family name from her. Ang had only thwarted Fannys efforts in the end. Does Ang even deserve an apology from me? I Fannys eyes welled up with tears as her voice choked with emotion. Ang I Just as she was about to finish, Samuel stepped forward, cing himself in front of Fanny, with an anxious expression. Ang, youre crossing the line here. The photo came from Ste. Its got nothing to do with Fanny. Shes just as much a victim as anyone else. He fell silent for a moment and then added softly, Ang, dont burn your bridges. If you really want Fanny to apologize, Ill do it for her! Ill say sorry to you three times, okay? Sorry! Im sorry! Im very sorry! He gritted his teeth with a terrifying expression, and the veins bulged on his forehead. Meanwhile, Fanny slumped on the couch and wept uncontrobly until her eyes were red. 2/4 MMM 89% 12:27 Chapter 132 Ang Has The UpperCHand This scene felt all too familiar. +5 Free Coins Everyone surrounded Fanny. Even though it was Fannys fault, all Ang wanted was an apology, yet she felt like she hadmitted an unforgivable act. Angs expression gradually turned cold. Her red lips curled up as she spoke coldly, I am naturally indifferent and ruthless. Ive said it already. I want an apology from Fanny, not from you, Samuel Is it so difficult for Fanny to apologize? She chuckled lightly, her voice icy and calm. Shes so noble and prestigious, yet when she makes a mistake, she cant even offer a simple apology? What exactly is so noble about her? Before she could finish her sentence, a gust of wind suddenly swept past her ears. Her eyes shed slightly, but she remained unfazed. In an instant, Samuel rushed forward, aiming to strike her. But behind her stood Oliver, who swiftly intercepted. His fistnded on Samuels face, and it knocked him to the ground in the blink of an eye. Samuels handsome face contorted with pain as beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead due to the agony. He couldnt help but howl in pain. His painful cries echoed throughout the living room. Ang watched without intervening. She felt a sense of satisfaction as she witnessed his agony. Fanny turned pale with fear and covered her mouth in shock as she looked at Ang. Scarlet rushed over, trembling as she reprimanded Ang sternly. Let Samuel go. He is your own brother. How can you allow this to happen? Wasnt it enough when he was in jailst time? Without a word from Ang, Oliver continued to restrain Samuel with even more force. Samuels face drained of color, and the sickening sound of bones dislocating filled the air. She remained cold and indifferent. Since he hit me, Im just defending myself. Whats wrong with that? Changing her stance, she feigned confusion. Madam Square, did you not see? It was Samuel who attempted to hit me first. James, who was typically as calm as a cucumber, was boiling with rage. He marched up to Chapter 132 Ang Has The UpperCHand Oliver, fists clenched, and gave him a piercing re. Release him! How dare youy a hand on Samuel in my house! It seems you have a death wish! Oliver met James gaze with a hint of sarcasm. I only follow the orders of Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, Who do you think you are? Ang Kins! James eyes zed with anger as his face flushed with rage. Ang remainedposed, her gaze fixed on Fanny. The faint smile ying on her lips hinted at the message she was conveying. Fanny was caught off guard by the sudden turn of events. She stood frozen. Her expression turned sour, which was a stark contrast to her previous gentle demeanor. Ang sat down with a faint smile on her lips. Apologize, and I will release him. Samuel has been nothing but good to you. Arent you willing to apologize for his sake? Chatper 133 Chapter 133 Make Sure I Didnt Starve * 12:27 Ang, you are truly outrageous. Release your brother now, or I will call the police! Scarlet was so angry that her face turned red. She turned and shouted to the servant, Call the police for me! She simply couldnt believe it. Ang dared to act recklessly, and no one seemed able to control her! Ang smiled faintly as she nced at Samuel on the ground and said, Alright then. Lets see who arrives first, the police or your brothers endurance. Oliver is skilled, but Im worried he might go too far. What if he breaks Samuels arm or leg? What will we do then? The next second, Olivers expression remained unchanged as he applied what seemed like just a bit of force. However, Samuel was in so much pain that his face twisted, and he couldnt help but scream out loud again. Ah Ang, I wont let you off. The servants on the side couldnt help but feel sorry, and even the way they looked at Ang was filled with fear. This was her own brother she was being so cruel to. Scarlets face went from red with anger to pale with shock as her chest heaved with a mix of emotions. She felt a pang of sympathy for Samuel. She mustered up all her courage, turned to Fanny, and pleaded, Fanny, please, for Samuels sake, can you just swallow your pride? Say sorry to Ang. You really wanted that designer outfit, didnt you? Mom will get it for you. As Scarlets words fell, Fannys other hand tightened. In the past, she used to enjoy being all cute and pleading with Scarlet to buy it. Scarlet thought it was too pricey because it cost over ten grand for a set, so she refused. Now, just to save her son, she agreed to buy it. Just for that brainless Samuel, Ive to endure such hardships? thought Fanny. Fanny was not even Scarlets real daughter, so naturally, the treatment wasnt the same. She couldnt help but nce at Ang sitting there. You must be feeling quite satisfied now, but you shouldnt revel in your joy too early! In ten days, Ill be Christophers fiance. The grievances I faced today, Ill surely repay them! Fanny usually, you and Samuel have the strongest bond, so you should hurry This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. 89% 12:28 Chapter 133 Make Sure I Didnt Starve *S Free Coins Fanny suddenly reached out and took Scarlets arm. She put on a forced smile and said, Mom, Samuel treats me so well. Its just an apology, so why would I feel wronged? Even if Ang asks me to do something more extreme, Id do it for Samuel. After that, she turned to Ang with her eyes red and whispered awkwardly, Ang, Im sorry. It was my mistake for not checking with you before speaking out. That caused misunderstandings between my parents and my brother. Can you forgive me and let go Samuel? of Ang looked at Fanny for a long time, her gaze dark and unfathomable. Then, she suddenly smiled. Let him go. Oliver let go of Samuels hand and shoved him forward before stepping back behind Ang. He watched everyone like a vignt wolf that was ready to spring into action at any moment. It felt like he would pounce on anyone if anyone dared to make a move. Scarlet hurriedly knelt and wrapped her arms around the wincing Samuel. Samuel, are you okay? Does it hurt? Samuel shot a fierce re at Ang, but as soon as he spotted Oliver behind her, fear crept into his eyes, and he quickly looked back at Scarlet, stuttering, Mom, it hurts like crazy Do think my hand is broken? you Oliver spoke calmly, Its not broken. I know how much force I used. Samuel clenched his teeth, feeling frustrated beyond measure. Not broken? And thats supposed to mean you know how much d*mn force you used!? Scarlet also felt helpless, so she called for a servant toe and support Samuel and requested the doctor to hurry over. James pressed his lips into a tight line as he frowned and cast aplex gaze at the indifferent Ang. Ang, you really crossed the line today. Ang remained unbothered. Im just giving you guys a taste of your own medicine. She had long grown ustomed to the Kins Familys biased treatment. It seemed like the family only saw their own mistakes but failed to recognize how they pushed others to their limits. James expression turned cold. He was about to say something when Zacharias suddenly rose 2/4 MMM Chapter 133 Make Sure I Didnt Starve on the other side. 89% 12:28 +5 Free Coins Zacharias coughed uncontrobly before hoarsely addressing James, James, Ang was defending herself. If Samuel hadnt provoked her, he wouldnt have been restrained by Oliver! It was Samuels fault. James eyes narrowed. Zacharias?! Meanwhile, Samuel couldnt contain his anger. Zacharias! Have you lost your mind?! Just a few days back, when Zacharias tried to help Ang, he not only ended up bullying Fanny until she cried but also fell sick himself. Samuel couldntprehend Zacharias recent actions. Zacharias seemed like a different person and consistently took Angs side. Scarletforted Samuel while casting aplex look at Zacharias. Zacharias, do you realize the gravity of your words? Yourpassion shouldnt be exploited in such a manner. Youre unwell, she said before saying to a servant. Take Zacharias upstairs. Then, a servant approached and whispered, Mr. Zacharias, lets head upstairs first so as not to upset Madam. A hint of mockery shed in Zacharias cold eyes. One day, youll regret this! With that, he turned away, his posture hunched over as he was assisted upstairs by the servant. Samuel endured the pain and red at Ang. Ang, what kind of spell did you put on Zacharias to cloud his judgment? And what about you guys? Are you all treating Fanny like royalty because she has cast some spell on you? Or is it because she once saved your lives? Ang blinked mischievously while looking at Samuel with a smirk. And, is Zacharias wrong? Finally, someone in the Kins Family is making some sense. ? Scarlets expression soured as if she had stubbed her toe while ring fiercely at Ang.. Ang, take a good, hard look at yourself. Has the Kins Family ever mistreated you all these years? Ive fed you, clothed you, and put you through school! And what do I get in return? You ungrateful wretch! You brought outsiders to torment Fanny and teamed up with that sickly son of the Lawson Family to have trying to drive me to death? Driv amuel put behind bars. Have you no conscience?! Are you your brother to death? Or drive our whole family to death 3/4 12:28 Chapter 188 Make Sure I Didnt Starve before youre satisfied?? James hurriedly intervened by soothing Scarlet and patting her back. Mom, calm down. Its not worth getting all worked up over this. Itll only mess with your health. Angs smirk faded. Her demeanor turned serious as she stood up and kicked the chair beneath her, sending it crashing to the ground with a loud bang. Everyone jumped in surprise. entered your supposed kindness toward me was just making sure I didnt starve. Have you ever my room all these years? The Kins Familys bathroom is bigger than my room. Every parentCteacher meeting? You only bothered attending with Fanny. Every birthday? It was all about Fanny. Even the gifts were just what she liked. The injustices were just too much to bear that every time they were brought up, Ang couldnt help butugh at her own foolishness. Even though Scarlet and the Kins Family had made it abundantly clear, why did she still stubbornly cling to this impossible thought of family affection? Ang pursed her thin lips. Madam Square, stop trying to convince me how good youve been to me. Its really disgusting to hear. Then, she closed her eyes briefly and turned to leave. When she reached the door, she paused. Thats it. I wont seek a divorce. You can pick a date to officially transfer me under Uncle Donalds name. Then, you wont have to worry anymore, and youll also have such a disgraceful daughter like me off your hands. Chatper 134 Chapter 134 These Marks on Me, Done by Your Father 89% 12:28 ɽ It was your father who did this, Ang thought as she walked out. She looked up at the dazzling sunlight and exhaled softly. Following that, a brilliant smile appeared on her face. She knew that she was finally leaving this ce that she called home for good! From now on, it would be a vast world where she would be free. As for those people and things from the past, they were no longer worth her emotions. She wanted to pursue her passions with love and dedication, for example Helping Jonathan to stand up again! I wanna see him standing proudly in this beautiful world, fearlessly conquering all obstacles and reaching the pinnacle that he deserves! Oliver sympathized with Mrs. Lawson for having such unkind parents, siblings, and rtives, but Mrs. Lawson, if you dont leave now, you wont make it back in time for lunch. Today, May made her specialty of braised pork and fried chicken. Oliver couldnt help but remind her, Mrs. Lawson, its time to go home for lunch. You have sses in the afternoon. Ang nodded. Oliver is right to have reminded me. She was in a hurry home, but as she was about to board the car, she heard the sound of rapid footsteps and Fannys voice. Ang, wait a minute. Ang frowned and turned around in disgust. Fanny was already in front of her and panting from the rush. Fanny had already approached her, panting from the rush. Her delicate face was flushed with a hint of red hue. She looks pitifully charming. Ang sneered and said, Fanny, theres nobody from the Kins Family. No need to keep up the act. Fanny nced warily at Oliver behind her and acted gently and amiably. In ten days, Christopher and I will have our engagement banquet at the Laurel Hotel. Since you cant leave, please remember to attend. NN N Chapter 134 These Marks on Me, Done by Your Father +5 Free Cons Ang looked at her indifferently and said disdainfully, Fanny, have you lost your mind? I have no interest in attending your engagement banquet with that man. You can invite me to a funeral instead. Fanny was taken aback by this response. She failed to see the jealousy and unwillingness she expected on Angs face. Could it be that Ang does not like Christopher anymore? It seems impossible. Hes the most outstanding and prestigious man in all of Riverdon. If it hadnt been for Angs sudden appearance, I wouldnt need to have put in so much effort over the years and nearly lost my fianc as a result! Thankfully, everything had turned out well. Soon, Ill be the Kins Familys only daughter once again! As she thought about all these, Fanny gave a gentle smile. You should still attend, Ang. Apart from my engagement banquet, you wont have many opportunities to attend high- ss events with the prestigious identity of the youngdy of the Kins Family in the future. Thank you for the invitation. Since you have extended it with sincerity, I will definitely attend, and I will do so with an even more prestigious identity! With that, Ang got into the car and mmed the door shut. Oliver chuckled as he nced at Fanny. What nonsense is she talking about? The status of Mrs. Lawson was a thousand timesno, ten thousand timesCmore prestigious than that of any youngdy of the Kins Family! After getting into the car, Oliver fiercely drove away, spraying Fannys face with exhaust and sshing her white dress with mud from the tires. Fanny cried out in shock and instinctively covered her face, lookingical and embarrassed. By the time she reacted, the car had already sped off. She stomped her feet in anger. With a fierce glint in her eyes, she vowed to make Ang suffer once she was adopted. She had countless ways to make Angs life a living hell! Driving down the road, Oliver couldnt help but nce at Ang, who was resting with her eyes closed through the rearview mirror. Ang lifted her eyelids slightly. What do you want to say? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. MM M Chapter 134 These Marks on Me, Done by Your Father 29% 12:29 +5 Free Coins Olivers eyes sparkled with excitement as he eximed, Mrs. Lawson, that Fanny is so wicked. Shes just like what my teacher saidCa person with an evil heart. Im going to tie her and teach her a lesson! up Ang was shocked. So, Oliver is legally ignorant? Feeling the need to educate him, she said, Assaulting someone, no matter who it is, is illegal. If you get caught, youll end up in jail. Oliver blinked and whispered confidently, Im good at fighting. I wont get caught. Ang chuckled and closed her eyes to rest again. Dont do it. A girl like her cant withstand your beating. If you hurt Fanny, be careful because the Kins Family will trace it back to you. Although Fanny indeed deserved a beating, the Kins Family was not to be trifled with. Oliver, with no background, would be in serious trouble if he was caught. Oh Oliver sounded dejected, but then his eyes sparkled again. Fanny might not be able to handle a beating, and neither could the sickly boy, but the men of the Kins Family, especially Samuel, could. Samuel had always borne a grudge against Mrs. Lawson, so Oliver had nned to tie him up and give him a beating after school. Oliver wanted to tell Mrs. Lawson about his n, but seeing her resting with her eyes closed, he decided to keep quiet. Beating Samuel first and surprising her thereafter seemed like a better idea. After dinner and a short rest at home, Oliver escorted Ang to school. Ang entered the ssroom alone, took out a book from her desk drawer, and found a note inside. The note read, Ill be waiting for you behind the third building. It was signed by one Linda Saw. Why are you looking for me again? The third building was nearby, but it was not too secluded, with a few summer pavilions and arge artificialke behind it. It wasnt time for ss yet, so there would be many people around. Ang bit her lip. She tucked the note back into the book and decided to see what Linda was up to. MM M A DD 89% 12:29 +5 Free Coins Chapter 134 These Marks on Me, Done by Your Father Upon reaching the location, Ang found Linda sitting in one of the small pavilions. Linda had a frail figure and seemed no more than a skeletal frame under her oversized coat. She had her long ck hair tied back in a somewhat disheveled manner. As their eyes met, a mysterious glint shone in Lindas tired eyes. Ang sat down in front of her and asked, What do you want from me? I thought we had nothing to discuss. In their rtionship, Ang felt that not kicking Linda when Linda was down was thest act of kindness she could offer. Linda straightened up a bit. If it werent for Fanny misleading me, I wouldnt have acted against you. Ang squinted. Then, she chuckled softly, feeling a chill in her heart. Fanny had indeed yed a significant role in this situation. She continued to gaze at Linda before asking with a puzzled yet certain tone, I assume you didnt juste here to tell me that, did you? Linda suddenly pulled down her cor, revealing some marks. Do you know who did this? she asked, looking at Ang with a mix of pride and madness. Your father, George Kins! Chatper 135 Chapter 135 What Kind of Girl Does He Like? 89% 12:29 +5 Free Coins Angs mouth twitched, her mind almost unable to keep up. She had lived for two lifetimes, but it seemed like she had never encountered such an explosive situation before. It was just ridiculous. Ang blinked. Are you okay? Do you want some plum candies? You dont believe me? Its true. A few days ago, on the night you saw me at the bar, I was humiliated by Fanny. She had people strip my clothes off in the street and even intended to have me vited. It was your father who saved me in the end. That night? Ang pursed her lips. She knew Fanny was malicious, but she hadnt expected Fanny to go this far. Christopher was also there that night. Wasnt Fanny afraid that Christopher would find out and ruin her chances of marrying into the Sanders Family? Lindas face was pale as she spoke again, I know you have been bullied by Fanny for many years, and she even took away your position. You must hate her more than I do! She extended her hand, her smile full of anticipation, and her face twisted in an invitation. Lets join forces and drag Fanny to hell! Well get our revenge and make her life a living nightmare! Watching the frenzied Linda, Ang seemed to see herself in her past life, where she was possessed by obsession and heading down a path of no return where she ultimately met a tragic end. Ang sighed softly. Im sorry; Im not interested. With that, she turned to leave. Linda stood up frantically. How could you not?! Dont you hate Fanny? Her voice was almost hoarse, her eyes bloodshot. She was determined not to give up until she got an answer. Themotion here attracted curious nces from several ssmates nearby. Ang propped her forehead, stood up straight, and looked directly into Fannys hateCfilled eyes. The Kins Family is not worth my emotions. I wont waste my precious time seeking revenge on anyone. 174 MM M Chapter 135 What Kind of Girl Does He Like? ??? 89% 12:29 +5 Free Coins Life is short. I want to live happily and cherish those who are worth it. That is the greatest and most powerful revenge against enemies! It also honors my existence in this world. To me, there are many things more important than revenge. In her past life, she was deceived, spending decades trying to please the Kins Family. Now, she hoped to see thingsCbetter thingsCshe hadnt seen in her previous life. What difference would it make to entangle myself in vengeance against the Kins Family, just like in my past life? That was not the future she wanted. Linda was stunned for a moment before she shook her head frantically. No, this is all wrong! We must do everything we can to drag them to hell! Make them suffer! Ang looked at her calmly for a few seconds. Then, she suddenly smiled. Well, I wish you sess soon. Oh, by the way, do you know what kind of girl my father likes the most? At the words, Lindas eyes widened. What kind? The type like Fanny. Gentle, obedient, cries easily soft with the ability to sweetCtalk. Girls like that can easily capture his heart. After saying this, Ang walked away without looking back. Linda was not a good person, and the people from the Kins Family were even worse. She didnt want to waste her time on them. If they were able to turn on each other, it could be considered poetic justice. Inside the pavilion, a cool breeze blew. Lindas exposed skin felt icy cold, but she was oblivious. Her eyes shed with a bloodthirsty gleam This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. So, the type like Fanny, huh? Ang was dyed by Linda for quite some time, and when she rushed back to the ssroom, the bell had just rung. The afternoon sses were light, and after they ended, she quickly packed her books and left. Honk! 2/4 MM M Chapter 135 What Kind of Girl Does He Like? *** 1279 The familiar Land Rover was parked beside her, and she thought it was Olivering to pick her up. But when she opened the door, she saw Jonathans handsome face inside, His dark eyes were as deep as an ancient well, and he was wearing the dark red handmade custom suit she picked for him. He sat in the car, holding documents in his hand and wearing goldCrimmed sses on his eyes. Such an ensemble gave him a colder and more ascetic aura. Recallingst nights scene, Ang stiffened slightly, and a blush crept onto her face. Jonathan was anything but abstinent. Jonathan raised his ck eyebrows lightly and asked in a low, husky voice, Arent you getting in? Yes, of course Ang replied. She got into the car and deliberately leaned against the window. Im just a bit surprised that you came to pick me up. Around this time, Jonathan usually hasnt finished work, right? Just finished a business meeting, and happened to pass by here. Jonathans casual reply made Ang pursed her lips. Oh, it isnt an apology. He just happened to pick her up along the way. Ang murmured an oh and suddenly ran out of things to say. She looked out the window, trying not to think about the incident in the bathroomst night. It kept reminding her that she had been dazzled by male beauty. Upon arriving at the vi, Oliver unfolded the wheelchair from the trunk and helped Jonathan into it. Ang then naturally took over the wheelchair and pushed him inside. Halfway there, a flicker of annoyance crossed her eyes. Wasnt she supposed to still be angry? Why was she serving Jonathan so eagerly? Oliver stood still, pulling out a notebook to quickly jot down what he deemed an important lesson in romance. Giving your girlfriend the chance to take care of you! May had already prepared dinner. Seeing them return together, she lit up with a smile. 3/4 MM M Chapter 135 What Kind of Girl Does He Like? Ang, Mr. Lawson, youre back. Dinner is ready, she said. 89% 12:29 +5 Free Coins Ang nced at May, sensing something in her smile. Before Ang could ponder further, she noticed a bowl of soup on the table. Wasnt that Mays famous fertility soup? Angs mouth twitched. Jonathan noticed her reaction and a faint smile crossed his deep eyes. May, please take the soup away. Angs eyes brightened, and she looked even more obedient. No, Mr. Lawson. May shook her head repeatedly, saying seriously, You need to drink it for a week to see the effects. Many young wives in our hometown drink this and end up having twins! They couldnt even have one child, and now they were expected to have twins? Mays expectations were perhaps too high. Ang pursed her lips, realizing that May would be disappointed. Not to mention twins, by next year, she wouldnt even be Mrs. Lawson anymore. This soup should be saved for someone who truly needs it. Moreover, she believed Jonathans capabilities didnt require this soup. Just as Ang was thinking this, a deep voice sounded, Why bother? Let nature take its course. We dont need it. May looked at Jonathan, then at Ang, and suddenly understood. She pped her hand and chuckled. Haha, I see. You young couple dont need these aids. Ill take it away then. Ang almost choked on her own saliva. Jonathan, do you even realize what you just said? After May took the soup away, Ang blushed and sneakily nced at Jonathan, who was calmly eating his meal. She shot a look at May walking away. Then, she lowered her voice and said, Jonathan, if you say things like that, May will get the wrong idea! Chatper 136 Chapter 136 Youre Still Young, You Cant Have Children +5 Free Coins What will she misunderstand? Jonathan looked up and met a pair of eyes so beautiful they looked as if they were filled with scattered starlight. He pursed his lips suddenly. Just eat your meal. Dont talk while eating or sleeping. Ang had the words she wanted to say stuck in her throat. But then, she realized that he was having double standards by not allowing her to speak while he could. ICI was just about to say She plucked up her courage. Ms. May will misunderstand that I will bear you twins next year. Jonathan paused with his fork in his hand and raised an eyebrow. Youre still young, so you cant have children. Lets wait and see, he added silently. Im already twenty. How am I still young? After saying this, Ang immediately regretted it and bit her lip, feeling so embarrassed that she could dig a hole to hide in. What am I even saying? She stole a sneaky nce at Jonathan, hoping he hadnt heard what she had just said, but she found the man looking at her, and he had taken her words seriously. Do you want to have children? How did the situation turn out that I wanted to have children with Jonathan? Feeling flustered, Ang hurriedly exined, Thats not what I meant. I mean, we are in a fake marriage, and its all fake. How can we have children? May and Grandpa- Will be disappointed, she wanted to say, but before she could finish her sentence, Jonathan interrupted her with a heavy tone, I know, but do you want everyone to know? Immediately, Ang stopped and nced at his stunning profile as he calmly looked down with no extra emotions on his face. Watching him, she felt depressed and unable to focus on the uing meal. After dinner, Jonathan had business to attend to. Ang didnt dare to speak up. Instead, she quickly stopped him from working and firmly guided him into the study before giving him acupuncture. Jonathan was very cooperative, and the whole process went smoothly. However, Ang sensed that since she had said that thing earlier, there was a stronger coldness emanating from him. Even after it was over, she couldnt understand what she had said wrongly. 1/4 MM M Chapter 136 Youre Still Young, You Cant Have Children Back in her room, Ang shook off her frustration as she tried to read for a while but couldnt focus and decisively called Donald. 89% 12:29 +5 Free Coins On the other end, Donald seemed tired, but upon hearing her voice, he immediately perked 1. up. Uncle Donald, theyve decided to have me adopted by you today. I would like to know your opinion. Ang got straight to the point without beating around the bush. Adopted? Donald paused for two seconds, not asking for specifics about what had happened. He knew better than anyone how his elder brother treated Ang. Now, they were suggesting to him to adopt Ang. Ang must have been heartbroken upon hearing that. Donald felt conflicted, but he smiled and said, Ang, I cannot be happier. Ang didnt say much, hung up with Donald, and found Scarlets number in her cklist. The phone was answered immediately, and Scarlets harsh voice pierced into Angs ears as Scarlet yelled, How dare you call back! Do you know that Samuel is lying in the hospital? The doctor said if we wait any longer, he might lose his arm. Furrowing in disgust, Ang held the phone away from her ear and casually replied, Too bad. If I had known, I would have let Oliver loosen his grip on him a bitter. What did you say?! Ang Kins, do you have any- Ang interrupted, Lets just get the adoption done tomorrow at 9 a.m. at Grandmas old house. I cant stand being your daughter for another day. It makes me sick! There was a moment of silence on the other end. Scarlet stood up abruptly, gritting her teeth, but she quickly put on a wellCmaintained smile. I was worried you would cling to me and want to be my daughter, but since youre so eager, its just as I wish. Tomorrow- Before she could finish her sentence, Ang hung up the call, refusing to say another word to her. As Scarlet listened to the busy tone on the phone, her chest heaved with anger. For a moment, it seemed like there were a few more fine lines at the corners of her eyes. At the bottom of the stairs, Fanny, who had been standing for a while, walked over gracefully. Mom, what happened? Why are you so angry? Its Ang Kins. She called to rush the adoption process! 2/4 MMM Chapter 136 Youre Still Young, You Cant Have Children Mom Fanny bit her lip, looking worried. Youre not going to agree, are you? Of course! This matter is nonCnegotiable! 89% 12:30 +5 Free Coins Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mom, Ang just wants to upset us with the marriage thing and doesnt really want to cut ties with us. You cant take it seriously. What if shees to her sensester on? Scarlets face darkened as she sat back on the couch. Even if she gets down on her knees in front of me in regret, I will never let her step foot into the Kins Family again. Mom- Fanny, dont ask about this. From now on, you are my only precious daughter. Be good. Tonight, I will apany you to buy that dress. A shallow smile of sess shed past the relieved Fanny, but she quickly returned to her obedient and gentle demeanor. Suddenly, a voice came from the entrance, and George walked in with a ck briefcase under his arm. Joyfully, Fanny called out Dad and rushed over like a little butterfly. However, George seemed a bit slow in his reaction today. By the time Fanny reached him, he smiled gently. Hey, Fanny. As soon as Scarlet saw her husband, she brought up Ang. He was not at home at the time and did not know such a terrible thing had happened. After hearing her, George frowned, and when he heard her urging for the adoption to take ce tomorrow, his previous hesitation disappeared. Alright, Ill cancel the morning meeting tomorrow. Dad, although Samuel was beaten badly, Ang didnt mean to- Fanny. Scarlet looked gently at Fanny. Dont say anymore. This matter is already settled. Lets go and dont let it affect our mood. Lets buy the dress. She approached Fanny and pulled her out, leaving George alone in the house. He leaned back on the couch, massaging his temples with his hand. Thinking of the pitiful girl, he sighed with a sense of regret. How did I lose control like that? The phone in the inside pocket of his suit vibrated, and he sat up straight. After checking his phone and seeing the content on it, his pupils dted, and his mind turned nk. 3/4 MM M Chapter 136 Youre Still Young, You Cant Have Children EN 89% 12:30 +5 Free Coins On the screen, there was a colored picture of a girl. He knew what it was and switched to the next photo, which was a selfie of Linda. George tightly pursed his lips. After a few seconds, he reluctantly moved his eyes away from the screen, thought for a moment, and typed a line of words. Chatper 137 Chapter 137 Why Did He Hold Her While Sleeping? 88% 12:30 +5 Free Coins What do you mean by sending these? George gripped his phone with slightly furrowed brows, unable to hide his anxiousness as he waited for a reply. After a while, the phone vibrated again. Mr. Kins, please dont be angry. I just dont know how to deal with these wounds. Im scared I dont dare ask anyone, so I could onlye to you! Georges tense heart rxed a bit, and his eyes flickered. Did he get the wrong idea about her? He had thought too ill of the young girl. Then, he let out a sigh. Go to the pharmacy and buy some medicine for external wounds. But Im alone, and Im still scared. Mr. Kins Will you buy it and bring it to me? George stared at the message, still not sure of her intentions. Then, another message appeared on the screen. Forget it, I wont trouble you. I know its my fault. Lets just treat this as a misunderstanding, and I wont appear in front of you again in the future, Mr. Kins. George hesitated for a while, and suddenly, the broken and fragile image of Linda appeared in his mind. His heart softened, and he replied, Ill bring the medicine tomorrow afternoon. George felt guilty for misunderstanding his good friends daughter after sleeping with her, thinking that she was trying to ckmail him like a vicious woman. If it were any other woman, George would have sent her away with money long ago. Thank you, Mr. Kins. I know that youre a good person. George stared at the words good person for a few seconds, then quickly deleted their conversation, including the two photos. The night gradually grew darker. In Springgate Estates, thest light was extinguished by May, and she pulled her coat tightly around her as she returned to the servants quarters to rest. In the study on the second floor, Jonathan finished dealing with the documents, and the expression on Angs face as she tried to deny their rtionship popped up in his mind, which caused a sense of unease to rise in his heart. After sitting quietly for a while, he lightly pursed his lips, turned his wheelchair, and pushed open the door of the room. 1/4 MM M Chapter 137 Why Did He Hold Her While Sleeping? 8% 12:30 *5 Free Coma Angy on her side on the bed. A small wallmp was shining on the headboard, casting a warm yellow light over her entire face, serene and soft. As she was still young, she slept messily in bed; the nket was pulled down to her waist, and the buttons on her nightgown were undone, revealing a patch of pure white skin and a hint of cleavage. The knot in Jonathans throat rolled up and down, and he felt that his mouth and tongue were dry. He pursed his lips and was about to avert his gaze when the person on the bed suddenly whimpered softly in her dreams. Then, she moved her body and continued to sleep. The depths of Jonathans eyes were dark as he pushed the wheelchair to the bedside. Enduring the paining from his bones, he transferred himself andy down in bed. Face to face with Angel, he smelled the scent of roses on her, a faint fragrance that was intoxicating. There was a dark, bloodthirsty monster living inside him, imprisoned in a cage. In fact, he was not as good as he appeared on the surface. He was paranoid and dark, his hands stained with countless sins. Born with guilt, he was not expected and should not have been born at all. Before Ang appeared, he had never felt any joy in life. After all, countless people around him were waiting for his death, including his father and even his mother. His only pleasure was to see the expressions of anticipation turning into disappointment on those peoples faces. Besides his grandfather and grandmother, Ang was the only person who hoped so strongly that he could stay alive. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As time passed, the despicable idea of keeping her close to him became more intense. He didnt know how much longer he could hold out. Forcefully, he suppressed his impulses, shifted his body to move closer to her, and silently stared at her. Their bodies were almost pressed together, like two perfectly fitting pieces of art. Jonathan took his time to close his eyes. With Ang by his side, falling asleep had be a less challenging task. A peaceful night passed, and Ang slowly opened her sleepy eyes, only to be met with a 2/4 MM M Chapter 137 Why Did He Hold Her While Sleeping? 88% 12:30 +5 Free Coins magnified handsome face in front of her. She blinked and closed her eyes again, thinking she was dreaming. Wait a minute?! Suddenly, she opened her eyes again. This time, she met a pair of calm, ck eyes. The air was silent for a moment until Jonathan spoke first, Are you awake? His voice was as deep and melodious as a cello, with a hint of hoarseness from just waking Then, the man calmly released the arm that was holding her. 1. up. Momentarily, Ang was enchanted, nodding and saying, Good morning. Realizing the situation, she instinctively reached under the nket. When she felt the clothes on her body were still intact, she thought in relief that she hadnt done anything to him. But thats not the point! Trying to stay calm, Ang asked, Why did you sleep with your arms around me? You dont remember? Jonathan casually got up, his expression unchanged. Do you know that you have a bad sleeping posture? If I hadnt stopped you, youd have ended up falling to the ground. Is half a bed not enough for you to sleep on? Do you want me to sleep on the couch or throw you on it? With these words, Ang felt a bit embarrassed. It turned out that Jonathan was worried she would fall to the floor, but was there no other way besides hugging her? Ang blinked, feeling a bit frustrated. She used to sleep alone very properly. Jonathanposed himself and sat back in the wheelchair. Stop dawdling. Its almost time for ss. Finish your breakfast, and Ill drop you off. Ang hesitated and called out to him, Jonathan She told him about not going to school today and the matter of transferring guardianship. Jonathan immediately said, Since youve decided to transfer guardianship, Ill have awyer draw up a contract and follow the proper procedures to ensure there are no future issues. After speaking, he didnt wait for her to say anything else and went straight into the bathroom. The unpleasantness fromst night seemed to suddenly disappear. After dinner, Logan arrived with a prepared agreement to sever ties and an adoption agreement. Ang read through them and couldnt help but admire Logans professionalism. 3/4 MM M Chapter 137 Why Did He Hold Her While Sleeping? 88% 12:39 She had originally nned to pick up Donalds family and resolve things face to face, but with these two documents, Donalds family wouldnt need to meet with Georges family, with whom they had been estranged for years. Ang was about to leave with Logan when she heard that Jonathan wanted to join them. Jonathan, this is a small matter, and having Logan is enough, she said, feeling guilty about dying Jonathans work for her own affairs. Jonathan gave her a deep look. Its okay. Ill wait for you in the car. You can bring Oliver with you. Ang replied, Okay. The group soon arrived at Charlottes old house. It was exactly 9 a.m., and the three of them waited for more than ten minutes, but no one showed up. Ang frowned and was about to urge Scarlet when she heard Samuels displeased voice outside the door. Ang is doing this on purpose. Why did she choose this shabby, old ce? Then, Scarlet and George walked in. Seeing the scene inside the house, thetter furrowed his brow. Samuel had seen Logan at the police station before, not to mention Oliver, who was the reason his arm was still wrapped in bandages. He red fiercely at Ang, feeling that she was greedy and shameless. Did you bring awyer with you to make outrageous demands from us before we kick you out?! Scarlet heard his youngest sons words and agreed with him, feeling disappointed and angry. Ang, dont think you deserve something you shouldnt have. Ang raised her clear eyes and said softly, You are mistaken. I dont want anything from the Kins Family because it brings bad luck! Chatper 138 Chapter 138 Do You Want to Burn Bridges? Chapter 138 Do You Want to Burn Bridges? Ang nced at Logan, who stepped forward and handed Scarlet the agreement to sever ties. Miss Ang will take cffe will not take a penny from the Kins Family. This is the agreement, and it once you sign it. Samuel took it and passed it to George. Frowning, he couldnt shake the feeling that he had seen this Logan somewhere else before. Meanwhile, George read through the agreement with a grim expression. By the end, his face was as long as it could be, especially when he read the part that stated, George Kins and his wife have no rtion to Ang Kins in life or death, and Ang Kins has no obligation to support them. Scarlet, who had been reading the whole time, turned pale with anger. Ang, are you cursing us? We will never stoop so low as to let you interfere in our affairs! Ang sneered, Then hurry up and sign it. George stared at Ang and suddenly said, Although our family ties are shallow, I still want to remind you. Since you are married now, no matter the reason, live your life well in the future and stay away from any dirty business with Mr. Lawson. There are rumors that he is already married, and his wife is Professor Fuchs student. Although we dont know her identity, anyone who can marry Jonathan Lawson and is Mr. Fuchs student must be a wealthy heiress from a high society. If it gets out that you have been involved with Jonathan in any shady dealings, it wont sound good. Angs eyes were clear as she looked at the selfCrighteous George. If they would care a little more about her, they would know that she was Terences undisclosed student. A bright smile shed across her face. You dont need to worry about my affairs. After George finished speaking, Samuel finally recalled that Logan was the one who got him. into troublest time, and he ended up locked up for a week! He was Jonathans man! So, Ang is already married but shamelessly flirted with Jonathan! Shes really shameless! Samuel thought. Dad, dont waste your time talking to her and quickly sign the papers. Having such a person in our family is like inviting misfortune, he urged.. Embarrassed, George did not say much, waved his hand, and signed the followed the procedure as well and signed her name clearly below his. papers. Scarlet 1/4 Ang watched their expressions in silence. Just as she had expected, they couldnt wait. She NBB Chapter 138 Do You Want to Burn Bridges?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. pursed her lips, divided the agreement into two, and felt exceptionally rxed. The longCcherished wish after rebirthCto break free from the Kins FamilyCwas finally realized at this moment. Looking at them with bright eyes, Ang said, Mr. and Mrs. Kins, goodbye! The two who were addressed like this were stunned, their faces bing more and more unpleasant. 13:07 Samuel was about to curse, but Ang suddenly thought of something. She took a step back and looked at Scarlet with a smile. Mrs. Kins, I wish you and your husband eternal love and harmony without any mistresses! She deliberately emphasized mistresses, and after saying that, she lightly nced at George, who hesitated for a moment. He furrowed his brows and wanted to reprimand her, but she calmly walked away. Scarlet red at her angrily but didnt think much of it, assuming that Ang was deliberately trying to disgust her. Aftering downstairs, Ang asked for another adoption agreement from Logan. Logan, I wont bother you anymore. As long as Uncle Donalds family signs on it, its fine. He was Jonathanswyer, responsible for handling all the issues of the Sanders and Lawson families companies, so he must be very busy. Okay, Mrs. Lawson. Logan changed the way he addressed Ang, looking thoughtfully at her and the Kins Family not far away. Things are getting interesting, he thought. Countless people could only dream of fawning over Ang, who had married the man in charge of the Sanders and Lawson families, but the Kins Family couldnt wait to get rid of her. Instead, they only favored Fanny, whom no one knew whether she could eventually marry into the Sanders Family or not. They were really shortsighted. After watching Logan get into another car and leave, Ang walked toward Jonathans car. Then, she heard Georges slightly urgent voice behind her. Ang. She stopped with a smirk. Is there something else, Mr. Kins? You George nced at Oliver, straightened his tie, and asked seriously, What did you mean just now? What are you talking about, Mr. Kins? I dont understand. Ang blinked innocently. Will. 2/4 MBBMM Chapter 138 Do You Want to Burn Bridges? you exin it in detail? 13:07 +5 free Cos George stared at her for a while, unable to discern anything. Just as he thought, he was overthinking. Ang then yfully said, The weather is getting colder, so take care and dont overwork yourself. At your age, you should rest more at night. He felt a chill down his spine and suddenly understood. Only he and Linda knew about this, and Ang and Linda were attending the same school. Therefore, she must have known it from Linda! Seeing him trying hard to suppress his emotions, Ang smiled triumphantly and left with Oliver. The scene of Ang leaving by car happened to be witnessed by Scarlet and Samuel, who came down later. Samuel snorted disdainfully. She really got involved with a man she cant show in public! Its a good thing she has nothing to do with us now. No matter what she does in the future, she wont disgrace our family. Scarlet breathed a sigh of relief at finally sending away this daughter. Hey, what is your dad doing standing there? In the car, Ang looked back and forth at Georges and Scarlets signature with a bright smile on her face. Jonathan, I finally broke free from the Kins Family. Ivee this far, thanks to your help. Ang said sincerely, Ive finished my business, so we can end this. marriage at any time. Sorry for keeping you waiting. Let me remind you what the contract says. Jonathan looked at her face and calmly stated, After using my influence to break away from the Kins Family, are you going to burn the bridge after crossing the river? Ang looked guilty at being called out. I havent forgotten. Dont worry. Even if we divorce, I will cure your illness and leg condition. I have medical ethics. Ang assured, feeling guilty. If there is someone who likes you, you may miss out on her. They were in a fake marriage, but she kept upying the position of Jonathans wife. Thedy from the Hayes Family was the person Jonathan should have married in his past life. Suddenly, a cold atmosphere rose in the car, and Jonathan lowered his gaze, saying lightly. Thats not something you should consider. I marry who I like. Its not about who likes me. 3/1 INNOS 86% 13:08 Chapter 138 Do You Want to Burn Bridges? Oh. Ang nodded awkwardly. The car soon arrived downstairs of Donalds building. This time, Jonathan went upstairs with Ang. After receiving a call from Ang about her adoptionst night, Donald had informed the whole family, and now, everyone was eagerly waiting in the living room. When Ang came in, she saw this scene at a nce, and her nose couldnt help but feel a bit sour. She could sense the importance Donalds family ced on her. Jonathan noticed her emotions and held her hand by his side, enveloping itpletely. Subconsciously, Ang looked at him and heard his deep, hoarse voice. Dont just cry and forget about greeting everyone. They are your parents now. Chatper 139 Chapter 139 Achieved Freedom Chapter 139 Achieved Freedom +5 Free Coins Ang nced back at the people in the living room and put on a radiant smile. Okay. Ang. Mr. Lawson, wee. Please have a scat. When Donald saw Ang, he instantly smiled. Meanwhile, Hecate offered a selection of fruits and snacks. Zacharias remained quiet on the other side, his expression subdued. However, the faint smile on his lips betrayed his emotions. Queenie sat beside Ang. Having been discharged from the hospital just two days prior, Queenies body was still weak. She didnt even want to be here. After some casual conversation, Ang took out the adoption agreement. Donald and Hecate signed without hesitation. They then passed the household registration. to Ang. As Ang held the document, her emotions surged. She was now free from that family. The tragedies of her past life would never be repeated. She had finally achievedplete andsting freedom. A life of independence and autonomy was ahead of her. Unlike the jovial atmosphere here, George sat in the car, gloomily waiting for Linda near her. house. After waiting for several minutes, Linda finally arrived. As soon as she entered the car, he spoke solemnly. Did you tell Ang about us? A flicker of emotion crossed her eyes. She bit her lip and gazed up at George with an expression of innocence and grievance. Her soft voice carried a hint of tremor. What are you talking about, Uncle Donald? I would never tell anyone about such things. Youre sure you havent said anything? George felt a moment of confusion. How would Ang know, then? Am I overthinking? I swear, Uncle Donald, Ill keep it a secret and wont affect you in any way. 1/4 Im 1388 Chapter 139 Achieved Freedom Linda adjusted her position to meet Georges gaze directly, Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. That night will remain our secret forever She reached out to wipe away her tears, her voice faltering. I was in so much pain and didnt know what else to do. If not, I wouldnt have reached out to you George furrowed his brow. Enough tears. Heres the ointment. Tend to the wounds yourself. Let me think about this matter. Ill provide you with an exnation. He handed a white stic bag to Linda. Tearfully, she looked at him, pleading, Uncle George, there are wounds on my back. I cant reach them. Could you help me, please? It was the simplest request, but George took out the ointment from the stic after a brief hesitation. The cramped space of the car was dimly lit. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As Georges fingers touched Lindas fair skin, marked with scars, her shoulders trembled. She turned to him. Uncle George, please be gentle. It hurts He paused his movements and remained silent, biting his lips. But she could feel him being gentler. She said softly, Uncle George, the clothes you gave mest time were quite expensive. I cant ept them without repaying you. Ive found a partCtime job now, so please give me some time. After I cover my mothers medical expenses, Ill save up to pay you back. Upon hearing this, George narrowed his eyes. His tone tinged with displeasure as he said, How much can a young girl like you carn? You dont need to worry about it. He was a person of status and reputation. How would he care about such a trivial amount of money? Lindas eyes welled up with tears. Suddenly, she turned to face George. Uncle George will I ever have the chance to see you again? What do you mean? Georges expression darkened slightly. Frowning, he looked at her with caution, Im sorry, Uncle George. Please dont misunderstand. Lindas tearful eyes widened. Im not trying to cling to you, but I just havent felt warmth in a long time After my dad was 2/4 MBBM M Chapter 139 Achieved Freedom imprisoned, those people immediately cut ties with my family 86% 13:88 +5 Free Coins At that moment, George felt that he had misunderstood her again. A touch of guilt rose in his heart. After some consideration, he took out a card from his wallet and handed it to her. Linda briefly nced at the bank card, then at his face. She asked in surprise, What do you mean by this? Your mothers medical expenses are quite arge amount. This money can help in emergencies. Consider it aspensation to you. Uncle George, that night wasnt your fault. I was also at fault. Lindas voice trembled as she was on the verge of tears. I dont me you. Take it. Its gettingte. You should go back now. George ced the bank card in the stic bag and tucked it into her arms, along with some medicine. Linda hesitated for a moment but ultimately epted it. Before the car drove away, he suddenly rolled down the window and whispered, These things- Before he could finish, Linda interrupted him and said seriously, I understand. Dont worry, Uncle George. I wonte looking for you again. With that, Linda tidied up her thin clothes, opened the car door, and quickly got out, leaving behind a slender figure that eventually disappeared. George frowned slightly, feeling a mix of emotions. That is not what I mean. Her words made him a heartless man who left as soon as he was done. As long as it didnt affect the situation at home, George was willing to help Linda if she needed it. At the corner, Linda watched the car disappear at the end of the road. Then, she clenched her hand tightly, smiling seductively. Oh, dear Uncle George. Im looking forward to our next meeting. When Ang and Jonathan returned to Springgate Estates, it was already 10:30 p.m. Even though she had sses the next day, she was unusually excited. As they left Donalds 3/4 MBBM M Chapter 139 Achieved Freedom +5 Free Coins house, they happened to run into Emilia. Only then did Ang realize that Donald and Hecate had deliberately sent Emilia away. They were worried Emilia might say something unpleasant and upset her. Putting her thoughts aside, Ang patted her checks. I havent forgotten the task at hand! She had to focus and work hard to treat Jonathans leg. She wasnt an ungrateful person. After knocking on the study door, Ang waited for a moment before hearing Jonathans low, hoarse voice say, Come in. In the room, Simon was standing with his hands behind his back next to Jonathan. When Simon saw here in, his handsome face remained expressionless as he looked elsewhere. It seemed like Simon was reporting something important. Ang blinked. Jonathan, am I interrupting you? Ille backter to treat you. continue. You guys Its not urgent. Just a small matter, Jonathan said, raising his cold eyes. Simon, wait outside. Simons mouth twitched. Okay. A deal worth hundreds of thousands bes nothing in front of Mrs. Lawson. Somethings really wrong with Mr. Lawson. Ang began to give Jonathan acupuncture while kneeling on the soft carpet. May was good at cooking and taking care of people. In these few months, she had turned the once thin and pale Ang into a fair and tender beauty with skin as smooth as a dolls. Under the bright light, she appeared ethereal. Jonathan lowered his eyes slightly and looked at Ang, his gaze bing deeper. But Ang didnt notice anything. Her attention was all on Jonathans body. After so many years of care, his body had not been greatly affected. Even the muscles in his legs were firm. It could be imagined that Jonathan had a very good physical condition. He has such a good physique, and yet he had experienced such things. He didnt get married in his previous life and didnt even have a woman before dying at a young age. Its a real pity for the women. Chatper 140 Chapter 140 New Treatment n After Ang was done with the acupuncture, she did not leave immediately. She stood up and looked at Jonathan seriously. Jonathan, we can proceed to the next stage of treatment next week. Starting tomorrow, youll have half an hour of rehabilitation training every day. This process will be very tough. You have to endure it. Tought Jonathan has never found anything tough. Ang felt that she might have been too subtle, so she whispered, What I mean is, due to medication and training, your hormones may be disrupted, but for the sake of your health, you need to abstain. She blinked awkwardly. Do you understand? No intense sexual activities. After a few seconds of silence, Jonathan looked at Ang. You should be worried about yourself. Suddenly, Ang blushed. Right, Ill be the one in danger in this situation. Then should we sleep in separate rooms first? Jonathan pursed his lips, looking at Ang, but didnt say anything. Ang felt guilty from his stare. After a few seconds, she couldnt hold on and found a way out for herself. Hehe, thats not a good idea, right? We just started living together. Sleeping in separate rooms might make the elders think our rtionship is not good. Jonathan said, Its good that you understand. When Ang came out of the study, she saw Simon standing in the corridor. He greeted her with a nod and then quickly walked in. Ang had just taken a few steps when she heard Simons cold voiceing from the study. Mr. Lawson, our people are investigating. We will have results soon, and also. She instinctively stopped in her tracks to listen carefully but then thought better of it and forced herself to keep walking. However, Ang couldnt fall asleep, no matter how hard she tried lying in bed. 1/4 MBBNN Chapter 140 New Treatment n Are the Sanderses trying to harm Jonathan again? 86% 13:08 +5 Free Cons Ang felt a surge of anger. How could those people be so persistent? Theyre even worse than the Kinses! Throwing off the covers, Ang got out of bed and delved back into researching medical techniques to treat Jonathan. I need to heal Jonathans leg quickly and shatter those peoples dreams. Ill make them watch Jonathan secure his position as the head of both the Sanders Family and Lawson Family. Give them a p in the face! Few people noticed that when Ang got serious, she had a stubborn streak in her. She was willing to ovee any difficulty and never gave up until she reached her goal. Time passed unnoticed, and the night grew darker. As Ang looked at the more detailed treatment n in her hands, her vision blurred slightly. ncing at the time, she was shocked to see it was already 2 a.m. She shook her head vigorously, trying to stay awake for a while longer. Eventually, she sumbed to drowsiness, leaning on the table and falling asleep. She didnt know how long it had been when Ang vaguely felt herself falling into a broad embrace. Feeling a tickle on her nose, she let out a little hum. The sensation of being suspended made her ufortable, so she instinctively reached out to grab onto something. She adjusted her position and continued sleeping. Moments ago, Jonathan walked into the room and saw the scene of Ang sleeping on the table. His attention was all on Ang, and he didnt notice the new treatment n that was being pressed under her hand. He gently picked her up and held her in his arms. However, as he set her down, she suddenly hugged his arm tightly. She then turned over and unexpectedly pulled him down. Jonathany down next to her. With a deep gaze, he stared at Angs peaceful, sleeping face. Is she always this defenseless, or has she never seen me as a normal man? Jonathan pressed his lips together, got off the bed, and sat in the wheelchair, turning the wheels with a very faint expression. The wheels made a faint rumbling sound as they rolled across the floor and into the study. 2/1 MBGMM Chapter 140 New Treatment n Ang woke up at 7:30 am. Realizing she had sses that day, she hurried into the bathroom. to freshen up and neatly stashed away her hard work from the previous night in a drawer. When she passed by the study, she paused and knocked on the door. Jonathan, are you in there? When she woke up, the other side of the bed was neatly made, showing no signs of anyone sleeping in it. Did Jonathan not sleep at all? Was his insomnia acting up again? There was no response. Has he already left for work? Ang felt a twinge of worry. His insomnia was supposed to be getting better, so why did it act up again? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast downstairs, Oliver drove her to school. With Olivers fast pace, Ang made it to the ssroom just as the bell rang. As soon as she entered the ssroom, she was met with a few unfriendly nces. She paid them no mind and took her seat, avoiding the group of people who thrived on gossip and belittling others. As she began to study, the chair next to her was suddenly pulled out, and a cold figure sat down. Louis gave her a cool look. I informed Alex about that matter. During theirst meeting at the hospital, Ang reminded Louis to inform Alex about his sexual issue. Ang continued to flip through her book nonchntly. Oh, she responded. She had done her part. Whether Alex chose to confront the issue or continue to evade, it was up to him. After all, she couldnt persuade a stubborn person. Just then, Alex walked in. 3/4 Chapter 140 New Treatment n When he caught sight of Ang, his eyes flickered. He casually took a seat on the other side of her, retrieving a book from his drawer. After ensuring no one was paying attention, he lowered his voice and said, Ang, are you Well, how do I put this. Ang couldnt concentrate on her book with his rambling beside her. She turned to him and teased, Werent you quite articte before? Why are you stumbling over your words now? Alex wasnt exactly angry at her words, but he couldnt help but feel a bit embarrassed, Taking a deep breath, he inquired, Ang, you must have a solution to cure me, right? Despite his question, Alex sounded resolute. He had discovered this issue during his teenage years but was too proud to seek help. He secretly consulted doctors, but none could provide a cure. Eventually, he decided to study medicine himself, determined to save himself However, his academic performance was just mediocre. Sensing his pride and dignity eroding and Ang easily seeing through his facade, he couldnt bear to expose his vulnerability for the sake of his ego. It wasnt until Louis pushed him and he heard of Angs reputation in consultations that Alex reluctantly approached her. Ang skeptically asked, Alex, are you sure you want me to treat you? As a doctor, she treated all patients equally. Despite her disdain for this group of people, her grandmothers teachingspelled her to see a patients condition worsen on the sidelines. However, observing Alexs difort, she feared the treatment process might be challenging. Gritting his teeth, Alex dered, Angl Im ready! Ang found his reaction amusing. Just as she wanted to respond, Louis, who had been listening, interjected coldly, Alex, have you lost your mind? Chatper 141 Chapter 141 He Stood Up Ang raised her eyebrows and nced at Louis simultaneously with Alex. Louis dark eyes were profound. His expression was clear and cold, tinged with a hint of arrogance. Im right here, you know? Yet you asked for her help instead. Do you doubt my skills? Alex scratched his head. I- What, what? Lets grab a drink tonight and bring me all your previous reports. After his words, Louis turned to Ang. His rugged face sported a faint smile, but his tone was quite provocative. What do you say, Angie? Im thrilled. Also Ang forced a polite smile. Ive told you before. Dont call me Angie, please. Louis expression immediately darkened. mming the book on the table, he tried to make amends. A slip of the tongue, Ang. With that, he stood up and left without looking back, although it was still ss time. Alex was already used to Louis temper. He smiled at Ang. Ang, dont mind him. Hes just being his usual crazy self. Then he went to talk to Louis. Ang paid no attention to their conversation. After all, Louis and Alex were both men, so they could communicate more easily. After the morning ss ended, Ang settled her lunch in the cafeteria, but now she was holding a lunch box in the sick bay, taking care of Cassie. Cassie was wearing a ck down jacket on the outside, with a basketball jersey underneath in the same color scheme. Her pants were pulled up high, revealing a red and swollen ankle with a hint of bruising. Ang nced over. From basketball? After a nod, Cassie replied while eating, Yeah, that kid on the other team was ying dirty, 1/4 MBBM M Chapter 141 He Stood Up 86% 13:09 +5 Free Coins fouling me! He deliberately bumped into me. It got me so mad. Next time I see him, Im going to confront him and give him a piece of my mind. Let him know that Im not a pushover! The more she spoke, the angrier she became. With onest big gulp, she finished her meal. After a while, the young school doctor, Tobias Stewart, who had also finished eating, approached. Seeing Ang, he was first surprised, then smiled. What ailment cant you handle that you had to come to me? Although he said that, he still sat down and lifted Cassies leg. After a few nces, he pressed on it a few times, causing Cassie to grimace in pain. Sir, can you be gentler? Are you trying to break my foot? Cassie gasped, wincing in pain. She looked quite pitiful. Tobias red at her. You have the nerve toin? Who did you fight with to end up like this? The school might give you a serious warning. If your sister finds out, youll be in big trouble. Cassie felt wronged and swore by the heavens that it wasnt her fault. It was someone else ying dirty in the game, targeting her. Tobias frowned even deeper when he heard this. Cassie, youre a girl. If you want to y basketball, y with girls. Why did you y with the boys? Thats not really nice. After speaking, he realized Ang was present, so he asked her, Youre Professor Terences disciple. You dont need me to prescribe medication for this minor injury, right? You can handle it yourself. With that, he hummed a tune, turned on the radio, and went about his business. Cassie was taken aback. Hey, youre the doctor. How can you say that? Wheres your professionalism? Hey, appreciate my good intentions. Ang is much more skilled than me in medicine. Isnt it better to let her treat you? Once she starts seeing patients, you might not even be able to get an appointment. Ang nced past him. After a sigh, she lowered her head again and turned to Cassies ankle. Its a bone injury. You should go to the hospital. The medicine here is iplete. Take a medical report and Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. go to your counselor for leave. You need to rest well for at least half a month. 2/4 MBBM Chapter 141 He Stood Up She had already examined Cassie as soon as she arrived. m 13:00 Cassics eyes widened. Half a month? Its that serious? Once Im better, watch me beat that guy to a pulp! Cassie, if you talk so rudely again, Ill tell your sister. Tobias chuckled ominously. Cassie pursed her lips and didnt say anything. Ang pondered. Cassie is an only child, so the person hes referring to should be her cousin, Cassandra. Ang took Cassie to the hospital and had an XCray taken. The result was a minor bone fracture. She needed to restrict her activities and rest, simr to the diagnosis made by Ang. The orthopedic doctor prescribed some medication, which Ang checked and found to be average medication. Ang decided to bring some homemade pills to school the next day for Cassie to help her recover faster. Ang asked Cassie to wait on the bench while she went upstairs to the pharmacy. Just as she took a few steps around the corner, she almost collided with someone who suddenly rushed out. Upon closer inspection, it was Yusof. Yusof also saw her and eximed, What the heck? Ang, what are you doing here? Before Ang could respond, she heard Cassies voice from behind. Yusof. Cassie pressed her lips together. Seeing Yusof sweat profusely and carrying medicine and a lunch box, she immediately understood. She had heard earlier that Sarahs father was ill, and Yusof had been busy running around. So, its this hospital. Yusof looked at Cassie with a frown as he saw her in a cast. What happened to you? 3/4 MGGMM Chapter 141 He Stood Up Feeling cared for, Cassie snorted and briefly exined the reason. OOL? N 86% 13:09 I told you not to y so aggressively. You almost bumped into me before- Yusof was about to retort but seemed to remember something and quickly walked away. Im sorry. Sarah hasnt eaten breakfast. I need to hurry and take it to her. Ang nced at the medicine box he was carrying. One of the boxes contained Vitaline Forte Capsules, which were usually used for serious heart conditions. Just as she was lost in thought, Cassie came to her side and said, Im so annoyed. Yusof is really a lapdog among thepdogs. Sarah didnt even show up on his birthday. I heard she was with her boyfriend, which no one had ever seen before. He was heartbroken all night. I tried to persuade him for half the night and ended up throwing up all night. It hasnt been long, and hes already here to help her. Ang didnt know much about Sarah, only that she was the campus beauty of the medical. department. She was usually quite lowCkey. Recently, her father had a sudden heart attack and almost didnt make it through the rescue. The familyspany also faced a crisis, so she hadnt been to school during this time. Ang looked at Cassie and noticed a hint of bitterness in her eyes. She patted her on the back and said, Lets go. The pharmacy is upstairs. Lets take the elevator together. Cassie nced back and saw that Yusof was long gone. She frowned and walked away. After getting the medicine, Cassie also took a leave of absence from school. Ang sent her off in a cab and then returned to Springgate Estates. As soon as she entered, she saw Jonathan in the yard. Despite the cold weather, he was dressed very lightly. After admiring him for a few seconds, Ang suddenly froze. Jonathan actually stood up! Chatper 142 Chapter 142 Future Fiance. Ang stood at the door, her gaze burning as she looked over at Jonathan, who was standing for the first time. The cool breeze blew the ck shirt on his body slightly, revealing his thin waistline. His forehead was wet with sweat, and his messy hair was hanging down, covering hist eyes. Seeing her return, he smiled faintly. Angs heart skipped a beat, feeling that on this night, the standing Jonathan was enchanting to the extreme. After taking a deep breath, she walked in and noticed some professional rehabilitation training equipment ced next to him. He must have consulted a rehabilitation doctor. Didnt I say we were starting next week? Why are you training today? Ang asked, puzzled. Although starting training early could help him get used to it sooner, his leg injury had not healed yet. The difficulty of training now would be greater, and it would be more painful. Jonathan replied, Ive been sitting for too long. I want to quickly stand up. Lowering her eyes, Ang nced at his long legs. A sh of rity passed through Angs eyes. Although Jonathan, who was sitting in a wheelchair, couldmand effortlessly without standing up, who would want to be half a head shorter and look up at others when they could stand? Youre so tall standing up. Ang reached out and gestured from the top of her head. Look, youre so much taller than me. Wearing t shoes, she only reached Jonathans chest. The closer she stood, the more she could feel the pressure emanating from him. Jonathan smirked. With one hand leaning on the railing, he freed the other hand to ruffle her hair. Dont be picky. Eat everything May makes. I got it. Ang pouted, looking somewhat dissatisfied. Then she ran off into the living room. 1/4 13:10 Chapter 142 Future Fiance Ang didnt look back. She felt that Jonathan, being his proud self, probably wouldnt wan anyone to see him in a miserable and painful state during his rehabilitation training After Ang left, Jonathan stood still for a few seconds. Then he tightened his lips and mobilized his long legs. Enduring the pain drilling into his bone, he took step by step forward. Back in her room, Ang took out the herbs and started making pills for Cassie. When she was done, she called Cassie, since tomorrow was Saturday, and Cassie should take the pills as soon as possible for the best treatment effect. On the other end, Cassie wailed, My dad has restricted my freedom! My life is tragic. Im going to be bedridden this afternoon. Ang thought for a moment and said, Tell me your address. Ill bring it to you. Cassie eximed, Ang, youre so kind! Then she gave Angel the address. As Ang went out, she looked toward the yard and saw that Jonathan was no longer there. The rehabilitation equipment had also been put away. May had juste out of the kitchen and saw her looking outside. She smiled and said, Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson has gone to thepany. Ang stuck out her tongue. Oh. Its sote, and hes still going to thepany? He should be resting after training. The scariest thing is that someone smarter than you is working harder than you. Hes truly a ruthless capitalist. After saying goodbye to May, Ang left. Cassie lived in a highCend vi area, not as luxurious as Springgate Estates but still out of reach for ordinary people. Ang took a bus transfer and arrived quickly. She was about to call Cassie when she saw adying out of the Hayes Residence. Ang was quite far away, and with the dim light, she couldnt see the persons face clearly. 2/41 HDD HH Chapter 142 Future Fiance a 13:18 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, she could sense the gentle temperament emanating from thedy. Judging from her figure and attire, she appeared slightly older than Cassie. Almost immediately. Ang deduced her identity. Jonathans future fiance, Cassandra. Angs curiosity was piqued, so she moved closer, eager to get a better look at Cassandra. However, before she could see clearly, a car pulled up in front of her. Someone opened the door, and the car sped away. Ang clicked her tongue in disappointment. At that moment, a gentle voice spoke. You must be Miss Kins. Miss Cassie asked me toe and wee you. It was the butler at Cassies house. Ang thanked him and followed him to Cassies room. Upon seeing her, Cassic wanted to rush over, but she was stopped by Ang and the butler simultaneously. You dont want your leg to recover? Ang pressed her down and handed her the pill before exining the dosage and usage. Tears of gratitude welled up in Cassies eyes. Ang held her hand. After checking her pulse, she sighed. Dont stay up until 3 a.m.. steer clear of spicy food during this time. and Cassie looked rmed. Youre so scary. You know I stayed up until 3 a.m.? I have some observational and deductive skills. Ang smirked, then asked, Is the who just left your cousin, Cassandra? person Cassie nodded. While examining the pill curiously, she answered Ang, Cassandra is amazing. Shes fluent in fournguages, always ranking first in exams, never below the top three. Shes beautiful and strong, and shes currently interning at our familyspany. Ive heard she has alreadypleted several impressive projects since starting. Ive grown up in her shadow. Every time my dad scolds me, hepares me to her, saying if I had even a tenth of Cassandras abilities, he would be grateful. 3/4 es 13:19 Chapter 142 Future Fiance Ang was well aware of Cassandras impressive credentials. Christopher had mentioned them, and he was rarely one to praise others. He had even stated that if anyone in the world could match Jonathan, it would be Cassandra. By the way, I heard that my Uncle Trent wants Cassandra to marry Jonathan, the mysterious tycoon of Riverdon who controls the Sanders and Lawson Families. I think theyre insane. Everyone knows that Jonathan doesnt have long to live, and hes disabled, always in a wheelchair. Uncle Trent actually wants to push Cassandra into such a pit. Cassie shook her head, disying great disbelief. Although we may not be as wealthy as Jonathan, were still considered a prestigious and wellCknown family. Have all the outstanding wealthy heirs of Riverdon perished? Cant they find anyone suitable for Cassandral Ang blinked and coughed awkwardly. But I heard that Jonathan is already married. And the person in question, Mrs. Lawson, is right in front of Cassie. Cassic eximed in surprise, The richest man in Riverdon is married? I didnt even know about such an important piece of gossip. This doesnt seem right. Is Uncle Trent trying to make Cassandra a mistress and break up someone elses family? Although hes obsessed with money, a gentleman should earn the money by legitimate means. I dont think this is a good idea. Since Ang was a resident of Springgate Estates, Cassie had no doubt about her information. It must be true. They have a secret marriage, no wedding ceremony, and his wife is still in school. Ang quickly fabricated a lie. I heard that Jonathan loves his wife dearly and fears for her safety, so they maintain a low profile and keep it private. Cassie admired. Ang, youre incredible. How do you know all this so clearly? Chatper 143 Chapter 143 The Patient Doesnt Listen Ang blinked her long eyshes and hesitated. My teacher is Professor Terence, who has at strong connection with the Lawson Family. Upon hearing this, Cassie became even more convinced. After spending some time with Ang, she departed. However, Cassie pondered the situation and decided she needed to inform Cassandra about this since George wanted her to intervene in the marriage. Interfering with the marriage of the wealthiest family was inviting trouble. Upon returning to Springgate Estates, Ang had dinner and then immersed herself in her studies in her room. Time flew by, and it waste at night, but Jonathan had not returned yet. Ang frowned and sent him a message. Jonathan, you havent returned yet? Its a crucial time, so you shouldnt overwork yourself. Make sure to rest well, or it will have negative consequences. Two minutester, Jonathan replied, Okay. Got it. Go sleep first. She wanted to say more but decided against it. That night, she slept alone peacefully. During breakfast, Ang received a call from Donald. Donald sounded hesitant on the phone, so Ang set down her fork and spoon and said directly, Whats wrong, Dad? Just tell me. Ang, its Uncle George and Fanny have invited us to their engagement party Angs lips curled into a mocking smile when she heard this. Donald and George had been estranged for many years, so this invitat Fannys idea. ion must have been Her little scheming is truly beneath contempt. Ang pursed her lips and said, Since she has invited us, lets just go. NNDS Chapter 143 The Patient Doesnt Listen. She calcted the time, and it was time to start preparing for her big gift. 86% 13:10 After dinner, she made some preparations and finally handed an envelope to Oliver to send to a certain ce. Jonathan found out about it shortly after, but he didnt know what was inside the envelope. He didnt inquire much and let the young girl do as she pleased. On Monday, when Ang got out of the car at school, she was stopped by Fanny, who was apanied by Ste. Fanny handed Ang another invitation. Ang stared at her indifferently. Are you done? This invitation is for Uncle Donald. Now that you are family, just pass it on to him for me. Ang directly discarded it. We dont need the Kins Familys invitation. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But without the invitation, you wont be able to enter a ce like Laurel Hotel. Fanny bit her lip while looking concerned. You dont need to worry about that. Just mind your own business. Ste was infuriated by Angs arrogance. She pointed at Ang and shouted, You dont know whats good for you! Do you know how many people in school want to attend Fannys engagement party but cant?! Now, this invitation is as precious as gold! Upon seeing the situation, Oliver, who was in the car, wanted to get out immediately and teach Ste a lesson. How dare she point at Ang like that? Im so ready to scold that woman! Ang noticed his movement and raised her hand to stop him. Then, she looked at Ste with a yful and mocking expression. Oh. Why dont you pick it up quickly and sell it then? Ste came from a humble background. After entering college, she met the wealthy and pampered Fanny. From then on, she stuck to Fanny like glue and served as Fannys assistant. When Ang spoke, Ste felt humiliated and angry. She red at Ang without being able to say a word. Angs gaze shifted lightly from Stes face to Fanny. You dont need to worry about how I enter. Are you done? Move aside! With that, she bumped into Fannys shoulder and walked inside. 2/5 86% 13:18 Chapter 143 The Patient Doesnt Listen Ste hurried tofort her. +5 Free Coins Never mind. Ill personally deliver the invitation. Ang was kicked out of her house, so its only fair for her to be upset with me. Fanny intentionally raised her voice, and the surrounding students heard clearly. The gossip spread around quickly. Just then, the sound of a car engine starting rang out, and Fanny immediately stepped back. However, she realized it was toote as she was sttered with mud by Oliver. Her friend Ste was not spared either. Her face was sttered with mud, and it ruined the two hours of makeup she had carefully applied that morning. Ah Do you know how to drive?! Ste eximed in distress while wiping her clothes. frantically. These were clothes specially given to her by Fanny. They were worth several thousand, which she could never afford on her own. Fannys face darkened, and there was a sh of anger in her eyes. After Ang entered the ssroom, she heard many excited discussions about how luxurious. Fannys engagement banquet was and how much the Kins Family valued her. She was stealing the spotlight. The discussion also turned to what was happening outside the school gates, but with much exaggeration, painting Ang as a wicked woman in the mouths of those people. Bang! With a loud bang, Louis suddenly mmed a thick book on the table. Shut up, all of you! Youre all chattering away so early in the morning. Cant I have some sleep?! The ssroom fell silent instantly. Ang looked at Louis, who had alreadyid his head back on the table to sleep. Alex was also absent from ss. Ang wanted to ask about Alexs condition, but after some thought, she sat down behind Louis. After taking out her book, she poked Louis with a pen. 3/5 MBBM M Chapter 143 The Patient Doesnt Listen Louis didnt move. +5 Free Coins She frowned and continued to poke him. He suddenly turned around. His face was dark ast he stared at her coldly and said, Ang, you better have a good reason for bothering me. This is the prescription I made for Alex. Since he didnte to ss today, you can give it to him, Ang said softly. The next moment, she ced the neatly folded prescription on the table. Then, she started reading her book and did not bother to interfere any further. After all, it wasnt her good friend who was sick, so she didnt really care. Upon staring at Angs calm and bright face, Louis took the prescription with a cold expression,id back on the table, and went back to sleep. In the evening, Ang returned to Springgate Estates after school and saw Jonathan in the living room. He must have just returned as he was still dressed in a suit, with a hint of gloom in hist features and a faint sense of fatigue all over him. Without even checking his pulse, she knew that he probably hadnt had a good nights sleep for several days. Ang frowned. Jonathan, its time for acupuncture. Look at you. You must have been tool busy with work to rest properly. Jonathan nced at the young girl, leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and let her treat him. Im fine, he said hoarsely. Ang first took his pulse, and sure enough, the situation had worsened a bit, so she quickly started acupuncture. During the process, she kept observing Jonathans expression. She saw him gradually rx and slowly drift into sleep, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. After finishing the acupuncture, she gently covered him with a nket and got up to the kitchen to start making medicinal food. By the time the medicinal food was ready, an hour had passed. When Ang came out, Jonathan had just woken up. He sat up calmly while pressing his temples with force, and his face was tense. 4/5 TW TW Chapter 143 The Patient Doesnt Listen > 864 13:11 +5 Free Coins Jonathan, eat this. Lets pause tomorrows recovery training and resume it the day after tomorrow after adjusting your body. You really cant overwork yourself anymore in the future. Ang ced the medicinal food in front of him and couldnt help but add, Extending the treatment time is not the most serious issue. The most serious thing is that it will worsen your condition repeatedly. If it happens too often, your body wont be able to handle it. Jonathan nced at her with a hint of a smile ying on his lips. Youre quite talkative for someone so young. Ang couldnt help but say, Because the patient doesnt listen. Chatper 144 Chapter 144 Youre Worthy 13:11 +5 Free Cos After dinner, Ang returned to her room quickly. She was unable to sit still as she listened to the sound of water in the bathroom. Today, Jonathan skipped his usual study session and headed straight to the bathroom for a shower. He was back, so were they going to sleep together? Angy under the nket and wrapped herself tightly. She even used her body to press down on the corners and edges to prevent herself from sleeping improperly. She didnt want to end up in his arms and get too handsy with him. Wrapping herself so securely should limit her restless movements, right? After a while, the sound of water stopped, and Jonathan came out in a bathrobe. He casually dried his hair while looking at Ang, who had wrapped herself into a cocoon, with a momentary pause. What are you doing? he asked. Ang narrowed her eyes. This way, I wont disturb your sleep. He pursed his lips and continued drying his hair. Go to sleep early. Tomorrow is Christophers engagement banquet, and as my wife, you need to attend with me. Okay. Ang blinked as she sensed an underlying meaning in his words. Arent you going to sleep early? Jonathan said in a low voice, Im going to the study. Is he going to the study to work for another night? Did he really not take her advice to heart? Ang lifted her gaze and quickly scrutinized him before lecturing sternly. You havent rested properly for two or three days. You cant work anymore, Jonathan. Lets go to sleep. Then, she silently shifted to the other side of the bed while pointing to the vast space in front. This is your spot. After a moment, she grabbed a cartoon plush toy from the bedside table and ced it in the middle. This is the boundary line. I will not cross it to avoid affecting you. 1/5 MBBM M Chapter 144 Youre Worthy Jonathan stared at the boundary in the middle with faint eyes and theny down expressionlessly. Upon seeing him actuallyy down, Ang was a bit stunned. She also felt somewhat gratified that he finally listened. 15 From Curs Angy back down in satisfaction and tried to sleep. However, after turning off the lights, her auditory senses became more sensitive. Although there was a boundary line between them, in reality, the two were very close. With her eyes closed, she could even hear the mans subtle breathing. It was faint, but to her, it sounded particrly loud, knocking at her ears one after another Furthermore, the man carried a fresh and invigorating scent after his shower. It was very pleasant. Cant sleep? Jonathan suddenly asked. Ill go to the study then. Is he going to the study again? Is it really because of her? A strong sense of guilt rose in Angs heart. She hurriedly said, No. No. Its just tomorrow, when we go together, will our grandparents announce the news of our marriage? And what about Cassandra? By doing this, was she breaking up Cassandra and Jonathan? Do you know why Ive been so busytely? Why? Ang turned her head and asked out of curiosity. Isnt it because of work? In the darkness, Jonathan pressed his lips and spoke slowly, and his voice was faint. In their eyes, I am a dying man, yet I have no wife and no heir. Ang instantly understood. So, those people think that Jonathan is about to die and are trying to force him to abdicate? Those people are really wicked! 2/5 MBBM M Chapter 144 Youre Worthy NN No 13:11 Jonathan, I understand. Lets do as our grandparents say and announce the news of our marriage. It will let those people know that you are already married and might cause fewer troubles for you. Ang said earnestly with a look of indignation. This way, Jonathan could focus on treatment and recovery. As long as she could help Jonathan, she was willing to do anything. Moreover, ording to the agreement, this was also her dutyCto y the role of Jonathans wife. Jonathans eyes narrowed slightly, and he spoke warmly. Ill rely on you for this year then. Its only fair. We are allies, and you have helped me so much. Just tell me what you need me to do. Ang promised while patting her chest. She was very dedicated to keeping her promises. This time, she quickly drifted off to sleep. Listening to Angs steady breathing, Jonathan turned slightly, and his eyes darkened a few shades as he whispered, Fool, dont easily believe a mans words. Then, he reached out, pulled her into his arms, and breathed in the fragrance of the young girl before closing his eyes again. The next morning, when Ang woke up, Jonathan was already awake. She was preparing to leave after washing up when there was a knock on the door. May brought in three or four people who were carrying two sets of clothes. Ang looked at them with a sense of familiarity. It seemed like they were a renowned international styling team. To secure the services of this team, one needed not only money and power but also luck, as they spent most of their time in seclusion and were not easily swayed by new clients. Ang blinked; this was the power of a capitalist. The individuals in the room were crafting a unique style tailored specifically for her. As Ang descended the stairs, Jonathan was in the living room listening to Simon report something. 3/5 MBB MADA Chapter 144 Youre Worthy NN Upon hearing movement, he looked up. 86% 13:11 +5 Free Cons In his line of sight, she wore a snowCwhite feather dress with an offCtheCshoulder design, revealing a small heartCshaped pink diamond on her delicate corbone. Her face resembled that of a porcin doll, and the feather dress she wore did not seem extravagant but rather gentle and yful like a little angel newly arrived on earth. The expression in Jonathans eyes deepened, and he tightened his thin lips subconsciously. Simon nced at his boss reaction, then at Ang. He finally understood why his boss was bing more absentCminded. Hmm It all made sense. As Ang approached Jonathan, he had already concealed all emotions and returned to his usual self. Jonathan, Im ready. Okay. Jonathans gaze fell on Simons face, and Simon nodded before leaving silently. Once they were in the car, Angs feather dress took up almost half of the back seat.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She felt a bit embarrassed and said, Jonathan, you dont have to make such a big deal out of it. This outfit must be expensive, and so is that styling team. Jonathan replied, You are now young madam of the Lawson Family. Ang blushed. Hehe True. I cant embarrass you. I mean. Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly, and his faint eyes looked at her. You deserve it. Angs mind didnt catch up for a moment. Was Jonathan saying she deserved the clothes or the status? There was silence in the carriage for a while, and soon, they arrived at Laurel Hotel. The two entered the venue through the VIP channel, and the ceremony had not yet begun. However, the venue was crowded with guests, with all the prominent figures from Riverdon in attendance. 4/5 MBBM Chapter 144 Youre Worthy OOF ZN 1% 13:11 Fanny was at the entrance, wearing a floorClength silver fishtail gown and standing next to Christopher, who was in a suit and leather shoes, smiling gracefully and greeting guests warmly. On the other side, the Kins Family sat neatly and harmoniously in the VIP room. Ang only nced at them before looking away. Then, she surveyed the scene. The Sanders Family had booked an entire top floor, and the venue was decorated to the highest standards. Even the flowers were flown in from overseas. This was definitely making a statement for the year. Look over there. Suddenly, Jonathans voice sounded beside her. Chatper 145 Chapter 115 Your Biological Mother Is Here Chapter 145 Your Biological Mother Is Here Ang looked over and saw Donald and his family sitting in the front Her eyes curved up, and she smiled. Jonathan went over with her but was called away after a few words. The butler who was working for Kevin said that Kevin had something to tell Jonathan Before leaving, Jonathan said to Ang, Go on and have fun. Take care of yourself. Ang felt a tremor in her heart and sensed an underlying meaning Does Jonathan know something? Afraid to think further, she left and walked to where Donald was. That outfit looks great on you, Ang. Hecate sized Ang up, and her eyes were filled with joy. Donald had an honest smile on his face. I see you have gotten fairer and fatter. Are you and Jon doing well? Regarding Donald and Hecates concern, Ang felt a warm feeling in her heart. They cared about whether she was doing well. They could even see her changes at a nce. She was indeed fatter and fairer. While her biological parents and brother would only warn her in a harsh tone not to disgrace the Kins Family. Angs eyes narrowed slightly. Jonathan has been very good to me; otherwise, could he have fed me well! The scene of Ang with Donalds family was soon discovered by Fanny WIS Especially when she saw the dress on Ang, her perfect makeup face instantly showed astonishment. Wasnt that the masterpiece of the internationally renowned MR styling team? She had just seen a preview of it in a fashion magazine yesterday. There was only one in the world! At that time, she was still feeling lost and regretted that she didnt have time to buy this dress. Otherwise, she would definitely find a way to get this dress! She would wear it as a wedding dress for herself, and it would be absolutely incredible. But it was only out yesterday and Ang was already wearing it? It was impossible. The Sanders Family couldnt even get it, let alone Ang. Fannys eres shed with disdain. She thought Ang had some powerful backing 48% Chapter 145 Your Biological Mother Is Here +5 Free Cons On such a grand asion, she actually chose to wear a knockoff dress. It was probably to deceive people. like Ang, whocked discernment and experience. After dealing with a guest in front of her. Fanny deliberately eximed in surprise while pulling Christopher to look. Christopher, look. Its Ang. How wonderful! I knew she woulde to our engagement banquet. Christopher looked over and saw Ang in the crowd. The evening dress entuated her slender and graceful figure, revealing her petite face. She was stunningly beautiful and radiant, catching everyones attention. He quickly pursed his lips. She still has the nerve toe? Oh, Christopher. Its okay. Ang must havee sincerely to bless us. Come. Lets go say hello to her. Ang hadnt eaten anything in the morning and was already hungry. She was choosing desserts at the dessert table when a shadow suddenly fell in front of her. Ang, wee. Fanny smiled innocently. Christopher red at her, and his eyes seemed to warn her. Ang, since youre here, just behave yourself and dont do anything that will embarrass both families. Angs expression remained calm, with a sense of indifference. Christopher, are you still fantasizing at this point? What do you mean? About the fact that Im not interested in you anymore. Ive said it eight hundred times already. Christopher, can you use your brain a little bit! Christophers face immediately darkened, and his hands squeaked as he clenched them. Fanny gently tried tofort him, then turned to Ang with red eyes. Ang, I know youre not feeling. good. But I hope you can be as happy as me and stay with the man you truly like, not ruin your whole life for some reasons. She nced at Angs clothes. Especially those who are too stingy to buy you authentic ones and make you wear knockCoffs. People from high society would never wear knockCoffs even if they could not afford authentic items; it was considered quite embarrassing. Ang lowered her eyelids gracefully. If the stylist overheard this conversation, their reaction would be priceless. Ang adjusted the fluffy hem of her dress and remarked casually, Oh. Dont worry about it. You cant see enough with just one pair of eyes, so why not grow a few more. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just then, a few more influential figures made their entrance. Upon spotting them, Christopher moved to pull Fanny away before saying, Fanny, dont waste your time on someone like her. Come. Let me introduce you to some important people. 2/4 Chapter 145 Your Biological Mother Is Here Before leaving, Fanny couldnt help but say, Angels, do as you please. Dont feel obligated. Just be happy Angs smile widened as the nced at her phone; the time was almost up At that moment. Jonathan also returned and immediately noticed Ang. Then, he strode toward Upon noticing her empty te, he asked in a deep voice, Is there nothing you like to eat? Not particrly Ang paused for a moment and chose not to repeat Fannys words to avoid tarnishing Jonathans ears, She had a special gift prepared to teach Fanny a lesson. Ang smiled yfully and said. Jonathan, there are so many options. I havent decided what to eat yet. The man chuckled, and his gaze was deep as he lifted his hand to tousle her hair. Take your time to choose slowly. You must eat more. Once she had selected her dessert and sat down with Jonathan, Kevin took the stage and announced the official start of the engagement ceremony in his deep voice. Apuse filled the room. Fanny linked arms with Christopher as they walked up to the stage under the watchful eyes of the crowd. With her beautiful eyes and charming smile, shepleted each sacred ritual gracefully. As Ang savored the delicious treats, she observed the proceedings on stage. Whenever she found something particrly delicious, she would discreetly nudge Jonathan and offer him a dessert while shining with excitement. Jonathan, try this. Its really good. Jonathans gaze shifted from her face to the dessert and he said, Ill pass. She didnt say another word and enjoyed the treats by herself. It was now time for the bride and groom to offer a toast to the future parentsCinw. Ang set down her dessert, sat up straight, and smiled as she watched the scene unfold on stage. Fanny, who was holding a ss of wine, was filled with excitement and happiness as she approached Michael with Christopher. At that moment, only Michael was seated there. Christophers mother, Mariam Morton, had never been acknowledged by the Sanders Family and, therefore, had no right to sit there. Michael was already irritated by this fact. He struggled to maintain his smile upon seeing Fanny approaching. He was still hesitant to ept the improper identity of the youngdy from the Kins Family. Despite her favoritism, she was merely a maid with no blood rtion to the Kins Family, leaving the future uncertain. 3/4 17:18 Thu, 7 Mar Chapter 145 Your Biological Mother Is Here Whether the Kins Family could provide support for his son was also a topic of debate. As the ss of wine was handed to him, he epted it reluctantly. Fanny watched him drink. Then, she walked over to George and his wife with Christopher. 5,48% +5 Free Coins The couple looked at the young couple with joy, while Scarlet was so excited that her eyes were teary. She had truly raised this daughter well! She took Christophers ss, gazed at her sonCinw with great satisfaction, and was about to give him a toast when suddenly, a rough voice erupted at the door. My good daughter, did you give the wrong person a toast? Your biological mother is right here. Chatper 146 Chapter 146 The GranddaughterCInCLaw, Ang Kins Chapter 146 The GranddaughterCInCLaw, Ang Kins With the resounding rough voice, all eyes in the room immediately turned toward thedy. She was a middleCaged woman wearing a coarse floral jacket and ck trousers. +5 Free Coins Her face was weathered, with deep and numerous wrinkles, and her hair was piled high on top of her head. Her cloudy eyes were fixed on Fanny. When Fanny saw the woman standing at the door, her face went pale. Scarlet and George were also taken aback. This was Fannys birth mother, Britney Kourt, whom the couple had only met briefly once before. She was an unreasonable shrew,cking manners, and was both unattractive and vulgar. It was that meeting that had convinced Scarlet not to send Fanny back to her for fear of ruining her. So, Scarlet gave Britney some money and asked Britney to never appear again, as if Britney had no daughter at all. Britney walked toward the stage step by step while clutching her waist. Fanny, you havente home to see me all these years, and you didnt even invite me on such a big day. Do you only care about your wealthy foster mother now and havepletely forgotten about your birth mother? Every word she spoke felt like a cut on Fannys face, exposer unsavory background to everyone present. The room was filled with whispers and gossip. Many people were pointing and talking. The engagement banquet was grandiose. Despite Michaels disapproval of his son marrying Fanny, this was still the engagement for the son he had high hopes for. Michael also invited many business partners with whom he cooperated, Some came uninvited, seeking to curry favor with the Sanders Family. The admiring nces from before now turned into mockery. I heard that the two daughters of the Kins Family were adopted by mistake, and it turns out that this one on stage has such a birth mother. The Sanders Family is really generous, not minding her background, but Miss Fannys character isnt very good. Exactly. She did not even invite her birth mother to origins, not just stay wherever there is money. the wedding. One should always remember their Miss Fanny must be ashamed of her birth mother. This is uneptable! Chapter 116 The GranddaughterCInCLaw, Ang Kins Fanny couldnt bear the memories flooding back, and she bit her lip tightly. Suddenly realizing something, she immediately looked toward the audience and saw Ang sitting there with a smirk on her fart. It must be Angs doing! Fine. 7 must make Ang suffer! Britney had alreadye up on stage. Fanny trembled, and tears quickly streamed down as she looked up with a helpless face at Christopher. Christopher. Im scared What should I do? I dont know how this could happen. Christopher pulled Fanny behind him with a stern face and looked coldly at the woman in front of him. Dont disrupt the procession here. You can go out and wait. We can talk about it in private if theres anything. Oh my. Listen to this. Is this what a future sonCinw should say? Britneys finger pointed straight at Christophers face, and she raised her voise several degrees. Let me tell you. The one behind you crawled out of my belly. Dont you look down on me. When you two get married, you will definitely have to call me Mom! When had Christopher ever been treated like this? His face looked so unpleasant that it turned ck. You What? Arent you big shots in the city the most ruleCabiding? With a snort, Britney rolled her eyes. Even a threeCyearCold child understands this, and you all dont? Let me tell you. Today, you have to give me, the birth mother, a toast. As for others, they can forget it! she said while ncing sideways at Scarlet. Scarlet was so angry that she was shaking. She was unable to hold the ss of wine in her hand. With a loud bang, she set down the ss and dered, Fanny is my daughter. She has no connection to you anymore. Stop causing a scene here. Someone,e and escort her out! Several bodyguards swiftly approached from the crowd. Upon witnessing this, Britney promptly sat on the ground while shouting, This is uneptable! Even at birth mother cant attend her daughters wedding. You wealthy people trulyck manners. She continued to cry andment. Is there no justice in this world? Where can I seek fairness? Who will advocate for me George couldnt remain seated. He tried topose himself as he rose and stated calmly, This is not the appropriate ce for you to create a disturbance. Please follow me to the backstage. Lets discuss this matter properly. Dont try to deceive me. I am going to attend my daughters wedding today. Britney had discovered that her future sonCinw was the young master of the esteemed Sanders Family, 2/4 17:18 Thu, 7 Mar G Chapter 146 The GranddaughterCInCLaw, Ang Kins and all the familys riches would eventually be his. +5 Free Coina Today, she must use this grand event to make it known to everyone that she was Fannys birth mother. In the future, she would be the true rtive of the Sanders Family! Not the hypocritical and ostentatious Scarlet. Kevin observed as the situation was escting, and he gazed at Fanny with furrowed brows. Since she is your biological mother, its only right to offer her a toast. Fanny widened her eyes, and tears streamed down her face even more. Grandpa, I, I Christopher strongly objected. Grandpa, how can she be here? We should simply drive her away! Michael whispered, reprimanding. Listen to your grandfather! Isnt it embarrassing enough? If we kick her out now, the Sanders Familys reputation will bepletely tarnished in Riverdon! With the situation reaching a critical point, the only solution was to end this charade as quickly as possible. Christophers face turned icy. While suppressing his frustration, he ordered, Bring a chair. Fanny, who was standing nearby, heard that she was expected to give a toast to this rural woman, and thest hint of color drained from her face. Her eyes were red. She tugged on Christophers sleeve as if seeking assistance. Christopher couldnt let things deteriorate any further. He could only look at her with pity in his heart. The chair was brought over swiftly and ced on the left side of Scarlet. Britney stood up, patted her bottom, and took a seat defiantly. Fanny held the ss of wine and listened to the various unpleasantments around her with her teeth clenched. Together with Christopher, she gave a toast once more. Scarlet watched as Britney drank the wine that should have been hers alone. It was a blow that left her. feeling dizzy. On the sidelines, Samuels forehead bulged with veins. If it werent for Jonathan holding him back, he would have charged to remove that woman. Joseph, who was usuallyposed, also wore a somber expression at that moment. James didnt fare well, either. He had believed that his younger sister marrying into the Sanders Family would bring honor to the Kins Family, and he would benefit greatly in the business world. But now he had be aughingstock Ang remained seated with a light heart while watching the ceremony on stage. Are you happy? Suddenly, a mans deep and captivating voice reached her ears. Ang blinked and looked toward Jonathan instinctively. Chapter 146 The GranddaughterCInCLaw, Ang Kins So, he was aware after all. +5 Free Coins Jonathan noticed her gaze. He reached out and held Angs hand. Then, he leaned in and whispered, The real deal is about to begin. Just then, Kevin cleared his throat and picked up the microphone with a smile. Ladies and gentlemen, this minor incident has brought some amusement. Haha The important matter of the engagement has been settled, so do not fret. Allow me to announce another joyous asion regarding the eldest grandson, Jon. Not long ago, the young couple had a discreet wedding. The woman by Jons side is not only the granddaughterCinw of the Sanders Family but also the future matriarch of the Sanders and the Lawsons -Ang Kins. Chapter 147 Angs Your Daughter! The VIP spot was ced and designed in an extreinely strategic manner. The upant of that seat had a clear view of the entire scene but remained discreetly out of sight for the rest of the crowd. Following Kevins annoucement, the person in the VIP spot was brought into the spotlight. Ang happened to be facing Jonathan. Her face was obscured from the rest of the crowd, but they could clearly see her gorgeous figure and strong aura. Everyone began to express their opinions on how well- suited they appeared together. The crowd was quick to congratte the couple, although their stance seemed to have been different earlier on. While Angs face remained hidden from the crowds sight, Fanny and Christopher, who were on the opposite side of the VIP seat, had a clear view. Fanny blinked her eyes a few times, but she still found herself staring directly at Angs stunning appearance, How could this b This is unbelievable! Christopher furrowed his brow as his body trembled with shock. He could barely make sense of the situation. How could Ang be the one married to Jonathan?! Shes a woman I divorced. Shecks talent and virtue, and shes known for her deceitful nature! Despite rumors of Jonathans failing health, he still held the reins of power over the Sanders and Lawson Families. As long as he remained alive, the vast empire would remain under his control. Furthermore, Ang then appeared out of nowhere and assumed the role of head of the Sanders and Lawson Families. If she were to bear children.. In an instant, Ang captured the attention of many individuals. Those who were quickCwitted promptly brought their wives forward to offer congrattions while showering them with blessings and praise. Upon noticing this, the rest of the crowd began to flock over. Those without a wife by their side hurried to introduce their femalepanions, urging them to win Mrs. Lawson over. Setting into Angs good books would provide an opportunity for these people to get close to Jonathan. Soon, those who had been focused on Fanny shifted their attention to Ang, forming a circle around Ang. The rest of the Kins Family also observed Ang with looks of shock and disbelief on their faces. This shock soon turned to angs No wonder she was so eager to sever ties with us. Shes gotten close to onathan. Samuels complexion paled. I wonder what methods she used! icarlet looked away, snorting. So what if she got the title? Once the Sanders and Lawson Families see hrough that girls true colors, theyll kick her out immediately! She wont continue bringing disgrace to he Kins Family then. George knitted his brows as he felt a headache forming. Enough. Have you all forgotten about the trouble ackstage? After Fanny and Christopher had given them a toast, the Kins Family went through a lot of assle just to get Britney to go backstage. Dad, whats the big deal? Theres no one backstage. We should just knock her out and dump her back here she came from, Samuel suggested while rolling up his sleeves and preparing to act. ames shot him a cold look. Nonsense! Do you think shes going to let that slide? Youll end up at the olice station. You wouldnt just embarrass yourself; youd also risk getting arrested, he hissed. oseph stared at Samuel as if he were foolish. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. amuel threw his hands up in frustration. What do you propose we do? he eximed. Chatper 147 Chapter 147 Angs Your Daughter! Offer her money and send her away! With years of experience in the business world, George believed that money coult resolve most issues. James didnt think that things would be resolved that easily, but George had already brought his men along and was already headed in that direction. Upon casting a nce at Ang, James pursed his lips and followed behind with a conflicted expression on his face. In the backstage area, Britney sat in a chair, one leg propped up on the dressing table, with an expensivepact powder in her hand. This must be aury brand, right? I saw it advertised on T1 for several hundred! George thought When the Kins Family arrived without Fanny among them, Britney immediately stood up before staring at them with wide eyes. Where is my daughter? Bring her here. Her father is now bedridden, and I want to take her home to care for him. Upon hearing this, the faces of the Kins darkened. George approached her with a mix of kindness and firmness in his tone. I gave you money previously, and you promised not toe back here. Well, since you have broken your promise and returned we Kins are not stingy. There is 20,000 on this card. Take it and sign another agreement. In the future, Fanny has no connection to you. If you dare to return, the Kins Family will not tolerate it. Scarlet immediately nodded in agreement with Georges approach. She regretted not being more cautious in the past she figured that they wouldnt have ended up in this situation if so. You want me to sign some meaningless agreement, huh? Do you think I dont know how deceitful you wealthy people can be? Britney looked disdainfully at the bank card in Georges hand. Youve taken advantage of both my daughters, and now you want to use this little money to send me away. Dream on, you despicable person! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. George was about to respond when Scarlet intervened. She spoke with her fingers clutching tightly onto her bag. Look for Ang. Shes much wealthier than us now. Furthermore, shes a medical student, so shes better equipped to care for your husband. Fanny has been spoiled since childhood. Even if she goes back with you, she cant do anything! Samuel pped his hands excitedly. Yes, exactly! Ang is your daughter! Let me tell you. Shes out there right now, leading a morous life. George was surprised at first, but he also thought that this was a good solution. That way, Fanny wouldnt have to suffer anymore. Britney rolled her eyes in disbelief. She wasnt sure what kind of game they were ying. She had be insistent on iming Fanny for herself precisely because she thought that Ang wasnt biologically rted to her. She hadnt expected them to offer Ang to her. Samuel grew impatient when he saw her hesitation. He grabbed Britney and headed outside. Shes now Mrs. Lawson of the Lawson Family. Just a tiny fraction of her wealth is enough for you to survive for a lifetime. As he was dragging Britney out, he saw Ang standing at the door. Angs face was cold, with a hint of mockery in her eyes. Jonathan had been chatting with some business. partners at the venue, while Ang found herself surrounded by other women, her face frozen in a smile. Eventually, she slipped away and waited for Jonathan in the lounge as she felt ufortable around the 2/3 Chapter 147 Angs Your Daughter! people. As a result, she happened to overhear everything. +5 Free Coins The Kins Family was even more despicable and shameless than she had thought. Not only do they not care, but they dont even see me as a person now. The moment Samuel and the Kins Family saw Ang, they were all stunned. Samuel, who was the closest to her, was the first to speak. Thats Ang! Quick, go to her. With that, he pushed Britney forward and took a few steps back, crossing his arms and looking as if he was ready to enjoy the show. James suddenly felt uneasy as he stared at Ang. Britney looked Ang up and down, unable to reconcile her with the skinny, timid, and sloppy girl in her memory. But the Kins Family ims that shes Ang, so it must be true. Looking at the way she was dressed so elegantly and beautifully Britney figured that Ang was a wealthy and beautiful heiress. Ive missed you so much, Ang. Let me have a good look at you. What have you been up to all these years? Britney reached out to touch Angs face. However, Ang narrowed her eyes before she clutched onto Britneys wrist. With a little force, Britney let out a scream. Who are you, madam? Are you mistaking me for someone else? Ang hissed. Scarlet stepped forward to lecture Ang. Youre being ungrateful, Ang. She raised you! She is your mother! Chatper 148 Chapter 148 The Phoenix Ang pushed Britney aside without paying attention to Scarlets anger. Are you sure you are my legal mother? Are you sure you want me to acknowledge you? Huh? Ang gave Britney an icy re while speaking in a chilly tone. Britney rubbed the painful spot on her wrist. She was in too much pain to speak for a moment, but this also gave her some time to clear her mind. When Ang was young, she was always treated as a burden. As a child, she was either scolded, beaten, or used as freeborCfood was only given as a means of keeping her alive. Now that shes sessful, and especially since thes not my biological child, she really isnt obligated to do anything for me. Hore could I expect her toe back to me? Britney though Fanny was her biological child, and they were connected by blood. Fanny was someone who wouldnt be able to get rid of her. Moreover, the Kins Family clearly only cared about her biological child, so she had to hold on tightly to her own flesh and blood! After sorting it out, Britney straightened her back, snorted, and swept past the people of the Kins Family. T almost got fooled by you guys! She is not my biological daughter. Dont try to deceive me just because I cant find my biological daughter! If you dont call my biological daughter over now, I will make the whole Riverdon know that you are keeping my daughter away from me and bullying a country bumpkin like me. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ang rubbed her palms together as she looked at the scene before her eyes with a smile on her face. This is more like it, she thought. Samuel was so angry that his chest heaved violently. His face was burning, and he clenched his fists in preparation to smash Angs face. At this moment, Oliver rushed out from aer before fiercely grabbing Samuels arm and throwing him over his shoulder. Thud! Then, Oliver quickly twisted Samuels arm and pressed it against his back. Both the sound of bones cracking and Samuels screams filled the air simultaneously. Aside from Ang, the Kins and Britney were all shocked by this sudden turn of events. Scarlet screamed and was about to rush over, but James held her back. Mom, she belongs to Jonathan now, he whispered. Scenes of the past reyed themselves as Samuel writhed in pain. Hatred suddenly bubbled in his chest, along with a hint of regret. I should have found a ce where no one was around, he thought. Ang nced over at James and George, who were holding themselves back. A mocking smile surfaced on her lips as she looked at Samuel. You truly are the most brainless one in the Kins Family. Ang! Scarlet pointed at her angrily. Youre bing more audacious! Just because youve attached yourself to Jonathan, you think youre soaring like a phoenix above all of us. You never know when you might fall down! Scarlet shouted. As her words fell, another cold and indifferent voice spoke up. Mydy can be audacious if she wants to. As long as I support her, she wont fall. Jonathan was wheeled over by Simon, and Angs eyes lit up when she saw him. Jonathan, werent you busy? Why did you suddenlye? she asked. Im done with my work. I came to pick you up. Jonathans tone changed into one that was gentler as he took her hand into his. George couldnt help but feel nervous when he saw the situation. He nced at James, whose expression also showed a hint of uncase. The father and son exchanged a nce before they both put on a smile and approached. Jonathan. George bent down with a warm smile, Mr. Lawson, my wife didnt mean what she said just now. It was all a misunderstanding. She was upset that Ang married you without telling us. Fanny is engaged to Christopher, and now Ang is married to you. Our families are really getting closer. +5 Free Cons Chapter 148 The Phoenix Jonathan raised an eyebrow as he shifted his intimidating gaze to George. The look in Jonathans eyes sent shivers down Georgepme. If I remember correctly. Ang has already been adopted by the Donald Fanuby, so she has nothing to do with the Kins Family, right? jonathans gaze shifted back to see the calm look on Angs face, and a hint of a smile surfaced on his hips. Is that correct. Ang Yes. Ang replied. Georges smile froze, and he felt a wave of regret and frustration. How could Ang keep this from them for so long, especially when she had been married to Jonathan for almost two weeks already? Realizing that Ang had nned this all along, George felt a surge of anger. Jonathan gently stroked her soft hand with his thumb as he looked at George with a rxed expression. I heard that thetest municipal project has already been offered to the Kins Family George paled when he came back to his senses. Mr. Lawson Mr. Kins Jonathan interrupted him casually, his tone amused. That project is quiterge. Its not easy toplete it. In order to thank the Kins Family for taking care of Ang, the Lawson Family has helped you bear some of the burden. In the future, if there are simr challenges, the Lawson Family will also be happy to assist. The new government project was the result of George and James efforts for nearly six months, and they didnt know how much money they had invested in it. However, if the Lawson Family wanted to take it away, they would be able to do so with the snap of a finger. Moreover, the connections they had painstakingly built in the city government would also be severed. And Jonathans casual remark about the Lawson Family helping with simr challenges meant that the Kins Family would never be able to grow in Riverdon. They wouldnt have the chance to secure any major contracts in the future. George was sweating profusely as he tried toe up with a response. James lips were tight, and his voice steady as he spoke. Mr. Lawson, this is just a minor issue. Theres no need to blow it out of proportion. Ang is my sister, and we were just joking around. After speaking. James looked at Ang as if saying. Hurry up and resolve this for me. Ang! Ang wanted tough. Why is James acting all noble and haughty? Ang tilted her head and tucked her hair behind her ear while pretending not to understand his message. James pursed his lips as the color drained out of his face. Scarlet had also lost her momentum and rage at that point, but deep down, she was still unhappy about the situation. Its my right to discipline Ang! What right does Jonathan have to interfere?! Even if Ang marries Jonathan, Im still his motherCinw, and Samuel is still his nephew. How can she treat her nephew like this? But since her husband didnt dare to speak up. Scarlet had no choice but to hold her anger in. The rage that she suppressed within her chest was so intense that she felt like she was about to explode. Jonathan slowly lowered his gaze to nce at Samuel, who was still lying on the ground. Samuel was in too much pain to speak. Although his expression was as cold as ice, there was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. I dont like to y around, he hissed. James face darkened. He stood frozen in his spot, and he felt like there was a lump in his throat that stopped him from speaking. Ang pursed her lips to form a scorn on her delicate face. Jonathan is right. I have already been adopted by Uncle Donalds family. James, even if you consider me your sister, Im 2/3 17:19 Thu, 7 Mar Chapter 148 The Phoenix actually just your cousin. +5 Free Coins Its best for elders not to meddle in other peoples affairs, Jonathan spoke calmly before looking at Ang with a gentle smile on his face. Are you tired? Lets go back and have May make us something to eat. Ang smiled slightly. Okay. As she spoke, she naturally took the wheelchair from Simon before pushing it and striding off with Jonathan. George tried to contain his fear as he wiped his sweat and dragged James along with him. He wasnt ready to give up on going after them. Simon shot him a cold nce as he extended his arm out. You should know your limits, Mr. Sanders. All of a sudden, there was a crisp sound of bones breaking, followed by a muffled groan from Samuel. Chatper 149 Chapter 149 Take This Money and Leave The Kins Family members turned to Samuel in horror, only to see his eyes roll backward before he fainted. Oliver released his arm, stood up, and dusted his hands. As the Kins Family members rushed towards Same: I in anger, he strode towards Simon. Wait for me, Simon, Oliver uttered. Simon chuckled. Dont harm anyone. You should be gentle with your actions. Oliver scratched his head as he put on an innocent look. He knew how to be gentle in his actionsit was just a minor bone fracture and nothing fatal. If he acted recklessly, it would be a disaster. and that wouldnt be good. When Jonathan appeared, Britney could tell that this man was not to be trifled with, so she quietly retreated to the corner. She nned to wait for him to leave before causing trouble with the Kins Family. Seeing how he had easily injured Samuels arm, she was relieved to have made the right choice. As Britney walked out from the corner with her hands on her waist, she saw Joseph giving first aid to Samuel. Both Joseph and James were about to help carry Samuel away when she stood before the doorway and held her arms out. What is this? Do you think you can sneak away when Im not around?! Scarlet was infuriated to see Britney causing trouble at a time like this. She was so angry that she couldnt help but take action. Move aside. If anything happens to my son, I wont spare you. George couldnt control himself as wellChe reached out to push Britney away. However, Britney swung her arm out and shoved him aside. Then, she rolled up her sleeves and stared at Scarlet with her eyes widened. Why are you getting mad at me? Did I break your sons arm? Britney shouted while jabbing Scarlets forehead with her index finger. Why didnt you show your crazy attitude to that man just now? What do you mean you wont spare me: Do you think Im easy to bully just because Ie from the countryside? Im telling you, if you dont bring my daughter to me right now, you wont even have a chance to leave this ce! Britney continued. Scarlet came from a wellCtoCdo family and had lived a pampered life for many years. People like Britney seemed to overpower her naturally, and she couldnt help but give in in the end. Britney continued to attack Scarlet, her loud and shrill voice piercing the ears of the Kins Family. James was worried about attracting attention from others, so he wanted to put down Samuel and stop her, but when he saw her strong and sturdy figure, he furrowed his brow. If it werent for the fact that she was Fannys biological mother, he would have had security throw her out long ago. He needed to find someone to pass on the message and get Christopher to take Fanny away quickly. Meanwhile, in a secluded corner of the venue, Christopher had one arm around Fanny as he tried to comfort her. Fanny looked like a startled little rabbitCher nose and eyes were red. Christophers heart ached as he watched her. As Britneys voice reached them, Fannys expression crumbled even more. She clung to Christopher as she looked at him with her teary eyes. Christopher, why hasnt she left yet? What should we do? What is she trying to do Christopher gently touched her check. Its okay, Fanny. Ill go with you to take a look. When Fanny and Christopher arrived backstage, the situation was still tense. Scarlets face was burning with humiliation from Britneys attempts at shaming her. When Fanny approached, Scarlet felt as if she had found her 1/3 Chapter 149 Take This Money and Leave However, James frowned even more than before. Why did Christopher bring Fanny over?! Fanny Searler muttered Mom. Feny, whose eyes were filled with tears, hurried toward Scarlets arms. As she passed by Britney. Britney swiftly grabbed onto her. Oh! My daughter, where are you going? Come here and give your mom a hug. She raised her strong arms to embrace Fanny. A repugnant odor of sweat assaulted Fannys nostrils, and the grip on her arm felt painful and sticky. She attempted to resist the womans force. Christopher. Help me! In a bout of panic, Fanny cried out for Christopher. Christopher knitted his brow before he stepped over to stop Britney. Yet, Britneys strength was unexpectedly formidable. Christopher had to exert considerable effort to pry Fanny away from her. Fannysplexion, once again, turned pale and ashen. There were tears brimming in her eyes as she attempted to process how she had just been embraced by such an unsavory individual. Upon finding refuge behind Christopher, her gaze turned fierce. Britney seethed with fury. You are my sonCinw. How dare you treat your motherCinw in this manner! A sense of disgust surged within Christopher. He wanted no association with such a coarse woman. Stop trying to associate yourself with us. This is not the appropriate setting for your outbursts. George seized this opportunity to speak up. Lets hurry and get Samuel to the hospital. Scarlet nodded in agreement. The doctor had warned them thest time about how Samuel nearly lost his arm. The severity of his injury this time was still uncertain.. Tears welled up in Fannys eyes instantly, Dad, Mom, guys What will I do if you guys leave me? George paused for a moment before offering Christopher an apologetic look. Christopher, Ill need you to handle things here for the time being. Christopher pursed his lips and kept quiet. The family took this as consent. However, Fanny, who was still trembling, clutched onto Scarlets hand. Mom, I want to come with you. Dont leave me here alone. Scarlet felt a pang of sorrow. She was about to speak up to stay andfort her, but Britney interjected. I am your mother. Your real mother! What is this? Are you trying to fight me for our daughter here! Scarlet hissed. George, whocked the empathy of a mother, knew that Britney wouldnt back down until Scarlet left. Fanny, Samuel needs immediate medical attention, and we cant leave him alone. With Christopher here, everything will be fine. Scarlet made a difficult decision to let go of Fannys hand eventually. Fanny, your father is right. Well be back soon. Dont be afraid. James wanted to stay, but he had to take Samuel to the hospital. Joseph remained silent throughout. Fanny bit her lower lip as tears of resentment welled in her eyes. As the Kins Family departed, the lines at the corners of Britneys eyes deepened as she forced her lips into a smile. My dear daughter With no outsiders around, can I finally have a good look at you? For years, the Kins Family had prevented her from seeing her daughter, and she had notid eyes on her since. She reached out to touch Fanny once more, but a bank card suddenly appeared before her. Britney rolled her eyes. The Kins Family has resorted to this trick before! I just 17.19 Thu, 7 Mar Chapter 149 Take This Money and Leave Christopher interrupted her. 200,000. Is that sufficient? he asked icily. 200,0007 Britneys gaze flickered. Christopher knew that the issue wasnt in the strategy but rather the amount that the Kins Family was willing to offer. He disdainfully tossed the bank card at her. This sum enough to sever your ties with Fanny. Do not return to Riverdon. Considering the fact that youre Fannys biological mother, the Sanders Family will not pursue legal action against yo despite the harm that This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. youve done today. Unbeknownst to Christopher, his confident assumption was incorrect. BritneyCa coarse, rural woman with an invalid, bedridden husband who took up all her moneyCwas far too greedy to be satisfied with 200,000. Britney gazed at the bank card on the ground. Her eyes darted around a few times before a sly smile spread across her face. She bent down to retrieve it. After securely stashing the bank card in the inner pocket of her floral jacket, she looked past Christopher and truly saw Fanny for the first time. Fanny bore no resemnce to herCthe young woman was fair- skinned, delicate, and as fragile as porcin. It was fortunate that Britney had made a mistake back then. If Britney had taken Fanny in, Fanny surely wouldnt have been able to toil thend like Ang did in the past. Fanny probably wouldnt even have survived her childhood. Then, not only would Britney have suffered a great loss, but she also wouldnt have a cash cow in the present moment. As she stroked the bank card that she had earned that day, Britney grinned contentedly as she decided that it was time to depart. Chatper 150 Chapter 150 Destroying You and the Kins Family Chapter 150 Destroying You and the Kins Family Britney fixed the bun on the back of her head as she sighed sadly. As a mother, I can now leave with some peace of mind knowing that youre living a good life with a good family Fanny tightly clenched her fists without saying a word. Christophers expression was as hard as a rock. Take that way out, he uttered while pointing at the exit. The guests at the venue outside had not dispersed yet, and there had already been enough embarrassment for the family that night. He hadnt even had the chance to exin things to his father and grandfather, and he couldnt let her appear in front of the guests again. If they continued to gossip, it would be even harder to salvage the situation. Britney looked in the direction he pointed, only to see a small and low door. She licked her dry lips before wish. speaking with a hint of rescue in her voice. Okay. Ill leave from there, as you Fanny stared at Britneys back without blinking. Her clenched fists only rxed upon seeing the womans figure disappear through the back door. Christopher was also bothered by the woman, and he took a while to gather himself before turning around tofort Fanny. Fanny obediently leaned into his arms before she raised her head. Her eyshes quivered as she looked at him guiltily. Im fine, Christopher. Im just sorry for you and the Sanders Family. Because of my background, I almost ruined our longCawaited engagement ceremony. That day, she should have been the center of attention. This was supposed to be the peak of her life! Instead, she had her dignity crushed, and she was made a fool by everyone. They all mocked her for having such a lowly and vulgar biological mother. All the limelight was stolen by Ang. Fanny, Christopher stroked her head as he softened his tone. You are the kindest girl in the world. This is not your fault. Christopher, are you sure you dont me me? Of course not. No one couldve expected this. You didnt know she would suddenly show up. At this, Fanny shuddered before lowering her head in panic. It was as if she was hiding some secret. He frowned as he pinched her chin and gently lifted her face up. Fanny, is there something youre not telling me? He coaxed her gently with his eyes fixed on hers. Christopher, I dont want to say anything. Please, stop asking. Fanny,e on. Speak up. Dont be afraid, he uttered. Tears quickly filled Fannys eyes, and soon, she was sobbing. I should only only Ang can contact that woman. think of Ang like that, but Christopher frowned in disgust. Fanny, do your parents know about this? I didnt tell them Fanny wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. After all, Ang is my sister. I believe she was just impulsive. Im sure she didnt actually want to ruin our engagement ceremony. 1/3 Chapter 150 Destroying You and the Kins Family Christopher pursed his lips before he straightened his hack and pulled Fanny along with him. Christopher Ponny eximed. We need to go to the hospital and tell everyone about this 45 Free Coins In the hospital ward, Samuel had just regained consciousness after receiving treatment. His arm was severely injured for the second time. If this led to osteoporosis, he wouldnt be able to lift heavy objects in the future. His arm would pretty much be like a decoration piece. Meanwhile. George and James had both gone to thepany to discuss some ns. Joseph was speaking to the orthopedic specialist in the hospital as he wanted to know if there was a better way to treat Samuels arm. Scarlet was the only one who stayed with Samuel. At this moment, hey in bed in pain, and after hearing Christophers words, he gritted his teeth as he tried to sit up. Im going to kill Ang, that wicked woman! However, as soon as he made a move, he felt a splitting pain in his arm. He could only shout angrily, Ang, Im not done with you! Scarlet wore a grim look on her face. We raised her for so many years, yet she doesnt appreciate our efforts at all. Now, shes even trying to destroy the Kins Family and you. Fanny reached out and grabbed Scarlets sleeve, her voice trembling as she spoke. Mom, please dont be angry. Maybe Im overthinking it. That woman mightvee on her own. This might have nothing to do with Ang. Scarlet was puzzled by Britneys sudden appearance. Britney hadnt shown up for so many years, so why did she suddenly show up? And why did she cause such a scene at the meeting? Scarlet held Fannys hand with concern as she gently stroked Fannys long hair. Fanny, Ang not only tarnished the reputation of our families but also ruined an important day for you. Dont worry, I will handle this. I will make Ang kneel down and apologize to you! Just an apology is not sufficient! She has the means now, so she should return all the money our family spent on raising her! Samuel growled. We should even charge her some interest! Christopher frowned in uncertainty. If Jonathan was deceived into marrying Ang, then the Kins Familys logic might make sense. But if this is something else, then Things might not be so straightforward. Suddenly, the door of the ward swung open, and Samuel immediately scanned the visitors The person at the door coughed a few times while covering his mouth with one hand. Isnt the situation clear enough now? How long do you want to keep arguing? Zacharias had fainted a few days ago and was only discovered three hourster by Scarlet and Fanny, who had been out shopping. He was urgently taken to the hospital. As a result, he missed Fannys engagement ceremony. Seeing that his condition hadnt improved, Scarlet rushed over, her chest tightening as she hurried over to help him. Samuel couldnt help but make a fuss. Dont worry, Mom. He still has the strength to defend Ang! I can tell that his condition is improving! 17:20 Thu, 7 Mar Chapter 150 Destroying You and the Kins Family 47% +5 Free Coins Upon hearing this, Zacharias ck pupils narrowed slightly as he pressed his pale lips tightly. Samuel, Im just speaking the truth. Im not defending anyone. As he spoke, his gazended on Fannys face. Her actions were subtle, but Fanny clenched her teeth silently. Has Zacharias loyalty shifted toward Ang? Zacharias, did Ang put some sort of curse on you? Dont you realize how much she has humiliated Fanny Britney is Fannys biological mother, and its only right for her to attend the engagement ceremony. Zacharias coughed a few more times as he summoned his strength to stand upright. Isnt Fanny the kindest? On such an important day, why didnt you invite her yourself? Or Were Britneys words true? You dont like your biological mother, and you just want to be with a wealthy mother. Fanny was on the verge of copse. Tears streamed down her face. Zacharias, I.. I. Samuel flew into a rage as he grabbed a pillow and moved to strike Zacharias. However, hecked the strength to follow through, and the pillow fell to the ground just before it got to Zacharias. Zacharias! You are out of your mind! Fanny doesnt need to invite an unrted old woman! What are you trying to imply by questioning her?! Christopher also wore a stern expression. He pulled Fanny into his arms as he cast a contemtive nce at Zacharias. The atmosphere was tense, with a looming sense of conflict. Scarlet was also angry, but she restrained herself from exploding in anger. She was afraid that she would worsen her sons condition. Instead, she sighed andforted him. Zacharias, your health is the most important thing right now. You dont need to concern yourself with family matters. I believe your recent illness has clouded your judgment. Once you recover, you wont be deceived by Ang. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Once I recover Zacharias curled his lips to let out a selfCdeprecating scoff. He fell silent for a moment as he wondered to himself. Do I still have time? Chapter 151 Chapter 151 You Dont Have to Be Kind Chapter 151 You Dont Have to Be Kind Ill take you back to the ward, Zacharias, Scarlet said. When Zacharias didnt respond, Scarlet immediately assisted him in walking out. Suddenly, she inquired. Youve been in the hospital all this time. How did you find out about the banquet? Its all over the major forums and news tforms. The live videos are circted everywhere. Everyone in the ward was taken aback by his words. Christopher was the first to check his phone and found the news. There were indeed several news outlets reporting on it. Fanny saw it as well, and her legs went weak before she plopped onto a chair. How could this happen She widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at Christopher. Christophers expression was grave, but he tried tofort her. Dont worry. Ill look into it. The guests at the engagement ceremony were all prominent figures, and all of them had close ties to the Sanders Family. Afterward, Old Mr. Sanders and Michael both hinted that no one should spread rumors. The guests were all astute individuals who wouldnt risk offending the Sanders Family over a tiny gossip. They wouldnt even take videos and spread them all over the inte! Without hesitation, Samuel eximed, It must be Angs doing! She had everything nned in advance. This is a wellCthoughtCout scheme! Scarlet also eximed, They even brought Britney here. Isnt that enough? What lengths are they trying to push us to? When Zacharias, who had just walked out of the ward, heard them, he silently turned back to look at them. Theyve been blinded for too long. Every time there is a problem, they will directly attribute the issue to Ang. And then, she was convicted. Meanwhile, Ang returned to Springgate Estates with Jonathan. She ate the spare ribs and garlic prawns made by May. MM MA Chapter 151 You Dont Have to Be Kind 76% 10:55 +5 Free Coins Jonathan looked at the almost empty te and smirked. Since youve finished all the food, lets go for a walkter. Ang smiled, Sure! Then, she picked up her cutleries, waved them a little, and asked curiously, I saw a lot of news reports about what happened at the banquet today. Were you the one who nned it? She scanned thements below and noticed that Fannys incident had be a joke, and many onlookers were enjoying the show, but Ang felt that it didnt seem like Jonathans way of handling matters. Jonathans gaze brushed past her as he replied, No. He said it wasnt him. Who would have leaked the news if it werent for me or Jonathan? It seemed that Fanny had offended quite a number of people. Just then, her phone rang. It was Scarlet! She looked up at Jonathan, who also looked at her with slightly narrowed, cold eyes. He questioned with a confident tone, Is it from the Kins Family? Ang nodded, realizing that the Kins Family was calling to settle the score. After exchanging a few words with him, she was about to go out and answer the phone, but Jonathan uttered indifferently, Its fine. Ill listen, too. Maybe its better not to, Jonathan. Scarlet wont say pleasant things. I dont want to hurt cars. Jonathan raised an eyebrow, insisting that she should answer. Upon seeing that, Angpromised. Fine,lets listen together, then.* your As soon as the call was connected, Scarlet sounded like she couldnt wait to speak. Ang Kins, you wicked betrayer! Do you think bringing Britney here can ruin Fanny and embarrass the whole Kins Family? Whats in it for you? Britney has been taken away now. If you have the guts, bring her back! Challenge me, and Ill break your legs! Take down the video circted online, too, and admit to everyone that you ndered Fanny. Its all of your doing, and Fanny has nothing to do with it at all! MM M 76% 10:55 Chapter 151 You Dont Have to Be Kind +5 Free Coins Ang raised a brow and answered with a calm tone, What video? I have no idea what youre talking about. Its not beneficial for me that the Kins Family is embarrassed, but Im happy to hear what happened. Fine. Youre not going to admit it, are you? But who else would do this if not for you? You dont need to defend yourself. No one else would target Fanny except for you! Youve grown bolder after you married to the Lawson Family. But let me tell you, you wont hold onto this position for long Upon hearing this, Ang turned pale, and she started shivering. She epted that Scarlet didnt like her, so she never expected to receive motherly love from her in any of her lifetime. But just because Scarlet hated her didnt mean that Scarlet could curse someone she didnt know well! How could one be so malicious? Ang nced at Jonathans aloof profile and clutched her hands tightly. I may not hold onto this position for long, but since you have time to threaten me, why notfort Fanny instead? Shes famous now. You better keep an eye on her, or who knows what might happen. As soon as Scarlet heard that, she understood it in apletely different way. Hence, she screamed, Ang Kins, if you dare to touch my daughter again, I will never let you off! Is this how the Kins Family bullies my wife? Suddenly, Jonathan spoke in his deep and cold voice that could send shivers down ones spine. In fact, although Scarlets unfinished words were deliberately interrupted by Ang, Jonathan knew what she was going to say. Scarlet meant that he did not have much time left to live. She obviously didnt know that Jonathan had heard her unfinished words. She was shocked, and her face instantly turned pale. However, she also didnt want Ang to gloat, especially when her fourth child was still in the hospital, risking the danger of losing his limbs. In a fit of rage that had overwhelmed her rationality, she uttered, Mr. Lawson, you are of high status. Hence, our family cannot afford to offend you. But Ang is my daughter, who was raised by our family. You dont understand the whole story. Ang is the willful and malicious viin. I am just fulfilling my motherly duty by disciplining her. Jonathans face was stern, but his lips curved slightly, and his gaze was extremely cold. What M M MA ?0 76% 10:55 Chapter 151 You Dont Have to Be Kind +5 Free Coins you should be most grateful for right now is that you are Angs mother. Otherwise, the Kins Family may not even exist in Riverdon by tomorrow After that, he reached out and took the phone from Angs hand, ending the call. Scarlet stomped her foot in anger,pletely unaware of the storm that was about toe. Looking at Jonathan in front of her, Ang showed a distressed expression, her hands nervously resting on her knees. Jonathan, you heard it. I dont have a pleasant rtionship with my family, or you can say its terrible. Do you also think I am an unfilial child who uses any means to deal with Fanny, and that Im as ruthless as a snake? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. While waiting for an answer, Ang nervously clenched her hands and looked at him with a hint of mncholy. Im not as kind as you think either. She wondered if Jonathan, like other guys, preferred kind and innocent women who seemed. to be uncontaminated by the filthy world. Jonathan smiled, reached out to lift her chin, and leaned in close. His dark eyes shone, reflecting Angs face. Ang, you dont have to be too kind to be my wife. Well, you dont even have to be kind. You can be wicked, you can be bold, and you can be assertive. Whatever you want to do, do it. Even if it meansmitting crimes, I will cover it up for you. Ang blinked her clear eyes as they gradually turned red. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Surprise Attack at School Chapter 152 Surprise Attack at School In order to protect Jonathan in her past life, Ang was always so careful and tried her best to please the Kins Family, only to end up being abandoned and betrayed. They didnt even leave her with a complete body. All her organs were dug out. However, the man in front of her gave her the love she didnt dare to ask for. Suddenly, the door of the entrance was pushed open, interrupting Angs floating emotions. Jonathan raised his eyes and looked over, his handsome face turning cold and his raven eyes scanning Simon, who was standing at the door. Simon stood at the door with his heart beating rapidly. His hand was on the door handle as he was unsure whether to leave or stay. Ang quickly stepped back, saying, You guys should talk. Ill go back to my room first. Jonathans voice was cold as he uttered, You better have something important. In the study, Jonathan sat in the chair behind the desk, with Simon standing in front of him. Simon held a folder in his hand and reported concisely, The municipal project of the Kins. Family was given to the Hayes Family an hour ago. The news has been released that no one should cooperate with the Kins Family in the future. Thats not enough. Jonathanzily and arrogantly spit out his sentence. Simon closed the folder and looked up at him. What do you mean, sir? Must I teach you? No, sir. Simon nodded slightly and quickly left. Ang wasnt aware of what Jonathan had done as she read in her room until nighttime. When Jonathan came in, he saw her holding a medical book that had already turned yellow, yet she was reading it with fascination. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The cor of her pajamas had slipped down slightly, revealing a patch of skin. Jonathans gaze fell on her dazzling fair skin before he diverted his attention. 1/5 M M MA PEN 76% 10:55 +5 Free Cons Chapter 152 Surprise Attack at School In a soft voice, he said, Cover yourself with the nket before reading. Dont catch a cold. Ang suddenly snapped into reality upon hearing his voice. Then, she smiled. Jonathan, are you done with your work? Yeah. With that, he went to the bathroom, and the sound of running water soon followed. It wasnt the first time they had shared a bed, but every night alone with Jonathan, Ang felt a great deal of pressure. Now, she felt even less confident in herself. A man like Jonathan was really easy to fall in love with. Ang couldnt focus on the book in her hands anymore. She silently shifted to the other side, cing the cartoon plush toy in the middle as a barrier. Then, shey down properly. Before long. Jonathan came out, and upon seeing this scene, he let out a faint smile. He then dried his hair andy down. Ang had her eyes closed, but she could feel that he hady down, and her eyshes. fluttered Jonathans voice then sounded in her ear. Still not asleep? Ang had to open her eyes and reply, Yeah. Im not sleepy yet. Otherwise, it would seem like she was pretending to be asleep. She thought for a moment before asking, Jonathan, since youve announced your marriage, the Sanders Family shouldnt bother you anymore, right? Ang genuinely wanted to help him, and she also cared about his situation. Jonathan paused for a moment before answering, Its not that simple. They might observe. whether we are genuine or just putting on a show for them. Ang furrowed Irer brows and couldnt help but turn sideways to face him. Then, she huffed, They are really shameless! They always covet things that dont belong to them. The two were very close, and Jonathans nose was filled with a faint floral scent from Ang. His gaze darkened as he clutched his hands into fists. In a deep voice, he assured her, I will handle it. Dont think too much, and go to sleep. 74% 10:55 Chapter 132 Surprise Attack at School Ang also responded with a hum beforeying back down, closing her eyes to force herself But in her mind, she was still indignant on behalf of Jonathan! When Jonathans leg fully covered, she would definitely hater their delusionspletely! Ang pondered many things and was lost in thought, so she was unaware of how much time had passed before she felt herself being gently pulled into an embrace. Her body was then enveloped by a strong arm, drawing her closer. After being in a daze for a few seconds, Ang instantly snapped out of it, her senses: heightened. Was she being hugged by Jonathan? Listening to his steady breathing, Ang bit her lip, not daring to move. Jonathan had trouble sleeping, so it was unusual to see him fall asleep so easily that day. Ang obediently acted as a pillow. As a doctor, she felt the need to protect Jonathans sleep. That night, Ang couldnt recall how she fell asleep. The next morning, upon waking up, Jonathan had already left for the office. Seeing the empty space beside the bed, Ang rubbed her face, reached out to touch it, a found it cold, which indicated that he had been up for a while. and After finally getting a good nights sleep, she wondered why he woke up so early. He should have slept a little longer! After getting ready, Ang had breakfast and prepared to go to school. On the way, she checked her phone and noticed that she received a text from Jessica. It appeared that Jessica had read the news and was so excited that she spammed her with multiple messages. Jessica said. Its satisfying to see Fanny getting what she deserves, but its such a pity I wasnt there to witness her misery. I should send her a breakup song to celebrate their engagement today and break up tomorrow! Christopher must be blind because Fanny lives up to her name. How could he not see MM Chapter 152 Surprise Attack at School 76% 10:55 +5 Free Coins through her facade? Whats the use of those eyes of his? Now, he finally realizes the true colors of the kind and beautifuldy that even her own mother didnt want. Oh, I also read in the news that Jonathan has secretly gotten married, but isnt he seriously him? ill? Hes practically on his deathbed. Who would sacrifice themselves to marry Angs smile faded as she read thest message. After a few seconds of hesitation, she replied to Jessica, Me. Since there was a time difference, Jessica should still be asleep. When Jessica saw the message. Ang could already imagine her reaction. She hadnt even told her friend about such a significant event. After exiting the messaging app, Ang entered a forum where some people were mocking Fanny for being materialistic and abandoning her mother for money, but there were also people defending Fanny, saying she was born into nobility and couldnt help it. Ang turned off her phone and decided not to waste any more time on it. When she arrived at school, Oliver left. Ang slung her canvas bag over her shoulder and was about to head inside when Ste came running out. She aggressively blocked Angs way and used, Ang Kins, youre the one who leaked the video, right?! Why are you so shameless? Fanny didnt do anything to you, yet you keep targeting her! Ang smirked coldly. Go and bark somewhere else. Its too early for this bullsh*t. What did you just say?! Ste raised her hand to hit Ang. As soon as she saw the video, she called Fanny right away. Fanny sounded very distressed, saying Ang wouldnt answer her calls, so she could only endure silently. Moreover, she also mentioned that she wouldnte to school for the time being, knowing that everyone at school must be gossiping about her. Therefore, Ste decided to vent her anger on Ang. Not only did she want Fanny to know how much she valued their friendship, but she also wanted to teach Ang a lesson from a long time ago! MM MA Chapter 152 Surprise Attack at School 76% 10:55 +5 Free Coins She knew Oliver, that tall and strong guy, was protecting Ang. He had been waiting at the school gate since early in the morning, so she only dared toe out after he left. When Ang realized that she was about to strike, she narrowed her eyes, grabbed her wrist, took out a silver needle, and pricked at it. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 A Ridiculous Idea Ste immediately felt a sharp pain. Before she could even scream, a pnded on her face The p was heavy as it came with a gust of wind that caused her head to tilt Regaining her senses, she red at Ang with shock and anger while clutching her cheeks How dare you hit me?! Why cant I? Are you from the royal family or something? Ang twisted her wrist, her oppressive gaze fixed on Ste. I thought you were just Fannysckey, but I didnt expect you to be so loyal. With a sneer, Ang continued, Oh, my mistake. Youre a dumb and malicious one! The word ckey seemed to trigger Ste instantly. Pointing at Ang, she shouted, Fanny and I are best friends! Ang smirked, her gaze unbothered as she looked at Ste as if she were a fool. Then why didnt you show up at your best friends engagement ceremony yesterday? Because I ate something bad and had diarrhea! Oh, diarrhea. Youre usually pretty pretentious, though. How did you suddenly get diarrhea? What do you mean by that?! What are you trying to say? Ste grew furious and furrowed her brows tightly. You should eat more walnuts. Its good for the brain. That day, when Ste unted the invitation, Ang knew for sure that Fanny would never allow someone like Ste to show up at her wedding. Fanny had never considered Ste a friend but a lowlyckey who wagged her tail and followed her all around. She would only be used when needed. Passing her the invitation was also a way to increase her loyalty, and she intended to use some other means to stop Ste from attending the engagement ceremonyter on. Fannys always good at buying peoples loyalty at the smallest cost. After Ang ended her statement, she took out a tissue to wipe her hands. Her tone was MM 76% 10:56 Chapter 153 A Ridiculous Idea indifferent, but her words carried weight. If you dare to prance in front of me again, dont me me for being rude to you. Ste was slow to react as her eyes widened all of a sudden. +15 Free Coins She did start to feel unwell shortly after having dinner with Fanny yesterday. By the evening, she had almost fainted from diarrhea, and she even felt bad for Fanny and apologized to her. On the contrary, Fanny responded very gently by repeatedlyforting her that it was fine and that she coulde to the weddingter. She recalled that they had eaten at the same table yesterday, but Fanny had left midway to take a phone call. Stes back gradually tensed before she shook her head vigorously. Its impossible! She had known Fanny for a long time, and she was certain that Fanny had always treated her sincerely. Ste turned her head to look in the direction Ang had left. She had already walked far away, leaving behind a blurry yet youthful and dazzling figure. She rubbed her stillCburning face, her gaze gradually bing clear. How could she doubt Fanny just because of Angs words?! Ang must be jealous of their friendship and deliberately tried to sow discord between them! How despicable! Ang walked into the ssroom and saw Alex sitting next to her seat, with Yusof and Louis beside him. The sight of the three of them together attracted the attention of several infatuated girls standing outside the window. Of course, most of them were swooning over Louis.. Louis, as usual, had a cold expression on his face, as if someone had encroached on his territory. As soon as Alex saw her, he quickly ran over and took the initiative to grab her bag with a ttering smile on his face. Ang dodged his hand and took a seat as if nothing had happened to create some distance between them. Having already been used of intentionally attracting Louis attention, she didnt want to be used of trying to seduce Alex as well. Alexs efforts were in vain, but he didnt seem to mind at all. Instead, he smiled and eximed, Ang! Youre so amazing. The remedy you rmended to Louis and me wast 9/4 M M M Chapter 153 A Ridiculous Idea simply 17 10:56 After carefully choosing his words. Alex lowered his voice. The most effective one Pift- Ang was twisting the lid of her water bottle when she suddenly heard his description, causing her facial muscles to twitch. Ahem Alex, you didnt have to be so explicit. Yusof, on the side, nudged Louis arm with a grin, Bro, did you hear what this idiot just said? Its hrious. Louis gave him a cold look. Yusof sensed his bad mood and immediately quieted down. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ang also noticed this, and it seemed to have something to do with her. She looked at Alex, her eyes questioning. Alex exined in a low voice, Yusofs treatment method didnt work, but the remedy you gave worked wonders. Hes quite impressed. Before Ang could respond, a book came flying toward Alex. What do you mean my method didnt work, bestard? Youre just incurable, alright? Your case is just peculiar in the field of mens health! It was Louis. He red at Alex with dark eyes, his voice low and deep, and his face filled with frustration. To deal with Alexs condition, Louis worked through various aspects, stayed up for several nights, and even consulted Terence twice beforeing up with a treatment n. However, his ns were not as effective as Angs prescriptions. While Alex was excited to show him, Louis kicked him out immediately. Ang chuckled, Alexs situation is indeed rare, and hes been affected since he was in the womb. After taking the wrong path in recent years, his condition became even moreplicated. Louis squinted his eyes while leaning back on the edge of the table, one armzily draped over Yusofs shoulder. Ang, please enlighten us. If you truly want to cure him, you just need to follow one principle, Ang said in a crisp and firm sound. The greatest truths are the simplest. M M MA Chapter 153 A Ridiculous Idea Louis was momentarily stunned. 76% 10:56 +15 Free Coins Ang continued, Incorporate simple treatment methods into the treatment ofplex diseases and start from the root. This was something her grandmother had taught her when she was young, and she had encountered simr casester on to prove that it was true. Louis tapped his fingers on the table, his gaze slightly lowered as he quickly understood the meaning behind her words. Starting from the root of all things. He had overlooked this before. The rigorous ns he had made not only proved ineffective but could also potentially overwhelm Alexs body with treatments that were too aggressive. It could even worsen his condition.. Pursing his lips into a tight line, Louis cursed under his breath. When Ang noticed the look of realization on his face, she began to take her books out. Louis, youre a quick learner. Louis looked at her with an unpleasant expression before uttering in a low voice, Thanks for the lesson. I dont want insincere gratitude, Louis. Keep it yourself. Louis gritted his teeth before blurting out three words, I mean it. However, he still sounded somewhat reluctant. Ang and even Yusof could tell, and they were both shocked. When Ang was exining earlier, he had wanted to scoff at it. What did she mean by incorporating the simplest treatment and treating the root cause? He was also a medical student, so how could he not know? Complex illnesses requiredplex treatments and strong medicine. And yet, even Louis was impressed! Yusof nced silently at Ang, who was already immersed in her studies. Suddenly, a ridiculous idea popped up in his mind. Can Ang treat Sarahs father? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Unfamiliar Situation Realizing that he was being too greedy, Yusof couldnt help but chuckle at his own thoughts, which had shifted in just a few seconds He had put in so much effort and even sought the help of numerous doctors, but none had been able to cure Sarahs father. Could Ang really outshine the experienced doctors who had been practicing for decades? Moreover, Sarahs fathers current attending physician was the renowned Joseph Kins. He gazed ahead thoughtfully. Ang was like a blind cat stumbling upon a dead mouse and was always seeking the spotlight. What if she couldnt cure Sarahs father? Wouldnt Sarah feel worse? Yusof shook his head, dismissing the idea.. After the morning sses concluded, Ang went on her way to the cafeteria when she spotted Cassic approaching. She greeted her warmly while leaning on her crutches. Angs gaze lingered on Cassies bandaged foot, and she sighed. You should rest properly now. Moving around like this will not only slow down your recovery but also risk causing further damage. Cassie ran her hand through her hair. Id go crazy if I stayed cooped up in my room any longer. Compared to being confined, Id rather limp around. Ive tried every trick I could think of before my father finally took pity on me and let me out. Your intentions are quite transparent, though, Ang chuckled. Although Cassie was outspoken, she was also transparent and always wore her emotions on her sleeve. Dealing with someone like her was actually quite straightforward and reassuring. Just then, Louis, Yusof, and Alex emerged from the ssroom. Cassie waved her hand and yfully embraced Alexs neck. Alex, I heard you were unwell. Whats wrong? Are you trying to be a supportive friend to me? 10:56 76% 10:56 Chapter 154 Unfamiliar Situation Nonsense. Our conditions are different Alexs expression darkened as he pushed her hand away and asked with a somber look, How did you find out? As he spoke, his eyes seemed to nce at Ang. Ang rolled her eyes, and the implication was clear. Yusof chuckled, What are you worried about? Miss Hayes wouldnt know what she shouldnt know. The day before yesterday, when Yusof visited Hayes Residence to see Cassie, he casually mentioned that Louis was treating Alexs illness. When Cassie inquired further, he didnt divulge much. Hah! You guys are keeping secrets from me now? You dont treat me like a friend anymore, huh? Cassie embraced Alexs neck tightly and insisted, Tell me! What is it? Alex couldnt break free from her grip, his face turning red. Let go of me! Have you forgotten that you are a girl? While standing between the group, Ang observed their yful interactions and felt a sense of unfamiliarity. Apart from Jessica, she didnt have many close friends. Since studying abroad, she had always been solitary at school. It felt like she had never experienced such a lively atmosphere before. She pinched her hand lightly, unsure if she enjoyed it or not, but this unfamiliar sensation. made her uneasy. Ang was about to mention that she would leave first when Cassiesuddenly embraced her with her other arm. Ang! You have sses with them and see them every day. You must know something, right? Ang had just parted her lips when Alex sped his hands together and silently mouthed, Ang, please. Let me keep my dignity. Ang raised an eyebrow and remarked, Im not sure. At that moment, Alex seemed to see Ang in a new light. 2/5 MM MA Chapter 154 Unfamiliar Situation His eyes sparkled as hemented. Tadmire you, Ang. 70% 10:56 +15 Free Coins What are you admiring? Ang has a boyfriend. Cassie punched Alex in the chest, Wait, why are you calling her Ang too? As she spoke. Yusof quickly interjected. I have to go. Sarah is alone in the hospital today, so I need to go and help her out. With that, he left quickly. Ang noticed a hint of bitterness in Cassies eyes, but she quickly smiled. Enough talking. Lets go cat Ang. Ill treat you today. Take anything you want. She hesitated, but Ang had been nning to go to the cafeteria anyway, so she nodded in agreement. Louis gaze casually brushed past Angs face before he coldly uttered, Im not hungry. You guys go ahead. Hey, where are you going? Ang noticed that Louis was heading toward Professor Terences office. Alex also caught on and chuckled, Louis is no match for someone, so he must be going to seek advice from Professor Terence again. Forget about him. Lets go. Im starving, said Cassic. Ang took the initiative to help Cassie, while Alex supported her on the other side. This scene was captured by Ste at the other end of the corridor, who snapped a photo with her phone and sent it to Fanny along with the one she had taken earlier. Meanwhile, Fanny was in her room, chatting on the phone with Christopher. The incident with Britney Kourt embarrassed the Sanders Family. Due to that, Michael wast even more dissatisfied with Fanny. He started lecturing Christopher and even had thoughts. of breaking off the engagement. After realizing this, Fanny almost cried on the phone. Christopher assured her that his father didnt know her well yet, or he would definitely bet very pleased with her as his daughterCinw. 3/5 MM MA 76% 10:56 +15 Free Coins Chapter 154 Unfamiliar Situation Before Fanny could even breathe a sigh of relief, her phone buzzed a few times, and when she saw the photo, her pupils immediately dted. In the photo, Ang was standing with some influential figures from the school, all of them smiling and looking like they had a good rtionship. Even the notoriously badCtempered Louis had a faint smile on his face, but what made Fanny hate was that Louis gaze was fixed on Ang! She clenched the bedsheets tightly, her teeth grinding. Ang had ruined her engagement ceremony, made her theughingstock, and left her with an indelible stain! Yet now she was cozying up to someone she didnt deserve. How dare she look so happy?! Buzz. More messages popped up from Ste, Fanny, do you see how cunning Ang is? She not only seduced Louis, but now shes even entangled with Alex and the rest. You need toe to school quickly and tell everyone what really happened at the ceremony. Dont let Ang seed! I feel sick just looking at her face now. Did you know that this morning, I went to confront her on your behalf, but she pped me hard On the other end of the phone, Christopher furrowed his brows. Fanny, why arent you speaking? Are you still upset? She let go of her hand and slowly smoothed out the sheets, saying softly, No. I was just looking at the photos Ste sent me. As she spoke, her tone suddenly changed, and she eximed in surprise, Ang is in it too. Ang? What photo? Forward it to me now. Its nothing. Its just a photo of Ang chatting with some friends. Fanny selected the one where Louis was staring at Ang and sent it over. Sure enough, a few secondster, Christophers cold voice came. My brother hasnt even died yet, and Ang is already looking for a new man? How dare she set her eyes on the sons of the Johnson Family and even the Stuart Family? She has quite the appetite! How could a married person like her be so shameless in flirting with men? 4/5 Chapter 154 Unfamiliar Situation She was a disgrace to both the Sanders Family and the Lawson Family! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Christopher, why are you suddenly mad? You misunderstood Ang Cote d ele her ssmates and friends. This photo might just be a casual one Ste took ever 100% Fannys gaze fell on the dressing mirror by the window. While staring at her be face, she slowly curled her lips into a sinister smile. NENN MM Chapter 155 Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You 76% 10:56 +15 Free Coins After cuckolding, Fanny said weakly, Please dont say anything to James and Grandpa. Angelina has found a good ce to belong, which wasnt easy. Christopher sneered. Wanting more than what you already have is naturally not easy! Christopher, you- Fanny. Ill handle this matter. Just be patient. Let the school gossip settle down, and Ill take you back to school in a few days. Christopher, youre the best. I really really like you. You are my fiance and the future mistress of the Sanders Family. It wouldnt be right treat you poorly while favoring that scheming girl He stopped short of saying more. Christopher furrowed his brow and said lightly. Thats enough talk about her. Im busy. After ending the call, he sat in his chair for a moment, then decisively got up and went to find Jonathan. Jonathan looked at the photos Christopher handed him with a faint smile ying on his lips. These photos were intentionally taken by Christopher to clearly show Jonathan how Ang. was flirting with other men. Did you pay someone to take these photos? Jonathans voice was barely above a whisper, but it had amanding presence that made Christophers spine tingle with apprehension. Christophers fists tightened instinctively. He felt the air around them thinning as he found the answer to the question in his heart. Jonathan, youve got it all mixed up, he quickly said. These photos were snapped by some people from the school, and I managed to get hold of them. Ang was getting cozy with them. If outsiders catch wind of this and it reaches the ears of those directors, its bound to cause quite a stir. I dont know how to handle this situation. properly, so I came to ask for your advice. If you have this in mind, then study more so that your father doesnt think youre useless and get disappointed. Christophers heart skipped a beat, and his eyes darkened. Before arriving, he had already considered this possibility, but he couldnt shake it off. He urgently wanted to know where 1/5 00 00 Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You Jonathan stood regarding Ang. The oue? It was thest thing he wanted to see. Quietly grinding his teeth. Christopher concealed his discontent while maintaining aposed demeanor. Ang Kins. Shes quite something! 76% 10:57 +15 Free Coins Unaware of Christophers thoughts, Jonathan seemed even colder in his ck coat. He casually said. Remain in the ancestral hall until dawn. Daten. Christopher tensed at the mention of dawn, and his eyes widened in horror. It was only two oclock in the afternoon. Hmm? Jonathans voice was icy and his eagleClike gaze fixed on him. Anything else you want to add? Why? Christopher couldntprehend. Jonathans dark eyes lifted slightly, and he said coldly. Blindly trusting outsiders? Lacking judgment and still not feeling an ounce of shame? Jonathan, no. Christopher gritted his teeth, lowered his head, and didnt dare to say another word. Ive learned my lesson. Ill leave now. After Christopher left, Jonathans attention shifted to the photo on the table. The young girl in the picture glowed with youthful energy while being surrounded by her ssmates of the same age under the soft sunlight. The others were inconsequential, but his gaze fixated on the face of a man who was ruggedly dressed. He casually looked away as a contemptuous smirk yed on his lips. His fingers idly traced the jade bracelet around his wrist as he summoned Simon in. Sir, what can I do for you? Just as Simon finished asking, he inadvertently saw the photo on the table. Hmm He probably knows. Got it? 2/5 MNMA Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You % 10.57 Simon nodded slightly. He said, Understood, and immediately turned and left in a hurry Half an hourter, Simon returned to the office to report the investigation results. In the afternoon. Ang returned to Springgate Estates with a canvas bag on her back. As soon as she walked in, she saw Jonathan sitting on the couch and reading a financial magazine. Indeed, exceptional individuals make the most of their spare time. Ang walked over with a smile and inquired, Jonathan, why are you back so early today? Jonathan lifted his gaze and met her eyes. Youre back? Yes, indeed. Ang beamed and eximed, Jonathan, this afternoon, I created a recipe that will greatly aid in your recovery. I will prepare it for you tonight. Jonathan closed the magazine and halted her. Ang. Jonathan, whats the matter? Angs confusion faded when she saw the photo he took out. She understood what he was up to. If someone with ill intentions wanted to exploit public misunderstanding about their rtionship being ambiguous, it could be quite troublesome. As the saying went, rumors spread like wildfire, but the truth had to sprint to catch up. Before, she wouldnt have cared what others thought. But now, she had the title of Mrs. Lawson. It could cause a lot of trouble for both the Sanders and Lawson Families if word got out. Jonathan, my rtionship with them is just that of ordinary ssmates. My bond with Cassie is the closest among them. After she finished exining, she asked solemnly, Jonathan, where did this come from? It was sent to Fanny from someone named Ste Johnston at your school. Then, it was forwarded to Christopher. In the end, itnded in my possession and was used to insinuate that youre being unfaithful, he replied. 3/5 e 1937 Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You Angs eyes widened with realization, her thoughts racing even faster if someone with t intentions manipted this situation, the elders would use her of improper behor demand Jonathan to divorce her, and then start pushing for him to resign These people are truly despicable Ang was furious. She said, Jonathan, let me handle this matter. Dont get involved: Jonathans gaze remainedposed. Understood Ang nodded vigorously, then held up the list in her hand. Well, I will prepare some medicinal cuisine for you. This time, the process of preparing the medicinal cuisine wasplicated, and handling the required ingredients and herbs was also quite troublesome. Having observed Ang prepare it numerous times, Ms. May was able to assist, and the two toiled in the kitchen for over an hour. They presented a steaming small pot. As Jonathan had a shareholders meeting at noon, he sampled a few bites casually. Angs medicinal cuisine whetted his appetite. The cold, stern expression in his eyes seemed to soften slightly in the presence of the steam. After the meal. Ang administered acupuncture and conducted a thorough examination of his body. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Finally, she beamed. Jonathan, theres a noticeable improvement! Perhaps Jonathan paused briefly, his dark eyes flickering and settling on her radiant face. He then responded, Ive been sleeping better in recent days. Ang blinked as she recalled the sensation of Jonathan holding her while asleep at night. A flicker of unease crossed her face involuntarily. She thenposed herself and reaffirmed her resolve. Jonathan had helped her a lot, and she was a physician, so it did not matter if he found sce in holding her while sleeping. Furthermor 4/5 DO DO MA 76% 10:57 Chapter 155 A Photo Snapped To Frame You +15 Free Coins The one to be concerned about was Jonathan. What if she sumbed to temptation one day. and vited the slumbering Jonathan? That would be a grave sin. Jonathan chuckled, his voice resonant and deep as he said, When are the final exams? Are you keeping up with your studies? We still have some time before the finals. Theyre in January. Ang promptly replied, eager to please him. And yes, Im keeping up with my studies. The teachers are pretty good. Is that so? Jonathans movements with the beads were somewhat sluggish. You are still young, so focus on your studies and do not let irrelevant individuals distract you. Angs head spun for a moment. Isnt this a typical parental warning against early romance? I truly have not. You can rest assured that I have been dedicated to my studies at school, and most of my thoughts are centered on how to cure you. She raised her hand to convey her sincere sentiments. Sebastian passed by the doorway of the study and caught sight of the two inside, their intimate demeanor unmistakable. A smile spread across his face, deepening the wrinkles around his eyes. Mr. Lawson, once sullen and reserved, now appears much livelier in the presence of his wife. Young love really does have its transformative effects He couldnt wait to inform Bruce that Jonathan and Ang were deeply in love now, and it wouldnt be long before Bruce would get to hold his grandchildren! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 A Money Packet Chapter 156 A Money Packet The next morning, as Ang came downstairs from her room, she spotted a cheerful Bruce. sitting there. Jonathan was seated across from him, his gaze slightly lowered, with a smoothly curved. profile. Upon catching sight of Ang, Bruces smile stretched even wider. He waved enthusiastically and called out, Ang, good morning! Did you have a good sleepst night? Returning his warm smile, Ang replied, Old Mr. Lawson. I slept like a log. What brings you here so early today? Hehe I came to check on how you and Jonathan are doing these days. His intentions were clear, and Ang didnt want to give anything away. She simply blushed slightly and lowered her voice. Old Mr. Lawson, were doing fine. Taking note of her reaction, Bruce assumed she was feeling a bit shy. He chuckled even louder as if picturing himself strolling around next year with a chubby baby in his arms. Bruce patted the seat next to him. Ang,e sit here and chat with me. Just as she was about to step over, Jonathan nced at the time, lifted his gaze, and said calmly, Grandpa, its time for Ang to go to ss. Bruce shot him a re and retorted, I timed my visit perfectly. Its still earlyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Quickly, Ang reassured. Jonathan, its okay. I dont have any important ss this morning. Bruce finally let Jonathan go and resumed conversing with Ang, even reasing her about being bullied by Jonathan. During his conversation, hepletely disregarded Jonathan, his own grandson. Ang repeatedly assured Bruce that Jonathan was very kind to her, so they proceeded to the dining hall for breakfast together. The trio sat joyfully at the table, and Ms. Mays culinary skills had notably improved. 1/5 IN 75% 10:57 +15 Free Coins Chapter 156 A Money Packet Bruce was highly pleased with Ms. May and promptly presented her with a money packet. He praised her for looking after the young couple. Ms. May epted it with a heart full of gratitude. Ang noticed a thick stack of money packets in Bruces pocket. She blinked in surprise and inquired, Old Mr. Lawson, why do you carry so many money packets with you! Today is not a special day. Across from her, Jonathans dark eyes met Angs, and a subtle smile tugged at the corner of his lips. After we got engaged, Grandpa began distributing them to everyone he encountered. Bruce chuckled. Such great joy should be shared with many. Some old friends whom he hadnt had the chance to see were also informed of this news, and he even said that now they could share the joy of money packets, but in the future, when the two of them got married, they couldnt be stingy and should reciprocate a bigger one. Ang nced at Bruce, then at Jonathan, and softly chuckled. After dinner, Jonathan happened to be heading to thepany. He offered to drop Ang off at school despite it not being on the way. Ang didnt decline. so as not to give Bruce the impression they were overly formal as a young couple. Thus, under Bruces approving gaze, the two of them entered the car. As they drove, Ang gazed out the window at the passing scenery until Jonathans voice interrupted. Close the window and keep warm. Its chilly this morning. Dont want you to catch a cold. She immediately obediently closed it and then looked out through the car window. Along the way, they passed several ces, which were the construction sites of futurerge shopping malls and commercial buildings. Ang turned to look at Jonathan and asked, Jonathan, have you acquired extra properties. ornd? He gave her a curious look. You seem quite interested in that? 2/5 75% 10:57 +15 Free Coins Chapter 156 A Money Packet He remembered she had brought it up on more than one asion. Its not really about that. I just think the real estate industry will definitely be lucrative in the ature, she said. As her words trailed off, Jonathan fell silent for a moment before replying, Yes. It wasnt necessarily because of her words; his original n was to venture into the real estate. sector. Recently, he had also acquirednd and properties in Riverdon and its vicinity. As they conversed, the car had already arrived. Ang waved goodbye to him as she got out of the car. Jonathan lowered the car window. Ill pick you up this afternoon She didnt refuse and crisply replied, Okay. The car made a UCturn and drove off in the opposite direction. Having adjusted her white coat, she began walking toward the school. After taking a few steps, her phone suddenly vibrated with a text message. She opened it and saw a message from Oliver. Oliver: Mrs. Lawson, someone is following you in the ten oclock direction. Should I take care of it? Im being followed? Ang discreetly put away her phone, and out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a figure. She looked up and saw Ste hiding behind a big tree outside the school gate. Ste was acting sneakily, holding a camera and taking pictures of her. Ang narrowed her eyes and walked over with a smirk. When Ste realized she had been caught redChanded, it was toote to escape. Ang grabbed her wrist, and with her other hand, she managed to snatch away the camera while. the former struggled. Ste struggled even more intensely, feeling like her body was behaving strangely, as if she 3/5 Chapter 156 A Money Packet had encountered something supernatural. Though Ang was only holding onto her wrist, thetter felt unbearable moved. It felt as if she had been pinched at some pressure point. Ang calmly looked through the pictures on the camera, It was the scene of her getting out of Jonathans car just moments ago. 175% 10:57 +15 Free Cond pain whenever she She chuckled lightly and said, Your habit of secretly taking photos of people isnt good. You should work on changing it. WCwhat do you mean? Ste asked, and her eyes widened upon sensing that something. ominous was going to happen. The next moment, she saw Ang take something out of her bag and sprinkle it on her face. It felt cool and slightly stinging. Ste screamed. Ah, you sshed sulfuric acid on me! Help, someone As she screamed, she felt something was wrong. She touched her face and felt a liquid like water, with no particr smell. Angughed recklessly. Arent you shameless? What are you afraid of? You, you you tricked me! Ang, this isnt over between us. The tool of the crime belongs to me now. Ang lifted the camera and tucked it into her bag, then turned to leave. Ste yelled after her. Who gave you the right to take my camera? Ang, have you gone mad?! She had bought it specifically to monitor Angs every move at school for Fanny, and it cost her three thousand dors! cop Otherwise should we get the involved in your little problem with snapping pictures of me without permission? Stes face turned pale. You wouldnt dare! Wanna bet? Youll find out if I have the guts or not, said Ang, and she reached for her 475 A Chapter 156 A Money Packer phone Ste immediately panicked. % 10:57 Riverdon University ced the utmost emphasis on students morals. While secretly snapping photos wasnt a major offense, if it attracted the attention of the police and caused amotion, it would be serious. Upon seeing that Ste was weighing the consequences, Ang smirked and left. To solve a problem, one needed to tackle it headCon. Knowing that Ste valued her belongings the most, Ang taught her a lesson by taking away her cherished possessions. On this calm morning at Riverdon University, a ridiculous incident urred. Stes face suddenly turned green on her way to ss! Amidst theughter, she quickly pulled out a mirror. In the reflection, her entire face was green. She looked like a female version of a green monster, which scared her enough to toss the mirror away. Curious ssmates gathered around her like spectators at a circus, and someone snapped a picture of her green face and posted it on the school forum. At lunchtime, Ang quietly ate in the cafeteria while secretly enjoying Stes new look. It was the potion she had researched before, with its properties being colorless and tasteless. just like water. But once it touched the skin and was exposed to the air, it would turn green within three hours. It wouldnt go away fogat least ten days. For the next few days, Ste wont be roaming around the school, and she will not be able to secretly snap photos of me, Ang thought wickedly. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated After finishing lunch in the cafeteria, Ang headed to a nearby courier service point to send the camera to a school in a mountainous area. She had recently read a report about volunteer teachers in the newspaper and was inspired to pture the innocent smiles of the children. This camera woulde in handy for that purpose. So, she mailed it along with the following details: Sender C Riverdon University, Ste Johnston. With a wry smile, Ang considered this as Ste doing a good deed. Later that afternoon, upon returning to the university, she heard rumors about Ste taking a leave of absence. However, when questioned about why thetters face had turned green, the embarrassed Ste remained silent and didnt provide any exnation. When she stepped into the ssroom, Ang received a message from Cassie. Hey Ang, whered you go? Have you checked the forum? Whats the deal with Ste? Its bizarre but kind of intriguing. If I could turn my face green like that, Id haunt the woods every night to spook people. Ang couldnt help but chuckle and shake her head when she saw the message. Cassie, your imagination knows no bounds, and your bravery is admirable. Meanwhile, Ste was pouring her heart out to Fanny by confiding in her about what happened. Fanny looked at her friends troubled expression and said sympathetically, Ste, Im sorry. Its all because of Ang that youre going through this. Fanny, Ang is just too audacious! How can there be such audacious people in the university? Ste nced around, then continued, She even took my brandCnew camera! It was fresh of the box! Now that the cameras gone, and I dont know when my face will heal, what am I going to do? Fannys hand gently rested on Stes arm and said soothingly, Ste, its okay. Well go shopping together this weekend and get you a new one. 1/5 M Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated 75% 10:58 Stes eyes lit up as she refused. Fanny I dont think thats a good idea. I cant ept gifts. from you. Come on, its no big deal. Were friends. Youve had my back, so its only fair for me to do something for you. Ste smiled. Fanny, I know you truly value our friendship. Fanny lowered her head to take a sip of her tea, and a hint of frustration and disappointment flickering in her eyes. She had thought Ste might do something significant, but she didnt expect to be fooled by Ang repeatedly. What a moron, Fanny cursed inwardly. Although the news from newspapers and forums had been taken down, word had already spread among those who needed to know. Over the past few days, shed been bombarded with calls about the matter. Skipping school became inevitable, with Christopher advising her to take a break before returning to ss and helping her secure a leave of absence. This time, it wasnt just Britney who showed up, but also the frail Jonathan who couldnt even walk. After a bit of digging, she discovered that Britneys main reason foring was to tend to Jonathan. The medical facilities in Riverdon were topCnotch, and they happened to be at the hospital where Joseph worked. The attending physician happened to be a colleague of Josephs. While brushing off Ste. Fanny pondered how to get rid of Britneys presence. Since Britneys here to care for Jonathan, well if he were to pass away, Britney wouldnt have any reason to stick around, right? Fanny lowered her gaze while gripping the teacup firmly. Her eyes showed a mix of hesitation and a touch of darkness. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the new phone that Scarlet had just given her rang above the dressing table. It was Christopher calling. 2/5 7% 10:58 Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated She adjusted her expression in the mirror and answered the phone with an unusually soft Christopher. Fanny, today is the Sanders Familys family banquet, so Ille pick you up. Family banquet?. The fifteenth of every month was the Sanders Familys family banquet, a fact that Fanny had nearly forgotten. She smiled. Alright, Christopher, Ill be waiting for you at home. Oh, before I forget Christopher hesitated for a moment, then added mysteriously. Just a heads up, my mom will be joining us today. Its your chance to make a good impression and maybe change my dads opinion of you. Christophers mother Fannys eyes narrowed slightly, and she said with amusement evident in her voice. Got it. Ill make sure to be on my best behavior and not let you down. Christophers mother is Teresa Webb. Although they hadnt met, Fanny knew about the chilly reception Teresa received in the Sanders Family, and Christopher rarely spoke about her. If she was attending tonight, it wasnt just a casual gathering. They probably wanted to introduce her to the entire Sanders Family, wasnt it? Fanny smirked and headed to her wardrobe. Tonight, all eyes will be on me! After finishing school. Ang didnt see Oliver but spotted Jonathans car instead. She hurried over, got in, and looked at the distinguished man with excitement. Jonathan, why are you picking me up today? Well, my grandfather called and invited us for dinner. Back to the Sanders Family? Ang blinked, then nced down at her blue and white school uniform. Jonathan, should we go back and change first? 3/5 Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated No need, this is fine. Jonathan replied curtly 15 Free Cons it u werent for Old Mr. Sanders insistence, he wouldnt bother dealing with those people. He nced sideways at her as she tidied her ouch of elegance. 1. up. After a few adjustments, she quickly transformed from a schoolgirl to a youngdy with a touch of elegance. Looking at herself in the rearview mirror, Ang nced from side to side and smiled satisfactorily. Do I look more grownCup now? Jonathan raised an eyebrow. Are you saying Im old? Ang widened her eyes and quickly waved her hands. No, Jonathan, youre in your prime. I just thought Id dress up a bit so that I look more sophisticated. Somethings missing. After a quick scan, Jonathan reached out and tapped the back of the drivers seat, bring out the box from the glovepartment. Simon handed Jonathan a box from the glovepartment as he drove. Simon. Opening it. Jonathan revealed a delicate ne with a pendant made of pink gemstones shaped like flower petals, which was stunningly beautiful. Come here. He motioned for Ang toe closer, and he ced the ne around her ivoryC skinned neck. The pink gemstone against her fair skin made her neck look even more slender and alluring. giving her a mature charm. Ang touched the gemstone and asked softly, Is it very expensive? Jonathan nodded. It was a gift from the brand, worth 990,000. Angs eyes widened in surprise. She quickly covered the ne with her hand. Ill make sure to cherish it, and itll always be with me. Jonathan pursed his lips. There was no need for such formality. The car smoothly pulled up to the Sanders Family mansion. It was Angs first time entering the Sanders Family mansion as Jonathans wife. Several cars she couldnt name were parked in the yard, and ahead was the main building. 4/5 Chapter 157 Look More Sophisticated Ang followed Jonathan as they walked in. In the living rooms on the first floor. Both Old Mr. Sanders and Michael were present. There was another woman who left asting impression on Ang. She wore a ck dinner gown adorned with a blue sapphire ne around her neck, and her hair was elegantly styled. Her facial features exuded the gentle and bright charm typical of a woman hailing from Riverdon. The womans gaze briefly met Angs, and she almost immediately recognized her. She was Christophers mother, Teresa Webb. In her previous life, when she was infatuated with Christopher, Ang had thought about winning Teresas favor. However, Teresa rarely visited the mansion and resided outside with Michael most of the time. So, the opportunity never arose. Ang found it somewhat ironic because she never expected to meet Teresa under these circumstances today. MMMA Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! On the couch next to him, there were several elderly individuals and a few elegantly dressed women. They appeared to be rtives from the Sanders Familys coteral branches. She had not seen them before. Ang obediently followed Jonathan and entered with him. Upon their arrival, everyone greeted them with smiles. Ang responded gracefully to each greeting. Jonathan remained silent, holding Angs hand with a cold expression as he sat next to Old Mr. Sanders, exuding a sense of disdain. On the other side of Old Mr. Sanders sat Michael and Teresa. Jonathan did not even acknowledge the two. Michaels expression turned dark as he looked at Jonathan with disdain. He was about to express his anger when his arm was lightly touched. Turning his head, he saw Teresa signaling him to remain calm. Michael patted her hand, and his anger dissipated somewhat. Old Mr. Sanders gazed at Ang, noting her round face and healthyplexion, with a few deep wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. In a steady voice tinged with affection, he said, Ang, these are your family members. Today, we are here to formally introduce the members of the Sanders Family to you. They are all family, so do not feel restrained. If you need anything, just let me know. I wont hesitate, Grandpa. Angs face lit up with a bright smile, her eyes shining. Suddenly, Jonathans mocking voice broke the silence, cool and faint. Grandpa, not everyone here is family. Though his voice was not loud, it resonated clearly with everyone present, indicating whom he was referring to. 1/5 Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! The atmosphere in the living room seemed to freeze, with all eyes turning to Teresa. Teresas face quickly paled as she lowered her head gently. The anger that had dissipated in Michael was reignited. You Michael Jonathan is correct. Its fine. Do not get upset in this situation. Teresa quickly grasped Michaels arm, lowered her eyes, and said. I should not havee. I will leave after enting the gift to Jonathan and his fiance As she finished speaking, Christopher entered, followed by Fanny Angs garended on Fannys face. Fanny wore a kneeClength chiffon dress with wless makeup adorning her face In Angs mind, she recalled the first time she was brought back to the Kins Family at the age of ten and saw Fanny Back then, Fanny was just like now, delicate in every movement, like a doll disyed in a showcase kockest Withoo much thought, she was about to avert her gaze when I any hoked eyes with her. She clearly perceived the jealousy in Fabiby a tyc?, smirked, and calmly turned away, treating her as if she were invisible Fanny suddenly clenched her to a wless side spread across her face ?Ang zi Nere, ten H?ie dare shirt She is annulling to give up 061 Christopher first greeted Mr. Sanders with Fanny, then Macharl, and finally introduced Tercu Fanny, this is my mother mina Ms. Webby, in a tres a pleasure to meet you atst Christupilier has always sproken highly of you saying you are the most beautiful mother in the world Fatys weed were tweet, her expression since Now that we have, I tagtite MA Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! 75% 10:58 15 Free Coins Christopher tends to exaggerate. He never stops praising you in my presence. After meeting it is evident that my sons taste is impable. you. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Teresa covered her lips and chuckled softly, though a keen observer might detect a hint of insincerity beneath her wellCmaintained, gentle facade. She then opened the blue purse she carried and retrieved a square velvet box. Fanny, this is a gift specially prepared for you. It was meant to be given to you at your engagement ceremony with Christopher. Unfortunately, I was unwell at the time and couldnt attend. So, I am taking this opportunity. today to give it to you. Fanny epted it graciously. Thank you, Ms. Webb. Open it and see if you like it. Teresa smiled. Okay. Fanny opened the box, revealing a pair of highCquality white jade bangles. The bangles gleamed and felt warm to the touch. Fannys eyes sparkled. Although she wasnt knowledgeable about jade, she could sense its value. Fanny felt the admiring gazes of those around her. In that moment, she felt as though they were treating her as the future mistress of the Sanders family. She held the box tightly and eximed, Thank you, Ms. Webb. These white jade bangles are exquisite. I adore them. Upon hearing the words white jade bangles, Jonathan, who was holding Angs hand, narrowed his eyes. ncing over, the contents of the box became clear. Suddenly, a coldness filled the air, and Jonathan sat up straight, his voice cutting through the harmonious atmosphere. Teresa, youre courting death! and the others were taken aback, after which they heard Jonathans words. How dare Ang furrowed her brows, feeling a surge of anger rising within her. This is too much! 3/5 Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! Teresa paled in shock, looking frantically at Michael. Old Mr. Sanders face darkened, and his gaze was serious. What is going on? Is this something of Elisas? 75% 10:58 +15 Free Coins Michael mmed the table and stood up, rebuking. You took away your mothers things long ago. This is something I gave to her, and it has nothing to do with her. Jonathan coldly ordered. Simon. Simon, who had been waiting outside the living room, quickly walked in and stood in front of Fanny, who instinctively tightened her bangles. Simon acted decisively, snatching the bangles and presenting them to Jonathan. Fannys eyes quickly filled with tears of grievance. Christopher Christophers lips tightened as hefortingly grabbed her hand. Jonathan held up the jade bangles, facing the light. The jade bangles, in the midst of all the gazes, instantly shone brightly, like a dazzling starlight in the darkness. At the same time, the word Elisa appeared inside the jade bangles. Michaels face changed drastically. Its impossible. You clearly took all your mothers things. These bangles are mine. As he spoke, he suddenly realized. These bangles were something he had identally found in the Sanders Mansion. He thought it was beautiful and deliberately brought it back to give to Teresa. He never expected it to be something left behind by Elisa. The corners of Jonathans eyes were hooked, his gaze wild and ruthless, staring straight at Michael, who suddenly felt guilty and cold. How could this son of mine resemble me at all? I had raised a wolf In the moment of his speechlessness, Teresa took a step forward, her shoulders trembling slightly, and sincerely said, Jonathan, I am very sorry. Dont be angry. I didnt mean to. I just NM MA Chapter 158 Youre Courting Death! thought these bangles were very nice. I didnt know it was your mothers heirloom. At this moment, seeing the careful look of Teresa by his side, Michael was suddenly filled with anger. Its just bangles. Your mother has so much gold and silver jewelry. Its merely giving it to Christophers wife. Whats the big deal? Is it worth speaking to your elders like this? Youve ruined the atmosphere. Teresa reached out her hand to pull Michael, tears glistening and falling from her eyes. Michael, please stop. Dont let this affect the harmony between you and your son. This boy has never treated me as a father. Im still alive. You are my wife, and you are his elder! Its only natural for you to be here. You dont have to be so submissive to him. Ang silently clenched her teeth. Angry and heartbroken. She understood this feeling too well. It wasnt Jonathans fault, but it felt as if he was the one to me for everything. 18:58 M M Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Concubine Chapter 159 Concubine +15 Free Coins Angs eyes narrowed slightly. She was young, with a strong girlish air on her face, but the smile in her eyes was arrogant and calm. She casually said, Its not always the most pitiful when someone cries. This trick is quite useful. I learned it from Fanny when I was a child. Suddenly, the ss door opened, and a strong wind blew in. It lifted Angs fine hair. The next moment, Ang, with a cold face, mmed the ss in her hand to the ground, shattering it into countless pieces. Everyone was startled. Ang, are you out of your mind? Ang looked at them with a mocking gaze. I am not a child anymore. Giving away my deceased motherCinws bangles to someone is so disgusting. Since you want to give it away, cant you be more careful? If you make a mistake, can you just say sorry and be done with it? Then can I p you in anger now, apologize, and call it even? Whats with the act? How coincidental to give away the heirloom of Jonathans biological mother. Being a mistress is disgusting enough, but pretending to be innocent is even more despicable! How dare you, as a neer, dare to m the table and break dishes in front of elders, Jon, manage your wife properly! Someone spoke in a nonchnt tone. Ang looked up and retorted. Some elders should mind their own business. Ang has seen the biased scene since she was a child, even spending decades like this. Having grown up witnessing such biased scenes, Ang didnt need to think much to confront these people. The man was so angry that he suddenly stood up, tremblingly pointing at Ang, wanting to say something. Jonathan raised his dark and deep eyes and stood up,pletely shielding Ang with his body. 1/5 18% Chapter 159 Concubine He was tall, with straight legs, almost blocking the light of the living rooms crystal chandelier. For a moment, the surroundings became a bit dim. Michael and the others were stunned, obviously not expecting Jonathan to stand up. Jonathan walked steadily towards those people. In the eyes of everyone, he was like an elegant and swift jaguar. Michael nervously stepped back, pointing at Jonathan, unable to speak. When my mother is alive, she is the mistress of the Sanders Family. When my mother dies, my wife, Ang, will be the mistress of the Sanders Family. As long as I am alive, Teresa cannot be the mistress of the Sanders Family or enter the Sanders Family Jonathan exuded an air of arrogance, and with a dark and contemptuous tone, he said, She can only ever be the concubine kept in the suburbs by you. She can still set foot in the Sanders family now. You should consider yourself lucky No one doubted the authenticity of thest sentence. As long as Jonathan wanted, Teresa would never be intact. Christopher frowned and stood stiffly, his whole body tense. He looked at Teresa with hidden and mocking eyes, clenched his fists tightly, and then let them go weakly. Fanny was held in his arms by him, her face pale. Teresa was Christophers biological mother. She was also her motherCinw. Now that he was being confronted by Jonathan and Ang, Christopher didnt even let her speak, making her feel nauseated. Ang nced lightly at Christopher and Fanny and noticed his expression. Then she lowered her eyes and smiled lightly, with a hint of indifference between her precise. eyebrows. In her past life, when she loved Christopher, she stood up for Teresa, but now that everyone. was dead, whats the point of holding onto that hatred? Now, having seen and understood more, she could taste a different vor of life. 2/5 Chapter 159 Concubine They have driven people to their deaths, yet they still wont let go of Jonathan. +15 Free Cos If they really cared, Teresa shouldnt have appeared today, doing such disgusting things to the living. Michael was publicly challenged by Jonathan, losing hisposure and trembling with anger. You disobedient son. I am your father. Do you remember that at all? Do you remember that I am your father? Old Mr. Sanders set down his teacup, sshing tea everywhere, asserting his authority without anger. Cant we just have a peaceful family banquet? Father and son are always at odds. What kind of example is this? Dad, why dont you take a look at this? Enough! Sit down quietly. Old Mr. Sanders interrupted him, not engaging in an argument fueled by anger. Ang is right. If you had any sense, this misunderstanding wouldnt have happened. Dont turn a blind eye all the time. Cant you see this situation clearly? With that, Old Mr. Sanders gaze swept over Teresa. She shrunk her shoulders, disying her vulnerability and grievance. Dad, its all my fault. Please dont get angry and harm your health. Since you know its your fault, return the gift. Alright. Teresa nodded repeatedly. Old Mr. Sanders looked at Jonathan and frowned. You sit down too. Your leg is still healing: dont strain it further. Alright, lets sit down now. Lets move on from todays events, and no one is allowed to mention it again in the future. Jonathan sneered lightly and sat back down leisurely amidst Michaels suppressed anger. Ang went to help Jonathan sit down, then calmly ced her hand on his wrist to check his pulse. She breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his pulse was steady, so there was no problem. 3/5 Chapter 159 Concubine To outsiders, it naturally seemed like the two of them were deeply in love. Her fingers were soft and gentle, causing a slight curve to appear on Jonathans thin lips as he took her right hand and smoothly put a jade bangle on it. Ang widened her eyes, looking at him in confusion. Then, her left hand was also adorned with another jade bangle. The pair of jade bangles on her snowCwhite delicate wrists made her even more beautiful and translucent. Jonathan exined. These bangles were specially prepared by my mother for my future daughterCinC law. After she passed away, these jade bangles were never found. With deep ck eyes, Jonathans voice was calm. Now that they have been found, only you are worthy of them. Listening to these words, Ang didnt know what to say for a moment. Did he forget that we were a fake couple? Turning her gaze slightly, Ang saw those who were staring at them, and she smiled brightly. Jonathan is right. I will take good care of the gift our mother left for me. Good girl. Jonathan raised his hand, stroking her hair by her ear, his deep voice sexy and alluring. A morous, shortChaireddy smiled. Oh, Jonathan really knows how to pamper his wife. Ang, you really make us aunts envious. Another plumpdy chimed in, We old folks cantpare to Ang. Others echoed, Ang,e and y with us more often in the future. You just married into the family: us elders must not neglect you. When you take charge of the internal affairs of the Sanders Family, we will definitely support you wholeheartedly and not let a young girl like you work too hard. In the face of these ttering words, Ang just smiled politely, knowing they were all hypocrites hiding behind masks. Those who wanted Jonathan to step down surely included them. 4/5 M M MA 75% 10:59 Chapter 159 Concubine As Ang was surrounded by ttery, Fanny could barely contain her jealousy, her face almost twisted with hatred. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Not only did she steal the spotlight at the engagement ceremony, but now she shamelessly epted the pair of white jade bangles. She could now feel the mocking gazes of the Sanders Family members directed toward her. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 She Wants to Kill Me! Chapter 160 She Wants to Kill Me! +15 Free Coins Shortly after, the kitchen staff reported that the dishes were ready. Then, Kevin asked everyone to move to the dining room to start the meal. Jonathan, Im going to the bathroom. Jonathan nodded. Okay, take your time. As Ang left. Fannys eyes shed with malice. She turned to Christopher and said, Christopher, Im going to the bathroom for a touchCup. Ever since Jonathan mentioned Teresa, Christopher had been visibly displeased. He simply hummed in response to Fannys words and paid her no further attention. Seizing the opportunity while no one was watching, Fanny got up and headed towards the bathroom. Just as Ang finished, she spotted Fanny standing behind the bathroom door. With a twisted expression, Fanny looked at the white jade bracelet on Angs wrist and had a hint of reluctance in her eyes. Ang, dont you know your ce? she asked in a low voice. How dare you steal my spotlight and tarnish my reputation? In a prestigious family like the Sanders, how long do you think you can maintain your pride without the support of your own family? What about you? Ang retorted with a bright smile. Are you going to let anger consume you? Anger? Hmph! Fanny smoothed her hair and looked down at Ang. You are not worth getting me angry. Whether in the Kins or Sanders Families, you will always be beneath me. I suggest you snap back to reality soon, Ang. Dont assume that being with Jonathan will grant you peace. On the day you are cast out, I will ensure you suffer miserably. Upon hearing her words, Ang smirked and looked behind her. Did you hear that, Grandpa? When Fanny heard Angs words, her face turned pale instantly. She quickly turned around and said, Grandpa, dont get me wrong. Ang and I were just However, there was no one behind her. Fannys heart sank as she realized she had been fooled by Ang once again. She turned around and clenched her fists tightly, seemingly ready to strike Angs face. 1/4 MM MA Chapter 160 She Wants to Kill Me! Looking at her, Ang narrowed her eyes. 75% 10:59 +15 Free Coins Just as Fannys hand was about to hit Ang, she suddenly froze. Her entire body stiffened. At that moment, she was paralyzed and unable to utter a sound. Only her eyes could move as she watched Ang slowly retrieve a silver needle from her chest. She waved it in front of Fanny with a smile, causing thetter to panic. Angs smile widened when she saw the fear in Fannys eyes. Are you scared now? Dont you think its a bit toote now? You were quite arrogant just a moment ago. Why havent you learned your lesson? Didnt I warn you that Im no longer the foolish Ang I once was? she taunted and traced the silver needle across Fannys eyebrows and eyes. The tip of the needle almost threatened to pierce her eye at any moment. Fanny felt her scalp tingle, but she could not move, no matter how hard she tried. Her eyes red at Ang intently. What is Ang going to do to me? I wont let her get away with it! Fanny, remember this lesson well. It was as if Ang could read Fannys thoughts. Her eyes were cold as she approached Fanny. Fanny, behave yourself from now on. If you dare to raise your voice in front of me again or allow your dog to hurt others simply. Ill make sure youll regret it! Fannys eyes zed with anger, and she wished she could crush Ang now. Ang calmly put away the silver needle and waved. Goodbye. Take your time to reflect on yourself. Then, Fanny watched as Ang left! She couldnt believe that Ang would indeed abandon her here. Meanwhile, Ang returned to the restaurant as if nothing happened and sat beside Jonathan. What took you so long? Jonathan asked deeply. Oh. Ang grinned. I encountered a stray dog, so I thought about giving it a lesson. Jonathan chuckled at her words. He grabbed her hand and took a white handkerchief nearby. Dogs carry many germs. Remember to wipe your hands clean. Then, he proceeded to clean Angs fingers seriously. Ang blinked and felt that no one would suspect they were a fake couple if they kept acting like this. Chapter 160 She Wants to Kill Me! Given Jonathans unwavering support, Ang felt she would keep up her act too. She leaned closer to Jonathan and smiled brightly. Across the dining table, Christopher felt his anger rising as he struggled not to nce at Ang. Beside him, Teresa sensed his emotions and reached beneath the table to pat his handfortingly. Go check on yournce. Whats taking so long? Only then did Christopher remember Fannys presence after hearing Teresas words. He frowned and murmured, Alright, Ill go now. As he walked toward the restroom, he saw Fanding there motionless. ncing at his watch, he approached Fanny and said, Fanny, why are you still here? The banquet is about to begin, and youre the only one left absent. As he stepped closer, he noticed tears streaming down Fannys face. A mix of anguish and resentment filled her expression. Immediately, Christopher felt distressed. He grasped her shoulders and asked, Whats going on? Upon Christophers touch, Fanny suddenly regained mobility. However, her legs gave away as she leaned into him. She wrapped her arms around him tightly and sobbed. Its Ang. I dont know what she did, but I couldnt move. She even attempted to kill me with a silver needle. Christopher, Ang has gone mad. She wants me dead! edid In that split second, Christophers gaze turned cold. Ang? How is that possible? Where did she find the audacity? Christopher, why would I lie to you? I thought I was going to die Her voice was as soft as a feather, brushing against his heart gently. Seeing that Fanny was trembling in his embrace, Christopher felt pity for her. As rage rose within Christopher, he was also confused. Ang has always been timid. How could she dare tomit inurder?! lowever, Fanny had no reason to lie to me. Christopher wanted to confront Ang immediately, but today was a family gathering. At the same time, it was also Fannys first time with the Sanders Family as his fiance. He couldnt afford to have any trouble happen. After all, his parents had already disliked Fanny. If Fanny and Ang fought now, it would only make the situation worse. Thinking about it. Christopher gently patted her back. However, his expression was grimmer. 3/4 N N This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. 00: IN 7% 18:59 +15 Free Caris Chapter 160 She Wants to Kill Me! Dont worry. I will find a solution for this. Thoughts raced through Christophers mind like a torrent, and he raised his hand to ruille Fannys hair. Lets set this aside for now. Stop crying. now. Lets go back. Alright Fanny bit her lip and lowered her eyes. At that moment, a cold glint shed across. her eyes. She was unlike the Sanders. After all, what was there to be afraid of a dying person? After Jonathans death, all this immense wealth would belong to Christopher and her! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 The Wealth of Being Mrs Lawson Chapter 161 The Wealth of Being Mrs Lawson Christopher helped Fanny stand, taking her to the mirror to touch up her makeup. Upon returning to the dining room, the banquet had already started. Seeing that they arrivedte, Michael gave them a disapproving nce. On the other hand, Teresa smiled at them warmly and gestured for them to sit. As Fanny sat down, she saw Ang being seated closest to the host, apanied by Jonathan. In a fleeting moment. Ang nced in her direction before quickly looking away. At that instant, Fanny felt like she was nothing more than a mere dust in Angs eyes! She gritted her teeth and tried to maintain a wless facade. Throughout the banquet, Ang savored her meal while Jonathan dutifully served her. Kevin watched them with a contented smile. He felt that Ang was a gentle andpassionate girl. Moreover, she was skilled in medicine, took great care of Jonathan, and was diligent in her studies. Ang was truly a rare gem, and Kevin felt that she was the one for Jonathan. After dinner, Ang looked at the Sanders rtives, who had previously belittled her with a calm expression. In the past, these people wouldnt spare her a nce. Even if they did acknowledge her, they would look at her with a disdainful gaze, as if she was a shameless country bumpkin pestering Christopher. Yet, they now acted as if they were a family. When one held great power, their surroundings would be filled with good people. Ang, this ne looks like the new piece that hasnt been on the market yet. It must be quite expensive, said one of the Sanders Family sistersCinw. Her eyes were filled with envy. Hearing her words, Ang lowered her head and gently touched the ne. Then, she replied with a smile, Indeed. Its quite expensive. However, Jon told me not to worry about it since our future child and I were the reason he worked so hard. Hearing her words, thedies smiled awkwardly. Angs lips curved into a satisfied smile, pleased with the oue she had made. She wanted these individuals to acknowledge that it was Jonathan who had given them their currentfortable lifestyle. They of concern toward him at all. Howevere draining Jonathan dry, yet they showed no signs she did. Shortly after, Jonathan came down from upstairs. Ang rose to greet him. She adjusted the 1/4 MMM Chapter 161 The Wealth of Being Mrs Lawson ZN 100% nket on his legs and looked at him with a bright smile. Are you tired? Should we leave now? Jonathan nodded. He bid farewell to Kevin with Ang before leaving. As they passed by Michael in the hallway, thetter scowled in anger. His resentment still lingered. Teresa nudged him and smiled at the duo. Jonathan, Ang, today is my fault. Grandpa said its in the past. I hope you wont hold it against me. I deeply regret that I didnt even finish my meal. Before Jonathan could say anything, Ang shed an innocent smile. However, her words caused Teresas expression to change drastically. Why would we me you? Because of your oversight, we discovered the items left behind by Grandma. If there are still any belongings at home, please return them to their rightful owner, Teresa. In front of Michael, Teres portrayed the image of a perfect wife. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even the most naive person couldprehend the implication Ang made. At that moment, Michael red at Ang furiously. Ang, you Jonathan pulled Ang close and stared at Michael mockingly. Ang is young, so she only speaks the truth. Unlike a certain someone beside you. Michael was left speechless while Teresa adjusted her expression and beamed brightly. Whatever you say, Jonathan. I will go back and search for it. Ang couldnt be bothered to argue with someone like Teresa. She nced coldly at Teresas fake smile and pushed Jonathan out of the door. Teresas smile froze for a moment as she silently pondered Angs name. Two secondster, she put on an even gentler smile and turned to face Michael. The car drove out of the Sanders Family Mansion and towards Springgate Estates. In the back seat, Jonathan looked at Ang and said selfCmockingly. You seemed to be enjoying yourself earlier. What were you guys talking about? Ang smiled. Perhaps she was the only one who was pleased. I was trying to portray the image of a harmonious couple, showcasing Mrs. Lawsons wealth. With that, she gestured towards the ne on her neck. 2/4 AT TO 100% 10:31 +5 Free Coins Chapter 161 The Wealth of Being Mrs Lawson Jonathan looked at the ne and chuckled. It seems like you handled it well. I was worried that you might be mistreated. Jonathan, whats the fuss? Ang said casually. I have witnessed this kind of scenario countless times. Their level of absurdity is nothingpared to the Kins Family. Jonathan narrowed his eyes at her words. Just as he was about to speak, Angs phone rang. It was an unknown number. Ang hesitated for a moment before answering the call. As soon as she picked up, an anxious voice came through. Ang, 1 beg you. Do you have the ability to save Sarahs father or not? The hospital has issued a medical crisis notice Hes not going to make it. Ang frowned and said without hesitation, I cant make any promises. Which hospital are you at now? Iming! Yusof quickly said the address and room number. Ang ended the call and turned to Jonathan. Jonathan, sorry. I have to go to the hospital Simon, turn around, Jonathan ordered. Since he sat close to Ang, he overheard the entire conversation. Simons driving skills were surprisingly adept, and they reached the hospital in just minutes. ten Jonathan, wait for me in the car. Or, you can go back without me first. After that, Ang opened the car door and hurried inside. In the drivers seat, Simon nced at Jonathan through the rearview mirror and asked, Boss, should we go in? Jonathans gaze darkened as he fixated it on Angs figure. Then, he said faintly, Go. When Ang entered the ward, she immediately saw the patients condition. The patient had a pale face, and his eyes were halfCclosed eyes as he wore a breathing mask and heart monitor. His heart rate was only 5, and his blood pressure and breathing were very low. 3/4 MM M T 100% 10:31 Chapter 161 The Wealth of Being Mrs Lawson He was in a critical state. +5 Free Coins The doctor on the side shook his head, indicating that the hospital could do nothing but advise them to prepare for the worst. Yusofs expression was cold. When he saw Ang, he quickly walked toward her and pulled her to the bedside. Ang! Youre here atst. Hurry I got it. Ang frowned and pushed him away. Dont get in the way. She checked his pulse while reaching for the silver needle she had with her, preparing to temporarily seal his blood vessels to buy time for the emergency treatment. Ang! Stop this at once! How dare you? At that moment, Ang heard a familiar and stern voice. She looked up and saw Joseph standing at the door in a white coat. She nced at the sign hanging on the bed of the attending physician and saw that it was Joseph. She knew this was the hospital where Joseph worked, but she didnt anticipate that Sarahs fathers attending physician would turn out to be him. MMM ?? TOOIE Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Those Who Are Useless Should Leave Chapter 162 Those Who Are Useless Should Leave Ang said coldly, Cant you see Im trying to save him? Then, she was about to insert the needle. Suddenly. Joseph grabbed her wrist. He suppressed his anger and said, You are being ridiculous! His condition is very critical, and the hospital has already called for Daniel! You are just a medical student who hasnt even graduated yet. You got lucky, and now you think youre invincible! Shut up! Ang swatted his hand away. If you keep talking, he will be dead for real! I am his attending physician. If something goes wrong, I will be held responsible. If you want to seek death, dont drag me down with you! Joseph was angry, and he was about to make a move again. Ang was exasperated. She turned to Yusof, who was standing aside with a hesitant expression because of Josephs words, and shouted, Yusof! Are you a man? Did you ask me toe just for you to watch a show? Yusof was forced to make a decision by the two of them shouting. He looked at Joseph with at determined look and said, Dr. Kins, please allow my ssmate to give it a try! Sarahs fathers condition suddenly worsened, and Daniel did not live in the city, so it would. take some time for him to arrive. That was why he thought of Ang. This was hisst hope. Otherwise, he would feel even more guilty towards Sarah if they did nothing and waited. Josephs face turned red, and said, Are you going crazy too? You dont understand her. She is my sister. I know better than anyone else if she has any medical skills or not. Shes being reckless, yet youre all following suit! Angs hand trembled as she held the silver needle. At that moment, the door of the ward suddenly swung open. Jonathan sat in a wheelchair and looked intimidated as Simon pushed him in. Those who are useless should leave now. Jonathans voice was filled with arrogance as he spoke. Mr. Lawson, this is my patient. Neither you nor I can bear the responsibility if anything goes. wrong! Joseph said coldly. Jonathans dark eyes flickered. No matter what, I can bear the responsibility. 1/4 Chapter 162 Those Who Are Useless Should Leave Immediately, Simon grabbed Josephs arm and ruthlessly pushed him out. Josephs face was extremely ugly. He knew how significant Jonathans name was in Riverdon. With such a big business between his father and Jonathan, he could not afford to offend thetter now. Joseph forced himself to endure and allowed Ang to act recklevily. He would like to see how Ang reacted when things went wrong! With no one to stop her, Ang worked in peace. Her gaze focused on the heart of Sarahs father, and she inserted the needle again. Yusof frowned and felt uncertain as he watched Ang insert numerous needles in Sarahs father in a matter of time. Can Ang really do this? Standing at the door, Joseph had a grim expression. After watching Ang insert a needle into the heart, he then witnessed her inserting a silver needle into the head. He felt that Ang was simply foolish. Traditional medicine always fell shortpared to Western medicine, and the only hope now was to get into the ICU and use the most cuttingCedge medical equipment. He wondered if she was saving lives or taking them away. Jonathan sat silently in his wheelchair as his eyes followed Angs movements. Ang had a serious look as if she was immersed in a world with only her and the patient. The atmosphere in the ward was quiet and eerie. After some time, Ang inserted thest silver needle and let out a sigh of relief. Then, she straightened up her back. At the same time, the heart monitor beeped. Everyone observed as the heart rate, which had dropped as low as 5, slowly began to rise. Yusof gazed at the screen and held his breath. Joseph frowned. How is this possible? Ang gave him a faint smile and said, Dr. Kins, it seems like you dont want the patient to recover. As a doctor, I didnt expect you to have such malicious thoughts. Chapter 162 Those Who Are Useless Should Leave What are you talking about? +5 Free Coins Then, why do you look so disappointed? Ang brushed her hair behind her ear and feigned innocence. By now, the heart rate had returned to a normal range, and the other indicators in the body were also stabilizing. On the hospital bed, Zaynsplexion was no longer pale. Yusof rubbed his yes to confirm this wasnt his hallucinations. Then, he eximed. Ang! You did it! Mr. Winter is okay! You really have some skills. Ill go tell Sarah right away! When the hospital gave Zayn the medical crisis notice, Sarah almost fainted. Yusof was concerned about her and escorted her out of the ward, settling her in the doctors office. Standing by the bed, Joseph found it difficult to ept this fact. He felt as if his world came crashing down on him. How could Ang She couldnt possibly possess such great abilities. In such a short time, Ang managed to stabilize the dying patient with just a needle. This was considered rare in the entire medical field. Ignoring him, Ang walked towards Jonathan with a smile. Jonathan, sorry to keep you waiting. We can leave in five minutes after removing the needle. Jonathan smiled and replied, No worries. As he spoke, he raised his hand and chuckled. Come here. Ang eximed and saw Jonathans smile widen. Wipe your sweat off. Ang bent down, and Jonathans fingers gently wiped the thin sweat off her forehead. The action seemed so natural, as if it had been done many times before. Ang blinked and blushed. She felt that he was being too charming. She stood up hastily andughed. Thank you, Jonathan. I can do it myself. Simon, who had witnessed the whole process, thought, Hmm Mr. Lawson is quite skilled. At the same time, Joseph also witnessed the scene. He clenched his fists and looked even more displeased. Why did Jonathan value someone like Ang so much? Why did he marry her and support her no 3/4 MMM All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. TOD 100% 19:37 Chapter 162 Those Who Are Useless Should Leave matter what? Yusof quickly returned. Ang looked up and saw him apanied by a girl in a white dress with long hair and a gentle appearance. Tears welled up in Sarahs eyes as she looked at Zayn and the numbers on the monitor. Then, she covered her mouth and sobbed. Yusofs heart ached as he watched Sarahs state. He pulled out a tissue from the table and handed it to her. Dont cry, Sarah. Your eyes are already not good. Your father is fine now. You dont need to worry about anything. Im here for you. Ang couldnt help but think, Wow. I never thought Yusof had such a gentle side under his tough appearance. Yusofs attitude towards Sarah was as if she were a ss doll. It was as if she would shatter if he raised his voice a little higher. Watching this scene, Ang still had some things to say. She stepped forward and said to Sarah, Miss Winter, even though your father is out of danger now. Before she could finish. her sentence, Yusof anxiously interrupted her and asked, But what? Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Making Money by Skills Ang couldnt help but roll her eyes at him, saying. There may be more idents in the future. For at least the next three months, he needs the most careful care Yusofs eyes lit up as he looked at Ang, expressing, Ill pay you to take care of Mr. Winter for three months, triple the market price! Triple the market price? Ang felt a surge of excitement and couldnt help but ask, How much is it then? She wasnt concerned about incurring more debt now. Although Jonathan didnt mention it, she kept a record in her notebook. She still carried a debt of over 12,000 dors from Jonathan. Yusof, who was wellCoff, became an opportunity for Ang. Clicking his tongue, rolling his eyes, and raising a finger, Yusof dered, One fixed price- Ill offer you 1.200 dors for three months! Only 1,200 dors? Ang thought for a moment, stating, Double it. I promise he will get better. I want 2,400 dors. Why dont you just rob a bank, Ang? Do you know how much 2,400 dors is? Most people cant even earn that in a year! Yusof widened his eyes, stomping in anger. Ang nced at Sarah and had to admit the school belle was indeed stunning, even without makeup. With her straight and elegant long ck hair, Sarah exuded a cold and noble aura. Dressed in the simplest outfitCa down jacket with a white turtleneck sweater underneath, her long legs wrapped in jeans were straight and slender. No wonder Yusof couldnt erase the memory. With Sarahs captivating beauty right before. him, Cassie had a challenging task to outshine her. Sarahs thick ck eyshes fluttered slightly as she said, Okay, Ang. As long as you can save my father, I promise to pay whatever you ask for. I will give you 2,400 dors within three months. Ang smiled slightly. Okay. 1/4 Chapter 163 Making Money by Skills Joseph snorted coldly, his hands in the pockets of his white coat. Ang, you are still medical student who hasnt graduated. You dont even have a medical license. This sess is mostly attributed to luck, as you managed to stabilize the patients vital signs. In the future, dont show off Leave it to the professional doctors. Weve initiated a joint consultation with other hospitals, and Daniel will also be involved. He continued, Dont let the recent praise get to your head. Dont even think you can outshine so many experienced doctors, even Daniel. As he spoke, another doctor in the ward in a white coat nodded heavily. Dr. Kins is right. Let us professional doctors handle the followCup treatment. After all, we are the most familiar with the patients condition. Ang met Josephs eyes, a faint smile ying on her lips. Do you think Mr. Winter could have held on until Daniel arrived without me this time? Is it that hard to admit that I am excellent, Joseph? Her medical skills were taught by Charlotte. Denying her was like denying Charlotte. Ang would not back down. Ang, dont be ridiculous. Youre trying to confuse the facts! Joseph restrained his anger. Joseph, I earned this money with my own skills. Since Mr. Winters family has no objections, could you please not meddle in my affairs? Ang tilted her eyes. In her past life, Ang consistently held a preference for Joseph among all her brothers. Joseph was gentle and polite, showing more care and concern for her than the other brothers. But in this lifetime, Ang had figured out many things. Despite his care for her. Joseph always used it as an excuse to think she was in the wrong, and she would apologize to keep the peace. Joseph was nice to everyone, but he never really cared about anything. A good person on the surface may not necessarily be a good person inside. Josephsplexion paled as he prepared to speak, but Yusof, with a sharp eye, cut him off, saying, Let Ang handle this, Dr. Kins. Luck might have yed a role before, but considering Alexs past situation along with the circumstances at that time, it wasnt urate to attribute it solely to luck. 2/4 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. MMM 100% 10:32 Chapter 163 Making Money by Skills Ang did possess an exceptional ability. +5 Free Coins Upon hearing Yusofs suggestion, Ang raised an eyebrow. She pondered. He is quite sensible. Dr. Kins. I understand that you have our best interests in mind. But if it means saving my father. I am willing to take any risk, even if it means Miss Kinscks the proper credentials, Sarah asserted firmly as she locked eyes with Joseph. With unanimous agreement from the patients family members, Joseph clenched his jaw, his expression darkening as he issued a warning. Miss Winter, if anything goes wrong in the future, the hospital will not be held ountable. Dont regret your decision. After delivering his message. Joseph shot Ang a meaningful look before walking away. Ang checked the time; exactly five minutes had passed. She motioned for the two individuals to step aside, positioned herself by the bedside, and carefully began removing the needle. Ang proceeded with caution, understanding the precision required for needle removal. Jonathan patiently waited for her to finish without rushing her. Once she was done, Sarah tucked Zayn in and expressed her gratitude to Ang, saying softly, Ang, I truly appreciate your assistance. If my father improves, I am willing to repay you in any way, even if it means working tirelessly. Ang looked up and offered a faint smile. Youre teasing me. Even if I agreed. Yusof wouldnt approve. Yusof impatiently pulled Sarah aside, positioning himself in front of her. Ang, you made a promise to me. You must care for Mr. Winter for the next three months, or else Having spoken these words, Yusof cast a meaningful nce, signaling, I wouldnt let you off if you messed this up. As he spoke, Yusof felt a sense of impending danger, as if a chilling presence lurked behind him, causing a shiver to run down his spine. Turning around, he caught sight of a man in a wheelchair, his eyes halfCopened, exuding an aura of power like a demon king awakening from slumber, making Yusof feel like prey his throat in the predators grasp. Yusof froze and averted his gaze. Who is he He seems to have a significant background. 3/4 Chapter 163 Making Money by Skills Later, Yusof politely escorted them out on Sarahs behalf. Sarah remained behind, keeping a close watch on Zayns condition As Ang passed by a hospital room in the corridor, she heard amotion and paused to investigate. Inside, Britney was ttering dishes while muttering to herself. On the bedy a middleCaged man with gray hair, looking weary with soup and crumbs on his chin. He watched as Britney cleaned up, his speech incoherent. Ang immediately recognized him. Hes Mike Lynch, Britneys husband and the man who had mistreated her like a servant. Ang smirked inwardly, finding it coincidental to encounter Joseph that night and witness. the scene. However, it confirmed her suspicions. Britney was greedy and not easily gotten rid of if she didnt get what she wanted. Jonathan noticed Angs reaction and followed her gaze, his handsome features turning cold with a hint of frost in his eyes. After their engagement ceremony, Jonathan had Simon investigate Angs time spent with them in the countryside. Jonathans lips parted, and he uttered a chilling question, Do you need a visit? Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The Wind in Riverdon Was Strong Chapter 164 The Wind in Riverdon Was Strong +5 Free Coins Ang nced at Mikes face for a few seconds, then withdrew her gaze. She smiled slightly and shook her head. Its toote. Jonathan. Lets go back as soon as possible. Mikes situation was obviously not optimistic, he had lost even the most basic selfCcare. ability. Britneys personality was explosive, and she had no patience to take care of such patients She would soon look for Fanny again. Although they had raised her for ten years, Ang really couldnt get close to them. Perhaps there was still resentment. The Kins Family wasnt the initial party to discover the mixCup between her and Fanny. Mike was the first to be aware of it. During a medical teams visit to the countryside, Mike, seizing the opportunity for a free checkup, brought their entire family for a medical examination. It was during that checkCup that Mike found out Ang was not their biological child. He even went to Riverdon several times to find the Kins Family. But when he saw how the the matter. Kins Family raised Fanny like a little princess, he didnt dare to bring up He was even afraid that after Ang learned to read and write, she might go to Riverdon for further education or work, so he didnt send her to school until veryte, and she didnt even get the chance to go to kindergarten. While other children could write and do arithmetic, she spent her days climbing trees and catching birds with the boys in the vige. If it wasnt for Mikes concealment, she wouldnt have waited until she was ten years old to be taken back. In her previous life, she wouldnt have ended up in such a situation. After knowing the truth, she had hysterically confronted and resented Mike. Mike dragged his weak and emaciated body, as thin as a piece of paper, and knelt in front of her with a thud. Ang, Im sorry. If you want to hit or scold me, I will ept it. You can vent all your anger 1/5 Chapter 10s The Whad in Hivendon We tang in me. Fanny is incon the dorson koos aupthing Then he knocked his head repeatedly, alone thing his forehead Ang could still remember her deste mood at tear time. Everyone tower Fanny, but no Even the desire for a lile love from a family member was to difficult. She spent decades wrying to fit in born failed Ang pursed her lips, moved her eyes stiffly, and stopped looking at them. She then lifted her foot and pushed Jonathan away. After genting in the car. Jonathan suddenly reached out, hisrge palm rubbing her hair Did You Cry just now? Ang blinked, her hand on the door handle tightly against the windo No! Im doing fine now. I wont cry for him. Hes not my real dad. Angs smile was bright and stubborn Hes a liar who ruined my life! Getting sick and dying is his deserved retribution. Okay, you didnt cry, Jonathans voice was low and hoarse. This is his retribution! Its retribution! Ang bit her lip, her voice choked. Okay, its his retribution. Jonathan sighed and reached out to hold her to pull her into his arms, his sharp chin against her dark hair. Hes bad. Well ignore him and not care about him. As soon as he said this, Ang couldnt help but cry. With a turn of her head, Ang grabbed Jonathans clothes, buried Ther face in his chest, and cried in a mixture of despair and restraint. Jonathan patted her back with his other hand, remaining silent as he let her hot tears flow freely in his embrace, waiting for her voice to gradually quiet down. After a while, Ang sat up straight. Your eyes are swollen. Have May apply some ice for you when you get home, Jonathan said with a mix of amusement and helplessness. Ang pursed her lips and fell silent. 2/5 MMM TOO 1 100% 10: Chapter 164 The Wind in Riverdon Was Strong Her eyes moved to the moist patch on his chest. It was soaked by her tears. Another round ofundry awaited her. After leaving her at Springgate Estates, Jonathan returned to the office. In the living room. May had already prepared the ice. But when she saw Angs swollen eyes, she was taken aback. Ang, why are you crying like this? Who upset you? She then assisted Ang in applying the ice, feeling sympathetic toward her. Ang felt grateful. She touched her swollen eyes, shaking her head apologetically. Its nothing serious. Just got some dust in my eyes. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. May was surprised, as she hadnt even been outside today. She wondered, Is Riverdon particrly windy today? Well, you should consider wearing a scarf in the future. Youre still young; if you neglect it now, you might have eye problems in the future. Ang agreed obediently, Okay, May. After the treatment, Ang returned to her room, contemting the preparations for Zayns treatmenL His condition was severe, and it was going to be a lengthy battle. Coincidentally, Jonathan hadmenced his rehabilitation training, eliminating the need for daily acupuncture sessions. With this newfound free time, Ang nned to dedicate all her efforts to Zayn, making it worth the 2.400 dors from Sarah. Then, Ang diligently studied treatment methods. Meanwhile, Jonathan was upied with official matters. Overseeing the Sanders and the Lawsons, Jonathan managed the Sanders Family banquet during the day and spent extended hours at the hospital at night. The official tasks had piled up like a small mountain. Jonathan appeared ustomed to it, his expression cold, disying no signs of weariness as he handled a multiCmillion dor worth coboration. It was at that moment that Daniel called. The ringing phone caught Jonathans attention. 3/5 MMM T Chapter 164 The Wind in Riverdon Was Strong ncing at the caller ID, he disregarded it, allowing it to vibrate. Shortly after, the phone rang again. 100% 18:32 Jonathan set down the pen he was using to review the contract, his expression serious as he answered the call, and said sternly. You better have a valid reason for calling. On the other end of the line. Daniel had anticipated that his call would be ignored. Daniel raised an eyebrow, chuckling mischievously. Impressive. Where did you find this miracle worker? Bringing Zayn back from the brink of death. When the hospital staff arrived at Daniels residence from afar and informed him of the situation. Daniel promptly dismissed them. It wasnt that he didnt want to assist, but Zayns condition was such that unless he could instantly teleport there, nothing could help.. And then he learned about this miraculous turn of events. Jonathans tone remainedposed. If youre not as skilled as others, you should learn. Daniel clicked his tongue, intrigued. The attention your wife received during the joint charity event before, now, in retrospect, she was quite reserved at the time. Jonathan narrowed his eyes. Are you bored? Get to the point, or Ill end the call. With a hint of amusement in his voice, Daniel borated on the situation with the doctor on duty at the time. Jonathan, the technique your wife employed at that time appears to be the mysterious needle that has been absent from the medical world for many years. Its capabilities have always been referred to as healing and reviving the dead. The mysterious needle wasst seen in the medical world 28 years ago. At that time, we werent even born yet. Oh. Jonathans eyes brightened gradually, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. Thats because none of you possess any skills. Not even a 20CyearCold girl canpare. Alright, Ill bear with it. How about this? Would you like to arrange a match? Ill seek advice from your wife? Throughout the years, Daniel privately asserted his solitary invincibility in the medical field. 4/5 NMM T 100% 10:33 Chapter 164 The Wind in Riverdon Was Strong Jonathans expression turned serious. I warn you, dont have any intentions toward her. Oh, its only been a short while since you got married, and you cant stand to be apart for even a moment, guarding your territory so fiercely. If you have free time, go join a medical team in Mythoria. Ill purchase a ne ticket for your immediately. Youre harsh. Goodbye. After ending the call, Jonathan raised his dark eyes and gazed at Simon beside him. Arrange for someone to keep a close eye on Britney. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Cassies Intentions What a coincidence of sharing the samest name. Simon nodded. Yes, Mr. Lawson. Jonathan gave his orders and continued to work expressionlessly.. He was busy in the study untilte at night. When he returned to the room, Ang wast already asleep. She had deliberately left a warm yellow wallmp for Jonathan, the light shining on her small face peacefully soft. Jonathans gaze froze for a few seconds before he stood up, his tall figure silently lying down beside her. Jonathan easily pulled Ang over, his long arms reaching out to encircle her in his embrace. In her drowsiness, Ang felt a sense of peace, subconsciously curling her body closer. Jonathans lips gradually curved upward, quite pleased with this action of hers. It was a night of peaceful sleep. When Ang woke up, Jonathan was already up. She touched the remaining warmth beside her, her eyes brightening. It seemed she was rightst night. Jonathan fell asleep holding her again. This humanCshaped pillow of hers seemed to be more useful than all the carefully prepared meat broths she made. After washing up, Ang packed the preliminary treatment methods she had formted for Zayns physical conditionst night and went downstairs. Downstairs, Jonathan had already finished breakfast and was in rehabilitation training In the morning light, his features were deep, making him look handsome and captivating His movements had improved from before. At this rate. Jonathan would soon be able to stand uppletely. 1/5 Chapter In Cavates Intentions Ar that thought. Ang med. My tw will bepleted voum, right Angels patted her cheeks, not thinking about it anymore, and turned to go into the dining She finishest breakfast, and Jonathan had post finished hic er?ab training. He went upstairs, changed into a dark sunt, and then took Ang to chool Then, he went to thepany When Ang arrived at the medical department, the saw Cassie, Louis, and Alex gathered together As soon as she appeared. Cassie stood up with a surprised expression Ang, youre finally here! Cassie wanted to bow in admiration. Youre so awesome! Please give me your autograph She took out a notebook filled with various basketball stickers and handed it to Ang. Alex also looked admiringly at her and handed over his medical book with scribbles. Ang, please sign here. Louis pursed his thin lips, his face expressionless, but his eyes were fixed on Angs clean face They had heard about Sarahs fatherst night, and Yusof had asked Cassie for Angs number. Ang had mastered the medical skills of being able to cure a dying patient. Louis also understood why Den, after the hospital consultation, had been trying to take Ang away from Terence. Once, during a meal, the two men in their fifties almost started fighting at the table when things got heated. It was Louis who coldly pulled them apart. Presently. Ang pushed away the notebook and book, sat down on the chair helplessly, and pretended to be serious as she said, As medical students, we should never give up hope and opportunities. Louis was speechless upon hearing that. 2/5 Chapter 183 Cassies Intentions Meanwhile, Alex muttered. What a great selfCreflection Cassie paited her chest andughed. Luckily, Fon in the art department By the way. Ang suddenly asked. Is Varsof noting to school again today? Cassies eyshes fottered slightly when she heard that. She jumped onto the table behind her and sat down with her hands prepped on the edge of the table, kicking the chair up and down Of course! Sarahs dad is stable now, so he has to stay back and continue to put on a good show Goodness knows here long he will continue to do so! Ang checked todays schedule and confirmed there were no sses in the afternoon. Cassie jumped down, pushed Alex aside, and sat next to Ang. Ang, are you going to school in the afternoon? Ang turned her gaze and noticed the subtle eagerness in Cassies eyes before she nodded. Would you like to apany me? I dont have any sses in the afternoon, so I cane and watch you. Lets go together. Ang smiled slightly, easily seeing through Cassies intentions. Sure thing. If youd like to go, we can go together. Ang kept her response brief. At noon, Cassie sought out Ang to have lunch in the cafeteria. Cassie ate loudly at the table while Ang held her phone and messaged Jonathan, Jonathan, I might be homete today. Whats the matter? Jonathan inquired. Ang exined that she needed to visit the hospital to check on Zayns health. On the other end, Jonathan paused the meeting, turned to the floorCtoCceiling windows, and gazed out at the breathtaking scenery of Riverdon. He phoned Ang. 3/5 Chapter 165 Cassies Intentions Take Oliver with you. Youre now Mrs. Lawson. Please stay safe Ang listened to the deep, reassuring voice that filled her with a sense of security, and stars twinkled in her eyes. Will do. Ill be careful Jonathan didnt need to remind her. She often forgot that the was now a wealthydy worth. billions. In this era of frequent kidnappings, shed best fake Oliver along to ensure her safety. After all, some people valued money more than their own lives. Cassie finished chewing her food and looked at Ang curiously. Ang, was that your boyfriend, who is a hundred times more handsome than Louis? Ang nodded. Yes She felt that a hundred times was not enough to describe Jonathan LawsonCthe man was simply perfect in every way. Cassie took another bite of food and asked casually. Hey, what did you call him earlier? Jonathan? Ang paused for a moment, smiled, and changed the subject by looking at the food on her te. These might make you gain weight. Remember, youre in the art department. Cassie snorted dismissively. I exercise a lot every day, so Im not afraid of eating too much. Besides, my dad has this fantasy of me being in the art department. He insists that I study art to be a refineddy like my cousin. Rolling her eyes dramatically, sheined, Isnt that absurd? I dont have that kind of potential. I should be a coach on the field! Angs eyes sparkled as she took a sip of water. What about your uncle trying to arrange a marriage for your cousin? Cassie heard the topic and set down her cutlery, feeling somewhat irritated. My uncle is not a gentleman at all. Hes quite out of line! Ang blinked, listening to Cassies words attentively. During Fannys engagement party, the Hayes Family was also present and learned about Jonathans marriage. 4/5 Chapter 165 Cassies Intentions Cassandras fathers expression immediately darkened, but he endured the disappointment until the party ended. That night, he received a lucrative urban development project from the Lawson Group It was a highly soughtCafter project with substantial profits. Receiving such a project from the Lawson Group gave Cassandras father a glimmer of hope. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After some investigation, he discovered that Jonathan had married a woman from the Kins Family who had been disowned. Her current stepCparents were just an ordinary family. He was convinced that his daughter would have an opportunity soon. He continued to find ways to bring Cassandra closer to Jonathan. Presently, Cassie narrowed her eyes. Its quite a coincidence that the mysterious Mrs. Lawson shares the samest name as you. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Sarahs Situation 100% 10:33 +5 Free Coins Ang hung her head, her bangs covering the guilt in her eyes. Should I tell Cassie or not? While she was hesitating, Cassie had already started chattering away. Anyway, what I want to say is I think my uncle is a bit entric. My dad mentioned that the business deal was to be a peace offering from apany that had previously offended him, given by the top tycoon. Either that or its just a small gesture of goodwill toward the Hayes. family. After all, the top tycoons grandfather had hinted at a desire to marry into the Hayes. Family before but eventually married someone else. He was a little embarrassed, so a smallpensation made sense. But its outrageous! My uncle misunderstood the Lawson Family and even thought they were interested in a marriage alliance, putting my perfect cousin in ant awkward position of being a mistress! Being involved in such a situation is truly detestable! Cassandra, who is so prideful and powerful, surely cant bear it. After listening to Cassies grievances, Ang couldnt help but think that many things in life were subject to change.. At this moment, the destined marriage between Cassandra and Jonathan from the previous life has also taken a different turn. Ang didnt know how this would unfold. But every time she contemted it, she experienced a sense of guilt, always feeling like she was usurping Cassandras ce. It was all a tangled mess. After dinner, Ang and Cassie went to the hospital together. Oliver arrived to pick them up, driving a highCprofile limited edition Land Rover. Cassie gazed at the car in awe, then at Oliver. Ang patted her on the shoulder and eximed in surprise, Ang, is this sixCfooter man your bodyguard? He looks stunning! His height and physique are absolutely unbeatable on the basketball court! Cassie grew more enthusiastic as she spoke. If we had someone like him on our team, reaching the world finals wouldnt be out of reach! MM M 100% 19:33 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. +5 Free ( cams Chapter 166 Sarahs Situation Ang, who had been patted on the shoulder numerous times, grabbed Cassies restless hand and guided her into the car. She recalled Oliver mentioning his basketball skills. She then turned to Oliver deliberately and asked, Oliver, can you y basketball? Oliver scratched his head, shing his bright white teeth. Yes, but my brother and his friends avoid ying with me. Cassic widened her eyes, pped her hands, and eximed excitedly. This is a waste of talent! Lets team up next time and dominate the basketball court! Why do they avoid ying with you Oliver pondered seriously before replying. Because Daniel mentioned they still want to walk. They always end up injured when ying with me. I even broke Simons ribs and Daniels shin bone. A smile graced Angs lips, her eyes twinkling as she turned to Cassie and asked innocently, Cassie, do you still think its a waste of talent? No, not anymore.. Cassies eyes widened, her enthusiasm deting instantly, Upon hearing the mention of some broken ribs, Cassie suddenly felt a twinge in her ankle. Since her foot had not fully recovered, it seemed prudent to protect her ribs. Sure enough, during the journey to the hospital, Cassie never brought up the idea of asking Oliver to y basketball again. Meanwhile, Ang engaged in lively conversation with Oliver in the back seat. Upon reaching the hospital, Ang and Cassie proceeded to the inpatient department. Zayn had been admitted to the top floor special VIP ward earlier that morning. Oliver followed Ang a couple of steps behind, his vignt eyes scanning the surroundings. He was on the lookout for anyone foolish enough to harass Mrs. Lawson. Prior to entering the ward, Ang requested Oliver to wait at the door for a while, and she and Cassie entered. Chapter 106 Sarahs Situation Although Zayn still had various estical tubes attached to his busty the ventan is removed and his vital signs were stabde South was using a warm towel to wipe hec kwe The heating in the ward was on full s?, and she was wearing a white round neck sweater, her ck hair rest in a low pytat, making her Upon hearing movement, she looked up and saw the two of them enter, then smited lighuty and said. Miss Kins. Her gaze boetly paused on Cassies face, somewhat surprised as she murmured, Miss Hayes, vou re here too. Sarah and Cassie were not familiar with each other. They had met briefly when she was invited to dunner by Yusof Cassie seemed to realize that her presence was a bit inappropriate, so she judged Ang and exined. I came with Ang Yusof emerged from the bathroom at this time. Ang, youre here. Cassies gaze quickly flickered over his face. Tm here today to understand the patients condition and n for future treatment. methods Situation of Zayns hospitalization after falling ill. She Sarah sighed softly and exined the then took out a thick stack of medical records from the drawer and handed them to Ang. Ang nced through them and furrowed her brows slightly. Miss Kins, is it difficult? Sarah looked at her and wrung her hands. Is it too much? Its okay. Ang replied. Yusof looked up at her and narrowed his eyes. Ang, dont make empty promises. Ang looked at him speechlessly and waved the medical records. If I cant do it, then how about you? Yusof was momentarily speechless. If I have those medical skills, will I be running around asking for help? At most, he could handle a minor cold. 3/5 10:34 chapter is Sarahs Situation 15 Fire Cons Sarah reached into her bag and took out an envelope, saying softly, Miss Kins, here is eight thousand I can only gather this much for now I promise to pay you back every penny once my father recovers During Zayns illness Sarah had used up all the money she had ess to, leaving only enough for a montlys living expenses Ang looked at the thick envelope and blinked. Eight thousand? Before she could say anything. Yusof stopped Sarah Sarah, you dont have to worry about money. Fil cover this Consider it a loan from me. Sarah pursed her lips and smiled brightly. Youve already helped me a lot. I dont need this Yusof frowned. Then what about the twenty thousand? When will you be able to gather that? He knew Sarahs family situation very well. This eight thousand probably emptied their savings And there would be more expenses in the future, especially with Zayns illness. Its okay Sarah didnt say much to Yusof. She just handed the envelope to Ang. Miss Kins, Ill leave my dad in your hands. Last night, Sarah asked Yusof about Angs matters in school and learned that she was Terences direct disciple. Sarah was even more satisfied with her decision at that time. However It was now Ang, andst nights situation was not very pleasant. It was a bit difficult to exin on the other side, as it was he who helped to invite Joseph to be her fathers attending physician. Otherwise, her father wouldnt havested that long. Ang looked at Yusof, then at the thick envelope, resisting the urge to ept it, and instead said, Miss Winter, dont give me the money yet. Cure your father, then well talk about payment. Her grandmother always treated patients first before collecting fees. 4/5 MMM Chapter 166 Sarahs Situation If the treatment was unsessful, she wouldnt charge a penny. This rule had to be continued even with Ang. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Confrontation With Joseph Does she not like it? Cassie stood a little further away and was surprised to see this situation. Is this job really so profitable? As this thought crossed her mind, she felt that her thoughts were inappropriate. If its not about making money, why would Ang, whose family is so wealthy, do this job? But then a doubt arose in her mind. ording to Yusof, Sarah cant even afford the medical expenses. So, who paid for such an expensive hospital room? She had heard her father say that even with money, it was not guaranteed to get a spot in such a topC tier ward. One also needed to have connections in the hospital. Sarah is really hard to understand. Ang checked Zayns pulse again and confirmed that the situation had not worsened. Having done what needed to be done, Ang felt there was no need to stay any longer. She looked at Cassie, who was standing there with her hands in her pockets, and asked in a slightly questioning tone, Cassie, shall we go? Cassie shrugged and casually replied, Sure, lets go. Only then did Yusof look at Cassie seriously and say in a slightly reproachful tone, Why are you here causing trouble instead of taking care of your leg? Cassie clicked her tongue and retorted, I dont cause as much trouble as you, no? Sarahs eyshes fluttered slightly when she heard this, but she remained silent, pursing her lips. Yusof nced at her and said, Just leave already. Cassie rolled her eyes at him, her expression rather indifferent. Meanwhile, Ang could keenly feel Cassies own slightly vulnerable emotions. She hooked her arm around Cassies and waved to the two people by the bed. Were leaving. Ill be back in two days. If theres any news during this time, please let me know. 1/5 Chapter 167 Confrontation With Joseph Oliver stood by the door. When Ang came out of the ward, he immediately dutifully followed her to protect her. Ang also let go of Cassies arm, looking at her with a slightly pained expression. Youre only hurting yourself bying over and seeing how attentive Yusof is to Sarah. Cassie clicked her tongue and retorted, Hmph! I just came to see if Sarahs dad is really dying. She offers money even though shes poor, but people dont even want to ept it. Thats just being cheap! Ang chuckled helplessly, somehow feeling like she understood Cassie. Love, indeed, was not something easily controlled. It remained to be seen whether Cassie would be the first to let go or if Yusof would be the first to do so. Meanwhile, Joseph came out from around the corner of the ward and saw the scene of the two girls followed by a bodyguard, chatting affectionately as they walked toward him. The scene was rather harmonious. Ang looked up and saw Joseph standing in front of her, staring at her with a slightly tense expression. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After taking a few steps closer, Joseph spoke first. Ang, are you still determined to treat Zayn? Ang didnt really want to engage with him but felt that some things needed to be rified, and she didnt want any further contact with him in the future. She let go of Cassies hand and stood in front of him, Dr. Kins, didnt I already give you answer to this questionst night? I have obtained the consent of the patients family. If you disagree, you can go and talk to the patients family. the Josephs expression darkened slightly. Zayns condition was special and extremely difficult, attracting attention as soon as he was admitted to the hospital. The hospital held a meeting to discuss the need to cure him and decided to use him as a difficult case for the hospital topete in the Star Hospital Competition held by the International Medical Association. 2/5 Chapter 167 Confrontation With Joseph Thepetition was held only once every three years, and the next one was just two months. away. Every hospital wanted to showcase its exceptional doctors to enhance the hospitals reputation, and every doctor from each department aspired to stand out in this opportunity. The hospital director had always held Joseph in high regard and specifically tasked him with overseeing this matter. He also persuaded Daniel to supervise and guide, with the intention of elevating his name on the international stage. With him, alongside the brilliant Daniel, there was no hospital in Riverton or even the entire country that could rival them. The incident from the previous night had already reached the hospital directors ears, and he reprimanded the young doctor for being reckless and instructed Joseph to continue treating Zayn. You have only met Zayn twice and do not fully grasp his specific condition. His illness is extremely complex and cannot be treated by an inexperienced medical student like yourself. Joseph furrowed his brows and stated sternly, I didnt mean toe across as harshst night, but I noticed you were too hasty. Zayns current condition is critical. If something goes wrong, will you still be able to graduate smoothly? Ang listened to him quietly and detected a hint of cold sarcasm in his words. It was the same facade of benevolence he always put on for her. In reality. Joseph had never truly done anything good for her. Dont worry. Ang picked up her bag, revealing the medical records inside. Miss Winter trusts me completely, and I am wellCinformed about his condition. Ang! Joseph furrowed his brows, and his tone grew serious as hemented, You still have the chance to reconsider. Dont end up regretting your decision. Oliver nced at Joseph, unsure whether he should confront the man or not. He appears polite to Mrs. Lawson, but his words make me want to clench my fists. Meanwhile, Cassie understood what Joseph said, and she mused, Who is this person? Who dares to question Angs medical expertise? Does he think that wearing a white coat gives him the authority to lecture others? Identity and age have never been indicative of a persons capabilities. Doesnt this man 100% 18:34 Chapter 167 Confrontation With Joseph understand that? +5 Free Cons Ang raised the corner of her mouth expressionlessly. Thank you. You can have this opportunity. Lets go Cassie deliberately shot him a sideways nce, towed her head proudly, and followed Ang Meanwhile, Oliver red at Joseph, raising his fist at thetter. As for Joseph, he sighed and paid no attention to Cassie or Oliver. As he watched Ang and the others enter the elevator, his eyes darkened with emotion. After the elevator descended, he finally departed. Once in the car, Cassie couldnt help but ask, Ang, who was that doctor? He seemed to belittle you. Ang pursed her lips and didnt hold back from exining things to Cassie. Hes my brother, but not anymore. Upon hearing that. Cassie recalled the rumors she had heard about Angs family background. Angs family had not treated her well, especially those useless brothers who only cared for a nonC bloodCrted siste Although Cassie enjoyed gossip, she had her principles and did not believe any of the negative things said about Ang, so she never inquired about it. Today, witnessing it firsthand, it was truly absurd. He has no faith in his sister at all! Cassies chest burned with anger. She pounded the car seat and eximed, He will surely be proven wrong by his own words today! Just go for it. You have plenty of supporters! Ang nced at her and nodded. She would persevere, as this was not just about twenty thousand but also a matter of life and death. Ang had Oliver escort Cassie back to the Hayes Residence, and then she returned to Springgate Estates. Jonathan had not returned yet, and May was tidying up. She had just finished organizing the wardrobe, which was filled with items she had purchased to spice up the couples rtionship. 4/5 IN 100% 10:34 Chapter 167 Confrontation With Joseph There were various styles, all rmended by the sales assistant, and she had bought them all. Looking at those clothes, May couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh at her own age. She pulled out a few pieces and couldnt help but inquire, Mrs. Lawson, do you not like any of these lingerie styles? They all look brand new! Have you not worn any of them? Meanwhile, Ang was seated at the dressing table drinking water. When she heard this, she choked on her water, coughed twice, and quickly blushed. < TO Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The National Troll May, Ive discarded all the ones Ive worn. Confused. May asked, Mrs. Lawson, why did you throw them away? Because- Suddenly. May chuckled. Ah, no need to exin further. Im not conservative, so I understand. Ang was speechless, wondering how May was able to grasp everything. Mrs. Lawson. May closed the wardrobe door, looking mysterious. When these are worn out, I will purchase even more unique styles. Ang wanted to say it was unnecessary, but she thought, the faster they were used up, the better it demonstrated their strong rtionship. So, she simply epted Mays generosity. May smiled and exited the room. Then, Ang gazed at the wardrobe with a racing mind and stood up to approach it. Lets mess up a few pieces and leave some clues to avoid being discovered, she thought and selected a pinkce wrap dress. It had a very low neckline and thin straps made of plump, round pearls that appeared delicate and fragile. Under the light, it looked enchanting and somewhat innocent. Angs eyes wandered over the dress, blinking repeatedly. Even as a girl, she found it too provocative. The person who designed this type of clothing must have descended into. debauchery. She tugged at the hem of the dress, which seemed very thin and sheer, but it wasnt easy to tear. Her fingers were red, and she managed to tear a bit, but before she could continue, the door of the room was pushed open. Thinking it was May, she quickly concealed the clothes behind her. As soon as Jonathan entered, he saw Ang behaving like a thief, nervously hiding something behind herself. He raised his dark eyes and inquired in a low voice, What are you doing? N 100% 10:35 Chapter 168 The National Troll Oh 175 marhan Ang breathed a sigh of relief. Wait, its Jonathan?! he ich a little embarrassed for no reason. Smiling, she retrieved the clothes and exined the situation. Jonathans eves deepened, and he moved his wheelchair closer to Ang. With his slender ningers, he hooked a strap and revealed the revealing nightdress. Do you want to wear this? Upon hearing this Ang quickly shook her head and rified. No, I just wanted to tear it open a little bit. With a ripping sound, Jonathan tore a big hole in the nightdress with his hands, exposing the chest area. Now, it looked even more enticing. Jonathan raised his dark eyes to gaze at her, and her eyes sparkled. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his voice was a bit hoarse. Like this? Yes Ang epted it with satisfaction and stashed it in the wardrobe. When she turned around, she saw Jonathan frowning and looking at the wardrobe as if indicating something. Ang felt innocent. I just did it to avoid suspicion from May. Its just a pretense. Jonathans Adams apple bobbed, and he nced at her, saying slowly, Im not that aggressive. I havent experienced it. How would I know if youre aggressive or not? Ang regretted it as soon as the words escaped her lips and stole a nce at Jonathan, who was staring at her. The edges of his eyes were crinkled, and a smile yed at the corners of his mouth as he slowly uttered the words. Would you want to try? No! Ang waved her hand. Even if she had the intention, she did not have the courage. Jonathan turned serious. e still young and not suitable for ying these games. It would be better to wait some more. Ang had a feeling that the more she exined, the darker the situation got. Hence, she decisively ended the topic and said. Jonathan, Im going to wash up. Chuckling, Jonathan watched her eagerly enter the bathroom. The second after the door closed. Ang bumped her head against the air. Should she briefly leave this earth? However, she was interrupted by a phone call. It was Cassie calling, and she answered wearily, 2/4 Chapter 168 The National Troll Hey, Cassie Excited shouts came from the other end. Ang, check the school forum right now! After chortling heartily, Cassie added, I have a big surprise for you. Ang winced and held the phone away, asking as she checked the forum. Cassie, what have you done? After asking. Ang found out what happened: a post was in a heated discussion on the forum. The beautiful and talented girl with a silver needle in her hand, mocking the ipetence. of the God of Death. The post exaggeratedly detailed how Ang brought Zayn back from the brink of death. Smirking, Ang found it somewhat amusing. On the other end of the line, Cassie burst intoughter again. See that? I just posted it ten minutes ago, and its already the hottest topic. Ang, youre now a celebrity in the whole school! I dont care. Tomorrow when youe to school, you must sign an autograph for me first! Ang was helpless. Thank you, Cassie. Dont mention it! I just cant stand Joseph King Youre my idol, and looking down on you is looking down on me! You will definitely cure Sarah Winters father and be famous. When Cassie returned to her ss, she asked some ssmates about Ang, and after gaining a deeper understanding, she was furious. After burning countless brain cells and carefully choosing her words, she posted this explosive article. Casually, Ang scrolled through thements section and found many supporters. Some who were unaware of the situation also joined her camp upon learning that she was Terences student. Some troublemakers even started a discussion group, debating who was more skilled between Ang and the renowned Joseph. In addition to this, a poll was also conducted. Ang sighed and pursed her lips, wondering if contemporary university students were all this idle. Realizing that she had been in the bathroom for a while, she nced at the time and said to 3/4 A 10:35 Chapter his the National yoll Code. Stay calm and stop staring upte Cherie coull be lumping for at least two 1 With her words, Cassie hually restrained herself Well Ill contine arguing for another ten minutes I am the top troll in our country, and Ill crush those useless people. Oh, dont forget my autograph tomorrow After hanging up the phone. Ang looked at herself in the mirror, silent for a few seconds before suddenly smiling coolly With the release of this post, someone was bound to be mad. When she came out of the bathroom, Jonathan was already gone, and she reckoned that he must have gone to the study Breathing a sigh of reliet, she was d that he wasnt there. Otherwise, she would have felt embarrassed to see him, but she just didnt know howte he would be busy tonight. After some thought. Ang sent a message to Jonathan, reminding him to go to bed early. Thetter quickly replied. Okay, good night. Ang held her phone, looking at the words good night, and her eyes couldnt help but sparkle. That night, Ang slept especially soundly. The next day, when she woke up, she wasnt sure if Jonathan hade back to sleep. She was running a bitte after getting ready, so she grabbed some breakfast prepared by May and took the car to school. On her way to the medical faculty, Anger breakfast and was busy stuffing the lunch box into her canvas bag when she saw a pair of soft white shoes in her line of sight. Her gaze traveled upward, and she saw Lindas face. She looked innocent with her hair loose on her shoulders and appeared much thinner than before, fragile and vulnerable. There was a small ck mole under the corner of her right eye, adding a touch of charm to her fragility. At that moment, however, her eyes were sly, and she looked at Ang with a smile on her lips. BE BE BE This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 169 Guess Who I Saw? Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Guess Who I Saw? Linda reached out her hand toward Ang, a smile spreading across her lips. Ang, our cooperation this time is going well. Ang raised an eyebrow, ignoring her hand. You filmed the video at Fannys engagement ceremony, didnt you? Eariber. Ang had already guessed that it might be Linda. Only someone reckless would dare to risk offending the Sanders and Kins Families by spreading the video. Linda withdrew her hand, her fingertips slowly tracing the blood vessels on her neck. excitement shing in her eyes. Ang, I know that you brought that unsightly stepmother of Fanny Kins. You see She leaned forward, almost touching Ang, her eyes locking onto Angs face. We are so suited to be allies. You brought Britney Kourt to ruin her engagement ceremony while I filmed the video and spread it out, exposing her hypocritical face! Ang cooperate with me! It wont be long before wepletely ruin Fanny Kins and leave her in hell forever? Ang narrowed her eyes,ughing lightly as she stepped back and exuded a sense of detachment. Linda, my stance remains the same as before, so dont bother. Lindas pupils shrank, and she grabbed Angs shoulders. Doesnt it make you unhappy and angry to see her like that?! As long as you join forces with me, everything will be fine! Angs face turned cold as she pushed her away, her tone icy as she said, How you want to y is your business, but please dont drag me into it. Im not interested in working with you. With that, she lifted her foot and walked past her. Linda stared at her for two seconds, then burst intoughter while clutching her stomach and bending over. A few secondster, she stiffly stood up, watching Ang walk away, and softly uttered. Ang Kins, you should really experience the joy that hatred brings. The morning wind was strong, blowing and fluttering the dry leaves on the sides of the road. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ang didnt hear Lindas words and walked steadily toward the medical school building. Her future was here, so her time should be spent here as well. When Ang entered the ssroom, she felt various gazes on her. Then, the discussions 1/4 100% 10:35 to Chapter 16 Cess Who Thaw started Yesterday, I voted that Ang wondd cure Zayn Wintert Shes only famous in our school. Who is she once she steps out of these gates? Yeah, and the guy is Joseph Kins! Joseph Kins! Isupport Ang. Didnt you read the post! Josephi was there too, but it was Ang who stabilized the condition You know nothing and always rankst in exams. What a loser Whats wrong with being a loser? At least, Im not as blind as you to not see the obvious! If Im blind, then youre brainless A few girls in the back row were about to start arguing, and Ang sat in her chair with a smirk, ignoring themotion. After reviewing for a while, she received a call from Cassie, who cried on the phone, Ang, I overslept! Ah! Our facultys strict teacher saidst time that if Imte again, it will be a major demerit for me! I cant escape the fate of beingte and getting a demerit! Ang smiled helplessly. Its because you didnt listen and stayed upte again, right? You have no idea that there were so many defamatoryments about you suddenly. popping up in the early hours yesterday. It made me so angry that I rolled up my sleeves and fought with those brats, and we argued until dawn! Ang tapped her phone, looked out the window, and saw Louis in a ck windbreaker walking on the street. He exuded a cold and indifferent aura, strolling with his hands in his pockets, showing no care of beingte. Instead, he strolled down the street with confidence, turning heads of the female students. passing by. Ang averted her gaze calmly and stated, I guess you didnt defeat them. Cassie eximed, Well have a rematch tonight! I wont go down without a fight. Forget it; its not shameful to lose to a professional when youre just an amateur. Upon hearing this, Cassies mind paused for a moment, then it dawned on her, and she narrowed her eyes. Someone is trying to tarnish your reputation! It must be Joseph Kins! 2/4 * UN 100% 10:35 +5 Free Coins Chapter 169 Guess Who 1 Saw? Without hesitation, Ang responded, Its not him. Joseph never believed she could surpass him, so why would he bother with such a thing? Cassie was about to ask more questions when the ss bell rang, and Ang reminded her, Since youre alreadyte, the difference between ten minutes and half an hour isnt significant. Be careful, and dont twist your ankle again. Cassie scratched her head. Ill look for you at noon and discuss this further. After Ang hung up the phone, the chair next to her was pulled out, and Louis sat down. tilting his head with a smirk. Miss Kins, how does it feel to be the center of attention overnight? No matter how popr I am, I cannot bepared to you. Ang nced at him, and her gaze stopped on his face. Intentionally appearing hesitant, she narrowed her eyes slightly. You, the campus heartthrob. Louis expression darkened as he sensed that Ang was subtly mocking his reputation for being goodClooking. He leaned ssmate, I advise you not to ck in his chair, and his gaze darkened. As your senior and ssmate, I advise you not to take things lightly. Dont end up not even knowing how you met your end. Was there some information she wasnt aware of? Not expecting much from Louis attitude, Ang turned to him. Thank you for the reminder. Louis snortedzily. Check out the International Medical Association first, thene back and thank me. The International Medical Association? Ang furrowed her brow. The name sounded familiar, and she tried to remember where she had heard it before. Seeing that she was paying attention, Louis grinned arrogantly. After the morning ss ended, Ang was about to call Cassie to inform her that she was stepping out for a while. In this day and age, phones didnt have a search function at all. She remembered there was a cybercafe nearby, and she wanted to go online to look up what Louis had said about the International Medical Association. However, before she could dial the number, Cassies loud voice came from outside the door. Angie, Im here! She ran up to Ang, mmed the table, and pushed her notebook and pen in front of her. Quick, sign it! 3/4 MM M T TOO 100% 10:35 Chapter 169 Guess Who I Saw? 5 Free Coins The helpless Ang didnt see the point of being so insistent on the autograph because it really didnt matter. Nevertheless, Cassie had an air of insistence that couldnt be ignored. Ang broke into a smile. Since Cassies name was already on the notebook, she picked up the pen and wrote her own name next to it. Cassie picked it up and looked at it from side to side with a sparkle in her eyes. Then, she looked around cautiously, leaned close to Angs ear, and whispered, I went back to the hospital for a followCup yesterday. Guess who I saw? I saw Linda Saw in the gynecology department. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Road ident Chapter 170 Road ident Ang smiled and noticed Cassies name written on the notebook. Then, she grabbed a pen and added her own name next to it Cassic picked up the notebook and stared at it with a gleam in her eyes, she then looked around cautiously, leaned in close to Angs car, and whispered, I went back to the hospital for a followCup yesterday. Guess who I saw? I saw Linda Saw in the gynecology department Ang squinted, gazing up at her. Gynecology? Cassie leaned on the table, nodding. Yes, in the gynecology department. Im not sure what illness she has. Our departments are different. I just happened to pass by and see her. Now, she looked all gloomy andpletely different from her usual arrogant self Ang averted her gaze. You seem to know everything. Pleased with the praise, Cassie felt a sense of pride, her confidence soaring. Of course, Hayes, the First Pager, is more than just a name. Although Cassie and Linda were not close, Cassie couldnt ignore the fact that Linda held a grudge against Ang; the heated argument they had at the milk tea shop almost resulted in a call to the police. The enemy of a friend was amon enemy! On the other hand, Ang didnt dwell on the topic with Cassie. She checked the time, nced at Cassie, and said, Im going to the inte cafe to do some research. Thats it, then. Lets go together. Thats not a good idea. I can skip my first ss in the afternoon, buy you just got into trouble. Do you want more now? When Cassie heard this, her face immediately fell as she recalled how strict the teacher had been that morning, not showing any leniency. After school, Ang headed to the inte cafe to do some research. Soon, she remembered where she had heard that name beforeCher grandmother had mentioned it during one summer. It was an old friend of her grandmothers who had visited, and they had discussed the International Medical Association and something about a chairman judge, but she couldnt 1/4 100% 10:30 Chapter 170 Rosid hao recall anything else because a bal been hig Angelus hips tightenest in base Delving deeper de saw Rivendons First Mersy Thospital on the list of partying boys and that was where Joseph worked. into a hospital, Ang nodded silently as she put the posture together kaseph was annoyest by her not only because he was unimpressed by her metal skills but also because she had intercepted his chance to use Zayns case to parts use in the International Medical Assosiation At the same time, Angprehendest the meaning behind Louts words. Apart from Joseph, the entire First Mercy Hospital would also bindes her from treating Zayn Ang but down theputer, grabbed her bag, and headed back to school No matter who tried to stop her, she had earned this opportunity with her skills, and she was ready to face het. any challenges headCon. It was time for ss so Ang quickened her pace toward the school. As she approached an intersection near the school, a ck jeep suddenly sped toward her. It was racing, showing no signs of slowing down. With furrowed brows, Ang instinctively dodged to the side. The next moment, a Land Rover appeared out of nowhere and collided with the jeep, pushing it aside. With a loud crash, the jeep mmed into the green belt. The hood flipped open, and thick white smoke billowed out. Ang stood ten feet away, narrowly avoiding being caught in the chaos. The door of the Land Rover swung open, and Oliver rushed toward her. Mrs. Lawson, are you alright? Ang waved her hand, her gaze coldly fixed on the jeep belonging to Samuel. Mrs. Lawson, give me a moment. Let me handle this troublemaker. Oliver rolled up his sleeves, took a step forward, and approached the scene. Then, Samuel stumbled out of the car. He red fiercely at Ang before quickly running to the passenger seat and opening the door. Then, he embraced the paleCfaced Fanny. Fannyy in his arms, weakly sobbing, Samuel, did we almost die? Fanny, dont be afraid. Its okay. Im here. Samuel patted Fanny on the back, his gaze shifting to Ang. Ang, if Fanny is sick from the scare, I wont let you off the hook! Ang looked at him with disdain. Samuel Kins, whos to me for driving on the street and 2/4 Chapter 170 Road ident Fist Ema hitting someone? I think youve taken a liking to earing prison food Did anyone hit you? Do you have any evidence? I was supposed in hut me Samuel pointed at Ang and roared. Just wait to pay up this way, but you any A bust of malice shed in Fannys ever hat an idiot! When will he stop being in impures! ste thought of Although she supported the idea ost getting rid of Ang, he shouldnt pick a fight when she was around. She had been scared out of her wits in the car just now She pulled away from Samuels arms. Her eyes were red as she looked at him, Samuel, stop it. Ang is now Mrs. Lawson, Jonathan Lawsons wife. Shes not as willful as before The veins on Samuels forehead bulged. Ang was no Mrs. Lawson to him. Who knew what tactic she used to marry Jonathan? Ang used to be his sister, but it was embarrassing even to mention it. However, Fannys words reminded Samuel that this was the first time she came to school after the scandal at the engagement banquet. Before they left the house, James had instructed him to keep a low profile at school and not to cause any more discussion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Samuel gritted his teeth. Looking at his beloved car, he held back for Fannys sake. Ang Kins, this is not over! After saying that, he called the towingpany and asked Fanny to go to school first so she wouldnt bete while he stayed here to wait. Mrs. Lawson. Oliver clenched his fists angrily. Im going to beat him up because hes too arrogant. How dare he bully you, Mrs. Lawson! Ang had already observed the surroundings; there were no cameras installed here, and Samuel was indeeding from a direction where there was a driveway Even if the police came, it would just be a waste of time. She had no evidence, and damaged the most, while Olivers big Land Rover was almost unscathed. It woulds car was Samuel to turn the tables on her. Ang pursed her lips. Leave it, and lets go. easy for As for Samuel saying this was not over, she would wait and see what he would do next. Taking a cue from the sports field, where others would give the middle finger, Oliver also 3/4 MMM Chapter 170 Road ident gave Samuel one. Dont run away after school! Ill beat you up in a sack! Oliver thought. +5 Free Coins Samuel was humiliated. Knowing he was no match for this big guy, he was about to explode in anger. Ang was escorted to school by Oliver, and only when he was sure that no one woulde out to bully Ang did he leave with peace of mind. After all themotion, Ang waste, but luckily, the professor was understanding, and it wasnt a very important ss, so he didnt give her a hard time. Louis raised an eyebrow andzily looked at her. Have you figured it out? Yeah. Then, hurry up and stop. Dont- Who said I was going to stop? Ang met his dark eyes, a smile ying on her lips. At that moment, Louis saw a calm and fearless light in her eyes. His pupils focused, and he snorted as he turned to look at the ckboard. Do as you wish. Just dont regret it if something goes wrong. Ang chuckled softly. Thanks for your concern. She meant it. If it werent for his reminder, she wouldnt have realized the depth of the situation, and it could have easily tripped her up in future treatments. Now that she knew, she could take precautions. Louis lowered his brows, thinking, So much for being kind! Shes so ungrateful! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 James, Please Come And Save Me Chapter 171 James, Please Come And Save Me Samuel followed the tow truckpany to the repair shop. The mechanic looked surprised. How did it get into such a mess? Mind your own business and fix the car properly. Whatever the cost, I can afford it. Samuel was fierce, his tone very irritable. The mechanic shrank back, afraid to speak. Samuel then took out a cigarette box, nced at the cars around him, walked out of the repair shop, and stood on the side smoking. This Ang, whos always apanied by a bodyguard, acts all high and mighty. Lets see how I deal with her when her bodyguard is not around. Suddenly, Samuels vision went ck as someone covered his head with a rough sack. A strong force grabbed his neck and hands. Then, he was dragged somewhere. He was mmed onto the ground, his back hitting a cold, hard wall, causing a sharp pain. The pain made him curl up like a shrimp. A rain of punches followed, fiercely hitting his body, arms, His face, arms, and legs were hit the most. and legs. Samuel curled up, the force of the blows almost causing him to pass out from the pain. He couldnt even utter a word, only letting out uncontroble cries. After what seemed like an eternity, the rain of punches finally stopped. Samuel was still curled up and heard footsteps retreating, gradually, fading away until there was silence. He then mustered the strength to remove the sack from his head. As his sight returned, he looked around with red eyes, but there was no one in sight. The repair shop was buzzing with the sound of machinery. He tried to call out, but his voice was drowned out. His phone was lost in the chaos just now. He endured the pain and searched for it on the ground. After finally finding it, he immediately called James. 1/5 DO DO DO Chapter 171 Janies, Please Come And Save Me James was busy dealing with business matters. N Ever since Jonathan broke off the municipal project, those eager for the Kins Famil support, because Fanny was about to join the Sanders Family quickly, turned their backs on the Kins Family His family and personal business had been greatly affected, and financial problems had arisen. On the other end of the line. Samuels voice was weak and pained. James,e quickly to save me. Ive been beaten. Im about to be killed. When James arrived at the hospital, Samuel had just been wheeled out of the emergency Too111. As soon as Samuel saw James, he burst into tears. James, you finally came. James lowered his eyes and saw Samuel lying on the hospital bed, which caused James to purse his lips. Bandages were wrapped around his neck and arms, and one leg was in a cast. But the most gruesome sight was his head C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. face. It was bruised and swollen, likened to a pigs that had been beaten. James pursed his lips, his face cold and stern, Who did this?! That person attacked me from behind. Jonathan, I didnt see their faces. After beating me. they ran away. Dmn it! If you have the guts,e and fight me fair and square. Samuel was furious. His eyes were almost spitting fire. If I find out who did this, Ill dig up their ancestors graves and curse their entire lineage. If youve offended anyone recently, tell me. Ill have someone look into it. Samuels eyes flickered at these words, his fists clenched tightly as he roared, Its Ang. Yes, I saw her today. Just wanted to scare her a little. And then she had someone run me over. The person who hit me must be Ang, too. Outside the hospital room, George and his wife rushed to the hospital after receiving a 2/5 TOORI Chapter 171 James Please Come And Save Me phone call, coincidentally overhearing every word Apanying them was Fanny, who had just finished school. She quietly curled her lips, a sly sparkle in her eyes 100% 10:39 O Then, with tears streaming down her face, she threw herself onto Samuels hospital bed Her voice trembling. Samuel, whats wrong? Does it hurt? Look, this is my real sister. Samuel reluctantly raised his hand to pat Fannys head gently. I wont die. Fanny, please dont cry Scarlet gazed at her sons once handsome and cheerful face, now marred by injuries, feeling heartbroken. She turned to Samuel and asked, Samuel, do you think Ang was behind the attack on you? Who else could it be? Oh I remember now. The footsteps were heavy guy by her side. It must be that big Scarlets face twisted with anger. What is Ang trying to achieve? Last time she nearly crippled your arm, and now shes done this to you. Shes truly audacious. Georges face paled, his lips pressed tightly together in silence. Samuel clenched his teeth. Mom, we cant let Ang off the hook. Otherwise, shell be even more arrogant in the future. Scarlet agreed with her son angrily and mmed her hand on the table. Im going to find her and make her payCI want to see what kind of person she is to do such a cruel thing With that, she stood up and headed toward the door. Georges expression wasplex, with a hint of patience in his eyes. As Scarlet passed by, he reached out and stopped her. Scarlet looked at him in confusion, then heard George say. The situation at home is already chaotic enough. Well deal with that rebellious girlter. Scarlet was about to explode. George. Deal with itter? We should teach her a lesson now. James eyes held depth and thoughtfulness. While Scarlet couldnt see the bigger picture, he and George could He booked at Scarlet anstvaliuty and Mom, Dad is right. And it was Samuel who first scared Although he didnt know the simations spesifics at the time, he knew his brothers temperament well With a slightly pachtul hook, he nced at Samuel Samuel gritted his teeth, feeling lignant James, so what? She bullied Fanny and caused so much trouble for our family. Whats wrong with me searing her a little Miver hadnt intervened, then Samuel would have gone over to confront her. James frowned and reprimanded, If you want to vent your anger, there are many ways to do hoosing the most foolish one is not the way. It she has already taken action, she definitely wont leave any evidence. She might even turn the tables and shift all the me onto you. Upon hearing this, Samuel didnt have a chance to say anything before Scarlet snorted angrily. How dare she? Samuel was just joking, but she took it too far. Scarlet thought of something and then asked George. George, are you not letting me go find. her because of Jonathan? Our son has been beaten up. You can tolerate it, but I cant. Why does Ang think she can get away with this? Even if Jonathan intervenes, he cant control me disciplining my daughter. Georges face was filled with anger as he stood there. Angs insolence cannot be tolerated. Later, Ill find the time to settle the score with her. Not far away, Zacharias had just arrived and couldnt help but chuckle when he heard this. Samuel looked over with annoyance. What are youughing at? Zacharias, with his frail body hunched over, lifted his clear face and said softly. You seem to have forgotten that Ang was adopted by Donald long ago. Its clearly written in ck and 4/5 MM Chapter 171 James, Please Come And Save Me white. She has no connection to our Kins Family now. N 100% 19:39 MMM Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Wasting Your Precious Time Chapter 172 Wasting Your Precious Time George felt frustrated when Zacharias suddenly mentioned it, his face turning ugly. He and Scarlet were so decisive when signing the termination agreement. Who would have thought that she had already attached herself to Jonathan then? 100% 10:39 +5 Free Coins If she hadnt been adopted, even Jonathan wouldnt be able to manage his family affairs. How to deal with Ang was not a casual matter. Now, she has been publicly recognized by the Sanders and Lawson Families. Her status and position werepletely different from before.. Even when it came to punishing someone, it still depended on the master. After Scarlet was reminded of this, she calmed down a bit. But she couldnt help but tremble with anger, I owe her in my past life. She was sent away, and now shes injured my son like this. How can I swallow this anger? Seeing her like this, a hint of impatience shed in Georges eyes. Dad. Samuel didnt want to and wanted to say something more. Georges face darkened. Dont say anything. Just stay in the hospital and be patient. Dont act impulsively in the future. At this point, George was extremely annoyed. He said angrily, If it werent for the engagement banquet, the situation wouldnt be so bad now because of your punch. Upon hearing this, Samuel immediately shouted, Dad, youre wrong to say that. Ang finally attached herself to Jonathan with great difficulty. Even without my punch, she would definitely find countless reasons to deal with us. She doesnt know her well. She is the most vengeful and ungrateful person! George fell silent, not denying Samuels words. 1/5 100% 10:39 Chapter 172 Wasting Your Precious Time He furrowed his brow and couldnt help bur sigh. I dont know what wrong deeds our Kins Family has done to raise such a wicked child. James raised his wrist, checked the time, and adjusted his dark suit and tie. Dad, theres still work to do at thepany. I have to go back George sighed, I have to go back, too. I have a lot of things waiting for me. With that, George nced at Scarlet, his expression serious, I wont be going home tonight. Ill sleep at the office. Scarletined. Sleeping at the office again? You havent been home for a week. George didnt say much and left with James. Before leaving. James brought Zacharias along, saying as they walked. Since youre not feeling well, try not to wander around to avoid any idents. Zacharias pursed his pale lips and smiled. Im already like this. What worse could happen? Upon hearing this, James fell silent, patting Zacharias back in quietfort. After a pause, Zacharias asked, James, in todays incident, did you not confront Ang because you thought Samuel was wrong or because you feared Jonathan? The next moment, James raised his dark eyes, his expression unreadable. Ang shouldnt have been so ruthless. After all, Samuel is her brother by blood. In terms of blood rtion, Samuel was closer to them and Ang. They had been together since the embryo stage. Zacharias chuckled lightly, with a hint of disappointment in his eyes. James, you have always been clear in your rewards and punishments. Why are you being so autocratic now? If Samuel says something, you just take it as the truth. Why dont you ask Ang to investigate this matter and find out the cause and effect? Or do you think that investigating such matters is a waste of your precious time? James narrowed his eyes, looking displeased at the frail Zacharias, Zacharias, what do you mean? Zacharias chuckled lightly, his delicate pale face carrying a hint of charm. I suddenly feel that there are some things that need to be seen with our eyes rather than letting others act as our eyes. 2/5 Chapter 172 Wasting Your Precious Time With that. Zacharias cleared his throat, lifted his foot, and stepped into the car. James was left with an inscrutable expression. 100% 10:40 +5 Free Cons Fammy watched as the others left, silent for a while before tightly clenching her fists, her nails digging into her palms. In the past, if Ang had dared to do something like this, she would have immediately beaten her to near death. But now, she was clearly making excuses, probably because Jonathan, that sickly boy, had started to fear her. She would never allow the situation to escte like this. Beside her. Samuel was beginning to question life. His father and James didnt rush to help him deal with Ang, and he had even been scolded. Fanny suppressed her emotions, her gaze fixed on Samuels face. Her soft fingertips lightly touched his face, tears welling in her eyes. Samuel, dont be angry. Fortunately, you only sustained superficial injuries, which means Ang didnt truly intend to harm you. Samuel gritted his teeth, his expression darkening, his hatred for Ang reaching its peak. When had he ever been in such a sorry state? Today, he could feel that she showed no mercy at all. The only reason he survived was because he was lucky. He punched the bed, his eyes shing with anger. Having been beaten repeatedly recently, all thanks to Ang. Samuel, whats wrong with you? Did I say something to upset you? Fanny widened her eyes in fear, her shoulders trembling. Dont be like this. Im so scared. Does your hand hurt? Upon saying that Fanny took Samuels hand and helped massage it. Scarlet pulled Fanny close, shielding her behind him, and said to Samuel. Samuel, Mom is also upset. Dont worry. Mom wont let you suffer in vain. 3/5 100% 10:40 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 172 Wazing Your Preciosas. Teme your dad is convened stern Seehan, then willed another nation Mom A triumphant look fiached in Fannys expense che deerely ghed, Mam, please dont go looking for Ang. She hn Oliver by her side protecting they bune de mest Samuel, what if the rangers Scarlet sneered. She wendldnt dare. Its trag No matter what. I brought her into this world. If the dares to go against the natural order, she wont escape divine retribution Fanm held Scarlets hand, helping her calm down Mom, dont be angry. If you get wrinkles, hom ill people mistake us for sisters when we go out in the future. carles chuckled, her anger dissipating Its Fanny who knows how to cheer me up By the way, Fanny, you must have been scared in the car today. Since your dad wont be back, why dont youe and sleep with me tonight? Okay, Mom, Fanny agreed happily. She squeezed Fannys hand and felt grateful. Itsforting to have you by my side. You are truly a little angel sent by God. That Ang is a troublemaker. Meanwhile, Ang, known as the troublemaker by Scarlet, had already been picked up Oliver. The car was driving on the highway. Oliver kept ncing at Ang through the rearview mirror, + by He was someone who couldnt hide anything. Ang closed her book and looked up at him. chuckling, What do you want to say? Mrs. Lawson, I am responsible for protecting you. Anyone who threatens your safety, I will handle them! 4/5 MMM Chapter 172 Wasting Your Precious Time Ang narrowed her eyes and asked softly. So, who did you handle? 100% 10.40 Mrs. Lawson is so clever, she guessed right away. Oliver licked his lips and whispered, Samuel I broke his arm and his leg and gave him a face like a pig Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Not Dead Yet 100% 19:40 +15 Free Angs heart skipped a beat, feeling a little relieved. As long as hes not dead. She had heard of some of Olivers glorious deeds, all of which were ruthless. If this was taken care of, she was afraid it would be a case of killing. Just a beating for now, thats fine. Then, she asked again. You werent seen by anyone, right? If Samuel had seen him and recognized him, the Kins Family would not let it go easily. She needed to send Oliver away now to avoid trouble. Oliver nced in the rearview mirror. Mrs. Lawson doesnt seem angry. So, he immediately patted his chest proudly. Mrs. Lawson, rest assured. I am quick. I hit him and ran. Samuel doesnt have time to call out. No one noticed. He remembered Mrs. Lawson said not to hit people. It was illegal. He went secretly, worried that Mrs. Lawson would be angry. But he couldnt stand Samuel bullying Mrs. Lawson. He wanted to ask Jonathan, but Daniel answered the phone. After hearing Oliver out, Daniel gave him some guidance. Protect Mrs. Lawsons safety. If anyone who threatens Mrs. Lawsons safety, deal with them. Then, Mrs. Lawson will be safe, right? Oliver thought it made sense. No wonder people said that Daniel was clever. Educated people had a sharp mind. Oliver finally understood. With a change in his expression, Ang warned Oliver. No more of that next time. We arewCabiding citizens. We cant do things like that. Oliver promised repeatedly, Next time, I will make sure to get Mrs. Lawsons permission before taking action. Ang rubbed her temples. Is that what I meant? 1/5 MMM T TODI 100% 10:48 Chapter 173 Not Dead Yet Ang was ncing out the window, and her eyes flickered with emotion. No matter how serious it was, the Kins Family would always be lively. She let out a light chuckle, wondering what scene they were in at that time. Back at Springgate Estates, Jonathan had returned without her noticing He sat in the living room with the physiotherapist that Old Mr. Sanders had just brough back from overseas sitting in front of him. At this moment, he sat on the couch with a cold expression and a dignified posture. He was discussing the followCup rehabilitation methods fluently with the physiotherapist Brundelian. Ang walked in with light footsteps, blinked when she saw this scene, and then tactfully retreated. Jonathan raised his eyes and saw her. The usually cold gaze softened slightly. Come here. Ang shrank her neck, suddenly feeling guilty, as if she was about to be scolded by her parents for doing something wrong. She swallowed hard, moved her steps, and walked over. Then, she heard Jonathans faint voice saying, What are you hiding from? Ang was already feeling guilty, and hearing this made her involuntarily straighten her back, stumbling to exin, I was just worried about affecting your work. Jonathan nced at her, then looked away, saying, This is the physiotherapist my grandfather brought in. Upon hearing this, Angs mind instantly clicked. If her grandfather brought it in, then it was her grandfathers person. If she acted like she wasnt close to Jonathan, her grandfather would definitely find out. Realizing this, Angs lips curved into a bright smile. She walked over and sat down next to Jonathan, casually linking her arm with his. Oh. A person your grandfather brought in. I came backte, and you didnt even call me. 25 Chapter 173 Not Dead Yet Jonathan felt the softness of the young girl, and his gaze swept over her fair hand, emotions deepening in his eyes. Angs Brundelian was fluent, so she directlymunicated with the physiotherapist in Brundelian. With rosy lips and white teeth, she appeared mature and charming, yet also with the innocence and yfulness of a young girl her age The physiotherapists eyes gradually filled with admiration as he listened. Afterward, Ang continued to discuss Jonathans physical condition with him, offering some of her suggestions. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Combining traditional and modern medicine would be the most effective approach to aid Jonathans recovery. After hearing her out, the physiotherapist couldnt help but apud, Mrs. Lawson, I didnt realize you had such a profound understanding of medicine. What you just suggested is even more beneficial than our modern treatments. Dont worry. I will integrate both methods and care for Mr. Lawson wholeheartedly. He then turned to Jonathan and sincerely remarked, Traditional medicine is truly remarkable and mysterious. As the session neared its end, the physiotherapist had gained a thorough understanding of Jonathan Lawsons condition. Before leaving, he scheduled physiotherapy sessions four times a week, cachsting an hour, starting at 5 a.m. Upon hearing the early time, Ang furrowed her brow slightly. Although the early bird catches the worm, Jonathan already struggled with sleep, so waking up at 5 a.m. seemed toot carly. She gently tugged at Jonathans arm, considering suggesting a change in the schedule, but decided against it. Jonathan sensed her hesitation and lowered his gaze, asking, Is there something on your mind? Ang blinked and then spoke up. Jonathans gaze deepened, his voice gentle, My sleep has been goodtely, and Ive been 3/5 100% 10:40 Chapter 173 Not Dead Yet sleeping longer. It was all thanks to her being his human pillow. +15 Free Coins Her worries cased upon hearing this. She promised to research more beneficial recipes for his recovery. Jonathan chuckled, ruling Angs hair. Okay Angs heart fluttered slightly. She bit her lip, taking a step back. Jonathan, Ill go prepare dinner in the kitchen. With that, she hurried off to the kitchen. Jonathan stood there, watching her go before a faint smile yed on his lips. The girl seemed to have matured. Ang Kins patted her face, trying topose herself. As she looked up, she saw Oliver standing next to May, enjoying a te of sweet and sour spare ribs. His tall figure made May appear smaller beside him. He looked adorable while eating. When Oliver saw her, he offered the te of ribs to her. Mrs. Lawson, you must try this. Does May have a secret recipe:* He chuckled. The food she makes keeps getting better. I cant stop eating. May snatched the te from him and scolded. I made this especially for the madam. She works hard at school. Shes the one who needs it the most. You almost finished it. Go on, theres freshly made fried eggnts over there. You like those the most. The spare ribs are for Mrs. Lawson. Upon hearing about the eggnt balls, Oliver happily went over. 4/5 Chapter 173 Not Dead Yet Ang Kins chuckled and sneakily gave him some spare ribs behind Mays back. +15 Free Coins Oliver had done a big favor today. Although she didnt entirely agree with his methods of beating Samuel using a sack, she couldnt deny that it felt good to let out her anger. She felt like she should replenish his energy. After giving Oliver the spare ribs, Ang began preparing a medicinal meal for Jonathan. This time, the recipe was inspired by a sudden idea, with improved taste and medicinal benefits. Most importantly, the preparation was simple, saving time. With the time saved, Ang nned to assist Jonathan with his rehabilitation training. As she finished preparing the meal and was about to bring it out, her phone buzzed, catching her attention. She picked it up, and her eyes narrowed slightly, her bright brows cooling down. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Uncle George, do you think Im unclean? Ang didnt respond immediately as she allowed the phone to vibrate for a moment. On the other end, George had a stern expression and redialed. Ang ced the soup down carefully and then answered the phone slowly. Mr. Kins, what the matter? Her tone was distant and slightly sarcastic. Ang, whats with your attitude? What kind of attitude do you expect from me, Mr. Kins? If theres something, say it: if not, Ill hang up. and angry voice As Ang spoke, she was truly considering ending the call. Georges urgent and came through. I know all about Samuel. Youve crossed the line! Come to the hospital, bring your bodyguard, and apologize to Samuel! Ang pursed her lips as she recalled Olivers words. He hadnt left any evidence. She wasnt afraid of the Kins Family causing trouble with the police. Now that George was saying this, it must be a bluff. Ang chuckled lightly and retorted, Mr. Kins, I didnt seek you out, yet youre the oneing to me. Samuel is the one who owes me an exnation. He nearly ran me over today. What happened to Samuel is none of my concern. He has offended numerous people, who knows who it could be. Without a doubt, Ang knew that George had not bothered to find out the whole story; at most, he just listened to Samuels vague exnations. It hadnt been long, and he was already seeking retribution from her. George was taken aback by Angs attitude, and his face turned purple. Ang, no matter what your status is now, dont forget yourst name! Whether youre adopted or not, you are still my child, and I am your father. How dare you speak to me like this! Ang seemed to find it amusing but couldnt muster augh as her eyes were filled with coldness. 1/5 Chapter 174 Uncle George, do you think Fonum lean? How dare I Indeed. I dare. Mt Kins, your actions are fue from those of a Tather Ang was weary and didnt want to hear another word from him he was just some absurd words that touched her heart, and then she coldly said, Mr Rins, let me remind yam again. take care of Samuel properly. He dares to offend even the presidents wives from the Sanders and Lawson Families. I may have a good temper and be patient with him, but others may After that, she hung up the phone with a snap as she pressed her hands on the edge of the table, then she lowered her head and let her emotions calm down. Whats the matter? Jonathan rolled in on his wheelchair and witnessed this scene. Ang wasposed initially, but when she heard this voice, she inexplicably teared up. She sniffed and casually raised her head. Nothing. The smoke from cooking got in my eyes Jonathans gaze slightly narrowed on her face as his thin lips formed a straight line. Ang was concerned that he might notice something, so she smiled and pushed the food towards him. Jonathan, try this. Its a new recipe. She didnt want to say anything and Jonathan didnt press her; he began to taste the food she had prepared. The vor was delightful; it had a hint of floral fragrance which left a pleasant aftertaste. After he finished the meal, Jonathan retreated to the study. Oliver was also summoned. Soon, Daniel received a call from Jonathan to settle the matter. He nearly found himself reassigned to the Mythoria business department. On the phone, he chuckled as he defended himself, I must say, how satisfying was the idea I gave to that big fool, Oliver? In light of my brilliant idea, dont hold it against me for forgetting to inform you at the time. I saw all those old guys bothering you, so I thought this little idea wouldnt trouble you. A small idea? Jonathans expression remained unchanged; it was as cold as the moon, but beneath his 275 T TOO 100% 10:41 Chapter 174 Uncle George, do you think Im unclean? +15 Free Coins watery eyes, there was a hint of mischief. Donte up with ideas like that again in the future, he said. Pfft, who was I doing it for? I helped you teach Samuel, who bullied your wife. Daniel sighed. Now youre burning bridges? Mr. Lawson, you have to have a conscience. Jonathan raised his dark eyes as he mercilessly hung up the phone, and then he dialed Simons number. What is the biggest business deal in the hands of the Kins Family now? Find out and have someone take over. Simon took the order without saying much. He knew for sure that the Kins Family was once again on the brink of selfCdestruction. Meanwhile, at the Riverdon Supreme Massage Parlor. George threw his phone on the table with an unpleasant expression. Ang really doesnt leave me any reputation! Did she think that hanging up on him meant everything was over? Linda happened toe in with a hot towel and caught a glimpse of Angs call history on the phone screen. She narrowed her eyes and handed the towel over with a sweet smile. Uncle George, why do you look even more tired today thanst time? Use a hot towel to wipe your hands. Mens hands are the most important. They are meant to rule the world, so they should befortable. A few days ago, Linda called him to meet up. George had already given her some money, and he had been busytely. He didnt want to cause any troubles, so he refused. But Linda said she had found a partCtime job and earned some money, and she wanted to pay him back. Thats why George came out, only to find out that Linda was actually working as a masseuse at this club. He frowned and felt that it was inappropriate for a young girl to work here. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Linda raised her head as tears shimmered in her eyes. Uncle George, do you think girls in this line of work are inappropriate? I dont. I work there appropriately. I also know that in this society, people have prejudices against girls in that line of work. 3/5 Chapter 174 Uncle George, do you think Im unclean? Uncle George, please dont misunderstand me. I just want to earn money with my own hands and to support myself and my mother. After she said that, she forcefully handed him the money she had saved. Because of her words, George couldnt help but regret his initial thoughts, It was rare to see a young girl who could work so hard and be filial. He couldnt really ask her to pay back the money, so in the end, he got a special VIP card and helped her boost her performance. Linda would asionally send him messages to invite him to rx. She was a neer, and she was not formally trained. Her massage techniques were not very comfortable as well. But in the few times that George came, as he saw her gentle and sensible demeanor. she actually rxed him more than the massage. He woulde here to rest overnight whenever he had time, and Linda would apany him as they chatted and never crossed any boundaries. This made George even more at ease, and he starteding more frequently; he eventually booked a private room here. After he wiped his hands with a hot towel, Linda handed him a fruit te, with apples cut crookedly and grape stems not cleaned properly. It was a poor presentation overall. Before George could frown, Linda apologized. Im sorry, Uncle George. I prepared this myself, do you not like it? Ive never done this before, it was always the servants at home. It thought you looked tired today, and the fruit tter chef had already left. I sneaked in to prepare this myself. If you dont want it, its okay. She was about to take the fruit te away, but George raised his hand and covered her wrist. Its already good enough that you arranged it like this since its your first time. It wont affect the taste. Linda looked at him, and her eyes shone like a praised child. Then, Uncle George, please eat more. Georges gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds, with a hint of softness in his eyes. After the incident in Lindas family, the first 20 years of her pampered life did not give her any airs, but instead, she lived a downCtoCearth and serious life. 4/5 MMM Chapter 174 Uncle George, do you think Im unclean? 100% 10:41 When he thought of something, Georges expression suddenly darkened and anger surged from the depths of his heart. Unlike Ang she had not even settled into her position as Mrs. Lawson yet, and she was already behaving recklessly. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Being Prepared on Both Sides Chapter 175 Being Prepared on Both Sides +15 Free Coins ree Coin Ang slept soundly that night and woke up the next morning feeling groggy as she sensed Jonathan getting up. She turned over, and went back to sleep with the nket in her arms. She was awakened again by May. Jonathan had alreadypleted his recovery training and left for thepany. Ang had breakfast alone, and then Oliver drove her to school. As she got out of the car and was about to reach the medical department, she saw Fanny and Ste walking on a path. The two were holding hands as they chatted andughed as if they were real sisters. Ang noticed that Ste was carrying a new camera. She clicked her tongue in annoyance and averted her gaze to continue walking forward. However, Ste also caught sight of her at that moment. She immediately tugged at Fannys arm and gestured towards Ang with her chin. Annoyed, she said, What a small world. Seeing her here in the morning is really upsetting. Ste, dont say that. Angs Angs just a bit temperamental after marrying that old gentleman. Fanny sighed softly. Having so much money all of a sudden, its normal to be a bit willful. Fanny had never disclosed to Ste that Angs husband was actually Jonathan. So, Ste still believed that the old man in the photo she had taken before was Angs sugar daddy. When she heard this now, she looked disdainful and said, Even if that kind of money was given to me, I would find it distasteful. Ang really has no shame! She looked at Fanny with heartache as she said, Fanny, shes been treating you badly, so dont speak up for her. Your kindness should be reserved for those who deserve it. Ang doesnt deserve it! I know, but after all we grew up together. She has always resented me for taking away the love of my parents and brothers. Its my fault, if she wants to retaliate against me, let her 1/4 Chapter 175 Being Prepared on Both Sides Ste became even angrier. She held Fannys hand with one hand and raised a finger to the sky as if making a vow. Fanny, rest assured, I will help you get rid of this anger. I wont anyone bully you. Ste. Fannys eyes were red as her voice trembled. You are too kind. Fanny, we are best friends. Who else will help you if I dont? Ste couldnt help but touch her own face. In fact, the green color on her face hadntpletely faded yetThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had nned to wait a few more days beforeing to school, but when she found out Fanny had already arrived, she put on a lot of makeup on her face, wore a mask to cover it. and came to school with her. As her fingers pinched her palm, Stes eyes revealed a trace of resentment. If it werent for Ang making her face look like that, she wouldnt have had such a big embarrassment. Her unttering photos were still widely circted on the forum, and she would definitely be discussed and ridiculed when she entered the ssroom. Fanny seemed to sense her thoughts and gently patted her arm as sheforted her with gentle voice, Ste, theres nothing wrong with your face now. Dont worry; everyone in the school is focused on Ang treating Zayn. No one will remember your issue. She didnt say it, but just the thought of it made Ste even more annoyed. She and Fanny had both lost so much reputation, yet Ang was stealing all the limelight. What was even more anoying was that Angs grand entrance had overshadowed their scandal, which diverted everyones attention. Otherwise, who knows how long they would still be talked about. Ang walked into the ssroom and was surprised to see Yusof. She squeezed into the seat next to Alex and waved at him. Ang. Why did youe to school today? 2/4 T Chapter 175 Being Prepared on Both Sides room 10:41 Yusof had been absent from school recently as he spent every day at the hospital. Those who didnt know assumed his father was ill. I came to check on you, and well go to the hospital after school. Then youre going out of your way. Ang lightly tapped her book on the desk and said. I was nning to go in the afternoon anyway Yusof nced around then fixed his gaze on Ang and said in a low voice, Dr. Kins spoke to me and Sarah yesterday. At the mention of this. Ang raised an eyebrow as she was fully aware of what Joseph had said. He still wants you to stay out of this, Yusuf continued, Sarah refused, but you also need to understand we need to be prepared on both fronts. So you want me to treat Zayn together with Joseph? Ang narrowed her eyes as she guessed Yusofs intentions urately. Yusof opened up directly. Yeah, it doesnt matter, right? Anyway, everyones attention is on you now. If you really have the ability, you can take advantage of this opportunity to make a name for yourself. Sure, why not? Ang shrugged as she smiled brightly, and after she understood the Medical Association, she knew that Joseph would not give up. Since he didnt mind Sarah being involved, she naturally didnt care either. After the afternoon ended, Yusof wanted to drive her to the hospital, but Ang refused and had Oliver take her to the hospital instead. CIL Oliver was originally supposed to wait downstairs, but he still couldnt be rest assured about Ang and insisted on following her. Ang asked him to wait outside the ward, so he wouldnt look suspicious with hisrge build. After Ang entered the room, she saw Sarah holding a medical book and reading. She nced at it and saw that it was a key book emphasized by several professors. When she arrived, Sarah immediately put down the book. Her gaze swept across her face and then landed on Zayns face, with a touch of sadness in her beautiful eyes. 10 10:41 Angels book out two prescriptions and ced them on the table. Miss Winter, please buy all these medicines and carefully prepare them ording to the instructions on them. Find a way to feed them to him Yasol p? kost up the prescription before Sarah; all of them were medicines that he had never heard of of seen before. Past by the names, they seemed expensive. He wasnt worried about spending more money, but he wasntpletely trusting of Ang. Ang, are you sure these medicines are effective? These are all medicines to replenish energy and nutrients as well as to strengthen the heart and pulse. The reason Mr. Zayn has not woken up yet is because his body has been depleted up. And during these days of unconsciousness. If he drinks all these medicines, he will wake then Angsquinted her eyes at Yusof as her tone became more serious. The treatment will then. enter the key point. Yusof was not very knowledgeable about medicine, but what Ang said was still quite simple. He looked at the prescription and put it in his pocket. Ang smirked. Thats right, trust those who doubt, doubt those who trust. Sarah said, Miss Kins, dont misunderstand. Yusuf is just too concerned about my father. I understand what youre saying, and I will follow the doctors advice. I will buy these medicines tomorrow morning. After she spoke, she reached out her fair hand to Yusof. Her voice, which had been rtively gentle a moment ago, now had a hint of determination. Give me the prescription. Chapter 176 Chapter 176: Jonathan Wont Be Fooled Forever Sarah Yusof knitted his brows as a hint of pain surfaced in his gaze. Ive told you to stop being so courteous around me. This money means nothing to me. Im willing to help you out. Yusof, as Ive said before, I cant Sarahs gaze flickered toward Ang as she hesitated to continue her words. Ang noticed thisCshe moved a few steps to the side, took out the acupuncture kit, and began to perform acupuncture on Zayn again. Ang was deeply focused on her work once she got into the zone. Sarah and Yusof exchanged a few words in hushed tones, but Ang couldnt make out what they were saying. If it werent for Cassie, Ang wouldnt have been curious about these two at all. But judging by Sarahs demeanor, it was clear that even if Yusof tried his best, he would still not seed. He might have his dreams and ambitions, but the woman remained indifferent. Afterpleting the acupuncture, Ang gave Sarah some instructions before preparing to leave. As fate would have it, Ang had just exited the ward and was about to get to the elevator when Joseph and Zacharias emerged from the other elevator. Zacharias had an arm around Joseph for support. Ang? Are you here to treat Zayn again? Joseph inquired as soon as he saw Ang. There was a hint of seriousness in his expression. Zacharias seemed a bit slower to react. After looking up to take a clearer look at Ang, he finally reached out to hold her. Ang Ang narrowed her eyes. She was about to step back when Oliver swiftly moved forward and grasped Zacharias wrist with his firm and tight grip. Zacharias winced in pain. Witnessing his younger brothers difort, Joseph stood upright beside Zacharias as he spoke in a gentle and deep voice. Ang, please release him. You know his condition. Angs gaze shifted to Zacharias pale face momentarily before looking away. She couldnt help but let out a chuckle. She understood Zacharias condition better than he did himself. In their past lives, every nourishing meal he consumed had been meticulously prepared by her. Without her savory meat broths and daily treatments, Zacharias condition had deteriorated recently. However, Ang was not a saintly figure; she didnt have the time to dedicate to him at that moment. Ang pursed her lips and instructed Oliver to release Zacharias. Its fine. Zacharias endured the pain as he gazed at Ang intently. Is Jonathan treating you well? As soon as the words left his mouth, he felt foolish. By the looks of Ang, with her rosy lips and bright smile, she was certainly doing better than she was in the Kins Family The question he posed was meaningless. Im doing very well, so you dont have to worry about me. Angs expression turned cold as she replied to him before walking away. At that moment, Joseph interjected their conversation. Ang, since weve crossed paths today, there are some things I wish to discuss with you." Ang nced at him as Joseph continued speaking. Stop using your tactics to deceive Jonathan. A man like him wont be fooled by you indefinitely. One day, he will realize that your medical skills cannot heal his leg. What will you do then? Ang felt like her brain was about to blow up as she listened to the other mans words. So, Joseph thinks I got to marry Jonathan only because I misled Jonathan into thinking that I can heal his leg? Is he still putting on an act now as he self-righteously tries to persuade me to apologize? She tugged at the corner of her mouth. Bitterness crept in silently from the depths of her heart, but beyond that, she felt an overwhelming urge to burst intoughter. From the way Joseph spoke of her, it was clear that he had developed certain assumptions about her. Any further exnation from her would only be dismissed as lies. Dr. Kins, why dont you focus on your patients and stay out of other peoples business? Do you have anything else to discuss? Otherwise, I will leave. After Ang finished speaking, she ignored them and entered the elevator without looking back. Joseph had yet to bring up Zayns matters. He attempted to stop the elevator doors, but Oliver gave him a stern look. Seeing that Ang was about to depart, Zacharias covered his mouth and coughed weakly. Ang stared straight ahead as shepletely disregarded the two of them before taking the elevator down with Oliver. Joseph, who had been ignored, slowly clenched his jaw. Beside him, Zacharias leaned against the wall. He was struggling to stand upright as he locked eyes with Joseph. Joseph, what did you mean by those words earlier? Do you have any evidence to make those usations against Ang? Is that appropriate? Have you considered that Ang is just a young woman with a heart that can feel pain, too?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Taken aback by the tone of dissatisfaction in Zacharias voice, Joseph frowned. He was well aware of Zacharias recent favoritism towards Ang. They had even argued about it before, which had led to Joseph falling ill. Was he going to have to deal with this again? Joseph ced a hand on Zacharias shoulder as he started calmly. Why dont we give some thought to how Ang suddenly became Mrs. Lawson? Why dont you wonder about Jonathans leg and her arrogant assumptions toward her medical skills? With that, Joseph stopped talking to Zacharias and simply guided him forward. Dont waste your energy. Its time for your reexamination. Zacharias allowed the man to lead the way; he found it too difficult to muster the strength to resist. The words he wanted to speak in defense of Ang remained stuck in his throat. He lowered his gaze and stared at the ground as he let out a bitterugh. How much longer can I hold on? Will I still be able to see my family with clear vision After Zacharias was reexamined, Joseph escorted him back to the ward. Just as he was about to return to his office to rest, he received a call from Samuel. On the phone, Samuel was crying out in pain. Joseph! Hurry over to help me change the dressing. The nurses at your hospital are so negligent! They have caused me so much pain. A hint of weariness surfaced in Josephs gaze as he sat down in his chair and massaged his temples. Just endure it. This pain is to be expected. I will be there soon. Joseph, I cant tolerate this. Why is this so agonizing Samuel cried. With such a severe injury, it is normal to experience pain. As they were on this topic, Samuel started to curse Ang once more. Josephs gaze darkened as he listened to the other mans angry words. Once Samuel was done venting, Joseph spun around in his chair as he let out a soft sigh. I am now responsible for the same patient as Ang, and we will be crossing paths frequently in the future. When I get the chance, I will have her apologize to you. You should focus on healing properly while ensuring that there arent any furtherplications in your wounds. Samuel almost thought he had misheard the other mans words. He raised his voice in shock. How could Ang be responsible for the same patient as you? She is just a student! What qualifications does she have? Joseph was a well-known man in Riverdon. Who does Ang think she is? Stop shouting. Ang did manage to stabilize the patients condition that day. Furthermore, with her being ssmates with the patients family, it is understandable that they trust her. Ang is relentless. She got me into this situation, and now she is causing problems for you. Samuel looked grim and irritable. Is the Kins Family indebted to Ang somehow? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Youre Smart Joseph pursed his lips slightly, with a hint of helplessness in his voice. Lets not discuss this further theres no point in it. The patients family has agreed to let Ang and me treat together, and I cant alter their decision. In the bathroom. Scarlet stood in front of the sink. The sight of Samuel changing his dressing earlier was too heartCwrenching, and she hid in the bathroom as she couldnt bear to watch it. However, when she heard Samuel grumbling about Ang in his room, she pushed open the door and walked out. Samuel, what are you talking about? Whats happening? she asked. Mom, I just heard from Joseph. I cant believe Angs Samuel exined the situation, and Scarlets facetely darkened. Ang has inadequate medical skills. If she doesnt do a good job with that patient, Josephs career will definitely be affected! I dont know what methods Ang used, but the patients family actually believes in her! Samuel snorted with disgust, Shes truly malicious! No, we cant allow her to interfere in our family any longer. Scarlet snatched the phone from Samuel. Whats going on, Joseph? You can tell me. On the other end, Joseph curved his lips slightly before responding with his gentle voice. Mom, its nothing. Dont worry. This case has spread all over the forum, and there are many eyes on Ang. She wouldnt mess around with a persons life at a time like this. Shes really gotten bold now, so I dont think theres anything she wouldnt dare to do. Scarlet tightened her grip on her phone. Joseph, I will handle this matter. I cant let her ruin Samuels hand and jeopardize your job. With Joseph being such a renowned doctor and a chief physician at a young age, he had brought a lot of attention to the Kins Family. Scarlet couldnt even keep track of the number of wealthy women who had expressed their envy and resentment toward her over the past. years. Someone was bound to fall ill in every family, even if it was just a headache or a fever. Knowing a famous doctor was like having an additional chance at life. Scarlet had always cherished this son of hers, and she couldnt allow anyone to ruin his career. Alright, Mom, its gettingte. I still need to make my rounds. Samuels injuries are just superficial, so you dont have to worry. Ive already given instructions to my colleague, and Im sure he will treat Samuel with care. If there are any issues, Ill handle themter. Joseph had been staying at the hospital for the past few days, and he had been so busy that he barely got the time to rest. Gather have been working MMM Chapter 177 Youre Smart This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 2 100% 10:42 too hardtely. Once all of this is over. I will cook a good meal to make up for all of this; Upon hearing this, Joseph tugged his lips into a wry smile. Ever since Ang left the Kins Family, the meals at home were either made by the servants or by Scarlet. Regardless of who cooked, they were always terribly unappetizingCnone of the meals were even close to Angs standards. Joseph had been avoiding eating at home since thenChe would instead make do with the hospital cafeteria. Alright, if there isnt anything else, then Im hanging up After Joseph hung up the phone, Scarlet tossed her phone onto the table and sat down with a cold expression. Samuel didnt seem too pleased either, but suddenly he remembered something, and his eyes lit up. Mom! Didnt Ang say she would repay all the money she spent from our family over the years? She did say that And shes supposed to return the exact sum with interest! he cried. When Scarlet heard her youngest son say this, she found an outlet for her frustration. Alright, I will now calcte how much money we have spent on her over the years! By the way, lets check the forum first, Joseph said the forum is full of discussions about this, she added. I want to see how everyone views this! Samuel took out his phone and logged onto the forum before reading through it alongside Scarlet. Ten minutester, Scarlet was trembling with anger. She pressed her palm against her chest as her face turned pale. Why are so many people at your school supporting Ang? she asked. Samuel furrowed his brows in puzzlement. I havent been to school these days. What has she done to the people there? he wondered. No one at school had liked Ang before. Everyone knew that she was jealous of Fanny, and everyone saw her as a cunning and malicious person. Mom, the patient that Ang and Joseph are treating is also in this hospital. You should ask Joseph tomorrow to find out which ward they are in, Samuel suggested. What are you nning to do, Samuel? Scarlet frowned as she asked in confusion. Samuel squinted his eyes as he let out a cold snort. I am going give the patient a proper and formal introduction to Ang! Upon hearing this, Scarlet chuckled before patting Samuel on the arm. You sure are a smart Samuel. After that, Scarlet and Samuel began to recall and record the expenses Ang had incurred over the years. Both mother and son worked hard untilte at night. onc, In the meantime, Ang was sleeping peacefully in Jonathans arms. That morning, Jonathan did not have rehabilitation, so he slept in until 7.00 and woke up at the same time as Ang. 2/3 BO DO PO Chapter 177 Youre Smart 100% 10:42 +15 Free Com Ang turned her gaze to the oldCfashioned clock on the wall before her eyes gradually lit up. Jonathan, you slept for a long time this time Ang stared at the mans sharp face before she further questioned him. Did you sleep so deeply because you were too tired from rehabilitation? Jonathan let go of her and sat up with an indifferent look on his face. He adjusted the cor of his dark blue pajamas with slender fingers. There was a hint of mysteriousness in his eyes. His tiredness was indeed due to the rehabilitation that he was going through. Kevin was the one who had rmended the rehabilitation trainer, and they were among the best trainers in the world. The process was intense and effective. Jonathan had to endure a lot of pain, but those struggles didnt faze him at all. He knew that there were only a few people in the world. who genuinely wanted him to recover. He gently patted Angs face before speaking in a low voice. Hurry and get up. Ill take you to school. Jonathan, I dont have any sses today. I took a day off. Im going to the hospitalter to treat Sarahs father, Ang exined. Okay, Ill send you there, Jonathan replied without any hesitation. Ang blinked. The hospital was farther than the school, and Jonathans time was so preciousCshe didnt want to trouble him. She felt the same with Olivers time. Ang expressed her thoughts withplete transparency. Jonathans gaze fell on the girls delicate and fair face for a while, but he didnt insist on sending her in the end. They had breakfast together and then headed in opposite directions. Ang soon arrived at the hospital and took the elevator directly to the top floors VIP ward. Oliver was like a pet that tagged along behind her all the time. From some point onward, she had grown used to Olivers presence without even realizing it. This time, without Ang. saying anything, Olivers footsteps automatically came to a stop at the door. Ang was focused on the treatment that she was about to perform, and she didnt hear Samuel speaking at first. She walked into the room and nced up, only to find him standing in front of Sarah. Samuel heard the door open and looked over. His face turned dark and angry when he saw Ang. A hint of embarrassment shed across Sarahs face. About five minutes ago, Samuel showed up out of nowhere and told her a bunch of things about Ang. In a nutshell, what Samuel was trying to convey was clearChe was trying to tell her that Ang was a greedy and ruthless person. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The Same Surname Ang might be ruthless, but Sarah wasnt bothered by this. Sarah wasnt a noble or righteous person in particr. As long as Ang could heal her father and stabilize his condition, nothing else mattered to Sarah. Her fathers health had visibly improved in the past few days, and with Joseph also involved in the treatment, Sarah had double the security in their treatment. Angs gaze swept past Samuel as she ignored him and went straight to Sarah. Sarah, did you buy the medicine I asked for yesterday? Sarahs gaze remained on the ground as she blinked a few times before nodding. Ive purchased everything ording to your list. Ang rxed and casually sat down before tilting her head to look at Samuel. Why dont you leave? Youre not needed here. At her words, Sarah also nced at Samuel with a serious expression on her face. Maybe you should excuse yourself, Mr. Kins. Its odd that they both share the same surname, Sarah thought to herself. At this juncture, Samuel frowned at Sarah. Whats your issue? he uttered with a hint of dissatisfaction. Did everything I mentioned earlier mean nothing to you? Angcks the required knowledge in medicine as shes merely an undergraduate student. Why utilize her when you have Joseph, whos much more wellCknown as a good doctor? Youre toying with your fathers life. Is Sarah just a pretty face without any brains? I cant believe she listened to Ang and tried to chase me out. Samuel was still irate as he pointed a finger at himself. Youre attempting to oust me. Do you know who youre chasing out here? I am Josephs brother! It should be Ang who leaves! he shouted. Sarahs longshes trembled. Hes Josephs brother, and hes also that persons brother Hill that person be angry if I chase Samuel off? Sarah furrowed her delicate eyebrows as she contemted this matter. However, her fathers life mattered more than anything else. So Sarah bit her lip, nodded,firmly, and reiterated in a stern tone. Youre not a doctor, so you should leave, Mr. Kins. We dont require you here. Ang raised her gaze and nced around at Sarah. Thats nice. The campus beauty has enough sense to be able to decide whos good or bad for her. So, Ang propped up her chin as a hint of pleasure surfaced in her eyes. The patients family all assented, so why does it matter if you do? dont? Are you just some busybody whos trying to tell others what to Upon hearing Angs words, Samuel was on the verge of exploding. His temper red up, and he shouted angrily at Ang. Youre simply deceiving and causing trouble intentionally. How dare you affect Josephs job! Do you think I am unaware that youre deliberately causing trouble to retaliate against us?! What kind of evil person are you. Ang? How could you be 1/3 100% 10:42 Chapter 178 The Same Surname so malevolent! Ang smirked, Yelling and screaming in the ward, impeding the treatment of patients the malevolent one here? As for your retaliation. That sounds like a joke to me. Youre not worthy of my time and emotions, and Im not about to engage in your revenge schemes. The anger on Samuels face intensified as Angs wordsnded. He was about to explode as he pointed angrily at her. Ang, you Suddenly, the medical equipment next to the hospital bed emitted a loud beeping sound. Ang turned her eyes and saw Zayn, who was lying quietly on the hospital bed, convulsing violently and foaming at the mouth. Her pupils shrank when she realized His condition teorsened! Ang rushed over in a brisk step. Sarahs face turned pale. She was the first to press the call button at the head of the bed. After that, she quickly pressed on Zayns upper body with force. She was also a medical student. Why did this situation ur? She couldnt determine the specific reason for a momentCall she had was a clear understanding of the basic theoretical knowledge. The first thing to do was to stabilize her father while trying not to injure him. She didnt want. to aggravate his condition. Ang quickly retrieved a silver needle pack and reached out to puncture a point on his temple. Samuel, on the other hand, was taken abackChe had no idea what was going on. Is Ang still trying to act tough at a time like this?Is she trying to murder this man? Without further hesitation, Samuel suddenly reached out and grabbed Angs hand. Stop. Ang. Joseph will be here soon. Let him handle this. Ang halted her actions and locked eyes with Samuel then. A surge of emotions rushed through her at that point. Just as she was about to use the needle to pierce the acupuncture point on Samuels hand, the door to the ward swung open. Oliver, who had sensed that something was amiss, rushed into the room and restrained Samuel. With his swift and precise movements, Oliver rendered Samuel powerless, causing Samuels face to darken. Oliver, take him out and make sure he doesnt cause any trouble. After giving instructions to Oliver, Ang resumed her treatment, her expression cold and serious. Oliver escorted Samuel out. Around the corner of the stairs, Joseph and two doctors hurried towards them. Upon seeing Samuel being escorted out, a look of annoyance flickered in Josephs eyes. After a moment of contemtion, he pieced together the situation inside the ward. As Joseph entered the room, he saw Ang inserting a silver needle into the patients temple. He furrowed his brow slightly. Before he or his colleagues could approach Ang, the patient, Zayn, became eerily still. Simultaneously, the loud noises from the medical. 2/3 N 100% 10:42 Chapter 178 The Same Surname instruments ceased. Ang had a thinyer of sweat on her forehead as she anxiously checked Zayns pulse. Although his pulse was slightly uneven, it was gradually stabilizing. Sarah gradually released her grip on Zayns hand as she fixed her gaze on Ang. Miss Kins, how is my father? The situation is stable now, Ang replied as she released Zayns hand and exhaled in relief. Joseph approached the bed. Step aside, Ang. Let me examine him again. Theres no need for further examination. The sudden deterioration was mainly due to external triggers, Ang replied as she gazed up at Joseph. Josephs gaze darkened for a moment, but he put on a look of confusion as he questioned her. What external triggers could have caused this? In that moment, Ang felt the urge to respond sarcastically. Joseph probably reached just in time to see Samuel outside the room. How did Samuel manage to find Sarahs ward, and how did he knowAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. that Im involved in Zayns case? Is Joseph, whos always soposed and amiable, truly unaware of everything? Ang pursed her lips/ She was preparing to speak when Sarah interjected, Miss Kins, is Dr. Kins you and Samuels brother? And is James your eldest brother? The chaos of the situation earlier prevented Sarah from asking what she had been wondering about. Ang nodded stoically, although she was slightly puzzled by how Sarah knew James. That was the case before, but not anymore, Ang replied slowly as she cast a nce towards the door. I have been adopted by Donald, so technically, James is now my cousin, Ang replied in an icy tone. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Im Not Apologizing Chapter 179 Im Not Apologizing Sarahs gaze flickered slightly as she nced at Ang with a hint of scrutiny in her eyes. Why are you asking? Is it necessary nowadays to investigate someones background even when theyre just saving lives and treating illnesses? Ang raised an eyebrow as she shift her gaze toward Sarah. Well, it is important to be cautious. There arent many trustworthy individuals in the Kins Family, Ang added. Sarah was taken aback, and she quickly shook her head. Im being too intrusive. What Ang said was -it didnt er if she was rted to anyone. Ang turned around and furrowed her brows as she stared at Samuel. Her tone turned cold. Samuel, if you want to fall ill, thats your issue. But He is my patient. I managed to save him this time, but if anything happens to him again, Ill make sure you end up behind bars! Youll never see the light of day again! Samuel clenched his jaw as he red fiercely at Ang. If you fail to save him, its a reflection of your medical skills. You shouldnt put the me on me just because youck the medical skills! Well, why dont you think about what you said to Sarah? What couldve triggered such a reaction from the patient? Ang remarked, her expression unwavering as she turned her eyes toward the calm and composed Joseph. Doctor Kins, as a doctor, you should be able to discern the cause of the patients distress, correct? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. After making her statement, Ang spread her lips into a grin as she narrowed her eyes and looked at them. If it werent for Samuels words, why would the patient get triggered all of a sudden? However, what could Samuel have said that would result in Zayns nearCdeath. situation? Josephs gaze darkened slightly as he pressed his lips together. Upon further inspection, he realized that Ang was correct; it was indeed a shock. Samuel, you acted recklessly this time. You should apologize to Miss Winter and Ang. Ang had managed to stabilize Zayns condition twice. At that point, Joseph realized that he had underestimated his sister. Samuel frowned as if he had heard something incredulous. Joseph, I approached Sarah for your sake. How could Ang possess the medical expertise to handle this? Just because she learned a bit from Grandma, she thinks shes a miracle doctor now?! Its merely chance! Samuel hissed in a deep voice. Im here to safeguard your future, Joseph. Im acting in your best interest! Why are you telling me to apologize to her? I refuse to apologize, Samuel stated with a sneer. Joseph red at Samuel intently before he furrowed his brows and let out a sigh. Forget it. Its true that you acted on my behalf. Im your brother, so I should be the one to apologize. Samuels heart sank upon hearing Josephs words. Right then, he turned to see Joseph, in his 100 100% 10:43 Chapter 120 Im Not Apologizing white doctors coat, bowing down to Sarah Miss Winter, my brother put the patient in danger. Its my responsibility as an older brother to apologize to you on his behalf, Joseph stated Samuels face paled when he saw Josephs actions With his teeth gritted in frustration, he seized Josephs arm. Joseph! What are you doing? His brother, Joseph, was a renowned doctor, with tons of people lining up to seek his medical expertise. Some individuals ould barely get an appointment. And now, due to Ang, Joseph was offering an apologyf Samuel couldntprehend the situation. Joseph withdrew his arm as his gaze darkened. slightly. Sam, as your elder brother, I can forgive and spoil you, but you should be aware of your actions by now. You should be able to differentiate between appropriate and mappropriate behavior, Joseph commented. Samuels figure stiffened for a moment before he smirked derisively. Fine, Ill mind my own business then! Im leaving! With that, Samuel shot a cold nce at Ang and briskly departed. Sarah composed herself before she unclenched her fists and responded to Joseph. Dr. Kins, I appreciate your brothers good intentions, but my father cannot endure any more mishaps. I assure you, there will not be any more incidents like this, Joseph said. His expression darkened slightly, but he still managed to maintain a gentle demeanor. My youngest brother probably saw something on the forum and came over. He and Ang have had some conflicts recently. There are some misunderstandings between them, and he tends to act. impulsively. In other words, Joseph was implying that Samuel came over to cause trouble only because Ang was there. Joseph was trying to make sure that this incident had nothing to do with him. Ang narrowed her eyes as she silently tugged at the corner of her mouth into a smirk. He sure is good with his words, she thought as she cast him a sideCeye. Joseph, as always, was able to resolve the situation while still maintaining his good reputation. Sarah nodded, but there was a hint of tension in her face. Thank you. When it came to her fathers situation, she couldnt just back down. After Joseph left the hospital room, he looked around the bustling corridor of the hospital. Samuel was nowhere to be seen. Joseph sighed as he pushed the silver frame of his sses up on his nose. The two doctors who hade in with Joseph also left with him. One of the older female doctors paused slightly to give Ang a thumbs up. Youngdy, your acupuncture techniques are excellent. The female doctor also knew a few friends in traditional medicine who were much older than Ang. However, their medical skills were far inferior to hers. A few days ago, she heard. people in the hospital talking about a young girl who was too proud for her own good. The gossip had been about how this girl challenged Joseph on a forum. This young girl even 2/3 MMM ?? I TOO 100% 10:43 Chapter 179 Im Not Apologizing obtained permission from the patients family to work alongside Joseph in taking care of the patient. Originally, the female doctor thought that the young girl was inexperienced. But that day. she witnessed with her own eyes how Ang stabilized a critically ill patient with just one needle. This came as a genuine shock to the female doctor. The female doctors gazended on Angs face for a moment. You are so young. Who taught you these medical skills? The doctor couldnt help but ask. Ang smiled politely before replying in a sincere tone. Her eyes lit up as she answered the question with her clear and firm voice. I learned it from my grandmother when I was young. Joseph paused for a moment as the look in his eyes darkened. He had never thought about this before. His grandmother used to follow his grandfather in the military as a military doctor, butter on, she ended up working as a doctor in a small clinic next to their house. If his grandmother really taught Ang the skill of stabilizing a patient with a needle, how could she only work in a small clinic? Moreover, his parents had never mentioned anything about his grandmothers extraordinary skills. Or were these two times just a stroke of luck for Ang? Joseph pressed his lips together as he temporarily suppressed these doubts and returned to his office. In the hospital room, Ang nced at the time, only to realize that it was almost noon after all the commotion. Sarah, give me the medicine. Ill teach you how to prepare it. Ang offered. Sarah nodded. She casually tied up her long hair with the hair tie on her wrist before she bent down to the small cab next to the sickbed. Sarah pulled out tworge bags of traditional medicine materials before she handed them to Ang. Ang carefully inspected them a few times, then took out a few of them and sniffed them with her nose. It was top quality, no doubt. She had been a little worried that Sarah wouldnt know enough about traditional medicine materials and would be deceived by the shop. But just by looking at these materials, she could tell that Sarah had chosen them carefully and must have done a lot of research before buying them. Miss Kins, is everything okay? Sarah asked nervously when she watched Ang doing her serious inspection. Ang put down the medicine in her hand before she smiled at Sarah. Theyre all good. They must be expensive, right? Sarah smiled faintly. Nothings expensive when theyre used for my fathers health. I will always find a way to make things work. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Showing Cracks Being a good person was costly, but inparison to her fathers life, what did it matter? Sarah lowered her gaze, observing her fathers pale and frail visage. Her eyes welled up with teats Ang nced at her, then averted her gaze. Retrieving a notebook from her canvas bag, she passed it to Sarah. Tve detailed the instructions and dosages here. The process is a bit intricate, so please review it first. If you have any questions. Ill be happy to exin. Sarahs eyes scanned the elegantly written text in the notebook, and after a moment, she closed it. Ang blinked, slightly taken aback. You finished reading it so quickly? Yes, Im a fast reader. Sarah smiled with gratitude. Youve written it veryprehensively. and the handwriting is lovely, unlike our school leaders scribbles. Recalling the messy handwriting, Ang couldnt help but chuckle, then inquired. Shall I test you about it? Of course. Angs gaze shifted as she questioned, Tell me the weight of lily bulbs and tycodon roots needed for the medicine to be decocted at noon. 10 grams of lily bulbs and 7 pieces of tycodon roots ground into powder and boiled in hot water for 40 minutes. Ang posed a few more queries. Without exception, Sarah promptly answered each one. Angs eyes shimmered with curiosity. Whenever Sarahs name came up at school, the term beautiful was consistently used. Hearing it repeatedly, Ang had unwittingly formed the impression that Sarah was merely a pretty face. However, observing Sarah now, she saw the beautiful facade seemed to possess some substance. Ang blinked. Do you have a photographic memory? That would certainly be advantageous for studying medicine. For others, memorizing the names of those herbs and their precise weights to decimal poin would be overwhelming. However, for a medical student, this skill was a godsend. 1/4 Chapter 180 Showing Cracks Sarah souded. I just have a good memory. You, on the cather hand, are truly remarkable After all, Ang was the key to whether her father could weaken and recuperate Ang rechecked Zayns juler Though stable, it was slightly weakerpared to before Samuel, that fool, had arrived. She nced at Sarah. The patient requires rest, so lets not disturb him with external matters to Sarah was momentarily puzzled, then grasped the implied message and nodded. Tll take my leave now. Make sure your father receives his medication on time Administering medicine and sustenance to an unconscious patient was challenging, so Ang imparted a few pointers to Sarah before departing the ward. Oliver hurried over, looking as if he were seeking approval. Mrs. Lawson, I held back while dealing with Samuel just now. I made sure nothing untoward happened to him, hehe. Excellent. Ang smiled, then casually remarked, We should refrain from resorting to violence when dealing with such individuals. We are people of culture, so we shouldnt stoop to their level. Oliver scratched his head, contemting her words. But Daniel mentioned that if we need to take action, we should do so decisively. Daniel often said something like youve got to nip it in the bud, otherwise it just grows back stronger. So, who should we really listen to? Ang nced at him. Im the missus, so you must obey me. If Oliver got imprisoned, she wouldnt have the capacity to extricate him. Oliver nodded obediently and followed her instructions. Mrs. Lawson, please wait here. Ill go start the car. The car was a short distance away, and Ang stayed put, waiting for him. Fannys voice suddenly echoed from the opposite side of the parking lot. Ang? 2/4 10:43 Chapter 180 Showing Cracks Ang rolled her eyes, feeling repulsed by the voNET Fanny approached, questioning. Did your dog injure Samuel again? She had arranged to meet a few ssmates for lunch at the new restaurant near the foot Just as they were seated at the restaurant, the received a call from Samma Heined to her, saying that Joseph and Zacharias were acting irrationally, forcing him to apologize to Sarah and Ang. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After listening to him. Fanny wanted to curse at him and thought about finding an excuse not to go, but then she heard that Zacharias was also presen If she didnt go, she was unsure of what Zacharias might say Reluctantly, Fanny left the restaurant. There were two of her ssmates who truly disliked her She had hoped that the support of her ssmates would help teach them a lesson during the meal, so they wouldnt dare to speak out of turn at school again. Now that she had left, she was uncertain about what they might say Angs gaze turned cold as she stared directly at Fanny. Since there was no one else around. she dropped all pretense. Her beautiful and innocent face now exuded a strong sense of malice. Ang suddenly smiled in amusement. She raised an eyebrow and said, When your mentioned dog, it reminded me of something. What? Your friend Ste. I told her that you intentionally drugged her to make her miss your engagement ceremony. Ang continued with a wider smile, She believed it at the time, and after checking, she mentioned that you were deceiving her. Didnt Ang taunted. you notice this when you saw each other in the n At those words, emotions flickered in Fannys eyes. Her pink lips parted, but she remained silent. 3/4 Chapter 180 Showing Cracks 100% 10:43 Angs voice chimed in again. Oh.. its also possible that I remembered it wrong. You better go see your dear Samuel now, before its toote and you have to put in extra effort. Your kind and considerate little sister image is starting to show cracks Oliver conveniently pulled up the car, and Ang quickly got into the passenger seat Remembering Fanny, Oliver said to Ang, Mrs. Lawson, buckle up, then stepped on the gas pedal and sped away. The exhaust from the car sprayed onto Fanny, who was now pondering Angs words about Ste. Ang caught a glimpse of Fanny through the side mirror and chuckled People always seem to harbor doubts about others, no matter if they were being instigated. After pondering for a moment. Fanny felt she needed to find an opportunity to probe Ste. Even if Ste discovered something, she wouldnt dare speak up. Fanny collected her thoughts with a sly smile ying on her lips. She had quietly been training Ste to be an obedient and loyal little dog all this time. When Fanny entered the ward, Zacharias had already left, leaving only Samuel. Tears welled up in Fannys eyes as she said, Samuel Fanny, Im fine. Please dont cry. I just saw Ang downstairs. I was just asking about how she is doing, and she Samuel sat up abruptly, his voice filled with anger. What did she do? She said its all your fault, and if you provoke her again, Oliver will Fanny hesitated, biting her lip. Under Samuels gaze, sh reluctantly continued, ruin you. Angs really feeling high and mighty now, strutting around because shes got a bodyguard! We should let Zacharias hear these words. Lets see if he still sticks up for that snake! Fannys pupils narrowed, a glint of malice shing in her eyes. Just as expected. With Samuel sick like that, will he still be so stubborn? Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Enjoy a Show Chapter 181 Enjoy a Show this now, how can you even retaliate against me? Lindas eyes were icy, full of intense hatred. Z +15 Free Coins Although Fanny felt ufortable with that venomous gaze, she liked it. Even if Linda hated her to the core, she could do nothing about it. Fannys eyes narrowed. Seeing the paper in Lindas hand, she reached out and snatched it. Fanny, give it back to me! Lindas face showed panic as she stood up and reached out to grab it. Fanny retreated smugly, kicking at Lindas shins with her high heels hard. Caught off guard, Linda fell to the ground. She instinctively covered her stomach, her face turning pale. Fanny nced indifferently at her, then looked down at the paper. Lindas name was written on it, and the result below was a positive pregnancy result. About three and a half weeks pregnant. It should be from that night at the bar. Fanny put the paper in her bag, then looked disdainfully at Linda on the ground and said in a low voice, With this broken body of yours that has been abused by so many people, how do you n topete with me for Christopher, Linda? This is the consequence of offending me. After saying that, Fanny left with a triumphant stride. Chapter 1st Thing My Child to ckmail Mez Chapter 182 Using My Child to ckmail Me? However, what Fanny failed to see was that as soon as she turned and left, Lindas panicked expression quickly transformed, inda gently touched her stomach, rose from the ground, and sarcastically curled her lips Fanny Kins, thank you for never changing. Thank you for always being full of malice. It wasnt in vain that she had been squatting here for several days as she finally encountered Fanny, who came to look for someone. Linda calmly adjusted her down jacket, exited the office, and made her way to the inpatient department behind the hospital. Fannys right. Even though Im broken and have given up on Christopher, I wont allow her to have him either! Anyone but Fanny! You should bask as much as you can in your happiness now, Fanny. Getting engaged to Christopher is the furthest of your reach, yet you want to marry him? Impossible! Didnt you always look down on me? Ill get the person whom you have always looked down to snatch from your grasp and turn you into a deserted woman! Linda pushed open the door of the ward and walked directly to the bed furthest inside. It was a fourCperson room, with the innermost bed against the wall, and a bit further ahead was the window. To be by the window might have been a pleasant thing in the summer, but it was now winter. It was December, and the cold wind would blow inside every night. Mom needs to be covered with thick nkets to keep warm. The woman on the sickbed heard someone speaking and slowly opened her eyes. Then, a gentle smile emerged on her face. Oh, youre here, Lin. Yeah. Since I dont have sses, I came over to pay a visit. How are you feeling today? Linda picked up a cup of water, touched the cup, which was still warm, and ced it on the table next to the woman on the bed. Then, Linda picked up the apple she had bought carlier 1/4 99% 10:44 Chapter 189 Using My Child to ckmail Me? and started peeling it. Every movement of hers was skilled. Ever since Lindas mother couldnt handle the significant family changes and fell ill, Linda had been taking care of her alone. Up to now, Linda still had no idea that her father had alreadymitted suicide in prison. She still naively thought that once her father was released from prison, the whole family could be together again. She used to think that way, that once her father was released from prison, he would be so powerful that he could start over, and she would then step on all those who looked down on her. However, when Linda went to visit him in prison, what she received was not her father greeting her but the news of his suicide in prison. This news shattered her nerves, and she fainted on the spot. It was also during that visit that the prison doctors examination revealed that she was pregnant Linda silently peeled the apple. Their family had already fallen apart, while she had fallen into an abyss. Ill just let Mom live her final days without worries. Mona Zapiers gentle eyes showed disapproval. You came all this way to visit me. Im fine. You dont have to stay by my side all the time. Linda sliced the peeled apple into pieces and handed it to Monda. I am the happiest by your side. Where else can I go? Those people see me as bad luck and wish they could chase me away with a broom. Upon hearing this, Mona fell silent for a moment, her body slightly tense. Its because my body is weak. Your father met with an ident, but I cant take care of you and need you to look after me instead. Im useless. Linda Li smiled lightly and said, I am 20 years old and an adult. In the past, Dad took care of you. Now, its my turn to do so. In the past, I could never stand the sight of Dad pampering Mom so much. He treated her like a delicate flower in a greenhouse, afraid she would suffer the slightest grievance. I now realize that it was a rare thing to pamper a woman for a lifetime, obvious to the worlds troubles. Unfortunately, Dads gone. Fanny couldnt wrap her head around how the offended Zacharias. He word te dete ont me so much; why did he suddenly turn to Angt He even defied Jonathan and our parents for Ang and they hadnt spoken for days What did Ang say to Zachariast Suppressing her doubts, Fanny turned to Samuel and gently advised. Samuel, I understand youre doing this for Josephs sake, but you cant be so reckless next time. If you want to persuade Sarah not to listen to Ang, do it privately. If Josephs other colleagues find out about this, how will Joseph face them? People will think Joseph is scared of Ang and tha he cant measure up to her. Angs medical skills cant bepared to Josephs Samuels face darkened, and he was: instantly displeased. That hack Ang has only studied for a few days. Those people are just charmed by her, so thats why they believe in her. Just wait; one day, shell be exposed for who she really is! Samuel was convinced that what they were facing now was just Ang stumbling upon luck. She wouldnt pass the test, and soon, her true colors would show. Twisting the leather strap of her bag, Fanny frowned. How is this the point? Can Samuel not understand my words? Why is he so stupid and brainless? Her point was for Samuel to think before acting, not to be so impulsive, and to give others a handle. On her way here, she had heard about this matter. If Sarahs father couldnt be saved. Joseph would still be the attending physician, leaving behind traces of medical malpractice. Samuel would also bear some responsibility, which would possiblynd him in trouble. Taking a deep breath, Fanny said, Samuel, Im leaving. Christophers mother is sick, too, and shes also in the hospital. I need to go see her. As soon as Samuel heard that Christophers mother was ill and in the hospital, he urged her to go to Teresas side first. Im fine here. Since Christophers mother is sick, you, as his future wife, should go see her. Although he said this, Samuel felt pretty pleased inside. Although they werent bloodCrted, he had loved this sister of his for over twenty years. 1/4 1043 Chapter 181 Enjoy a Show Choosing to see him before her future mother inw and brother meant she still hard a conscience. It wasnt in vain that he favored her. Fanny forced a smile and then turned to leave As she turned. Fannys expression turned impatient. Teresa, that old woman, was really hard to deal with Teresa was just a former singer in a nightclub who somehow managed to rise to such a high position as a mistress and drove the original wife to her death. If she hadnt given birth to a son with thest name Sanders, would she have her current status and wealth? Now, Teresa even looked down on her for not being the biological daughter of the Kins family Humph, whats the use of being their biological daughter? They were still sent away because of me and adopted by Uncle Donald, a poor teacher. If it werent for Christophers instructions toe and see Teresa and to brush up on goodwill, she really wouldnt have wanted toe. Anyway, she was already engaged to Christopher now, and after graduation, the wedding process would follow, Do Teresas wishes matter? Why bother trying to please Teresa? Teresa wouldnt appreciate it anyway: shes always finding fault with me. After descending the stairs, on her way to another building of the hospital, Fanny suddenly stopped, looking towards the registration area of the gynecology department. Linda? Why was she here at the gynecology department? Since she didnt want to go see Teresa, Fanny narrowed her eyes and walked toward Lindas direction. Ever since her engagement to Christopher, Scarlet had bought her many expensive clothes, jewelry, and purses to match her status and identity as a member of the Sanders Family. Today, Fanny was wearing a limited edition outfit from CICI, with a purse designed by a famous master. The perfume she was wearing was also the hottest fragrance at the moment, and it was sold out everywhere. One couldnt even buy it with money. It was obtained through her mothers connections. Fanny walked with elegant steps, her heels clicking as she looked down at Linda arrogantly. 2/4 N 99% 10:44 Chapter 181 Enjoy a Show +15 Free Coinsa It really is you, Linda. Why arent you looking after your mother in the inpatient department? What are you doing in the gynecology department? Are you here for a check- up? Hearing this voice, Linda suddenly looked up with her small face, staring at Fanny with dark eyes. Remembering the night at the bar. Fanny suddenly covered her mouth and smiled in mock surprise. After that night, are you pregnant. Then Fanny raised her voice. With so many men that night, do you even know who the father of the child is? After that night at the bar, she found out about the aftermath from the bars security guard. A few drunken men had torn Lindas clothes, and then Linda was taken away by a middleCaged man. Humph, after being taken away like that, what else could she do? Fannys eyes were disdainful as she looked up and down at Linda, as if looking at something dirty. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Due to Fannys words, many people in the room looked at Linda differently, with obvious disdain and contempt. Several men in one night? What kind of woman is that? She looks so young. Who would have thought she was a prostitute? Sitting with such a dirty woman is really unlucky! I just saw that the girl is pregnant; I wonder which guy is responsible. After speaking, several women looked at Linda, then deliberately made a big fuss by getting up and sitting far away, as if they were afraid of being contaminated by Lindas bad luck. Seeing this, Fanny smiled smugly, enjoying Lindas miserable appearance. Why suffer at Teresas when I can enjoy a show here? Linda tightly gripped the paper in her hand, her eyes coldly fixed on Fanny. Thanks to you, Ill remember that night for the rest of my life. You better pray that you stay high and mighty. Be careful not to fall and shatter into pieces. If you want to remember such a shameful thing, just go ahead. Fanny smiled, tossing her long hair. Her smile grew even brighter. What can you do by remembering it? With you like 3/4 MMM Chapter 181 Enjoy a Show this now, how can you even retaliate against me? Lindas eyes were icy, full of intense hatred. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Using My Child to ckmail Me No one else can shield our family from the storms of life. ? ex 10:44 ( Sometimes, Linda resented this fact. Since Dad had pampered Mom so much, why did hem suicide and leave all the mess to me alone? What is this all about Each time she could no longer bear it, her mother was thest thought she held onto in this world. Upon hearing this. Mona looked at her daughter somewhat dazedly, reaching out to touch her face. We have been through a lot during this time, Lin. Linda lowered her eyes slightly, her eyes reddening. After a moment, she raised her face, sping Monas hand and cing it on her own face. In a low voice, she said. Mom, as long as you are well. I wont feel tired. As long as there is someone behind me, she can hold on. All my sacrifices are worth it. Linda bought lunch at noon. After finishing it. Monda quickly fell asleep due to her exhaustion. Linda sat quietly on the chair, looking out the window at the yellowing ginkgo tree. When the wind blew, the leaves rustled. She had no idea how long she had waited when the sunlight shone on her face through the ss window. Finally, her phone in her pocket vibrated. Linda moved her stiff neck and took out her phone to look at it. When she saw the familiarst digits, she didnt answer but smiled gently. The phone kept vibrating until it was cut off automatically A few minutester, the phone vibrated again. Linda nced at her sleeping mother, took the phone, and left the ward before answering the call. A deep and stern voice came from the other end. Where are you? Uncle George, whats wrong? Linda said softly, her voice trembling. Im at the hospital apanying my mom. George recalled seeing the pregnancy report in his daughters bag, thinking that Fanny and Christopher had a breakthrough in their rtionship, whereupon she fell pregnant identally. He was nning to discuss this with the Sanders Family to bring forward the marriage. 34 MM M Chapter 182 Using My Child to ckmail Me? When he saw the name, it turned out to be Linda! Judging by the timing, this child was undoubtedly George JUZNE When are you going to stop lying to me? Georges cold voice was powerful and angry. Are you pregnant? Why didnt you tell me? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. George held back the harsh words, realizing he had misunderstood Linda several times before. Up until now, she had always been obedient and never made any demands. She also refused to take money from him. She only epted some food and clothes and followed his arrangements, arranging a new doctor for Mona. He thought Linda was the girl whom he knew and different from those social climbers, but he never expected. Linda has bigger ns and wants to secretly deliver my child? To divide the Kins Familys assets? Why was this even in Fannys bag? Did Linda spill the beans to her? A series of spections, no matter which one it was, made George furious. Why didnt you tell me? What are you up to with this child? Linda, I thought you were obedient and sensible, but I never expected you to be like those lowly women outside, trying to ckmail me with this child. Unexpectedly, a weak and helpless cry came from the girl on the phone a momentter. Uncle George, how did you know? Did Fanny tell you? Linda bit her lip, trembling and crying. No, I I went to the hospital to have an abortion. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Too Busy to Have a Child Tom 10:44 Feeling overwhelmed with her busy schedule. Linda cried like a guilty child. Dont worry. What happened between us is a secret. I didnt inform Fammy about my pregnancy. She just came to visit her two brothers, and we happened to meet at the hospital. You have a family and children as well as a happy life. The baby in my belly is unexpected. so I came to discuss an abortion It was hard to say thest roon woede, but Linda continued. Uncle George, youve been to kind. I like you, so I wont let this child affeer you. George held his phone, his expression frozen in anger as he listened to the voice on the other end. A look of astonishment crossed his eyes, too. Linda wants to have an abortion?! Abort this child? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Likes me? Georges mind was in turmoil as he never considered this as a possibility. You like me? Youre kind, so its natural to have feelings for you. You dont need to feel burdened. I wont ask for anything. He took a deep breath. Youre still young with a long road ahead of you. You might not fully grasp the concepts of love and affection. Keeping the child could hinder your future ns for a fresh start. He had expected this reaction. With numerous children already, George didnt see the need for this additional one. Scarlet had been with him through thick and thin and from poverty to prosperity. Elevating Scarlet to greater heights was no easy task. Linda nodded obediently with a faint smile gracing her lips. Her cold ck eyes hinted at sarcasm. I have an appointment for an abortion next week, but Im truly scared, Uncle George. Could you apany me? George hesitated at Lindas timid and fearful request. He couldnt bring himself to be harsh. Having just learned of Marks suicide in prison, Linda was now alone and vulnerable, caring for a seriously ill mother. She was now going for an abortion for Georges sake. At such a young age, she had faced too much. 1/4 Chapter 183 Too Busy to Have a Child +15 Free Coins If its inconvenient for you, its fine. I can manage on my own. Im just scared and clueless. Thats why I wanted someone to be there with me. Lindaspliance and maturity touched George deeply. Send me the details of the time and ce. George took a long drag of his cigarette, unable to contain his words. Okay. Linda nodded obediently. After the call ended, she sent him the address and time. Love and romance seemed too simplistic for a sessful man like George. Linda lowered her gaze, staring at her t belly. She reached out to touch it. Baby, dont me me for seeming heartless. This world is too cruel and not worthy of your presence. After a moment of contemtion, Linda returned to her hospital room. Upon leaving the hospital, Ang headed to the library and spent the entire afternoon there. By the time she emerged, darkness had already descended. Checking the time, it was past 7 p.m. In fact, it was almost 8 p.m. Ang messaged Oliver, informing him not to pick her up, as she would take the bus back. Running back and forth at this hour seemed inconvenient and troublesome. Thest bus ceased operations at eight p.m., and Ang caught the final one. Finding a seat, she sat down casually. After a hectic afternoon, she was too fatigued to think, prompting her to close her eyes for a brief rest. Suddenly, Ang opened her eyes and noticed a car parked across the street through the ss window. It was a ck MercedesCBenz with tinted windows that concealed the upants. However, Ang recognized the license te. It is James car. If he is picking up Fanny, why would he park the car here? As Ang pondered this, she saw a woman approaching from a distance. The woman had a slender figure, long dark hair, and a cold, beautiful face. It was Sarah Winter. 2/4 T Chapter 183 Too Busy to Have a Child Gracefully. Sarah stood in front of James car, opened the door, and got in. Ang tilted her head in confusion. When did Sarah and James meeti m 10:44 Before she could figure it out, the bus started moving, and soon, the couldnt even see his car anymore. In both lifetimes, Ang had no idea that James was sering someone else outside. She was sure of this because James was already engaged His fiance was Penelope Collier, the daughter of the Collier Family, with whom the Kins Family had business dealings and a simr social status. In the previous lifetime. Jamesst wife was also Penelope. Although she was not James type. business alliances were no longer about personal preferences but about the interests of both families It was a pity for such a gentle and talented woman like Penelope. James was truly not worthy of such a good woman like her. Because of James and Penelopes poor rtionship, Ang had heard rumors in her past life that James was seeing another woman outside. He had kept that well hidden, and she had never seen who the other woman was. It was only when Samuel mentioned it that she identally found out about this. Angs clear eyes shed. She smiled lightly, and everything suddenly made sense. She understood why Samuel dared to so recklessly seek out Sarah, even causing Sarah Winters father to have a heart attack. So, Sarah is the rumored mistress that James kept. Thats why Sarah had the money to buy medicine. Is it because of Zayn that Sarah became James mistress? However, these things had nothing to do with Ang. Other peoples business was not her concern; she should not poke her nose into it. Everyone has their own destiny. By the time she returned to Springgate Estates, it was already 8:30 p.m. Mrs. Lawson, youre back. 3/4 Chapter 183 Too Busy to Have a Child *UIN 10:44 20% +15 Free Cons As soon as Ang arrived home. May greeted her, looking concerned. Oh, studying must be tough since youre back sote. May was experienced in taking care of people, and with a keen eye, she immediately noticed that Ang was fatigued. Ang had been full of energy when she left in the morning, but now, she looked exhausted. They are both busy, so how are they going to have children! Mr. Lawson hasnte back yet. Mrs. Lawson, would you like to eat something first? Ang frowned. It was alreadyte when I returned, but Jonathan isnt even back? Then, she shook her head. No. Ill take a shower first. We can eat together when Jonathanes back. With that. Ang went upstairs. May thought for a moment. She couldnt help but mutter to Mr. Sebastian. Its not easy being rich. Mr. Lawsons so busy that he only returns homete. As a student, Mrs. Lawson studies untilte every day, too. The time they spend together isnt as much as you and me. How can they maintain their rtionship and have children? Mr. Sebastian pondered momentarily and thought that May made a good point. Well then Ill call Mr. Lawson and ask him toe back for dinner. May nodded and urged Mr. Sebastian to go quickly. Mr. and Mrs. Lawson maintained a good rtionship, which resulted in the servants feelingfortable working for them. Hello. Is this Mr. Lawson? Jonathan turned on the speakerphone, hearing Mr. Sebastians voice. Yes, its me. Whats up? Mrs. Lawson just came back and heard that you havent returned yet. She wont eat until youe back. Will youe back for dinner tonight? Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly, nced at the people waiting for his response, and said softly, I understand. Ille back. After hanging up the phone, he looked up and said, Meeting adjourned. Well continue tomorrow. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 The Baby Is Not Clever Driving back home, the car suddenly came to a halt with a screeching sour It was raining outside. As soon as the door opened, the raindrops drifted in Sebastian quickly grabbed the umbre at the entrance, sheltering Jonathan from the rain. Be careful: dont catch a cold in the rain Sebastian diligently protected Jonathan from the rain, worried that he might get even slightly wet. In past years, whenever Jonathan caught a cold in the winter rain, his physical wellCbeing would take a nosedive, and he would often get sick. However, this year, under Angs attentive care, his condition noticeably improved, and they couldnt afford any setbacks. Its okay. Jonathan coughed softly. Now, without a wheelchair, the man leaned on a solid ck cane with one hand, walking slowly but exuding a steady and powerful aura. Once inside. May handed over a bowl of ginger soup that had been simmering all night. Try some ginger soup to fend off the cold. The temperature has been droppingtely, and I heard from the weather forecast that its going to snow on Christmas Eve in a few days, May remarked, noting the trend among young people to celebrate foreign holidays nowadays. After drinking the ginger soup and turning on the heater in the room, Jonathan soon felt the warmth spreading through his body, causing tiny beads of sweat to form on the tip of his. nose. Where is Mrs. Lawson? Jonathan inquired. May took the bowl and pointed upstairs. She mentioned taking a shower and is still upstairs. Ill go up and ask Mrs. Lawson toe down for dinner. With that, May turned around and put down the bowl, ready to call Ang down for dinner. Its okay. Ill go upstairs to change clothes. Ill go. Jonathan gently stopped May, leaning on his cane and slowly walking toward the elevator. Pushing the bedroom door open, silence greeted Jonathan. He scanned the room and found Ang peacefully sleeping on her stomach in the bedrooms dressing room. MMM Chapter 184 The Baby Is Not Clever Ang had already taken a shower and domed pajamas. Her hair was partially dried, and there was a slight dampness on the table. 10:45 Approaching. Jonathan ced a nket beside her and stood quietly by the table, observing her. Next to her army a book, indicating she might have dozed off while reading. Unbuttoning his sapphire cuff and rolling up his sleeves, he revealed a robust and sturdy arm. Seating himself casually, he picked up her book and gave it a cursory nce. To his surprise, it was an allCBrundelian version. Jonathan arched an eyebrow as he nced at Ang. This professional book in the Brundelian language seemed moreplex, not the type one casually flips through. Moreover, there were scattered notes and underlines throughout its pages The little girl is quite clever; she can actually understand it. The cool and moist air forcefully entered Angs nostrils. Her eyes,den with weariness, opened slowly. Seeing the man sitting beside her, Ang struggled to open her eyes, gradually making out the mans faceCthick eyebrows, deep and dark eyes, thin lips. His exquisite features were truly stunning, as if he descended from the heavens. Jonathan, youre back. Her voice was slightly hoarse, as if just waking up. Jonathan put down the book and looked at her tired face. He couldnt help but frown. Are you tired recently? You have dark circles under your eyes. Do I have dark circles? Ang raised her hand in surprise to touch her eyes, then sighed, I took on an extra job recently. Its worth 2,400 dors. Burdened by a heavy debt, she had to toil tirelessly. Jonathan squinted his eyes. Are you short of money? A hint of embarrassment shed across Angs face. Then she nodded openly. Yes, you are my biggest creditor. I remember owing you 12,000 dors, and I also needed money to renovate my grandmas house. Once I carn some money, I will pay you back. 2/4 T 99% 10:45 Chapter 184 The Baby Is Not Clever The sooner she paid off the debt, the sooner she could feel at ease. +15 Free Coins As the words fell, the expression on the mans face suddenly turned cold, and Ang sensitively sensed that something was wrong. Is there something wrong with what Im saying? Jonathan gazed at Ang with slightly cold, dark eyes. Are you in such a rush to repay the money because you dont want to owe me or because you simply dont like owing people? The tense atmosphere made Ang nervous, causing her eyshes to tremble uneasily. L. I just dont like being in debt to others. 12,000 dors is a significant amount of money. Jonathan, you may not find it important because you are wealthy, but I cant just dismiss it because of your wealth. As a decent person, I should have a sense of responsibility. Its easy to borrow when I have the means to repay. Ang forced a smile. Observing Angs nervous demeanor, Jonathan realized he had been too harsh in his tone carlier, but his anger was genuine. After a moment, Jonathan softened his tone. Im not in a hurry as a creditor, so why are you? Your studies should be your top priority now. What if you overexert yourself for money andpromise your health? Dont push yourself too hard. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He knew Ang had been extremely busytely,ing and going at all times. He had assumed she was busy with her medical studies, but it turned out she was taking on extra work to earn money to repay him.. It was all because of him. Oh, I see. Please dont be angry. You look quite fierce. Ang nodded, cautiously ncing at him. His dark eyes bore into her, his tone slightly cold. Its for your own good. I have plenty of money; whats a few tens of thousands to me? If you exhaust yourself for money, people might think Ive gone bankrupt, and the dignified Mrs. Lawson would have to overwork to earn money. Do you think thats good for my reputation? No, Ang responded meekly, shrinking back and vigorously shaking her head. Jonathan was bing agitated, and it was truly intimidating. Ang poured a ss of water for him, blowing on it considerately. Have some water; dont let your throat get dry from talking so much. 3/4 MM M Chapter 184 The Baby Is Not Clever Am I talking too much? 2 10.49 +15 Free Cons Jonathan sneered. propped himself up on his cane, and stood up. Lets go downstairs for dinner. Ang breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly stood up and offered to help jonathan. Take it slow, Ill support you. But her professional instincts kicked in, and she couldnt help but advise. Rx and take it easy. If your legs hurt, its better to use a wheelchair. Ive noticed you havent been using the wheelchairtely. Are you standing for long periods at work? Does it cause a lot of pain? Let me give you a massage tonight to ease the muscle soreness. Youll feel better tomorrow. She had observed Jonathan enduring rehabilitation training in the gym, visibly in pain with a pale face and beads of sweat. Despite the evident struggle, his remarkable endurance allowed him to bear it withoutint. Youre exhausted, and you still want to give me a massage? Go to bed early tonight and no reading. Jonathan tugged at the corner of his lips. Oh Ang pursed her lips, not daring to argue. They then descended together for dinner, where May had already heated up the food and brought it out. Upon seeing them, May warmly greeted them. She was pleased to witness their harmonious interaction. As she served the food, she advised, Mrs. Lawson, Mr. Lawson, you both mustnt overexert yourselves. The elders in our vige say that women need to take care of their health during pregnancy, or it will be challenging to have a healthy and clever ba Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Sleep in His Embrace May is really worried about us having a baby. Ang harbors serious doubts about whether May epted money from the elderly couple and worked so diligently. Ang ate her meal with her head down, feeling the urge to pass on the responsibility to Jonathan. Did you hear that. Jonathan? You must not overwork yourself. Jonathan nced at her indifferently and picked up a piece of food to feed her. You need to take care of yourself too. Sebastian was pleased to witness this. The connection between Mr. Lawson and Ang is improving. Perhaps next year, they will wee a little baby, adding another member to the family. After dinner, Ang washed up again andy in bed contemting. Based on the current progress. Jonathan was close to fully recovering. In less than a month, he would be able to discard his crutches and other aids. In that case, Jonathan shouldnt experience the same fate as he did in his previous life, right? Ang hugged a pillow and observed Jonathan preparing to leave with documents. She couldnt help but ask, Are you going out to work? Arent you going to rest? Although she wasnt ustomed to having someone by her side initially, it seemed that she didnt mind it now. The one who might be troubled was Jonathan. Several times when she woke up, she found herself sleeping in Jonathans arms, which was not a pretty sight. Jonathan replied, You go to sleep first. However, Ang released the pillow, leaped out of bed to take the docuntents from his hand, and said earnestly, No, you need to rest. Can the work truly bepleted? Would one second less of work make the money vanish? His family has already earned a lot, so why not give others a chance? Seeing him unmoving, Ang gritted her teeth. She tossed the files onto the couch and took hold of Jonathans hands, leading him toward the bed, where she covered him with a nket. She quickly ran to the other side, lifted the nket, and got into bed, turning off the light. 1/4 Chapter 185 Sleep in His Embrace Finally, shey on top of Jonathan, with the nket covering both of them. She rested her head on his chest. You work hard every day, and the intensity of your recovery training is so high. If you dont rest properly, you wont be able to keep going! I am your attending physician; you must listen to me! Ive changed the filling of the pillow to a traditional medicine that helps you rx. It will be better for soothing your nerves, Ang said sternly. with her eyes closed. Go to sleep! To prevent Jonathan from leaving. Ang reached out and hugged one of his arms. As she spoke, exhaustion overcame Ang, and she drifted off to sleep first. Jonathan gazed at her for a long time. Then a gentle smile appeared on his lips. He tucked her in tightly, then held her close in his arms. Ang was right. The recent training intensity had been demanding, causing pain in his legs and disrupting his sleep at night. Particrly in the early hours of the morning, he would find it hard to stay asleep. He already had little sleep and only managed a few hours with Ang around. In the past few days, due to the pain in his legs, he couldnt even sleep for a few hours. Therefore, he had been working in the study all night, only returning to the roomte at night to sleep next to Ang for a while before getting up early to continue working. Now, holding Ang like this and inhaling the subtle fragrance on her body. Jonathan seemed to forget the pain in his legs. He felt profoundly secure. Jonathan closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep like this. In the morning, Ang woke up groggily. When she opened her eyes, she saw the firm jawline of a man, with a light stubble, exuding a special male charm. His expression, softened by sleep,cked the usual indifference. It radiated azy tranquility that was truly captivating. Ang couldnt help but feel her heart rating. Waking up every day, enveloped in the arms of such a wealthy, powerful, and handsome man, she couldnt help but marvel at her incredible forte. She must have been foolish in her past life to have such good luck in this life. However, it was unusual to wake up and find Jonathan still asleep. Jonathan had little sleep and workedte. He was always waking up earlier than her. Seeing his sleeping face was truly a rare sight. 9/4 Chapter 183 Sleep in His Funbrace 15 Free Cons Unable to resist, Ang cautiously reached out to touch his eyshes. Flow can a man have such long and that evshes and they are even curled Although her own eyshes were long, they were not as curly. Ang gazed at this handsome and charming face, feeling a twinge of jealousy. After touching him and seeing that he was still asleep, Ang quietly breathed a sigh of relief and then slipped out of his arms. After getting out of bed, she squatted by the bedside and whispered, What a handsome man. I wonder if Cassandra will be able to afford you in the future. Then, Ang walked barefoot to the bathroom to freshen up. After freshening up, she quietly left the room and coincidentally ran into Sebastian watering the flowers. Mrs. Lawson, youre awake. Where is Mr. Lawson? After their marriage. Sebastian had changed his address and now referred to Jonathan as Mr. Lawson. Ang lowered her voice and whispered, Jonathan is still sleeping, so lets be quiet and dont wake him up. Sebastian was surprised and nced at the door. Mr. Lawson didnt workst night and went to bed early, yet he still hasnt woken up? He slept for so long this time? Sebastian nodded solemnly and instinctively lowered his voice along with Ang, saying, Alright, Mrs. Lawson, you go have breakfast first. May has prepared it. Angs eyes lit up, and she whispered cheerfully, Okay. Then she hurried to the kitchen in small steps. There was only one ss in the morning, so Terence took her and a few ssmates to the hospital to assist the teachers. After rounds all morning, if there was a WhatsApp step count now, she would definitely be at the top of her friends list. After finally finishing the rounds, Ang took a moment to check her phone messages and couldnt help but smile. 3/4 TOO 10 19:45 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 185 Sleep in His Embrace. Jessica was on vacation, so she had a tenCday break and wasing back! Her flight was tomorrow It had been several months since Ang had seen Jessica, so her excitement grew. Ignoring the time difference, she sent several messages asking for Jessicas exact arrival time and if she needed a ride But she had sses tomorrow, and it was a full schedule. If she went to pick up Jessica, she would have to take a leave of absence. It wasnt easy for medical students to take time off. Terence was in discussion with several department heads, and Ang nced over. contemting how she might request leave. She wasnt certain about the likelihood of sess. Ang nudged Louis and whispered, Is it easy to ask for leave for Professor Terences ss? Louis maintained his cold and noble demeanor, hands in the pockets of his white coat. Go and see for yourself; then youll know. His words left Ang speechless. She regretted asking him in the first ce. This man has no sense of camaraderie at all. Suddenly, a heated argument erupted in the hallway, apanied by the sound of things. being smashed. You b*tch, Ill kill you! If you want to give birth to this child, le Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Get out of My Way! Chapter 186 Get out of My Way! You shameless woman! Are you obsessed with men? Whose child is in your belly? Dont try to me Christopher? Do you think youre worthy of that? Fanny was furious, trembling with anger as she raised her hand and pped the frail figure in front of her. The woman fell to the ground. She clutched her stomach and let out a painful scream My stomach hurts so much, Linday on the ground, hunched over, protecting her stomach with her hands: Fanny relentlessly wielded her purse, striking Linda repeatedly. Her dissatisfaction was unabated. She had received an anonymous message iming that the child in Lindas belly belonged to Christopher. How can this be possible? I was with Christopher that night; hote can it be his childr Christopher loves me deeply: he would never betray me However, Fanny couldnt shake off her unease. Linda hates me deeply. Did she drug Christopher to get back at me? The thought sent a chill down Fannys spine, and she handed her bag to Ste, standing nearby. Ste took it, casting a strange look at Linda, whoy on the ground with a swollen face from the beating. Wearing high heels, Fanny humiliated Linda by stepping on her head and ruthlessly trampling her. I dont care whose child youre carrying. If you want to have an illegitimate child, go ahead. You sent the message, didnt you? Youre digging your own grave by ndering Christopher and iming this child is his. Fannys tone turned cold. She continued. Linda, you truly disgust me. Do you want me to recount what happened that night? Should I find the person who was with you so you can see who the real father is? Linda shrank back, remaining silent, with tears streaming down her face. As a man approached in the distance, Lindas eyes lit up excitedly. Youll soon know who the 1/4 3 2 Chapter 186 Get out of My Way! father is, +5 Free Coins Before she could finish, a middleCaged mans voice rang out. Fanny, what are you doing! The typically gentle and demure daughter now resembled a venomous snake, ruthlessly assaulting Linda. Linda, defenseless against the onught, had her hair in disarray, and her exposed face bore the signs of the attack, with hints of blood at the corners of her mouth. Uncle George, Linda weakly called out, her eyes reflecting fear and sadness. Upon seeing this, Georges heart trembled. Without a second thought, he extended his arm. and forcefully pushed Fanny away, shouting, Get out of my way! He helped Linda up, asking with concern, Are you okay? Tears streamed down Lindas face as she held her stomach. Uncle George, my stomach hurts so much, our child I want to keep him. Ill call the doctor right away. Hang in there. At that moment, George felt a sense of panic. As Fanny was abruptly pushed, her body was unstable. She stumbled and collided with the corner of the wall, emitting a cry of pain. Stes mind was in a haze. She rushed to assist Fanny. At the same time, the one who was also dazed was Fanny. After being helped up, she looked at the scene before her in disbelief. She even rubbed her eyes, suspecting that she might bet seeing things incorrectly. No mistake, the person looking anxious and holding onto Linda was indeed her dad, George. What does she mean by our child? So, the child isnt Christophers but my dads? This is even more wrong. Dad is several years older than Linda; how can Linda possibly have a rtionship with Dad? I must have misheard. Biting her lin Fannys voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction. Dad, did you really push me for Linda? I am the one whos been wronged! She was wearing 10cm high heels with thin stiletto heels that day. After being pushed by George, her foot was twisted and in excruciating pain. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ste quickly chimed in to support Fanny. Yes, Uncle George, Linda actually messaged Fanny, iming shes pregnant with Christophers child and wants Fanny to meet her at the hospital. TAGOO * 10:59 Chapter 186 Get out of My Way! With Stes backing. Fanny looked distressed. Linda has always liked Christopher, and she only befriended me because of him. I was about to get engaged to Christopher, but Linda kept pursuing him. She engaged in questionable activities, working in shady ces and having rtionships with numerous men. Now shes pregnant with some strangers child and trying to frame Christopher. I was furious, which is why I had to confront her. in her eyes. As Fanny spoke, her tone became increasingly distressed, and tears welled. up Dad loves me so much, and he cares deeply about my marriage with Christopher. If he finds out that Linda is ruining my rtionship with Christopher, he will definitely not let Linda off the hook. Linda tightly clings to Georges clothes, her big eyes filled with tears, shaking her head anxiously and saying hoarsely, No, Uncle George, you know its not true; I didnt You shameless woman! How dare you try to defend yourself! I saw you that day But before Fanny could reveal a triumphant look, what she saw was Georges increasingly. cold face. Thats enough, shut up! George, angered and ashamed, shouted, interrupting Fannys words. The child is mine. The words that Fanny wanted to say were stuck in her throat in an instant, suspecting that she had misheard. Dad, what are you saying? Fanny frowned, looked at Linda with a wry smile, and then. looked at George. Linda, who just turned 20, and my dad are having an affair and even having a child? Linda, wearing a sorrowful expression, withdrew into Georges embrace. In her eyes, concealed by strands of hair, a cold and calcting gaze emerged. Fanny, you must be furious now. This is just the beginning. Linda sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she showed a tearful and panicked look. Uncle George, please dont me Fanny. We are good friends, and she misunderstood my unclear rtionship with Christopher. Its also because Fanny likes Christopher so much that she wouldy hands on me. Fanny suddenly shifted her gaze, her eyes covered in ayer of gloom. Linda, you shameless shut up! After ndering Christopher, youre now trying to frame my dad! woman, Dad, dont fall for Lindas lies. Shes involved in escort services and questionable activities. 3/4 -MM M TAGD D 81% 10:59 +5 Free Coins Chapter 186 Get out of My Way! Shes been intimate with countless men. Who knows whose child shes carrying? Its probably some shameless stranger George, who knew the truth, felt a mix of anger and shame being exposed by Fanny. He picked up the lightly trembling Linda, red angrily at Fanny, and said, I am that shameless stranger. Isnt that enough for you? Look at yourself now! Having said that, George turned around to hold Linda and quickly went to find a doctor. Ste worriedly tugged at Fanny. Fanny, should we follow them? Get lost! In that instant, Fanny was truly infuriated. Her ssmate, a former friend, was actually pregnant with her dads child. B Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Youre Really Sick TA 81% 10:59 +5 Free Coins Ste was taken aback by the shout. She nced around at the people nearby, and her face flushed with embarrassment, wishing she could just disappear into the ground. Fanny was always like this: generous and kind to Ste when she was happy, but treated Ste like her own personal servant when she wasnt. She thought giving away some old designer bags and clothes that she didnt need was a great favor. Ang was right. Others saw Ste as a pet dog when she was with Fanny, but having it said so bluntly made Ste feel like she had been stripped naked. She hated being talked about like that. Having been by Fannys side for so long, Ste naturally understood what kind of person. Fanny was. Her gentleness and kindness were all just an act. Ste was deeply envious of Fannys good fortune. Even though thetter wasnt biologically rted to the Kins Family, she was loved by all the members. Apart from Fanny, Ste hated Ang even more. In her eyes, Ang, raised in the countryside without even finishing elementary school, should be even lower than her. Yet somehow, Ang had managed to live so freely and morously. Why are they all better than me? Ste forced back the resentful look in her eyes, then walked back to Fanny. Pretending everything was fine, she linked arms with Fanny and offered advice. Fanny, its really not appropriate for you to get involved in your elders affairs. Why not call Madam Scarlet? Fanny frowned unhappily, feeling that it wouldnt benefit her if things got out of hand. Now that many people know about this, it wont be long before Mom and my brothers find out. Fanny thought it over and was truly disgusted by Lindas shamelessness. George, who was almost 50 years old, could be a father figure to Linda, and yet she could actually sleep with him. With the current situation, only Mom cane and handle it. 1/4 M Chapter 187 Youre Really Sick TAGOO 81% 10:59 +5 Free Coins Soon after, Fanny called Scarlet. She thought thetter would be furious, but to her surprise, she remained unexpectedly calm and simply said, Give me the address. Ill be there soon. Fanny was a bit puzzled. Scarlet and George had always had a good rtionship. They supported each other from a young age. Over the years, she had never seen anyone by Georges side. Now, hearing the news of her fathers affair, Scarlet was surprisingly calm. There must be a reason for her unusual behavior. However, Fanny couldnt figure out what was wrong at the moment, so she decided not to dwell on it. She turned around and hurried to find George and Linda. The thought of Linda being despicable made Fanny angry. Hmph, her father is not of any good and even raised a daughter who became a mistress. Her whole family is not a good bunch. Suddenly, Fannys phone rang. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Initially reluctant to answer, she saw that it was Samuel calling. After a moments thought, she answered. Hello, Samuel? What? Are you serious? Alright, Iming right away. Fanny gripped the phone, her face turning pale with anger as she red at the two people huddled tightly in the room. Gritting her teeth, Fanny said to Ste, Wait here for my mom and tell her I have urgent business to attend to. With that, Fanny quickly turned and left. Ste nodded, then thoughtfully watched Fanny hurriedly depart. Why is she in such a hurry? Did something happen with Samuel? In the corridor, Louis frowned and gave Ang a cold nce. Arent you going to go check it out? Your family seems quite lively. Ang tilted her head, raised an eyebrow, and showed a disapproving expression. Are you crazy? Please dont curse at me. What sin have Imitted to deserve such a family? Ang frowned.. 2/4 #TS 10:59 Chapter 187 Youre Really Sick Let me rify. I am now adopted under my Uncle Donalds name, Uncle Bonald and Aunt Hecate are my biological parents. These people, at best, are just bothersome rtives that 1 try to avoid? They hadpleted the necessary legal procedures. ording to the official records, she was Donalds daughter. She had no connection with these people anymore, so she found the situation quite entertaining After speaking. Ang couldnt help but apud. Linda is quite something. She actually managed to cozy up to George. With that kind of effort, she deserves to seed. But Scarlet is not to be underestimated. I should warn the doctor on dutyter to keep their distance when Scarlet arrivester. I dont want to involve innocent bystanders. Louis sneered and gave Ang a strange look. Youre really sick. Hey, Louis, how can you say that? Were ssmates, after all, Ang scolded him. I graciously invited you to enjoy the show. Dont bite the hand that feeds you. However it must be acknowledged that Lindas strategy was quite cunning. Exploiting the conflict between Fanny and Linda, sending an anonymous message iming that Linda was pregnant with Christophers child would surely bait Fanny into falling for it. The pregnant Linda was badly beaten and also falsely used. When George saw her like that, his protective instinct for the weak would be triggered for sure. Who can resist a youngdy whos gentle, kind, and full of admiration for him? Linda has seeded in setting up her character. Intrigued, Ang analyzed the situation while enjoying the drama with the other ssmates. As they were all gossiping, they quickly became acquainted with each other. Ang,e here. Suddenly, the doctor on duty emerged, clutching her stomach in pain. My stomach hurts. Can you take my ce? Ill be right back. Ang was taken aback. I dont think this is right, Miss. 1CI dont have a medical license yet. The doctor chuckled. This isnt your first time anyway. With that, she patted Ang on the shoulder and casually walked away, not appearing to be 3/4 as 10:59 Chapter 187 Youre Really Sick in pain at all. Ang bit her lip. Dang it. I shouldnt have watched the fun together. The ssmates who were enjoying the drama couldnt help but stifle theirughter, urging her. Angie, hurry up. The patient is waiting for you. Take a close look and see if shes really pregnant. Yes, and see if its a boy, a girl, or twins. Louis crossed his arms and couldnt help but smirk. Co, Angie. Ang seemed irritated, disying an impatient and slightly cold expression. She clenched her fists before entering She tied up her hair, revealing a delicate and pretty neck. Seated in the attending physicians chair, Ang didnt even nce at them, coolly stating, Hand When George saw that it was Ang, his expression suddenly darkened. Ang, what are doing here? Wheres the doctor! Call her over! If anything goes wrong with the patient, can you handle n you Ang smiled, her eyes cold and proud. Tapping the ss table with her index finger, she aloofly said, Tm the substitute doctor now. If you require treatment, extend your hand. If not, turn right and leave Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Wheres Mine? 81% 10:59 +5 Free Coins Linda, weakly nestled in Georges arms, raised her eyes and nced at Ang with a fleeting light in her eyes. Ang sat opposite, easily catching Lindas expression. She saw a hint of joy at seeing an ally and a touch of pride. Her gaze aze made Angs eyes chill. George, I trust Ang. After all, shes Professor Terences apprentice. Her medical skills must be very good. Linda spoke softly, slightly raising her face and reaching out to hold Georges hand. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mentioning Terence, George felt a bit annoyed. Everyone knew about the famous Terence taking on an apprentice, and they were even inquiring about who it was. But Ang hadnt revealed any information to them as her parents. She deliberately kept it from us to make a fool out of us. Lindasplete reliance and obedience softened Georges already furious mood. Although she had been adopted out, Ang had once been his daughter. Being discovered by his daughter about such ungraceful matters, George was embarrassed. Especially since this was where Joseph worked. If it werent for Fannys meddling, I could have handled this perfectly without disrupting my peaceful life. I would still be a respected father, and Scarlet and I could remain a loving couple. At this thought, George felt some dissatisfaction toward Fanny. Ang felt Lindas pulse, then withdrew her hand after a moment. Your body is already weak, and that weakness extends to the child in your belly. If you want to keep this child, I advise you to rest and avoid any more fights like todays. Otherwise, you may not be able to meet your child. Lindas eyshes trembled, tears welling up in her eyes. Without looking at George, she forced a smile. I see. We werent meant to meet anyway. I came here today for an abortion. Abortion? 1/4 1:59 Chapter 188 Wheres Mine? Ang nced back and forth between Linda and George, as if watching a drama unfold. She could tell that George was furious and about to m the table. As a doctor, I must tell you that your physical condition is not good, making it difficult for you to conceive. If you have an abortion, the chance of getting pregnant again in the future is slim. After speaking. Ang casually twirled her pen, waiting for their response. But what she got was Georges furious outburst, his face turning ugly. He stood up abruptly, mmed the table, and sneered, What nonsense are you talking about? I dont believe you. Youre just fearC mongering. With that, George grabbed Lindas wrist and said seriously, Lets go. Ill take you somewhere else to get a second opinion. Hmph! Your hospital really needs some improvement if they let students like you handle patients like guinea pigs. Ang, youre making up these lies out of revenge against us. Im truly disappointed in you! Im going to find the hospital dean and have you fired. Sneering, Ang put down her pen with a snap. Her eyes were sharp. I wont change my diagnosis. You can go to any hospital you want. If they provide you with a different diagnosis, Ill kneel down and address you as my father. Revenge? Lies? They really think too highly of themselves. George was so angry that his fingertips trembled. He scolded in his mind, I am your dad! Hey, sir, when you question Ang, you are questioning the level of our hospital. Shes the top student in our hospital in practical and theoretical experiments. Yeah, Ang is a top performer who has stepped into the alliance with one foot. If she wasnt super talented, she wouldnt have caught the eye of Professor Terence and been fought over by various professors. After shepletes her studies, you may struggle to secure an appointment with her. Standing at the door, several young faces in white coats, looking dissatisfied, confronted. George. The technology in their hospital was topCnotch. If the hospitals technology was subpar, then the local doctors were even worse. Ang was the most promising individual in their ss. In her sophomore year, she outperformed numerous senior ssmates to im the top spot. Disparaging Angs abilities was akin to looking down on all of them indirectly. 2/4 Ters 10:59 Me Kins, it you trust me, can offer you a second opinion. Louis interjected suddenly, his * sweeping over the irate George. George who had been scowling, scrutinised Louis carefully for a moment before recalling hex showity Frowning, he asked. You are from the Johnson Family, right? The Johnson Family was also a prominent, wealthy family in Riverdon, experiencing rapid growth in recent years. They has made significant strides in the medical field, with nearly halt of Riverstons medical equipment originating from them. was rumored that the current head of the Johnson Family had two sons, with the younger one excelling in the field of medicine and studying under Terence. At a previous gathering, George had crossed paths with Louis, but the one he always met was Tyler Johnson. Louis brother. George was taken aback upon learning Louis identity. He now feared bing a subject of ridicule in Riverdon for bringing a pregnant woman to the gynecologist. Georges silence, Linda bit her lip, extended her wrist, and softly said, I have heard of louis ster reputation. Youre the leading figure of the new generation in medical school. Ive heard professors speak highly of you multiple times. I trust you. Witnessing this, George frowned deeply and reluctantly acquiesced. Louis stepped forward. Seeing that, Ang pursed her lips and emitted a derisive sound. Louis remainedposed, exuding an air of sophistication. He gently grasped Lindas wrist and, after a moment, provided the same diagnosis as Ang. Ang smirked and pocketed her pen. If youre done, please leave. Dont dy the next patient. Next, please. Ang assisted in calling out the numbers when she noticed the doctor on duty returning with arge strawberry in her mouth. Following Angs statement, the waiting individuals began to grow restless. Shes right. We have been waiting for so long. Are you done yet? Do you think the hospital is your home? Just finish up and leave. What takes you so long? 3/4 N ars 11:00 Chapter 188 Wheres Mine? Georges eyes darkened, a tinge of embarrassment crossing his face. As the doctor on duty entered, Ang relinquished her seat, forcing a smile and remarking. Miss, youre finally back. Dont eat so much of these. Youll have another stomachache. Since Im healthy, Im not afraid. Ill endure this difort for you. Subsequently, Ang reached out and took the basket of strawberries from the doctor on duty. She swiftly walked out and brushed past George and Linda without turning back. Upon exiting, several senior students gathered around. Wow, share a few with me. I havent eaten anything all morning. I want some, too. Dont snatch! So sweet. Angie, youre truly like a sister to me. Thank you. Incensed, Ang red at the nearly empty basket. She hastily covered it with her hands and eximed, Its almost empty! Are you all animals? At that moment, Louis also emerged. Standing beside her, he extended his hand with a calm expression. Wheres mine? Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Extorting 30 Bucks. Ang fell silent for a moment. She then nced at Louis before lowering her head to observe the two strawberries in the basket. Without hesitation, she picked up two strawberries, took a quick bite, and left the basket for Louis. Mumbling with a mouthful, she stated, No more. Louis held the now empty basket, shifted his gaze away, and fixed his eyes on Angs face. He pressed his thin tips together. I hope you have a stomachache. With that, he returned the basket to Ang, his expression cold as he walked away. Ang happily finished the remaining strawberries, casting an indifferent nce at Louis. How can a scion be so stingy? How shameless. As she checked the time on her pager, she realized it was lunch break. She hurried off to the cafeteria, where her favorite baked potato and roasted beef were being served that day. While passing through the outdoor garden, Ang spotted Britney not far away. Carrying a lunch box wrapped in cloth, Britney was briskly walking toward the inpatient department. It seemed she had bumped into someone as she stood with her hands on her hips, disying a sharp and sarcastic expression while loudly berating the individual. Is this how the city people act? No manners at all. Dont you know how to respect the elders? How rude! Im over 50 years old. Im not afraid of you. You bumped into me, and now you want to fight? Youre truly unreasonable. Everyone,e and witness this outrageous situation! He wants to hurt me! The young man, taken aback by the situation, blushed and trembled as he pointed at Britney. YCYoure the unreasonable one here! Britneys outburst attracted the attention of onlookers, who stopped to observe and whispered amongst themselves. With her gray hair and wornCout attire, Britney appeared to be a typical rural woman. Most of the usations from the crowd were directed toward the young man. Observing this, Britney smirked triumphantly, eyeing the mans wellCdressed appearance. 1/4 11:00 Chapter 189 Extorting 30 Bucks His highCquality clothing and polished leather shoes indicated his affluent background. Suddenly. Britney had an idea. Since youre a young man, I wont argue with you. Just smpensate me with 30 bucks, so I can seek inedical attention and purchase some medication. If it were someone else, you wouldnt get off so easily The young man was lett speechless. Despite being the one who was bumped into, the situation had now turned against him. However, no one would believe him in this situation. Feeling it was best to avoid further trouble, he decided to pay up. Just as he was about to retrieve the money, a clear voice interrupted from behind. Youre injured so badly that you need 30 bucks for medical expenses? Maam, let me apany you for a checkCup to assess any potential major issues. If it turns out to be severe, such as internal injuries or fractures, 30 bucks wont suffice. You need at least 300! With her hands in her pockets, Ang elegantly made her way through the crowd, her eyes disying indifference as she nced at Britney. Startled by Angs sudden appearance, Britney found herself momentarily speechless, subconsciously licking her dry lips. Why is that b*tch interfering? And she even cursed for me to be seriously injured? Touch wood! ring at her, Britney unkindly remarked, This is none of your concern. Upon seeing Angele in the white coat, the young man seemed to view her as a savior. Doctor please conduct a swift examination to identify her injuries. If shes truly hurt. Ill cover the medical expenses. This olddy looks so energetic. She doesnt look like shes hurt. Ang feigned surprise, blinking her eyes. This is a hospital, and as a medical student, how can I not help? Ill make a phone call right now and schedule aprehensive examination for you. Come on. Ill take you there now. With that, Ang took hold of Britneys arm and guided her toward the front office. Britney gritted her teeth, shook off Angs hand, and red at her. This useless thing. Of course, Im not hurt. Shes always trying to ruin my business. Britney grunted. Thats so troublesome. Forget it. Im kindChearted. I wont argue with you. I still need to hurry to bring food to my husband. 2/4 11:00 Chapter 189 Extorting 30 Hucks Then she walked toward the inpatient department. Seeing this, the crowd dispersed. The young man gratefully thanked Ang. Doctor, thank you so much Angzily waved her hand. Its nothing. Then she continued walking toward the cafeteria. Halfway there, she suddenly stopped and turned around. Come out. A few secondster, Britney emerged with the lunch box wrapped in cloth. Ang had a cold expression. I ruined your business, so youre now following me topensate you for the 30 bucks? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Britney licked her lips, snorted, and said in a hoarse voice, I heard youre quite popr in the hospital. Youre the apprentice of that impressive doctor, right? I think the current doctor treating Mike is not good enough. Help me switch to someone else. I think your teacher is good. At this, Ang couldnt help butugh. What did you say? Ang looked at Britney, raising her eyebrows. My teacher charges a high fee. The money you have in your hands is far from Britney couldnt wait and asked. But what? but Youve only heard of me. Havent you heard of another person? Ang pursed her lips into a slight smile. Joseph. Hes the youngest attending physician in our hospital, with a promising future. His mentor is also extraordinary. Dr. Flynn Wilson, who often appears in the news. The most important thing is that Joseph is Fannys brother. Mike is her biological father. Wont Joseph treat her sisters biological father with more dedication? Ang smiled, but there was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. On the other hand, Britney, reminded by Ang, instantly brightened her eyes and patted. her thigh. Yes, why didnt I think of that? The Kins Family has a doctor. Why am I looking elsewhere? And since Fanny is the Kins Familys daughter, were considered rtives. How could they charge money for treating rtives? 3/4 Chapter 189 Extorting 30 Bucks H This way, we can save money for treatment. Its really a winCwin situation. Britney was so happy that she almost jumped up. She praised Ang with joy, saying, I didnt raise you in vain. Youre truly educated and smart. Ang smiled faintly. Her eyes were cold as she said in a low voice, Go now. Its lunchtime now. Dr. Kins has finished work. She even kindly gave the address of Josephs office, Britney thought Ang was right, so she immediately turned around and headed toward Josephs office, ready to wait for him. On the way, she tried calling Fanny, but for some reason, the call wouldnt go through. Is this number fake? She decided to go back to Angter and ask for Fannys phone number. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Do You Have No Shame *5 Free Cons After wandering through several corridors in a daze, Britney finally located Josephs office at the corner. As she looked at the doctors photo hanging on the office door, she chuckled and looked triumphant. She muttered to herself, So this is where Josephs office is. It took me a while to find it. Dr. Kins, Im here to see you. She pushed open the office door, only to find it empty. Countless files were neatly stacked in the filing cab, and medical books were ced on the desk. The illiterate Britney furrowed her brows. No ones here? I must havee at the wrong time. Nonchntly, Britney plopped down on thefortable chair, casually ncing around Josephs office. She flipped through the patients records, and her gaze finallynded on a family photo on the desk. In the photo, the Kins Family looked very happy, each one beaming with a smile. If it werent for me giving my daughter to you, would you have such a good daughter? The Kins Family should thank me! That heartless Fanny, forgetting her own mother once she had a stepmother. Even lying in bed and on the verge of death, Mike still refused to let her visit Fanny, saying it would disrupt her life. Fanny is living such a good life now. Her fianc is rich and powerful. Shell soon be thedy of the house, with servants waiting on her. He should just focus on himself. Britney looked at the photo, gritting her teeth and cursing, Your dad is about to die, and youre still living carefree. What a waste to have given birth to you. Outside the door, there was a hurried sound of footsteps, followed by the voice of a nurse. Dr. Kins, the patient in bed 6 is showing signs of improvement, and his blood pressure has returned to normal. Josephs calm and powerful voice followed. Continue to monitor. Yes, Dr. Kins. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 1/4 Chapter 180 136 You Have No Shame A 1 11:00 thearing themotion, Britney quickly put the photo frame back, but in her haste, she studus ce n securely, and it fell to the ground. What are you doing? Who gave you permission toe in? Joseph said with a stern face. Seeing Briney sitting in the office, he couldnt help but frown, his eyes scanning her up and Tunney, wah a fierce look in her eyes, stared back at the direction of the door with her shoulders held high. Joseph has a feeling that Britney was up to no good. He walked over to pick up the fallen photo frame, only to find it already broken. Thinking of the previous unpleasant incident, Joseph felt even more disgusted, but still, he patiently asked Britney, What brings you here? Although his face remained calm, deep down he wanted nothing more than to kick Britney out to prevent this shrew from dirtying his office. Brimey jumped up and boldly stood in front of Joseph, ordering. Joseph, my husband is in this hospital, and the doctor who treats him is absolutely terrible. I want you to be the one to treat him from now on. Britneys confident tone made Joseph momentarily wonder if he owed her something. Otherwise, why would she speak so confidently? Seeing the gloomyments on the table, Joseph lost his patiowe. He repar with a gloomy expression, Do you think this hospital belongs to your family? You can just change doctors as you please? With hands on her hips. Britney pointed at his face and shouted loudly, Dont forget. My daughter is part of your family! If you dont treat my husband, its a form of disrespect to me! Ill report you to the hospital dean! No one will have it easy then. Frowning, Joseph stared coldly at her shameless face and said in a deep voice, If you want to report me, go ahead. I wont stop you. I still have work to do, so please leave. The longer Britney stayed, the more Joseph felt like his office was filled with foul air. Seeing Joseph being so unreasonable, Britney directly opened the door, plopped down on the floor, and rolled around while crying out, Dr. Kins is bullying me! Everyone,e and see! Joseph looks down on country folks! 2/4 lers 11:00 Chapter 190 Do You Have No Shame Britneys crying immediately attracted the attention of other patients, who curiously peeked into the office, whispering among themselves. Isnt Dr. Kins a good doctor? Howe hes bullying a country folk? Who knows whats really going on? Lets just watch the show, Joseph, who had just sat down, heard the loud noise outside the door. His expression immediately darkened, and he angrily squeezed the ck pen in his hand, feeling a bit resentful toward Fanny. If it werent for her, could this rude countrywoman have found his office? Due to the increasing crowd outside the door, Joseph had no choice but to go out. Just then, a nurse passed by and hurried over when she saw Britney. Are you a family member of Mike Lynch? His treatment fee has been overdue for half a month. When are you going to pay? After much effort, they finally found Britney. I must make sure that she pays the fee today. Our hospital is not a charity organization, after all. Upon hearing the demand for payment, Britney suddenly jumped up, grabbed Josephs white coat, and shouted hoarsely, Dr. Kins is my daughters brother. If you want money, him! From now on, it must be Dr. Kins who treats my husband. Let those secondCrate doctors stand aside! find With Britney causing a scene like this, Josephs face instantly turned ugly, his eyes showing coldness. My reputation has beenpletely tarnished by this country bumpkin! Joseph clenched his fists, pushed Britney away directly, and said to the nurse, I dont know her, and I wont treat her family members. Joseph, do you have no shame? My daughter has be your sister, and yet you refuse to treat my husband? Your family is not a good bunch! Britney shouted and cursed, her words. harsh and unbearable. In her eyes, the Kins Family owed them. The nurse could see Josephs embarrassment and quickly stepped forward to hold back Britney. Maam, why dont youe with me to settle the bill first? 3/4 Z 11:00 Chapter 190 Do You Have No Shame Britney swung her arm and forcefully pushed the nurse aside. Who do you think you are? A little nurse dares to touch me? Do you know what rtionship I have with Joseph? When Joseph saw the curious looks from the crowd, his face darkened. Just then, a nurse rushed over in a panic and shouted to Joseph, Dr. Kins, you need toe quickly. Your mother has killed someonel This news hit Joseph like a ton of bricks, leaving his head buzzing. Ignoring the tantrumCthrowing Britney, he walked quickly in the direction the nurse had. pointed. Joseph, dont you dare walk away! Im not finished yet! Arriving at the scene, he saw his father and mother arguing loudly. His mothers face was streaked with tears and despair, while his father was full of anger. The sight of their argument, so unlike their usual loving rtionship, made Joseph feel like he was seeing things. Im telling you. If anything happens to Linda and the child in her belly, Ill never forgive you! Scarlet, with red eyes, stared coldly at George and said, I already told you I didnt push her! Do you really believe that b*tch over me? Chapter 191 Chapter 191 The Child Was Gone Chapter 191 The Child Was Gone +5 Free Coins When Scarlet heard the news and rushed to the hospital, only Linda was waiting in the corridor. Linda imed she wanted to talk to her. As the legitimate wife, she naturally couldnt refuse. So, she followed Linda to the stairwell without hesitation. However, Linda unexpectedly used her unborn child as a threat. She was unable to bear it and pped Linda in frustration. But the cunning woman fell down the stairs, shifting all the me onto her. This time, she waspletely awake. It was all Lindas deliberate scheme em At such a young age, Linda didnt even care about the child in her belly. It was truly vicious. Seeing Georges uncontroble anger, Scarlet knew she was done for this time. But she couldnt ept being outsmarted by this young girl. Joseph quickly stepped forward, pushing the two arguing women into a corner to prevent further embarrassment for the Kins Family. Dad, Mom, whats happening here? Mom, the nurse said you killed someone. Who did you hurt? Joseph knew his mothers temperament. She was lenient in daily life. But even when dealing with a chicken, she would keep her distance. How could she have the courage to kill someone? There must be a misunderstanding. Scarlet cried as if she had found a lifeline, throwing herself into her sons arms. Joseph, your father is having an affair. That woman is even pregnant with his child, and she used me of pushing her down the stairs. An affair? Joseph looked up in shock, staring at George in disbelief. His parents had been married for decades, always deeply in love. Although some social engagements were outside, they had never crossed any lines. Joseph furrowed his brow, feeling uneasy at his mothers cries. 1/4 M Chapter 191 The Child Was Gone A Dad, whats going on? Is she really pregnant with your child? Joseph asked pointedly. These days, it ismon for someone to im a child is yours and call her your partner. There are plenty of those. He was worried that his father had been deceived. But his father was always cautious and wouldnt be so foolish. Ims 11:00 Georges eyes flickered, facing his son with a momentary embarrassment, nodding slightly. Its mine. But your mother actually pushed Linda down the stairs. Shes pregnant, and if something happens to both of them Linda? Is she the woman his father has an affair with? Upon hearing this, Scarlet cried out. I told you she fell on her own! Alright. Joseph impatiently interrupted. That woman should have been taken to the hospital by now, right? Its a matter of life and death, Lets wait here for the results. Perhaps sensing the indifference in his sons words, Scarlet retreated to a corner, curling up and crying, regretting her marriage to George, this shameless man. If she wanted to deal with Linda, she could have found a thousand ways to make her leave. Why did she have to act against her in front of George? Time passed slowly, and Scarlet felt like an eternity. Finally, when the red light above the operating room went out, she saw George rushing anxiously to the door, peering inside with concern. It was quite ironic. The nurse wheeled Linda, who was still under anesthesia, out of the room. George hurriedly asked, Doctor, how is the baby in her belly? Is it okay? The doctor recognized him as Dr. Kins father and could only tell him the truth. This girl is weak and frail, and the baby in her belly is already unstable. After the impact, there was no way to save the child. At least this girl is fine. The doctor nced strangely at Joseph, who was not far away with a grim expression, shook. his head and walked away. After his colleague left, Joseph walked over to see what kind of woman his father was 2/4 01 Chapter 191 The Child Was Gone involved with. +5 Free Coins But when he saw Lindas delicate and innocent face, Joseph froze on the spot. His pupils dted in disbelief, his fists clenched tightly. Is Jasper Saws daughter? And she is Fannys ssmate. Why would his father choose a ssmate of Fannys to be with? Joseph felt his face burning hot, and the anger in his heart red up. After giving a few instructions to the nurse in charge of Linda, he hurriedly walked away. Scarlet watched Josephs angry departure and red at George with resentment. Its all because of you, this shameless old man. If anything tarnishes Josephs reputation, I wont let you off. The child was gone, and George was already angry. The usations from Scarlet only added fuel to the fire. He rushed forward and pped Scarlet hard across the face. Shut up! With the child gone, Linda, who had already struggled with fertility, felt like her whole life. was ruined. Scarlets eyes immediately filled with stars, and she fell uncontrobly to the ground. Tears fell uncontrobly, sshing onto the floor. George showed no remorse, instead pointing at Scarlet and shouting angrily, Scarlet, I worked hard to earn money to give you afortable life for most of your life. When have I not given you the glory outside? You cant even tolerate a child. You are truly despicable. By the time Scarlet emerged from the intense pain, George had already left.. In the hospital room, Linda struggled to open her eyes, recalling every moment that had just happened. Feeling the tearing and weakness in her body, she was sure that the child was gone. This was the result she wanted to achieve. She couldnt keep Georges child. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Linda hid the gleam in her eyes, looking at George beside her with tears in her eyes, putting 3/4 Chapter 191 The Child Was Gone on a look of heartbreak. George, is the child really gone? Seeing Lindas fragile and painful appearance, George finally showed a rare sense of guilt. He tightly held her hand, his voice choked with emotion. Its my fault for not protecting you, lenting you suffer like this. As soon as he finished speaking. Linda couldnt help but burst into tears. She sadly burrowed into Georges arms, resting her head on his shoulder as tears streamed uncontrobly. George, Ive said it. This child cannot stay. I dont want him to be a burden on you. I know Im filthy, especially for daring to hope for your love. So, dont me Scarlet. This child should never have existed in the first ce. Now that hes gone, its for the best. At the mention of Scarlet, Georges expression darkened. Linda was so kind, even speaking up for Scarlet, unaware that Scarlet had shifted all the me onto her. One could easily see through the ulterior motives. George held Linda tenderly. Its all my fault for not protecting you and the child in your belly. Forget about that malicious woman. Dont mention her again. He then promised, Ive already bought a house for you in the Western Suburbs. You can live there peacefully with Ang. Ill have someone take care of you. Sure enough. The fish took the bait. A gleam flickered in Lindas eyes. She pretended to be surprised and refused, But how can that be? George, I cant move in. Since the child is gone, our fate hase to an end. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Meeting An Important Person Chapter 192 Meeting An Important Person 15 Free Coins George felt a deep sense of sorrow as Linda appeared so obedient and sensible: Heforted her while gently stroking her hair. This is what you deserve. The matters with the child have already been unfair to you. I cannot let you suffer any more harm. Linda still wanted to refuse, but she couldnt resist Georges stubborn attitude, so she reluctantly agreed. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As she drew closer to achieving her goal, Linda couldnt contain the excitement bubbling within her heart. She embraced Georges sturdy chest tightly, a smile involuntarily gracing her lips while her eyes sparkled with anticipation. All of this was the fault of the Kins Family. She was determined to bring about the downfall of the Kins Family, particrly targeting Fanny, who had looked down on her. She intended to make Fanny pay the price, descending from her pedestal to experience the hardships Linda had once endured. The next morning. Sunlight streamed into the room, causing the elegant white curtains to sway gently in the breeze, creating a tranquil ambiance. Ang awoke from her slumber, instinctively reaching out to find emptiness beside her. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that Jonathan had already left. How typical, the workaholic capitalist had to toil even on weekends. Ang got up from bed, stretching like azy cat. She murmured, Not indulging in a lieCin on the weekend is a disservice to the weekend. During weekends, she could rx without the need to attend sses. Since taking over Sarahs fathers business, she had been engrossed in research every day. It had been a while since she had enjoyed such leisurely moments. Ang nced at the clock on the bedside table and realized it was already 10 a.m. It was alreadyte morning. 1/5 AYS 1101 Chapter 192 Meeting An Important Person Jonathan had been at work for several hours. After a quick wash. Ang descended the stairs and encountered Mr. Sebastian approaching with a smile. Mrs. Lawson, youre awake. Do you want something to eat? Fill your stomach first. Well have lunchter. May has prepared your favorite dish to nourish you. Youve been working too hardtely! Ang forced a smile at the corners of her lips. Since her marriage, she had been striving to take care of herself. There was a form of care that elders believed she needed. Alright. Thank you, May. Mr. Sebastian smiled kindly. Do not follow the trend of those girls fixated on losing weight. Being excessively thin is unhealthy, especially during pregnancy and childbirth. Mrs. Lawson was delicate, requiring nutritious food to fortify her body for the future birth of a little master. No! A little master or a little miss would be fine. After all, this was something they had never dared to contemte before. Ang couldnt help but cough a few times. It dawned on her that all her efforts to care for herself and Jonathan were in preparation for having a child. May handed her a bowl of red date chicken soup, highly nourishing. Ang consumed two bowls in one go. Upon finishing the meaf, Mr. Sebastian approached with a meaningful gaze and whispered, Mrs. Lawson, I heard from Mr. Lawson that he has a heavy workload today. I am concerned he may forget to eat amidst his busyness, and his health is fragil?. Skipping meals may not be conducive to his recovery. Seeing Mr. Sebastians hesitant expression, Ang smiled and inquired, Mr. Sebastian, what are you suggesting? Mrs. Lawson, why dont you take some lunch to Mr. Lawson? If you bring it, he will surely eat. The way he phrased it implied that she held significance in Jonathans heart. 2/5 11:01 Chapter 192 Meeting An Important Person They were merely nominal spouses. Bringing lunch to Jonathan would undoubtedly invite gossip from others in thepany. It was best to avoid unnecessaryplications. However, Ang had a change of heart after considering Jonathans assistance and cooperation. Yes. It is an opportune moment to visit thepany and portray an affectionate image of a couple. Thus, Ang readily agreed, feeling a sense of excitement about the prospect. Mr. Sebastian couldnt stop smiling and said, Thank you, Mrs. Lawson. Seeing Mr. Sebastians excited expression, Ang felt a twinge of guilt. It was all just an act fake. Upon arriving at thepany, Ang carried the lunch box and headed toward the elevator. However, before she could take a few steps, she was stopped by the receptionist. Hey, miss. Who are you looking for? Perhaps due to Angs casual attire and youthful appearance, the receptionists attitude was neither warm nor cold, stopping her in a professional manner. It dawned on Ang that Jonathan was thepanys big boss, a prestigious figure. She wouldnt be able to see him in her current state. Havent Mr. Sebastian informed Jonathan in advance? After a moment of contemtion, Ang put on a perfect smile and politely inquired, Hello. Im here to see Mr. Lawson. Is he avable in his office? To see Mr. Lawson? The receptionist nced up and down at Ang, not thinking she looked like someone who could have any connection with Mr. Lawsons status. Therefore, the receptionist said, Mr. Lawson is currently in a meeting and cannot be disturbed. Ang took a step back and tried calling Jonathan, but he didnt answer. How unlucky. Ang obediently held onto her lunch box strap and chuckled lightly, Ill wait downstairs for 3/5 ar 11:01 Chapter 192 Mecting An Important Person a while and then go upstairs to find him after his meeting Observing Angs behavior, the receptionist simply returned to their duties, After waiting for a long time, Ang became somewhat anxious. It was already midCafternoon. What important guest could be meeting with him for so long? Or is it just an excuse from the receptionist? Unfortunately, she didnt have Simons number. Otherwise, she could have reached out to him. Mr. Christopher, youre here. Yes. Wheres my dad? I need to talk to him. Christophers voice rang out, and Ang instinctively looked up, her gaze meeting Christophers arrogant expression. Why do have to encounter him? Im so unlucky. Mr. Sanders is in his office. He knows youreing today and has already instructed us. The receptionist responded politely,pletely changing her attitude from before. Christopher nodded, then nced at Ang in the waiting room. He sneered disdainfully. How long has she been here? The receptionist immediately showed a disdainful expression. She said shes here to see Mr. Lawson. She looks so obedient but is trying to imitate those flirtatious manners. Mr. Lawson doesnt meet with justCanyone. Christopher sneered, I see. As he turned to leave, he caught sight of Ang waiting in the lobby and chuckled. contemptuously as he walked past her. Are you waiting for Jonathan? She couldnt be bothered to waste time with him and replied with a cold frown. What else? Christopher chuckled disdainfully, I suggest you go back first. Jonathan will be upied for a while. Hes meeting with a very important guest. 4/5 M A GOO ars 11:31 Chapter 192 Meeting An Important Person Why does that sound so awkward? Sensing Christophers hidden agenda, Ang lowered her gaze and spoke in a cold tone. Regardless of who hes meeting, I will wait here for him. Dont need to worry about it. Youre overestimating yourself, Christopher sneered, Jonathan is meeting with Cassandra. Can you compare to her? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Supporting Cassandra. Chapter 193 Supporting Cassandra 101% 11:01 +5 Free Coins The mention of Cassandras name caused Angs heart to skip a beat, her long eyshes trembling nervously, and her small hand instinctively clutching the hem of her clothes. Thinking of what Cassie had said, the Hayes Family intended for Cassandra to marry Jonathan. If she hadnt intervened, considering the timing, both families would probably have discussed the marriage by now. Ang felt a strange sensation in her heart, a sense of fate, bringing them together once again. Suddenly, she felt a bit scared. It wasnt the appearance of Cassandra that frightened her, but rather the doubt about the information she had received. Was Jonathans death truly due to illnessCinduced suicide? If not, would her efforts to cure Jonathan be in vain? Would Jonathan still die due to other reasons? These thoughts made Angs pupils contract and her face pale slightly. How about it? Do you now realize that you are unworthy of Jonathan? Christopher arrogantly approached, his tone dripping with mockery. Ang snapped back to reality, lifting her gaze once again, her clear eyes meeting Christopher. Regaining herposure, Ang raised her eyes once more and gazed directly at Christopher. She smiled lightly and said, If every time a woman appears, I start to doubt everything, that would be ack of trust and an insult to Jonathan. Wouldnt it? In your eyes, is Jonathan a man who would stray? Christopher furrowed his brows, a retort on the tip of his tongue. However, a realization struck Ang, and her lips curled slightly, Mr. Christopher, please address me as Mr. Lawson the next time we meet. Do you want me to call you Mr. Lawson? Christophers expression darkened, emphasizing, You may not be aware of Cassandras background. She is the daughter of the prestigious Hayes Family in Riverdon. If you investigate a little, youll know what kind of family the Hayes Family is. Theres simply noparison between you and her. She is the ideal match for Mr. Lawson. 1/4 Chapter 193 Supporting Cassandra Etix words and tone conveyed a genuine admiration for Cassandra. His From what she knew about Christopher, he rarely praised anyone, especially wonen. She had always thought he preferred delicate, helpless women like Fanny Yet he wasvishing praise on careerCoriented Cassandra. Ang blinked, a restrained fake smile on her face. Then why dont you tell your brother to divorce me and marry Cassandra? If you like her, why dont you marry her yourself? You! Christopher was incensed by Angs words. Ang, youre getting too cheeky. After a while, you wont be able tough anymore. My brother and Cassandra are a perfect match. Do you think being Mrs. Lawson is an easy position to hold? Ang cast a cold nce at Christopher, choosing not to engage in further argument. She and Jonathan were staunch allies. Christopher had no chance of disrupting that. Ang was casually crossing her legs and calmly perused the newspaper on the table. Her demeanor showed indifference. Christophers anger intensified when seeing her unaffected. His eyes zed with fury. Approaching angrily, he snatched the newspaper from Angs hand and scolded, Ang, are you deaf? Ignoring me will have consequences. Ang narrowed her eyes slightly, giving him a cold, piercing stare. What do you think the consequences would be if a video of you disrespecting your sisterCinw were to be leaked? With no affection for him, she wielded her words effortlessly.. After falling out of love with Christopher, she found it even easier to confront him. What was there to tolerate? Christophers brow furrowed in anger at her words, his fist clenched tightly, Did you record. 2/4 #15 11:01 Chapter 193 Supporting Cassandra a video? Ang shrugged. Not yet. But perhaps next time. He gritted his teeth. You should be grateful youre a woman, or I will kill you. Ang gave a cold snort and turned away, swiftly grabbing a water cup from the table and sshing g it onto his face. Unfortunately, I dont have that concern. Sshing water on Christophers face left Ang feeling refreshed and relieved. However, as a young master, Christopher had never experienced such humiliation. Ang! Christopher yelled in frustration, ready to strike Ang. In the next instant, someone firmly seized his wrist. Simon, with his exceptional strength, held onto Christopher, who was unable to break free. Christophers expression changed instantly. His handsome features contorted in pain. Christopher let out a cry of agony, about to ask Simon to release him, when his gazended. on the man at the office entrance. d in a ck suit, with a cold and fierce gaze emanating a powerful and intimidating aura like a demon, he was both fearsome andmanding. Now, Jonathan was no longer in a wheelchair. His tall figure exuded an even fiercer aura. Christopher held back the words he was about to say, clenching his teeth, his face alternating between red and pale as he reluctantly uttered, Jonathan Christopher, who gave you the right toy hands on your sisterCinw? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jonathans voice was icy, sending chills down ones spine. Or perhaps you have an issue with me? No matter how arrogant Christopher was, he dared not act superior in front of Jonathan. Jonathan, I was mistaken. Jonathan ignored Christopher and walked over to Ang, casually picking up the lunch box on the table. Is it made by May? Yes. It was made by May, along with the soup I prepared for you, a new nourishing recipe. Ang deliberately moved closer to Jonathan, ignoring Christopherpletely. 3/4 ers 11:02 Thave you eaten it on, would you like to join me? Jonathan asked gently. Abhough Ang had already eaten, she smiled and replied, Sure onathan was going to deceive, so Im going to show off our love in front of you. eyes met, Angs smile widened, her eyes sparkling as they nced at Christophers pansest expression. What a delightful day it was. As they were about to enter the office, Christopher grew anxious. Jonathan, please ask Simon to let go. Jonathan halted tus steps, his ck eyes coldly scrutinizing him. His lips parted slightly. When you acknowledge your mistake, thats when Simon will release you. The already apologized, Christopher gritted his teeth, breathing heavily, looking perplexed at Jonathan. Jonathan lowered his gaze, then suddenly wrapped his empty hand around Angs shoulder, drawing her close. A faint smile yed on his lips as he said, You admit your mistake to me, not to Ang. Angs eyshes fluttered, realizing that Jonathan was standing up for her, supporting her. In the next moment, Ang straightened her posture, gazing directly at Christopher, awaiting his apology. Christopher furrowed his brow, staring at Jonathan with a profound and cold gaze, ensuring he was serious, not joking. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 My Trust In You Chapter 194 My Trust In You After a moment of strained silence, Christopher reluctantly muttered, Sorry Who are you apologizing to? Ang feigned puzzlement and furrowed her brow. Christophers face twisted, and he fell silent for a moment. He red fiercely at the audacious Ang as if he had never seen her act this way before. Although Simons face was innocent, like that of a youth, his martial arts skills created a stark contrast. When he acted, he didnt even blink. When Christopher fell silent for a while, Simons hand suddenly moved and swiftly twisted the formers wrist. Instantly. Christophers wrist turned a horrifying shade of blue, as if it might snap at any moment. Mrs. Lawson. I was wrong! It was me I was confused and talked gibberish. Please, dont hold it against me, he pleaded. His face turned pale as he begged for forgiveness. Ang cast a nce at Christopher before letting out a soft chuckle. Ill let it slide this time. but remember to show respect next time we meet. Only then did Jonathan signal for Simon to release his grip. He fixed a cold stare on Christopher with his dark eyes and calmly stated, If theres a next time, youll regret it. Christopher grimaced as he rubbed his swollen wrist, with a mix of resentment and fear in his eyes. Finally, he forced out a few words through clenched teeth, Yes, Jonathan, I wont dare again. At that moment, Michaels assistant rushed over anxiously. Master Jonathan, Mr. Sanders is requesting your presence in his office. He mentioned a matter that requires your attention. Jonathans icy demeanor caught the assistant off guard, causing his heart to skip a beat, fearing he had misspoken. Fortunately, Michael had noticed the altercation between Jonathan and Christopher, prompting him to all the assistant over urgently. Otherwise, the consequences could have been dire if he had arrived a moment toote.. Christopher was not oblivious to his fathers intentions. Jonathan. Ill take my leave. Unlock seeded 1/4 015 11:02 Chapter 194 My Trust In You Chapter 194 My Trust In You After a moment of strained silence, Christopher reluctantly muttered, Sorry Who are you apologizing to? Ang feigned puzzlement and furrowed her brow. Christophers face twisted, and he fell silent for a moment. He red fiercely at the audacious Ang as if he had never seen her act this way before. Although Simons face was innocent, like that of a youth, his martial arts skills created a stark contrast. When he acted, he didnt even blink. When Christopher fell silent for a while, Simons hand suddenly moved and swiftly twisted. the formers wrist. Instantly, Christophers wrist turned a horrifying shade of blue, as if it might snap at any moment. Mrs. Lawson, I was wrong! It was me I was confused and talked gibberish. Please, dont hold it against me, he pleaded. His face turned pale as he begged for forgiveness. Ang cast a nce at Christopher before letting out a soft chuckle. Ill let it slide this time, but remember to show respect next time we meet. Only then did Jonathan signal for Simon to release his grip. He fixed a cold stare on Christopher with his dark eyes and calmly stated, If theres a next time, youll regret it. Christopher grimaced as he rubbed his swollen wrist, with a mix of resentment and fear in his eyes. Finally, he forced out a few words through clenched teeth, Yes, Jonathan, I wont dare again. At that moment, Michaels assistant rushed over anxiously. Master Jonathan, Mr. Sanders is requesting your presence in his office. He mentioned a matter that requires your attention. Jonathans icy demeanor caught the assistant off guard, causing his heart to skip a beat, fearing he had misspoken. Fortunately, Michael had noticed the altercation between Jonathan and Christopher, prompting him to call the assistant over urgently. Otherwise, the consequences could have been dire if he had arrived a moment toote. Christopher was not oblivious to his fathers intentions. Jonathan, Ill take my leave. Jonathan nodded slightly. Go ahead. 1/4 TS 11:02 Chapter 194 My Trust In You He then ced a hand on Angs shoulder and guided her into the office. As Christopher departed, he cast a nce at their retreating figures, rubbed his sore shoulder with a cold expression, and instructed Michaels assistant in a lessCthanCfriendly tone. Lead the way. The two entered the office together, and before Ang could speak, she noticed a wornan standing by the window. In the next moment, the womans gentle and pleasing voice sounded, Mr. Lawson has visitors? It seems we wont be able to have our discussion today? The woman looked elegant and graceful, with her simple beauty drawing everyones gaze. Her hair flowed smoothly over her shoulders, framing her figure nicely. She wore a nicely fitted dress that showed off her curves, and her smile was warm and charming. Overall, she was really beautiful and caught everyones eye. Surely, this must be Cassandra Hayes. Ang felt a flutter in her heart as she gazed directly at Cassandra. She couldnt help but wonder what kind of person could ultimately gain the approval of the patriarchs from both the Sanders and Lawson Families and marry Jonathan would look like She had to admit that Cassandra was truly outstanding, beautiful, capable, and hailed from a prestigious family. It seemed like she was blessed by the heavens because she was simr to Jonathan. However, Ang subconsciously pinched the strap of her meal box. Oh no, she only brought enough food for one person, but not for Cassandra. Jonathan nced at the stunned Ang, and his brow furrowed slightly. Is she suspecting Cassandra and I are having some shady affair? In the next moment, he put his arm around Ang and led her toward Cassandra What is he doing? Ang felt a moment of panic and nervously nced up at Jonathan. With his arm around her, he introduced softly, Miss Hayes, this is my wife, Mrs. Ang Lawson. Then, he leaned in slightly and whispered in Angs ear, Ang, this is Miss Cassandra Hayes. We were just discussing a project coboration. Upon hearing his words, there was a glint in her eyes. Although Jonathan remainedposed, he seemed to have blurted out everything before she had even asked a question, 2/4 A 11:302 +5 Free Coins Chapter 194 My Trust In You as if fearing she might misunderstand something. Cassandra smiled slightly. Mrs. Lawson, nice to meet you. Ive long heard about the strong bond between you and Mr. Lawson, and seeing you both today confirms it. She had always thought that someone like Jonathan would prefer someone intellectual and gentle, like herself. But why was he drawn to a girl nearly the same age as his Cassic? Cassandras gaze swept back and forth over Ang, hoping to discern any outstanding. qualities in her. But aside from her lovely face, she couldnt find anything remarkable. Maybe Jonathan is simply indulging in novelty for the moment. After all, girls of her age are full of youthfulness, and thich man wouldnt be attracted to someone younger? However, she suspected that once Jonathan grew tired of the novelty, he would naturally cast it aside. Its a pity that this young girl is ignorant and naive and thinks that people of their status can have a pure marriage. Since she was Cassies sister, Ang couldnt help but feel a mixture of curiosity and respect. Hello, Sister Hayes. Ive heard so much about you. Sister? Cassandras graceful expression faltered for a moment. Was this girl unting her youth? Shes really just a young girl. Weve just met, and she cant help herself. Cassandra smiled faintly, nodded in acknowledgment, and then looked at Jonathan, Mr. Lawson, I have something to attend to, so Ill leave you two alone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was a smart person and she immediately noticed the lunchbox in Angs hand. She deduced that thetter hade to thepany to deliver lunch to Jonathan. If she hadnt been observant, their conversation might have been ruined before it even began. With a slight nod, Jonathan silently agreed.. As Cassandras figure receded into the distance, Ang finally averted her gaze. Unable to control herself, she blurted out, She has a sister named Cassie Hayes, whos my friend and in the same grade as me. Cassie has talked about her sister a lot and really admires her. I never expected to meet her today. Ang talked for a bit but didnt hear any response from him. She couldnt help but nce. 3/4 Inix 11:02 Chapter 194 My Trust In You over, looking puzzled. Is something wrong? With his hands in his pockets, Jonathan stepped back a bit and then looked at her. He smiled lightly and said. Do you need a reminder of your current status? Cant you see? Shes trying to get my attention. Is this how you handlepetition? Hmm, Mrs. Lawson? Thatst word made Ang feel uneasy. Quickly realizing the situation, she remembered. Oh right, right, Im Mrs. Lawson now. I need to show affection as a married couple in front of others! With another woman present, she needed to assert her possessiveness and dere war on any other women! Ang coughed and carefully brought out the medicinal food she had prepared and pushed it toward Jonathan with a friendly tone. I know, its all about my trust in you, right? Jonathan, I made this lunch for you. Eat it while its still warm. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Broke Ais 11:02 Jonathan sat on the couch, opened the lunch box, and took out the dishes and rice bowl. Have you eaten the portion for one person! Ang nodded. Yes, I ate beforeing Then, she began to look around his office. It was her first time here. A few secondster, Jonathan murmured in acknowledgment. They ate in silence. This style matches perfectly with the decoration of Springgate Estates. Ang figured it was the work of an interior designer. In less than a minute, the door was pushed open again, and a female secretary brought in at cup of tea. Miss Ang, heres your tea. Ang casually replied. Okay, thank you. Not Miss Ang, its Mrs. Lawson. Jonathan stopped using his cutleries and nced at the secretary. This is my wife. In the future, when shees, just bring it directly to my office. Okay, Mr. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson. The female secretary looked at Ang with aplicated. look, then got up and left the room. Within a few minutes, there was another knock on the office door. Come in. The secretary held a lunch box and said nervously, Mr. Lawson, this is the lunch that was ordered in advance and has been delivered. Jonathan didnt even look up and said softly, Just leave it there. Lunch? Is this what he normally eats if lunch isnt delivered? She turned around and happened to see the secretary looking at her. Thetter quickly withdrew her gaze and left the office. Ang curiously asked, Jonathan, is this your work lunch? Jonathan, who was still eating, looked up at her, then nced at the lunch box ced on the M M M 81% 11:02 Chapter 195 Broke +5 Free Coins desk by his secretary, and exined, Its fine to leave it there. My secretary orders lunch for me every day. Oh. Jonathan continued to eat with his head down unhurriedly, and his posture was exceptionally graceful. Ang suddenly remembered a phrase that had been said too many times. Serious men are the most charming. Just as she was about to look away, she inadvertently nced at the lunch box. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After some thought, Ang picked up the lunch box to see what someone like Jonathan, a businessman of his caliber, would cat. It was a silver insted container. She turned it around and found no logos or brand markings. It looked like a personal one, the kind she used to give to George and James for their work lunches, and Fanny would deliver them using the same type of box. Ang put the lunch box down, unscrewed the lid, and a strong egg fragrance hit her nose. The firstyer was fried eggs, and they were smiley face fried eggs. She then carefully removed theyers of dishes. The dishes were very homeCcooked, nothing like what one would find in a restaurant. The presentation was also in, not like how restaurants serve dishes. It looked more like the kind of lunch packed by a young working girl for herself. Ang ced everything back and casually remarked, Jonathan, lets try a different ce next time. The presentation here is really unimpressive. Jonathan raised his eyes, locked eyes with her for a few seconds, then replied, Your call. On the other side, Christopher was escorted into Michaels office by his assistant. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Michael sitting upright in his chair with a stern expression and a furrowed brow. He immediately realized he was in for a scolding. Dad, here are the documents you asked for. I brought them over. 2/4 as 11:02 Chapter 195 Broke After carefully handing the documents to Michael, Christopher lowered his head nervously. unable to meet his fathers eyes Michael was furious. He mmed the documents on the table and pointed at Christopher, Sternly reprimanding, What were you thinking? How did you end up arguing with Jonathan again? And that Ang, shes your sisterCinw now. Why do you keep getting involved with her While Jonathan held sway in the Lawson Family and had the backing of the Sanders Family. the patriarchs disapproval of Christopher and Teresa lingered due to Elisas death. He had insisted on Christopher marrying Ang before, but now, despite Christophers engagement to Fanny, he continued to sh with Ang. Did he believe that Jonathan was being too lenient with them? If they angered Jonathan now, they would lose any benefits they might gain. Michael, wise as he was, couldnt fathom how he ended up with a son as foolish as Christopher. Feeling guilty and ashamed, Christopher furrowed his brow. He was unable to exin. Dad, this time, its not my fault. I just dont want Ang to have anything to do with our family. What right does she, a woman of low status, have? Everything went terong because of that dmned woman, Ang. She doesnt know her ce and dares to speak disrespectfully to me, so I Before Christopher could finish his sentence, Michael sternly interrupted, Enough! Understand your ce. Do you not grasp the current situation? How long do you want to carry the stigma of being an illegitimate? They had to endure in order to bring down Jonathan. time was right, they And when the would strike and ensure that Jonathan would never rise again. At that point, the entire Lawson Group would belong to the father and sonCno, the Sanders Group! Michaels words pierced Christophers heart like a sharp de, causing his expression to change instantly. Thebel of being illegitimate had been weighing heavily on him for a long time. Although no one pointed fingers at him and called him an illegitimate son, everyone knew his mother had once been his fathers mistress. I TAG 11:02 Chapter 195 Broke The humiliation and ridicule from others only festered in the darkness and corners, and he felt powerless to stop it. Christopher frowned, then narrowed his dark eyes before finally speaking in a deep voice, I understand. I wont act recklessly like this again. Upon seeing his son repent, Michaels anger gradually subsided. Thats better. You may leave. Yes. As soon as he left Lawson Group, Christophers expression darkened, and he drove aimlessly around. With the car window open, he let the cold wind blow against his face. After a while, as he drove past a jewelry store on themercial street, Christopher stopped. Fanny had mentioned that they had released a new dress, and she really liked it. Stopping the car casually, Christopher walked in. As soon as the staff saw him, he rushed over. Mr. Sanders, its been a while. We have a new collection, and its getting great reviews. Would you like to take a look? The staffs rmendation happened to be the dress that Fanny had mentioned. Feeling quite pleased, Christopher asked the staff to wrap it up, thinking that Fanny would be happy to see the dress. Mr. Sanders, would you like to pay by card or cash? Christopher nced at him. He pulled out a card, handed it over, and replied in a t tone, By card. The staff took the card and swiped it once, but no money was deducted. Then, he nervously swiped the card again before walking over and hesitantly saying, Mr. Sanders, it seems your card isnt working. Theres no avable credit on it. Would you like to try another card? Impossible. Christopher sneered and stared coldly at the staff. Theres plenty of credit on this card. It must be your machine thats faulty. Chapter 196 Chapter 195 Broke Ais 11:02 Jonathan sat on the couch, opened the lunch box, and took out the dishes and rice bowl. Have you eaten the portion for one person! Ang nodded. Yes, I ate beforeing Then, she began to look around his office. It was her first time here. A few secondster, Jonathan murmured in acknowledgment. They ate in silence. This style matches perfectly with the decoration of Springgate Estates. Ang figured it was the work of an interior designer. In less than a minute, the door was pushed open again, and a female secretary brought in at cup of tea. Miss Ang, heres your tea. Ang casually replied. Okay, thank you. Not Miss Ang, its Mrs. Lawson. Jonathan stopped using his cutleries and nced at the secretary. This is my wife. In the future, when shees, just bring it directly to my office. Okay, Mr. Lawson, Mrs. Lawson. The female secretary looked at Ang with aplicated. look, then got up and left the room. Within a few minutes, there was another knock on the office door. Come in. The secretary held a lunch box and said nervously, Mr. Lawson, this is the lunch that was ordered in advance and has been delivered. Jonathan didnt even look up and said softly, Just leave it there. Lunch? Is this what he normally eats if lunch isnt delivered? She turned around and happened to see the secretary looking at her. Thetter quickly withdrew her gaze and left the office. Ang curiously asked, Jonathan, is this your work lunch? Jonathan, who was still eating, looked up at her, then nced at the lunch box ced on the M M M 81% 11:02 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 195 Broke +5 Free Coins desk by his secretary, and exined, Its fine to leave it there. My secretary orders lunch for me every day. Oh. Jonathan continued to eat with his head down unhurriedly, and his posture was exceptionally graceful. Ang suddenly remembered a phrase that had been said too many times. Serious men are the most charming. Just as she was about to look away, she inadvertently nced at the lunch box. After some thought, Ang picked up the lunch box to see what someone like Jonathan, a businessman of his caliber, would cat. It was a silver insted container. She turned it around and found no logos or brand markings. It looked like a personal one, the kind she used to give to George and James for their work lunches, and Fanny would deliver them using the same type of box. Ang put the lunch box down, unscrewed the lid, and a strong egg fragrance hit her nose. The firstyer was fried eggs, and they were smiley face fried eggs. She then carefully removed theyers of dishes. The dishes were very homeCcooked, nothing like what one would find in a restaurant. The presentation was also in, not like how restaurants serve dishes. It looked more like the kind of lunch packed by a young working girl for herself. Ang ced everything back and casually remarked, Jonathan, lets try a different ce next time. The presentation here is really unimpressive. Jonathan raised his eyes, locked eyes with her for a few seconds, then replied, Your call. On the other side, Christopher was escorted into Michaels office by his assistant. As soon as he pushed the door open, he saw Michael sitting upright in his chair with a stern expression and a furrowed brow. He immediately realized he was in for a scolding. Dad, here are the documents you asked for. I brought them over. 2/4 as 11:02 Chapter 195 Broke After carefully handing the documents to Michael, Christopher lowered his head nervously. unable to meet his fathers eyes Michael was furious. He mmed the documents on the table and pointed at Christopher, Sternly reprimanding, What were you thinking? How did you end up arguing with Jonathan again? And that Ang, shes your sisterCinw now. Why do you keep getting involved with her While Jonathan held sway in the Lawson Family and had the backing of the Sanders Family. the patriarchs disapproval of Christopher and Teresa lingered due to Elisas death. He had insisted on Christopher marrying Ang before, but now, despite Christophers engagement to Fanny, he continued to sh with Ang. Did he believe that Jonathan was being too lenient with them? If they angered Jonathan now, they would lose any benefits they might gain. Michael, wise as he was, couldnt fathom how he ended up with a son as foolish as Christopher. Feeling guilty and ashamed, Christopher furrowed his brow. He was unable to exin. Dad, this time, its not my fault. I just dont want Ang to have anything to do with our family. What right does she, a woman of low status, have? Everything went terong because of that dmned woman, Ang. She doesnt know her ce and dares to speak disrespectfully to me, so I Before Christopher could finish his sentence, Michael sternly interrupted, Enough! Understand your ce. Do you not grasp the current situation? How long do you want to carry the stigma of being an illegitimate? They had to endure in order to bring down Jonathan. time was right, they And when the would strike and ensure that Jonathan would never rise again. At that point, the entire Lawson Group would belong to the father and sonCno, the Sanders Group! Michaels words pierced Christophers heart like a sharp de, causing his expression to change instantly. Thebel of being illegitimate had been weighing heavily on him for a long time. Although no one pointed fingers at him and called him an illegitimate son, everyone knew his mother had once been his fathers mistress. I TAG 11:02 Chapter 195 Broke The humiliation and ridicule from others only festered in the darkness and corners, and he felt powerless to stop it. Christopher frowned, then narrowed his dark eyes before finally speaking in a deep voice, I understand. I wont act recklessly like this again. Upon seeing his son repent, Michaels anger gradually subsided. Thats better. You may leave. Yes. As soon as he left Lawson Group, Christophers expression darkened, and he drove aimlessly around. With the car window open, he let the cold wind blow against his face. After a while, as he drove past a jewelry store on themercial street, Christopher stopped. Fanny had mentioned that they had released a new dress, and she really liked it. Stopping the car casually, Christopher walked in. As soon as the staff saw him, he rushed over. Mr. Sanders, its been a while. We have a new collection, and its getting great reviews. Would you like to take a look? The staffs rmendation happened to be the dress that Fanny had mentioned. Feeling quite pleased, Christopher asked the staff to wrap it up, thinking that Fanny would be happy to see the dress. Mr. Sanders, would you like to pay by card or cash? Christopher nced at him. He pulled out a card, handed it over, and replied in a t tone, By card. The staff took the card and swiped it once, but no money was deducted. Then, he nervously swiped the card again before walking over and hesitantly saying, Mr. Sanders, it seems your card isnt working. Theres no avable credit on it. Would you like to try another card? Impossible. Christopher sneered and stared coldly at the staff. Theres plenty of credit on this card. It must be your machine thats faulty. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Had It Coming Chapter 197 Had It Coming Jonathan pursed his thin lips, his gaze dark and gloomy as he watched Teresa devoutly praying with sped hands, finding it ridiculous that someone like her would dare to pray. Prayers of the faithful are effective, while the heavens wont even bother with the likes of you, he uttered indifferently, his tone grave as he pronounced Teresas guilt. Your brother had an ident and is being rescued inside, yet youre saying these things. Have you come here to intentionally upset us? Michael couldnt help but rebuke. Teresa raised her eyes, a subtle hint of something unreadable passing through her watery gaze. She slowly released her sped hands, tears welling up in her eyes. What else can I do now? Even if Heaven is unwilling to help a sinner like me, my son is innocent after all 352 Simon couldnt stand it anymore and averted his gaze with furrowed brows. Michael approached her, patting her hand gently to console her. Christopher will be fine. Jonathans gaze deepened further as he watched the tender interaction between the two. Hisrge hand involuntarily clenched into a fist, a coldness emanating from his expression. Seeing Teresas helpless appearance, Ang couldnt help but apud inwardly. Aw, so delicate and helpless. Do you think youre three,dy? She held Jonathans hand, giving it aforting squeeze. Jonathan lowered his head slightly, and his heart melted, seeing his girl, usually as meek as a kitten, suddenly showed some backbone that day. Teresa sobbed softly, then slowly approached Jonathan with tear streaks on her face, looking somewhat helpless. Jonathan, I heard today that you and Christopher had some conflict. Did he offend you in any way? She then put on a frightened look and hurriedly exined, Dont get me wrong, Im just asking. Jonathan looked down at Teresa with a cold gaze, his eyes filled with sarcasm. Are you suspecting that I arranged Christophers ident? Of course not. Teresa softly wiped her tears, then feigned concern. If Christopher did something to offend you, I apologize on his behalf. Youre his brother. How could I suspect you of harming your own brother? Her seemingly gentle words sounded kind and harmless, but to Michael, they meant something entirely different. His face changed drastically, and he quickly stepped up to Jonathan, ring at him without any reservation and angrily demanding, Did you cause Christophers ident today? Tell me the truth! 1/3 MM M Chapter 197 Had It Coming C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. 80% 11:04 +5 Free Coins Considering Jonathan had just reprimanded Christopher at lunchtime, it was entirely possible for Jonathan to harm him for the sake of a little girl now. After all, Jonathan was devoid of any familial sentiments. Teresa, with her eyes reddened, looked up fearfully at Jonathan, then tugged at the enraged Michael, softly persuading, No, Jonathan is a good boy. He wouldnt do such a thing to Christopher. But the seed of suspicion had been nted, and once it took root, it would only grow stronger. With her backCandCforth, Teresa sessfully made Michael believe that she was afraid of Jonathan, hence her reluctance to speak the truth. After all, in Michaels mind, Teresa was nothing but a simple and kind bunny. Standing behind them, Simon furrowed his brow tightly, staring at Teresa with disgust written all over his face. Having followed Jonathan for many years, he knew Teresas maniptive ways all too well. She enjoyed ying the innocent victim to Michael, whispering things into his ear, but when it came down to it, she would distance herselfpletely. Michael red at Jonathan, his face grim with regret for ever giving birth to Jonathan, who made it seem as though the entire Sanders Family owed him something. Even if it was because of Elisa, that was all ancient history from over twenty years ago. He really didnt need to hold a grudge against them all this time. Moreover, Christopher was innocent in that incident. Michaels expression was grim as he scolded angrily, Jonathan, no matter what, Christopher is your brother. Even if you care nothing about your elders, you should still show some brotherly affection! Will you only stop after youve angered us to death? Jonathan stared at the two, emanating a chilling aura that made Michaels voice quieter and quieter. He let out a disdainful chuckle, If I wanted Christopher dead, he wouldnt have been born in the first ce. So, you should be grateful that I gave you that chance. Michaels face turned purple with anger, his hand trembling as he pointed at Jonathan. You! Ang tugged at Jonathan and chuckled lightly. Do you have evidence to prove that its all Jonathans doing? Evidence There naturally wasnt any. With a cold face, Michael sneered, You do things cleanly. If you really arranged it, how could there be any evidence? He had to admit that his eldest was well capable. 2/3 -MM Chapter 197 Had It Coming 80% 11:04 +5 Free Coins Then you should know that if I wanted Christopher dead, he wouldnt survive, and there wouldnt even be a body left for you all, Jonathan retorted solemnly. Teresas eyes flickered as she knew she had to pull the reins for the day, and continuing to provoke would only harm Christopher. She quickly changed her tune, looking guilty. Michael, its all my fault. Jonathan is Christophers brother and would never harm him. Lets not misunderstand Jonathan. Look at that! The same old trick. Even if she changes her story now, Michael wouldnt necessarily agree with her. In fact, he might think his defenseless doxy is a damsel in distress. Simon quirked his lips, his dark eyes staring directly at Teresa. Why did you immediately assume it was Mr. Lawson who targeted Mr. Sanders then? Even if Mr. Lawsonter proved innocent, it would still strain their fatherCson rtionship further and raise doubts about whether he would really harm Christopher in the future. After all, whos to say it will never happen? Shes cunningly paving the way for her son. Teresa showed a timid expression, fearfully inching behind Michael like a startled bird. I I was confused for a moment and said the wrong thing. Michael quickly shielded Teresa behind him, ring at Jonathan. Is this how you keep your men in line? Jonathan slightly lowered his eyes, his sharp gaze seemingly able to pierce through everything like a de of ice. He had long seen through Teresas little tricks. Do you really not know who crossed the line in the first ce? Dont appear where you shouldnt be. Teresas back tensed from Jonathans domineering presence, visibly nervous, her voice trembling as she replied, Jonathan, its my fault. Dont stoop to my level. Meanwhile, Michael stood aside, his face grim with no rebuttal. At that, Jonathan nced sideways, his peripheral vision looking at Simon as he mumbled, Simon. Yes, sir. Simon nodded and brought the video he held to them, his voice steady. This is the surveince video from the scene of Mr. Sanders ident, sent by the police. Please take a look. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 God D*mn Couples. Chapter 198 God D*mn Couples. 15 Free Going As Christophers car ident unfolded in the video, Michaels face turned pale instantly, as if he had been pped hard, and he shamefully and angrily shifted his gaze away, Christophers car crashed into the truck on the other side, causing the goods on the truck to spill all over the ground. Coincidentally, several police officers arrived at the hospital and stood in front of the operating room. Are you two Christophers parents? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Michael nodded grimly, then nced angrily at Teresa. At this moment, he wished his son had never existed; his reputation was utterly ruined. Look at the son you raised so well! Teresa lowered her eyes submissively and remained silent. Christophers actions constitute reckless driving, a serious vition of traffic regtions, and have caused property damage to other drivers. Therefore, he is fully responsible for the ident and must pay fines andpensation ordingly. Which one of you wille with me to the police station? Michaels face turned even grimmer. With Christopher still undergoing surgery, he now had to deal with this mess at the police station. His dignity was wholly lost. Jonathan nced at Michaels indifferent face, smiled, and said nothing more. He signaled to Simon with his eyes. You go handle it. Simon brought his hoodies hood up and coldly replied, Yes, sir. The police officers looked at Simons aloof demeanor with a slight frown, then led him out of the hospital. After everything was handled properly, the stagnant silence outside the operating room returned. As soon as the red light above the operating room went out after a long wait, Teresa and Michael hurriedly rushed over. As the doctor came out, Teresa and Michael surrounded him anxiously. The doctor wore a mask, revealing a pair of slender, attractive eyes with a tall, lean figure. Doctor, how is my son? Is he out of danger now? Teresa grabbed Daniels sleeve, her eyes filled with tears and nervousness. Dont worry, the surgery went smoothly. He has two fractures in his arm and leg, but theres 1/4 80% 11:04 +5 Free Coins Chapter 198 God D*run Couples no while. Thing situation now. Hell need to stay in the hospital for observation for a while. The doctors will prescribe medication for him, and as long as he takes the medicine and IV drips on time, hell be fine. The doctor paused and continued, But he should be more careful when driving next time, or he might not be so lucky Teresa frowned at the doctors words, feeling like it was a curse on Christopher. him with tears in her eyes, relieved the fo The next moment, Christopher was wheeled out, pale and still unconscious. Teresa looked at nothing serious had happened. If anything had happened to Christopher, she wouldnt know how to live. If she could, she would rather suffer these hardships for her son. Ang nced at Christopher on the hospital bed. Did he have an ident in his past life? I dont think so. Some things developed along fixed trajectories, while others didnt. Just like the butterfly effect, she didnt know what would change due to her rebirth and what she couldnt change no matter how hard she tried. Jonathan watched on as Ang stared nkly at Christopher, and his eyes turned cold. He grabbed Angs cor, pulling her aside to block her view. Ang was caught off guard, feeling like her destiny had been grabbed by the neck. She protested softly, Hey, hey, my neck. Jonathan let go of her, his face stern, and snorted coldly, Whats the big deal if you lose your neck? You still have your eyes. Ang reached back to touch her neck. But the neck is also important Mr. Lawson Suddenly, a voice called out. It was the surgeon. He walked over, lowering his mask and quirking his brow at Jonathan. As soon as our hospital leaders heard that Christopher had an ident, they immediately assigned me to perform the surgery, afraid that something might happen to this kid. I operate, and your little brother gets to keep his life. Then, Daniels eyesnded on.Ang. And this must be your missus. So young, Mr. Lawson. I cant believe youve be a manther? Jonathan frowned slightly, casting a disdainful nce at Daniel. Ang nced at Jonathan first, feeling a bit surprised. Oh, theyre acquainted! Hello. Ang looked at the halfCface and felt a sense of familiarity. She must have seen him before. Jonathan nced at him indifferently and then exined to Ang, This is Daniel 2/4 Chapter 198 God D*mn Couples Lockwood. Youve probably heard of him. 80% +5 Free Coins He had previously suspected that, given Daniels character, he might leave surgical instruments or gauze in a patients abdomen, creating asting reputation. But reality had turned Daniel into a renowned surgeon, receiving much recognition. It seemed luck was on his side. The name clicked in Angs mind. Daniel Lockwood, the infamous surgeon they used to talk about. He was also Josephs rival; wherever Daniel was, Josephs brilliance would be overshadowed. Do you know each other? Are you friends? Ang asked in confusion, feeling even moreplicated inside. Jonathan had medical giants like Terence by his side and even clinical geniuses like Daniel, how did he end up sumbing to illness and eventuallymitting suicide? The thought sent shivers down her spine. Daniel approached with a smile, casually putting his arm around Jonathans shoulder. Hey, Mr. Lawson, youre keeping secrets tight. You wouldnt introduce her to your brother. Jonathan lightly parted his lips, Hands. Daniel withdrew his hand sheepishly, then joked, Look at his bad temper. Sweetheart, you should dump him ande with me. Im gentle, interesting, and not badClooking. Were in the same profession, much better than him. Jonathan frowned, feeling like he had been too nice to Daniel. Your hospitals medical team to Mythoria is about tounch, right? How long do you n to stay there? he asked. Daniel chuckled, Just kidding, just kidding. He quirked a brow smugly and clicked his tongue with profoundness. Then, with a smirk, he looked at Ang. Im very curious. They say the mysterious needle technique has been lost. Angie, where did you learn it from? Any doctor would die to learn such a technique. I learned it from my grandmother, Ang replied honestly. Jonathan stared at Daniel with his dark eyes, sizing him up with furrowed brows. Watch your language. Its Ang. With his hands in his pockets, Daniel nced at the indifferent and gloomy Jonathan beside her, then turned to the other side, looking at Ang innocently. Angie doesnt seem to mind. 3/4 80% 11:04 Chapter 198 God D*mm Couples +5 Free Coins Why are you so bothered? Let me tell you, young girls nowadays want freedom. Shes still so young. You better not micromanage, or she might eventually leave you for someone else. Ang widened her eyes instantly and shook her head quickly. No, no, Im loyal to Jonathan, unwavering until death. Such things cant be said so simply! Jonathan was seemingly taken aback for a split second, and his furrowed brows instantly smoothed out. With a smirk, he nced inly at Daniel, who cussed, You God d*mn couples! Just as he was about to ask Ang who her grandmother was, urgent cries came from behind them. Excuse me, let me through! Please make way. Theres a patient who needs urgent care! Following themotion, a woman covered in blood was wheeled into the ward. M M M 80% 11:04 +5 Free Coins Chapter 199 When Righteousness and Morality Prevail Chapter 199 Chapter 199 When Righteousness and Morality Prevail The womany on the stretcher, barely breathing. As she was wheeled past Ang, a strong smell of blood filled the air. The mole on her wrist hung down, giving Ang a sense of familiarity. Its her! The female driver Samuel killedst lifetime! Ang widened her eyes and nced at the womans bloodCstained face, but before she could get a better look, the woman was pushed into the emergency room. A group of doctors rushed in and out, frantic and busy. Ang stepped aside and found a chair to sit down. Although she had had a second chance at life and learned medicine, she still felt ufortable when faced with someone soaked in blood. Moreover, she still harbored deep guilt toward that person. In their previous life, Samuel drove under the influence, vited traffic rules, and hit that woman. Since there was no surveince footage or eyewitnesses at the scene, her family wanted someone to take the me. Ang, who was neglected by her parents, naturally became the best choice. It was one of the few instances of weak goodwill shown to her by her soCcalled family at the time. Ang, only you can help Samuel get through this. Scarlet wiped her tears, holding Angs hand. If Samuel goes behind bars, his whole life will be done for. But what about her life? s, nobody ever cared about her. Ang kept a stern face, feeling somewhat unwilling. James smoked, his brows furrowed, his face looking grim. Ang, well find the bestwyer to handle your case. Its best if we can settle it privately, but if you end up going in we wont fail you. Still, dont worry too much. Ive got everything under control. Everything will be fine! His tone carried a hint of assurance and coldness. As reluctant as Ang was, for the sake of soCcalled family ties, she didnt resist. On the other hand, the main culprit, Samuel, behaved the most rxed, loungingfortably on the couch. Ang, lets say, worstCcase scenario, if you end up inside, well use money to smooth things over. We wont let you get bullied in there. If you take this on for me, youll be my dearest sister henceforth. Fanny, on the side, chimed in softly, Yes, well visit you often. The other party doesnt seem to be from a wealthy family anyway. We can just offer them more compensation if needed, Samuel said impatiently. 1/4 @MM Chapter 199 When Righteousness and Morality Prevail #% 11:05 19 FIRE Coins You should be more careful. You shouldnt drive after drinking their mother scolded. Got it, Mom Learn from your mistakes. Samuel wont dare to do it again, Fanny said with a cheerful smile. While the victimy in the emergency room, they chatted as if it were just another day. Ang didnt utter a word while they had already resolved all her worries s, she had to bear this me, whether she wanted to or not. She had secretly gone to see the female driver before and had seen the prominent ck mole on her wrist, which was why she could recognize the woman almost immediately now. The womans husband used to be a truck driver. After an ident left him disabled with both legs and unable to work, the woman started running a business with a van to make money. Also, she had two children at home, one ten years old and the other seven, as well as a motherCinw who needed medication yearCround. She was practically the breadwinner of the family. At the time, Ang wondered about whether to find a way to get morepensation for the family so that they wouldnt sue Samuel, and their family could also receive some ie. At least for the Kinses, money wasnt an issue. Unfortunately, the woman didnt make it in the end. The police investigated the scene thoroughly but found no significant clues or evidence. Ang hadnt thought much of it before, but now she couldnt help feeling amazed at James resourcefulnessC bullying a family with no one to support them, using all sorts of tactics. In the end, the woman was determined to be primarily responsible for the ident, and Samuel only had to bear some humanitarianpensation. Ang felt very guiltys If she hadnt taken the me, and the womans family had known that Samuel was driving under the influence, they might not have been able to save her life, but they could have at least demanded morepensation. Ang had suggested this at the time. But how did the Kinses react? They thought she was crazy, disloyal, and had no conscience In short, they didnt think well of her. Ang bit her lip, a cold gleam shing in her eyes. Lets see who will take the me for him this time. Since youve done wrong, youll have to pay the price! Youre not getting away so easily this time, Samuel. She stood up and looked toward the emergency room, feeling distressed. She hoped someone could save the woman, for if she died, even if Ang could provide a ton of money now, it wouldnt heal the pain of the children losing their mother. But she also knew that this 2/4 MM M M M Chapter 199 When Righteousness and Morality Prevail hope was slim. Jonathans eyes flickered slightly as he leaned in to inquire, Do you know her? Ang bit her lip and didnt hide it from him. Yeah, can she be saved? 80% 11,05 +5 Free Coins After asking, she felt silly. Jonathan might be powerful, but he wasnt a doctor. Why ask him? Then, her gaze shifted to Daniel beside her. Daniel blinked in response, then exined, I think its unlikely. When I passed by just now, I saw signs of internal bleeding, which is very dangerous. There are probably multiple fractures, too. Even if she is saved, the subsequent medical expenses would be too much for an ordinary family to bear. Does that mean its basically impossible to save her? What if money isnt the issue? The woman in her past life never got to this stage. Ang looked at Daniel, wanting to ask him for help. Will the chances be greater if Daniel, the genius surgeon, performs the surgery himself? But who am I to beg him? After all, every doctor has their arrangements. Moreover, itll be one thing if the surgery, which we seize from another doctor, seeds. What if it fails? Daniel will be criticized, and it might even affect his career. Unexpectedly, Jonathan spoke up lightly just then, Daniel, you go. The genius surgeon was taken aback, his alluring eyes squinting. Me? Dude, have you forgotten that I just got off surgery?! Jonathan looked at Angs anxious expression and pursed his lips slightly. Saving a life is the noblest act, greater than any worldly aplishment. Isnt this what you, as a doctor, should do? Daniel couldnt help finding him ridiculous. When are you ever this righteous and moral? Arent you capitalists all ruthless? Angs eyes brightened as she looked hopefully at Daniel, reassuring him, I promise you, even if she didnt make it, her family wont trouble you. Rest assured. In her past life, the family members also respected the polices conclusion very much. They didnt utter a word of me to Ang, the scapegoat, and were very grateful for the soCcalled humanitarian Daniel sighed softly, but without much hesitation, hemunicated with the medical staff, then immediately changed into surgical attire and returned to the emergency room. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ang smiled gratefully at Jonathan. Thank you. This matter is quiteplicated. Ill 3/4 80% 11:05 Chapter 199 When Righteousness and Morality Prevail exin it to you another day. *5 Free Coins Jonathan lowered his eyes andfortingly embraced Angs shoulder. Anytime. Ill be waiting. Ang couldnt help but look up at the mans tense jawline and felt a flutter in her heart a whileter. M M Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Who Will Take the me? Chapter 200 Who Will Take the me? A 80% 11:05 +5 Free Coins The lights in the operating room went out. Daniel stepped out, his expression grave, no longer the yful demeanor he had moments ago. Seeing this, Ang hurriedly approached. How did it go? Daniel nodded slightly, his voice tinged with exhaustion. The surgery went rtively well, but she hasnt yet passed the critical period. Whether she wakes up or not is uncertain. It would be best to find her family. Also, her will to survive is quite low. Angs heart skipped a beat. She wasnt worried about finding the womans family; the police would locate them soon enough. As she offered to cover some of the womans hospital expenses, Daniel whistled nearby. To think youre so kindChearted, Angie. Ive never met someone as generous as you for as long as Ive lived. If we hadnt been together just now, Id have suspected you were the one behind the wheel. Angs eyes flickered. Does this guy ever shut his mouth? Jonathan shot Daniel a sideways nce. Enough chatter. Daniel looked unjustly used. Im just looking out for her. At her young age, with no experience of the worlds harsh realities, those who know her think shes kindChearted, but those who dont might have different ideas. Then, with a yawn, he waved his hand and departed, saying he needed a nap even if the sky fell. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ang fell silent. She knew Daniel was right. Sometimes, doing nothing was the best option. to avoid trouble. But after being given a second chance at life, she understood one thingCno need to overthink everything. Love who you want to love, do what you want to do, and as long as you have a clear conscience, thats all that matters. Jonathan watched Angs profile, his gaze turning profound. Leaving the hospital, Ang nced through the car window and saw the limping man and the elderly woman with silver hair entering the hospital with sad expressions. They were the womans husband and motherCinw. Supporting each other, they struggled to walk as fast as they could, but it was clearly difficult. Ang felt a mix of emotions. Knowing the truth, she feltpelled to do something. Lost in her thoughts, Ang stumbled over the threshold when she arrived home, nearly falling to the ground. Jonathan, quick on his feet, caught her waist. 1/3 -MM M 80% 11:05 Chapter 200 Who Will Take the me? Sorry, sorry Ang held onto Jonathans arm tightly, looking startled. +5 Free Coins Jonathan didnt release his grip on Angs waist. Instead, he patted her head gently and said softly, Im fine. Youre the one who needs help. Ang exined, Im just a bit worried. Jonathan offered a faint smile and reassured her, Dont worry, Daniel will handle it just fine. Ang hoped so. Looking up at Jonathan, there was a hint of pleading in her eyes. Can I ask you for a favor? Jonathan continued to guide her inside, smiling quietly. Of course, what is it? His lips curved into a delightful smile, happy that Ang coulde to him right away and request assistance. She wanted to ask him about the progress of the police investigation into the ident. Just like in her previous life, there were no eyewitnesses or surveince footage. Based on the current situation, the female driver seemingly drove against traffic and hit the guardrail before colliding with the car in front. Due to the impact, Samuels car crossed the solid line and spun, hitting the guardrail a few times, but his car wasnt severely damaged. Thinking about it, if Samuel hadnt confessed to the ident from the getCgo in her previous life, based solely on the scene of the ident, no one would have believed he was the one responsible. Ang was sure that Samuel would have called the Kinses immediately, and they would have taken care of things, which was why the police didnt find anything incriminating. However, this time, they had her, and she wouldnt let the Kinses off the hook so easily. She would expose the truth, and Samuel would pay for his crimes. For all the abuse and damage they caused to her and her home, she would make them pay back with interest. On the other side, Samuel hurriedly approached James upon seeing his return. Well, James? How is it? His face was tense, unusually sober at the moment. James gave him a p on the head in response. How many times have I told you you can fool around and ck off but dont do anything you shouldnt?! Drunk driving, hitCandCrun, how could you?! Its not just about hitting someone else. What if you end up risking your life? James was livid not because Samuel caused trouble but because he risked his own life. Samuel looked like a guilty puppy, hanging his head. Ive learned my lesson, James. But, hows the situation over there? 2/3 M M M 80% 11:05 Chapter 200 Who Will Take the me? +5 Free Coins James sighed, sitting down heavily on the sofa with a hint of triumph and certainty between his brows. Dont worry, as long as that woman doesnt wake up, everything will be fine. But just in case, its best to find someone to take the me. That way, Samuel would be safe even if the woman regained consciousness. He had a strong desire for control and didnt want things to go beyond his control. Who should we find? Samuel was very uneasy when he heard that the woman was saved. How about we just pay someone off and let them take the me when the timees? You idiot! James wanted to beat up his brainless younger brother. You cant just find anyone. This is a serious matter. If it goes wrong, we could be ckmailed. Do you realize this is a hitCandCrun? What if the woman wakes up, and the person taking the me spills the beans? Thats a whole lot of trouble. Samuel, too, was exasperated. I cant believe someone reported to the police! If the woman died, he could just pay some money, not even that much. But if she woke up, he would not only be in trouble, but the followCup treatment would be even more troublesome. Scarlet frowned, her face filled with worry as she asked James, What should we do now? Who can we find to take the me? If Ang were here, they surely wouldnt hesitate to push her out. However, she wasnt someone they could easilymand anymore. Of course, she couldnt bear to let any of her sons take the me either. Samuels eyes darted around, and then he leaned closer to Scarlet. Mom, what about Zacharias? Scarlets expression darkened. Dont you dare?! Have you forgotten about condition? How dare you think of using him to take the me? your brothers Samuel shrank back and muttered, Of course, Im not seriously asking him to go behind bars. Think about it. Because of his poor constitution, we can plea to the court if it does get to that point. Also, we can easily get him medical parole. Scarlet fell into thought in response. Will this really work? Seeing Scarlets softened stance, Samuel grew more confident. Mom, Ive really learned my lesson. I wont dare to do it again. If I go in, my life will be over, but Zacharias is different. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 How To Cier Itid Of Her Chapter 201 How To Get Rid Of Her Ushe dies However, Samuels n was interrupted before he could finish his sentence, as the front door was forcefully pushed open. George stormed in, his face filled with uncontroble anger, and kicked Samuel, You stum, you still havent learned your lesson. You muke mistakes and then try to me Zacharias! Do you think Zacharias will survive once hes in there? Are you trying to take his lifer Upon hearing Samuels words at the doorway, George trembled with rage. I I didnt mean to, Samuel was kicked to the ground. He trembled in fear and looked to James for help. James rubbed his temples in frustration, closed his eyes, and pretended not to see.. Samuel had crossed the line. Scarlet sneered at George. Do you even remember what it means toe home? Or that you have a son? Youve let that young troublemaker run wild. Do you have any dignity left? What gives you the right to interfere in Samuels affairs now? Shut it! Even if Ive lost my dignity, Im still better than you! This is about a life! Lately, their home had be a battleground whenever George returned. James, feeling extremely irritated, pulled Samuel up and left the noisy house directly. Once outside, James looked at his disheartened brother and reassured him with a pat on the shoulder, Dont worry, Ill handle it. Then, with his suit jacket in hand, James left the house. Samuel nodded, feeling somewhat relieved yet still burdened by the weight of the situation. He spent the whole night tossing and turning, unable to sleep. He couldnt help but make several phone calls to Joseph to inquire about the womans condition. Even though Joseph said she hadnt stabilized yet, he couldnt shake off his worry. When it came to matters concerning his own interests, he still trusted his own judgment. more than anything else. He decided to personally assess the situation at the hospital. Yet, dropping by the hospital. 1/5 Chapter 201 How To Get Rid Of Her TA 8 11:06 without a valid reason could attract unwanted attention. So, he tagged along behind Fannys car as it made its way to the hospital from the Sanders Familys residence. Fanny wore a surprised expression. Samuel, why do you suddenly want to visit Christopher? Knowing Samuels impulsive and carefree nature, it seemed out of character for him to make a specific trip to see Christopher. Samuel shrugged and offered a vague exnation, Well, were practically family now. If Christopher is in the hospital, its only right for me to pay him a visit. Fanny remained skeptical. Fisiting a patient emptyChanded? Is that proper etiquette? Nevertheless, she decided not to dwell on such matters. As long as he stopped his reckless behavior, that would be fine. Her primary concern now was looking after Christopher, who had been injured in a car ident after buying her gifts. Lately, her unofficial motherCinw, Teresa, had been giving her the cold shoulder and ming her for Christophers condition. She was really innocent. The other party was beingpletely unreasonable. Once inside the hospital, Samuel casually inquired about Christopher for a few moments before making an excuse to leave, iming he needed to find Joseph. Josephs office was empty, and a nurse informed him that he was on rounds. So, Samuel sat in his office and waited. After waiting for a while with no sign of Joseph returning, he couldnt resist and started going from one ward to another to look for him. But he had no idea which one was the woman he had identally bumped into, which only. made him more frustrated. Hows the patient in Room 323 doing? Shes still unconscious but showing gradual improvement. 2/5 80% 11:06 Chapter 201 How To Get Rid Of Her +5 Free Coins Dr. Lockwood truly lives up to his reputation. He managed to save someone from such a serious car ident and really is capable ofpeting with the Hades. That woman is quite lucky too. Samuel overheard the conversation between two passing nurses and couldnt help but feel a stir in his heart. ncing left and right, he cautiously approached room 323, feeling somewhat guilty like a thief. He rapped on the door but received no response from within. Subsequently, he gingerly pushed open the door to the ward. Lying on the hospital bed was a person wrapped up in bandages, hooked up to machines and tubes, struggling to breathe. It was then that he noticed her name inscribed on the medical chart: Kristina Wonka. Can this be the woman I collided with? The ECG continued to beep on, indicating that she was still breathing. Samuel stared at the woman with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Will tampering with any of these machines end her life? If she passes away, will my worries finally stop? He walked toward Kristinas bedside. Incapable of resisting, he extended his hand and slowly brought it downwards. His heart raced, and just as he was about to make contact with one of the devices, a nurse entered and inquired, Who are you? Startled, Samuel Kins scratched his head and awkwardly replied, Uh, Im Im a family member of Kristina. I came to check on her. Where are the others? Why arent they here? Did they leave? Samuel blurted out numerous words in an attempt to conceal his flustered state. The nurse didnt probe further and simply nodded. Its lunchtime now. They went out to get food. Just wait a moment. Theyll return shortly. With that said, the nurse went to change Kristinas IV drip. 3/5 RON 11:06 Chapter 201 How To Get Rid Of Her Feeling embarrassed, Samuel forced a smile and then walked out of the room. He returned to Josephs office. Joseph looked up and saw Samuel looking pale and flustered, couldnt help but ask, Whats wrong? Samuel pounded the wall in frustration. I just saw that woman. 1 Lets talk about it outside. Joseph promptly interrupted Samuels words. Though this office was his private space, there could be peopleing in at any moment. Samuel had a habit of speaking without thinking, and he didnt know what absurd things he might say if someone overheard. Joseph escorted Samuel to the hospitals secure passage. People who wanted to smoke and rx typically went to the hospital rooftop, where the view was wide and the air was good, making it the preferred spot for most. So, very few people used the secure passage, and Joseph purposely took him to a more secluded area where even fewer people went. Joseph handed Samuel a cigarette and lit it for him. Go ahead. Samuel took a deep drag of the cigarette and then said, I just saw the woman I ran into, Kristina. And then? Joseph furrowed his brows slightly and sneered. What do you intend to do? Shaking his head, Samuel replied, I, I was just thinking, if she were to die Josephs expression turned cold. He looked at Samuel with disbelief, and lowered his voice. slightly, Did you do something to her? No. Samuel scratched his head in frustration. How could I? He had done plenty of shady things, but he was still afraid of actually killing someone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Joseph breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this idiot hasnt done anything yet. After all, Samuel was impulsive and didnt consider the consequences of his actions. If something went wrong, the entire Kins Family would be doomed because of him. Joseph said coldly, At least you have some selfCawareness. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Angs Recording Chapter 202 Angs Recording The image on the recorder was that of a woman who appeared somewhat familiar. If someone they knew had overheard his conversation with Samuel just now, it would have caused a huge uproar. Josephs face darkened, and a hint of coldness shed in his eyes as he quickly chased after her. Luck was on his side, as the woman seemed to be bending down to pick something up. Joseph grabbed the back of her cor, covered her mouth, and dragged her back to the safe passage they had juste from. Despite the womans struggles, her strength was not great, and he was able to silence her. Furthermore, the location was very remote. Samuel arrived, and he looked very unpleasant. Joseph, whats going on? We were eavesdropped on, Joseph spoke harshly as he pushed the person against the wall. Its her! Samuel became nervous when he realized the situation. If this person leaked the information, it would be disastrous. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Joseph remained calm and reassured, Dont worry. Even if she heard it, its useless. Without evidence, she cant prove anything. Samuel, already annoyed, demanded, Who are you? The woman adjusted her hair and turned around. Ang! Samuel yelled, looking ready to explode. What are you doing here? Ang gave him a disdainful look and ignored his outburst. Joseph squinted as he was surprised by Angs unexpected appearance. He didnt believe it was a coincidence. Ang sneered. Joseph, what do you want? I can report your actions. Samuel was enraged, and he grabbed Angs arm as he threatened her. You b*tch. Dont be shameless. If you dare to spread the word about what happened today, Ill make you meet a gruesome end. Ang shook him off and imed innocence. What do you mean? I dont understand what youre saying. Why are you pretending? Samuel used. If you didnt hear our secret, why did you run 1/4 IMP TA Bo 11:06 +5 Free Coins Chapter 202 Angs Recording away? She sneered. Note that you have said this, even if I didnt hear anything, you have piqued my curiosity. Ang maintained her innocence as she taunted them. I remembered I didnt take something, so I returned to grab it. I merely got lost and have no idea why you guys are so on edge. Did you do something shameful? If so, Id suggest you stop your shameful actions. before facing the consequences. Youre sharpCtongued! Samuel retorted. You definitely heard our conversation. Ang challenged them and mentioned that Jonathan was waiting for her. She attempted to leave, but Joseph stopped her and requested the recording pen. When he realized the situation, Samuel eximed, She recorded it? A glint of cunning appeared in Josephs eyes as he requested the recording pen from Ang, which sent a chill down her spine. If Im not mistaken, Ang, the pen you just picked up was a recording pen, correct? Ang lowered her gaze and remained silent. Drawing from her past experiences, she understood that someone as naive as Samuel would be unable to stay calm upon learning that the female driver had been rescued. Without seeing the situation for himself, he would be restless. Therefore, she sought an opportunity. She initially nned to deceive him, but she did not find the right moment until he and Joseph arrived at this secluded corridor. She recognized that the moment had arrived. While she attempted to get closer to the recording, she identally made a noise by touching the sticker on the door frame, which led to her discovery.* Nervous as she fled, the voice recorder fell out. When she bent down to retrieve it, Josephi snatched it back. When he observed Angs silence, Samuel assumed herpliance and impulsively instructed Joseph, Joseph, search her. When she heard this, Angs eyes darkened, and she resisted. Joseph, with a furrowed brow, discreetly observed Ang as he maintained a gentle and humble demeanor. 2/4 TAGOON 11:06 Chapter 202 Angs Recording +5 Free Coins Joseph, what are you waiting for? Samuel grew anxious as he was concerned about the potential consequences. If the voice recorder incidentes to light, what future would I have left? It will undoubtedly be ruined. Joseph hesitated and was about to speak when Ang interjected, I can hand over the voice recorder, but you must release me. Samuel continued to restrain Ang tightly as he remarked, Hmph, youre as sly as a fox. Who would believe you? Ang sneered, and her toneced with sarcasm. Are you two big men afraid Ill escape? If so, youre truly ipetent. Who are you calling ipetent? Samuel questioned incredulously. As he observed the disheveled Ang, Joseph intervened, Let her go. He refrained from searching her as he recognized that even if the incident was exposed, his life would not be irreparably damaged. However,ying a hand on Ang could lead toplications if she exaggerated the situation to Jonathan. Although he had briefly restrained Ang, it was out of urgency. He could apologizeter. If Ang did not ovee this obstacle, it could lead to greater trouble in the future. In response to Josephs intervention, Samuel reluctantly released his grip. Ang rubbed her arm as she retrieved a recorder from her pocket and disyed it before them; then, she questioned, A recorder, correct? I can give it to you, but I want to know why. Enraged, Samuel retorted, Because Ang, stop beating around the bush, Joseph interjected as he smiled gently. You didnt actually record anything, did you? Ang shrugged. I said I didnt, but you dont believe me. Did you truly not record anything? Samuel visibly rxed. You may guess, Ang replied defiantly. Joseph took the recorder, smiled, and said, You may leave now. Without hesitation, Ang pushed the door open and departed. 3/4 Chapter 202 Angs Recording Wait! Joseph called out as he remembered something and followed after her. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Theres No Next Time Chapter 208 Theres No Next Time Ang turned around as she exuded elegance andposure. She inquired, Have you had a change of heart? Joseph let out a slight sigh as he tapped his sses with his right hand and spoke gently, Whether you overheard it or not today, its best to keep it to yourself. Even if you are aware, discussing it is not in your best interest. Im doing this for your own good as your brother. Ang gazed down at her feet and appeared pensive, but she did not respond to Josephs words. Joseph arched an eyebrow as he observed Ang intently. As she felt a pang in her heart, Ang lifted her head and casually remarked, Are you finished? Then I shall take my leave. When he witnessed her indifferent demeanor, Josephs tone finally turned cold. Ang, even with Jonathan by your side, this is not a matter you should involve yourself in. How long can Jonathan shield you? Do you think he can protect you for a lifetime? We are family, after all; why make it so unpleasant, right? Ang offered a disingenuous smile. I understand. Do not fret. The recording device is in your possession, so what can I do? With that, she turned and departed with a faint, cold smile that yed on her lips.. Samuel approached and stood beside Joseph, then watched Angs retreating figure. Joseph, why do I constantly feel uneasy? This woman wouldnt actually divulge our secrets, would she? Joseph nced at the recorder in his hand and pondered for a moment. Ang is different now. She is astute. If baseless allegations are made without evidence, who will believe her in the end if no evidence is found? When he heard Josephs reassurance, Samuel felt relieved and then inquired curiously, How much did this recorder actually capture? After they listened to the recording, Josephs eyes darkened while Samuel broke out in a cold. sweat. Ang had recorded everything. 1/5 11.07 Chapter 203 Theres No Next Time In essence, she had been present from the inception of their conversation. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If it hadnt been for the fortuitous circumstance of the recorder ending up at the police station, he would have been in deep trouble. Samuel was momentarily terrified, and then his anger toward Ang began to boil. He was determined to exact revenge on her sooner orter! Instead of returning home, Ang headed straight to the police station after answering Jonathans call. Prior to entering the police station, she tousled her hair, rumpled her clothes, and then staggered inside. She imed she wanted to report an incident. It was regarding a vehicr collision. She yed the synchronized content from her phone and recorder for the police to hear. This was her trump card. She had intentionally mentioned certain details in front of Joseph and the others and feigned assurance that everything would be resolved once they obtained the recorder. However, she had actually uploaded it directly from her phone via Bluetooth right from the start She had learned this from Jonathan. He was an exceedingly meticulous individual who was always prepared for any unforeseen. circumstances. The police were taken aback by this revtion and promptly took Angs statement. She continued, I also wish to press charges against Joseph for deliberate harm. She gestured towards the bump on her forehead, which was a result of Joseph pushing her against the wall. Angs eyes welled up with tears, and she appeared deeply aggrieved. They are my brothers, yet they have never treated me kindly since childhood They used to ostracize met and even vandalize my home 2/5 RON 11:07 Chapter 203 Theres No Next Time She recounted her grievances. In essence, these two brothers harbored deep animosity towards her and were exceedingly cruel. It she hadnt been resourceful, she shuddered to think of the inhumane treatment she would have endured. The police gazed at the frailClooking girl and couldnt help but feelpassion. Their sense of justice surged. Rest assured, we will not allow any wrongdoer to escape punishment. This police station did not handle car idents. In her previous life, the authorities had failed to uncover the truth about the car ident; hence, Ang had to tread cautiously. With James abilities, who knows what he might have aplished in secret? Ang had also looked into this police station, and no matter how you view it, it was not essible to the Kins Family. Most importantly, Jonathan had connections here, making it much easier to get things done.. She didnt require anything extra from them, just fairness to ensure that the guilty were brough to justice. A traffic ident should be investigated by the transportation department. However, her intention was to cause trouble so that when exposed to the public, the Kins Family would be unable to act. After she made her statement, Ang encountered Jonathan at the door. When he saw Angs demeanor, which emitted a chilling aura, he took off his coat, ced it over Ang, and patted her head. Lets go home. Ang nodded in agreement. The atmosphere in the car was tense. In a soft tone, Ang inquired, Are you upset? Jonathan let out a small sigh and then embraced Ang. I may not inquire about your affairs, but I dont want you to put yourself in danger. She had no bodyguards, she was alone, and she returned with injuries. 3/5 2 O 11:07 Chapter 203 Theres No Next Time As he contemted this, Jonathan furrowed his brow deeply. Perhaps the warning to the Kins Family was insufficient, their audacity too great, and they dared to cross him. When she sensed the coldness from the man beside her, Ang looked apologetic. I wont repeat this mistake. I overestimated myself this time. She had also overestimated human nature. Despite the esction with the Kins Family, she was already married to Jonathan. She always assumed that they would have some boundaries. But this incident made her realize something. It was to never push the boundaries of human nature. When she witnessed Samuel entering Kristinas ward, she had a foreboding feeling. If Samuel truly dared to act. it would be too horrifying. Therefore, she promptly alerted a nurse and mentioned a potential issue with Kristina. Shortly after the nurse entered the ward, Samuel emerged. He appeared flustered, and his steps unsteady; at that moment, Ang spected that if the nurse hadnt intervened, Samuel might have actually taken action. Though she felt anxious, she had followed Joseph and the others alone in order to gather incriminating evidence. As she reflected on it now, she was also frightened. If Joseph and the others went berserk and imprisoned her, or worse, silenced her by killing her, even if Jonathan sought vengeance in the end, what difference would it make?. She would still be gone. Jonathans expression was stern, and his tone was even colder. Ang, do not take your life lightly. If something were to happen to you, who woulde to save me? Ang recoiled; in reality, it was just a minor bump on her forehead. However, her arm still ached from being twisted by those two thugs. I wont dare. I deeply regret my mistake, Jonathan, Ang promptly apologized as she 4/5 TA Ho 11:87 Chapter 203 Theres No Next Time shamelessly attempted to appease him. Jonathans heart finally softened, and he was unable to resist reaching out to pinch Angs check. There wont be a next time. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Not Settled Yet? Chapter 204 Not Settled Yet? X Z Box 11:07 5 Free Coins When he returned to Springgate Estates, Jonathan retrieved the medicine box to tend to Ang. As he observed the bruises on her shoulders and arms, his gaze turned icy. When she sensed the chill creeping up behind her, Ang remained still and silent as she acknowledged her mistake this time. With her head bowed, Ang endured the pain, and she was determined to persevere. Ill have May prepare some soothing soup for you. Jonathan assisted Ang in lying down. He tucked her in and spoke in a gentle tone, Youve had a long day: rest well. Ang Kins watched as Jonathan closed the door softly. She obediently nodded like a docile rabbit. Jonathan proceeded to the study to call Simon. Since the Kins Family refused to coexist peacefully, he was more than willing to intervene. Meanwhile, Angy awake in bed as her mind raced with thoughts. She was well aware that involving the police would stir up a storm within the Kins Family. Originally, she had only intended to have Samuel detained for a few days, but the situation. escted with scolding, threats, and even violence. She pondered how the Kins Family would retaliate this time. tot As she relied on Jonathans influence, she found the courage to take action. Joseph imed that they were still family and that Jonathans affection wouldntst long: those seemed irrelevant now. The future consequences were of little concern to her as long as she could disrupt the familys peace and stability. As these thoughts brought her joy, a call from Jessica interrupted her reverie. Im returning. Can you pick me up? Jessicas cheerful voice hinted at her good spirits. Amidst the recent chaos, Ang had almost forgotten about Jessicas impending return. After she confirmed the details, Ang eagerly waited for Jessicas arrival as she was eager to share the familys recent turmoil. On the other side, Fanny had just returned from the hospital when Michael summoned her All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 1/4 J 11:37 Chapter 204 Not Seuled Yet? to the study. Confused by the unexpected summons, Fanny wondered why her fatherCinw wanted to meet her privately. Was it rted to Christophers car ident, or was she about to face criticism once again? As she approached the study, Fanny suppressed her impatience and maintained aposed facade. She was seated before Michael as she inquired, You wanted to see me, Dad? As he nced briefly at the documents, Michael gestured for Fanny to sit and addressed her sternly, I heard Samuel caused some trouble. Surprised by the revtion, Fanny feigned ignorance. Im not aware. What happened? When he noticed Fannys genuine shock, Michael softened his tone. I have contacts at the police station. They informed me that he was involved in altercations, including physical violence, resulting in a police report. Oh. Fanny felt a bit uneasy, unsure of Michaels intentions. She feltpelled to exin, This morning. Samuel and I visited Christopher at the hospital together. It didnt seem like a big deal, did it? Michael reclined in his chair. Im not entirely sure about the details, but you should inquire when you have the chance. After all, he is your brother, and you should be concerned about him. Rumors had it that Jonathan had intervened in the situation which caused a disruption in the flow of information and left him with limited knowledge. Regardless of the initial severity of the matter, with Jonathans involvement and the strained rtionship between the Kins Family and Ang, the issue that concerned Samuel was bound to be significant. He wasnt particrly invested in the affairs of the Kins Family; he simply didnt want it to impact Christopher in the future. Christopher already had a tarnished reputation due to his extramarital child, and any trouble caused by his wifes family would only exacerbate the situation. With these thoughts in mind, Michaels expression darkened slightly. He had advised Christopher against marrying this woman, but his warnings fell on deaf ears. As she sensed Michaels displeasure, Fanny disyed a hint of anxiety. Thank you for 2/4 11:07 Chapter 204 Not Settled Yet? informing me, Dad. I will look into it. The recent incident at the resort had me so preupied that I hadnt had a chance to consider this As she spoke, Fannys eyes welled up, and she was on the brink of tears. Very well, Michael responded coolly, and his impatience was evident. Truly, what good was it to marry a woman with a questionable background who was always on the verge of tears? How would Christopherpete with Jonathan in the future? Fanny was adept at reading peoples emotions. When she observed Michaels demeanor, she quickly retreated. Once she shut the study door, her expression turned grim. What had Samuel done this time? She grabbed her bag and rushed to the Kins Family; she did not even take the time to change. her clothes. Upon her arrival, the family had just finished dinner and were enjoying some fruits. The lively atmosphere gave no indication of any issues. Scarlet greeted Fanny with surprise, Fanny, why are you here sote? Come in quickly. She sensed her daughtersck of enthusiasm and suspected that something was amiss. Samuel approached. Fanny,e over here. I bought a variety of fruits. Theyre delicious. As she observed the abundance of fruits and snacks on the table, Fanny remainedposed and inquired, Is something good happening? Samuel grinned. I wouldnt call it good news, but its not bad either. If not for a stroke of luck, they wouldnt have recovered Angs voice recorder, and Samuel might not have had many good days ahead. Fanny regarded Samuel with skepticism. His wide smile scented almost too good to be true. If not for Michaels words, she might have suspected someone of spreading rumors to ruin. 3/4 2 80% 11:07 Chapter 204 Not Settled Yet? her happiness. +5 Free Coins Joseph noticed Fannys uncase and adjusted his sses before he asked, Fanny, whats wrong It was a looming disaster. Fanny cut to the chase and recounted all the vague statements made by Michael. Finally, she couldnt resist asking, Samuel, hasnt Jonathan resolved the situation yet? How did it escte to involving the police? Chapter 205 Chapter 205 It Must Be Me Chapter 205 It Must Be Me Iso 11:08 *5 Free Coms Joseph and Samuel exchanged a nce as they both registered surprise in each others eyes. Did Mr. Sanders really say that? Joseph Kins inquired. Fanny nodded, then ran her fingers through her hair to mask her annoyance. She had already assisted Samuel in handling the situation once, but her inept brother still managed to land himself in the police station! Having a brother like him was truly going to be troublesome. If she couldnt marry into the Sanders Family because of this Joseph pursed his lips and paced thoughtfully. He deliberately steered clear of areas influenced by the Kins Family and maintained a level of secrecy that prevented much information from reaching Michael. However, the reality remained that Samuels altercation couldnt stay under wraps. A small spark can ignite arge fire, and this was shaping up to be a significant issue. Joseph fell into deep contemtion as he sought a solution with minimal repercussions. As she observed the silence that had fallen, Fanny felt a sinking sensation in her chest. Samuel, who else is aware of this? You didnt let it slip, did you? Fanny furrowed her brow and hoped Samuel hadnt been so careless. Scarlet, too, grew anxious and raised her voice slightly. How did this happen? Werent things supposed to be fine? Sam, you mentioned visiting the injured party,in the morning and assuring us he would recover in a few days. So, who alerted the authorities? If I had to guess, Joseph narrowed his eyes as a hint of frostiness crept in, it was Ang. She had a contingency n in ce. She had the audacity to involve the police without concrete evidence. Was she harboring ulterior motives? This sister was bing more astute. 1/5 Chapter 205 It Must Be Me At the mention of her name, Samuels expression darkened as his anger red. It must be her, that wretched Ang, attempting to harm me, huh? Lets see who emerges victorious! Ill confront her right now! Hold your ground! Joseph reprimanded sternly. Can you truly rush to the Lawson Familys residence now? Remember, Ang is not the same person she once was. She acted recklessly because she had a support system. Samuel paced anxiously. What should I do? Await arrest by the authorities? Josephs demeanor softened as he settled onto the couch and spoke gently, Ill arrange for you to hide out of town for the time being. Ill confer with Jonathan to devise a n. Return once the situation stabilizes. Simply cooperate during questioning. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Disregard the rumors and simply refute them. Would Jonathan and Ang risk fabricating evidence? If they were foolish enough to do so, he would wee it. Samuel appeared hesitant. Will this strategy be effective? Josephs tone turned icy. What other choice do you have? Do you wish to walk into the storm headC on? Ang is acting out of anger. Once she calms down, without evidence, the oue will be in your favor. When he heard this, Samuel Kins deted. Understood, Joseph. I will follow your lead. Scarlet seemed to ease a bit. Youre an adult now, and I cant dictate your actions. However, exercise caution. Given Angs callousness and ingratitude, familial ties need not concern. you. Do what is necessary. Samuel nodded, and his expression was resolute. Absolutely. Does the believe she can harm me with impunity? Just wait, Once this is resolved, I wont let her off easily! Joseph scoffed. Cease the idle talk. If you engage in misconduct again, see how Jonathan handles it. Samuel quickly pleaded for leniency. Fanny reluctantly bit her lip and felt a surge of anger in her What kind of mess is this? She thought. heart. 2/5 Chapter 205 It Must Be Me ans 11:08 At the mention of her name, Samuels expression darkened as his anger red, It must be her, that wretched Ang, attempting to harm me, huh? Lets see who emerges victorious! F confront her right now! Hold your ground! Joseph reprimanded sternly, Can you truly rush to the Lawson Familys residence now? Remember, Ang is not the same person she once was. She acted recklessly because she had a support system. Samuel paced anxiously. What should I do? Await arrest by the authorities? Josephs demeanor softened as he settled onto the couch and spoke gently, Ill arrange for you to hide out of town for the time being. Ill confer with Jonathan to devise a n. Return once the situation stabilizes. Simply cooperate during questioning. Disregard the rumors and simply refute them. Would Jonathan and Ang risk fabricating evidence? If they were foolish enough to do so, he would wee it. Samuel appeared hesitant. Will this strategy be effective? Josephs tone turned icy. What other choice do you have? Do you wish to walk into the storm. headC on? Ang is acting out of anger. Once she calms down, without evidence, the oue. will be in your favor. When he heard this, Samuel Kins deted. Understood, Joseph. I will follow your lead. Scarlet seemed to ease a bit. Youre an adult now, and I cant dictate your actions. However, exercise caution. Given Angs callousness and ingratitude, familial ties need not concern you. Do what is necessary. Samuel nodded, and his expression was resolute. Absolutely. Does the believe she can harm me with impunity? Just wait. Once this is resolved, I wont let her off easily! Joseph scoffed. Cease the idle talk. If you engage in misconduct again, see how Jonathan handles it. Samuel quickly pleaded for leniency. Fanny reluctantly bit her lip and felt a surge of anger in her heart. What kind of mess is this? She thought. Chapter 205 It Must Be Me Christopher had just gotten into trouble, and Samuel was causing more chaos. N O nos 11:08 Michael had a harsh tone when discussing Samuels situation. If Samuel really got caught for hitting someone, how would she ever hold her head up in high society again? She would be pointed at and whispered about wherever she went. It seemed like she needed to make more preparations for the future. Fanny rubbed her temples. Since Joseph and Samuel have their arrangements already, I wont linger any longer. If theres anything you need help with, just let me know. Of course, it was just a polite offer. But it did touch Samuel deeply. Especiallypared to Angs behavior, Fanny appeared more caring and kinder. After their engagement, she moved into the new house bought by the Sanders Family for them and started living with Christopher. After they had the driver take Fanny away, Joseph arranged for a ce to send Samuel away that same night. To avoid being tracedter on, they switched cars several times along the way. In the dead of night, the car raced under the moonlight.. Samuel sat in the car and kept nodding off, but his long legs couldnt stretch out in the cramped space, which made him curse under his breath. And he was about to be sent to a remote ce. They said there was neunte, no TV, no entertainment, let alone good food and sleep. It was even worse than being in jail. When he thought about the suffering he was about to endure, Samuel grew even more resentful towards Ang. That woman had brought him to this miserable state. Did he really have to let her off the hook? Sure, he couldy low for a while, but Ang was the real target. No, he couldnt let it go.. He couldnt swallow this humiliation. 3/5 -MM M Chapter 205 It Must Be Me ?? 11:08 James was in business; Joseph was a doctor; they both had their own concerns, and they wouldnt dare to harm Ang with Jonathan protecting her. It had to be him. He instructed the driver to turn around and imed that something important had been left behind. The driver hesitated to call Joseph for confirmation, but Samuel snapped, Mind your own business. Ill pay you to take me back, thats it. The driver thought about it and realized it was true. After all, he was just earning his keep. He didnt care about their personal affairs. Although Samuel knew he shouldnt act on his own, he believed in the saying that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Maybe Ang was waiting for him to leave. So, he decided to turn the tables and gave her a big surprise when he returned. Perhaps even the people in the capital wouldnt see iting. He used to y fairly and had some loyalty, so he had a few good friends. When he returned to the city, he went straight to find them. He had some guys keep an eye on Ang. If they saw hering out of Lawson Family, they were to report back. Sure enough, the next afternoon, Angs car drove out from Kins Family. Samuel was overjoyed. The opportunity hade. This time, he must teach Ang a lesson so she wouldnt keep biting him like a madman. He had had enough! Ang was going to pick up Jessica. There were many peopleing and going at the airport, and theyout was not yet perfect, so the parking lot was a bit far from the exit. Ang found it troublesome and was afraid of missing Jessica, so she told Oliver, You find a parking first, thene to the exit to pick us up. 4/5 Chapter 205 It Must Be Me After she said that, Ang couldnt wait to enter the airport. 15 Free Com Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Ill Let You Go TAMOD O leo 11:08 +5 From Coins After parking the car, Oliver was about to lock the door when he suddenly noticed a ck backpack on the back seat. Did Mrs. Lawson forget her bag? After a few seconds of consideration, Oliver picked up the backpack. Following Angs address, Oliver arrived at the pickup point. Being tall, he could see clearly at a nce. Thats strange. Why dont I see anyone? Did I go to the wrong ce? Oliver looked up and checked the pickup point again. Yes, its the third pickup point. After waiting for a few more minutes, Oliver suddenly felt a vibrationing from the backpack. It was Angs phone.. Oliver quickly took out the phone; and it showed a call from Mrs. Turner. After hesitating for a moment, Oliver answered the call. Before he could speak, he heard the voice on the other. end say, Ang, have you picked up Jessica? We tried calling Jessica, but her phone was off. She didnt even turn it on after getting off the ne. Its really worrying. Olivers heart sank suddenly. Somethings wrong. With a serious expression, Oliver ran back to the parking lot and called Jonathan. Sir, Mrs. Lawson is missing In the control room, a man exuded a cold aura, his eyes deep as he watched the monitor. The surveince footage showed two men wearing duckbill caps and masks, dressed in ck clothes and pants, passing by Ang and Jessica. As they walked past, the womens bodies. went limp, and they were carried away directly. Jonathans face darkened, and he growled, They were drugged. It was probably some kind of sedative, a light sniff, and they would lose consciousness. The police acted quickly, checking the surveince and license tes. However, the license tes were fake, so they couldnt be traced. Once the car entered the suburbs, the surveince there was intermittent, and the trail was lost for a while. 1/4 Chapter 206 Ill Let You Go Ang woke up groggily to find herself leaning against a hard and cold cement b. She opened her eyes and saw dim lights above, surrounded by an unusually quiet room cluttered with misceneous ite #here am IF Her hands and feet were still tied. Oh, youre awake! A sneaky voice came. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In a daze. Ang saw a blonde figure running out. She remembered nowCshe was supposed to pick up Jessica. They were walking and chatting when suddenly someone bumped into them. Before she could say anything, she smelled a faint and strange odor. She barely realized the scent was off when she felt dizzy and disoriented, only to wake up here. Ang twisted her stiff neck and saw Jessica, also bound and unconscious, beside her. Jessica? Jessica! Ang tried to wake her up. Dont worry. A ssh of water will wake her up. Footsteps approached. Samuel walked up to Ang, towering over her with a menacing look. Ang, how dare you turn your back on me and try to call the police? Do you think the police station is yours to run? Since youve done this to me, I wont let you off casily now that youre in my hands! Seeing Samuel, Ang had no more doubts. The person who kidnapped her and Jessica was Samuel. She knew Samuel waswless but didnt expect him to be so audacious. But then again, when Samuel was in the hospital, he had murderous intentions toward Kristina, so there was really nothing he wouldnt dare to do. Ang sneered. You talk as if youve done me a favor before. Samuel, do the Kins Family members know about this? They probably dont, huh? No one else is as foolish or as bold as you. Upon hearing Angs words, Samuel gave her several ps in a row, his eyes shing with 2/4 Chapter 206 Ill Let You Go malice. o 11:08 He said fiercely. Youre quite the talker. Trying to provoke me and make me make a mistake, ch? Ha! Ang, that wont work. Do you really think Im that stupid? After speaking. Samuel kicked Jessica a few times to wake her up. Shortly after Jessica woke up, Samuel pulled her up by the hair and threatened Ang, Ang, do you want to save your dear friend? Angs eyes gleamed with coldness as she responded, Samuel, release Jessica. I know youre after me. This is between us. We will handle it ourselves. Samuel threw Jessica to two other people and then pped his hands, saying, Very loyal indeed, but do you have the courage to take responsibility for your actions alone? He then threw a dagger at Ang, saying, Cut your own face, and I will let her go. Not only her, but I will let you go, too. Jessica struggled and shouted, Ang, dont listen to him! He has no morals or integrity. Dont fall for it! Annoyed with Jessica, Samuel pped her and instructed the other two to take her away, saying, Get this woman out of here. Shut her up. Shes too noisy! Ang felt anxious, knowing that Jonathan would send someone to rescue her. Before they arrived, however, she had to protect herself and Jessica. She forced herself to calm down and said, If you tie up my hands and feet, how can I scratch my own face? Ang realized that Samuel was notpletely insane. He wanted to teach her a lesson and lessen his guilt by threatening her with Jessica. Samuel chuckled as he cut the rope, binding Angs hands with a dagger. He then warned. Dont have any evil thoughts, or Jessica wont be treated well. If youre willing to let friend suffer for you, thats fine too. your dear Ang bit her lip tightly, picked up the sharp de, and asked, If I do as you say, really let Jessica go? will you Impatient, Samuel replied, Of course. Realizing the consequences of offending more people, Samuel didnt want to escte the situation. He also considered Angs worth without Jonathans protection. 3/4 N nos 11:09 Chapter 206 Ill Let You Go Ang nodded and stared at the dagger in her hand. +5 Free Coins Seeing her hesitation, Samuel urged, Whats wrong? Cant do it? Seems that youre not a real. friend. People are all selfish, only pretending to be noble. Ang looked at Samuel with red eyes, showing pain, sadness, and indiscernible emotions. What are you doing? Samuel felt this wasnt the Ang he knew. Do you really want me to disfigure myself? Ang asked. no 11:09 H H Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Wont Get Any Money Chapter 207 Wont Get Any Money Her tone was gentle, tinged with a hint of sadness. No matter what, you are my brother, and we are twins. Are you truly so heartless? Without my looks, my life is surely over. Samuel was taken aback. He hadnt anticipated Ang to be so tender in her approach and to utter such words. In his recollection, Ang had indeed disyed such soft moments, but after her departure, her demeanor had toughened. Her methods had be ruthless, and she had opposed everything they did. The once cautious younger sister had simply vanished. Observing Samuels surprise, Ang continued, I detest you, and I have no fondness for you. Its because even though you are my true siblings, you all side with Fanny. I envy her for effortlessly securing your affection. But do youprehend how I have spent my days at home since childhood? Samuel was irritated as he muttered, Where do you conjure up all this nonsense? Ang appeared disheartened. I had hoped for too much. I had yearned for the love of my siblings, but it appears that everything I do backfires Angs tone grew increasingly bitter, causing Samuel to feel inexplicably agitated. Enough! Stop speaking! Just cut already. Do not put on a show here. Naturally, Ang will never admit her error. She must be pretending. Ang forced a wry smile. I understand. I only wish that you, at the very least, as siblings, can keep your promise. Once I am disfigured, I will have no chance against Fanny. At that point, I hope At this point, Ang lowered her head and implored, Could you turn away? I do not wish for you to witness me being harmed. Otherwise, if you regret itter, it will weigh heavily on your conscience. Samuel scratched his head before muttering, As you wish. He turned his back to Ang, who then smirked. How foolish of him to turn his back on an adversary wielding a sharp de. Without hesitation, Ang swiftly severed the rope binding her feet. She rose slowly, feeling a bit numb in her legs, and leaned against the wall for support. 1/4 -MM M Chapter 207 Wont Get Any Money However, Samuel quickly discerned what had urred. TAQOO Bon 11:09 ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. +15 Free Cons He had been deceived by Angs pretense, and upon turning around, he witnessed Ang standing unsteadily after cutting the rope. Samuel gritted his teeth and lunged toward her. Ang, how dare you deceive me?! Ang deflected with the dagger, slicing Samuels arm. He recoiled, his visage contorted in a menacing expression. He poised to strike at Ang again but hesitated upon seeing the dagger in her grasp. Samuel promptly shouted to the individuals outside, What are you waiting for? Restrain her! Two more individuals rushed in. Ang tightly gripped the dagger as she faced the approaching individuals. She endeavored to remain composed. It has been nearly an hour since we vanished. I believe the authorities are en route. The wisest course of action now is to depart. Otherwise, if apprehended, a lengthy prison sentence awaits. Samuel neglected to inform you, did he? I am Mrs. Lawson, Jonathan Lawsons wife. If any harm befalls me, you, along with your family and acquaintances, will face dire consequences! The group exchanged nces and hesitated. Samuel ground his teeth and stated, This woman is exceedingly malevolent. Ignore her honeyed words. I nearly fell for her ruse earlier. The authorities wont locate us so swiftly. Disregard her act and move swiftly! I willpensate you. Money? Ang sneered, her voiceced with allure. Does the Kins Family possess more wealth than the Lawson Family? Factor in the Turner Family, and just think who can offer a greater sum, us or hin Seeing some hesitation in the group, Ang continued, He is my brother. This is an internal conflict within our family, and you shouldnt get involved. Apart from indulging in vices like eating, drinking, gambling, and womanizing, Samuel has aplished nothing. All his moneyes from our eldest brother, James. However, Samuel hasmitted crimes, the family has disowned him. You will never receive the money he promised. The group regarded Samuel with suspicion. and Samuel grew anxious at that point. Dont listen to her lies! I have plenty of money. Its her you should be wary of. If you believe her, youre in trouble. Shes even trying to have me arrested. Do you think she will spare you? 2/4 11:09 Chapter 207 Wont Get Any Money The groups eyes reflected a renewed determination. Ang appeared moreposed than before as she stated, I turned against my own family. because he provoked me. But prior to this, I held no grudge against any of you. Now, Im asking for nothing more than for you to leave, and I promise to settle any debts. He is attempting to flee and is abandoned by the Kins Family. Think carefully if you want to blindly follow him. Upon hearing that, Samuel shouted loudly. Dont be deceived by her! He was truly anxious now. He knew the individuals he had hired were unreliable, but he hadnt anticipated this level of unreliability. These fools! If they just use their brains a bit, they will realize that Angs words cant be trusted! At that moment. Jessica sprang forward, having already spat out the towel that had been stuffed in her mouth, and dered, I have a significant amount of cash and valuable items in my backpack, which Im sure youve seen. As everyone gazed at her, she continued, I also possess two cards with a total of around five to six hundred thousand. If you release me and depart immediately, I will provide you with the passwords. How can we be sure its true? someone inquired. What is five to six hundred thousand to me? Jessica scoffed. Compared to my life, its insignificant. Why would I lie about something like this? Its merely a matter of losing inoney to avoid a disaster. If youre not interested, forget it. The police are on their way. Samuel erupted in anger and began cursing at them. The group grew even more dissatisfied with Samuel. They were owed money, and yet he was cursing at them. Just then, Jessica dropped another bombshell. Im not joking. My family is very wealthy, and Ive been kidnapped before. To ensure my safety, my father had a tracker imnted in me The police will arrive soon. The group murmured among themselves, then confiscated valuable items from Jessica and Ang before fleeing. Samuel seethed with rage. 3/4 wn 11.97 Chapter 207 Wont Get Any Money As the group departed, Ang felt a sense of relief. She nced at Samuel and sneered, Theres no point in running. Youll be apprehended regardless. Samuel red at her fiercely. Ignoring him, Ang used a knife to free Jessica. However, with a dark expression on his face, Samuel grabbed a shovel from somewhere and swung it directly at Angs back. Look out! Jessica pushed Ang, but it was toote. Ang was struck hard on the shoulder, and then everything went dark as she lost consciousness. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Jonathans Worry Chapter 208 Jonathans Worry Ang woke up in the hospital. She opened her eyes to a dimly lit room with the familiar smell of disinfectant in the air. When she stiffly lifted her head, she saw Jonathan sitting on a chair beside her. The warm yellow light cast his profile like a gentle and quiet painting. There seemed to be a hint of fatigue on his face. Upon hearing a noise, Jonathan looked up. He then reached out to press the bell and slowly helped Ang sit up. How do you feel? Ang frowned, her voice a bit hoarse as she muttered, I feel like my whole body hurts. especially Argh. She moved her right shoulder, feeling a sharp pain. My shoulder. Angs face twisted in pain. It hurts the most. Jonathanforted her, The doctor said theres nothing serious, so dont worry. Thinking of the kidnapping, Ang quickly asked, Is Jessica okay? What about Samuel? Did they catch him? And the people who escaped Have they been caught, too? Looking at Ang with bandages on her forehead and hands, Jonathan felt a bit helpless. She was in such a state herself, yet she was still worrying about others. But in order to not let her worry too much, Jonathan patiently replied, Dont worry. Jessica is fine. Shes been ced in another ward. She insisted on crying and shouting by your bedside untilte at night yesterday but eventually couldnt hold on and had to take some sedatives prescribed by the doctor to fall asleep. Ang breathed a sigh of relief. Jessica was fine, which was a huge relief for Ang. Ang would never forgive herself if anything happened to Jessica because of her. As for Samuel Jonathans eyes shed with a hint of coldness as he spoke, They have all been caught, and not one escaped. Samuel was shot in the leg while trying to escape, and Oliver broke his leg. He is now in the hospital receiving treatment. 1/4 m 11:00 Chapter 208 Jonathans Worry Ang bit her lip and timidly asked, ICIs that allowed? After all, there were police present at the time. It didnt seem right to beat up Samuel without questioning or convicting him, as he was just a suspect. Jonathans expression was cold and indifferent as he replied, Of course, its not allowed. But the friends and family of the victim were angry, and they couldnt help but take action. Besides, Samuel didnt say anything, so they wont interfere. Samuel was already in a precarious situation, and causing more trouble would only make his situation worse. During their conversation, the doctor came in, followed by Daniel. Upon seeing Ang, Daniel couldnt stop talking. Oh, Ang, where have you been? How did you end up like this? Is your hand okay? Youre going to be a doctor in the future. especially with your skillful needle techniques. What if- Daniel stopped abruptly as he saw the icy and ruthless look in Jonathans eyes. After the doctor finished the examination and advised some rest for the shoulder injury, he left the ward. Only Daniel was left, sitting at the end of Angs bed. Youre looking much better, he said. When Jonathan carried you in yesterday, his expression was so cold I thought he was about to go on a rampage. Daniel had never seen that expression on Jonathan in all these years. The capitalist was always a smiling predator, never showing his emotions and unwilling to reveal his true self to others. But yesterday, it was truly frightening. Daniel even wondered what would happen if Ang were to get into any idents. Presently, he turned his head and locked eyes with Jonathan. The other mans gaze was sharp, almost smiling as he looked at him. Ang nced at Jonathan, then corrected him, Dr. Lockwood, as a doctor, can you please be more precise with your words? Theres no need for talk of rampages, Jonathan is not that kind of person. 2/4 80% 11:09 Chapter 90s Jonathans Wony em a bit what most of the time, he is quite gentle Ang nced up at Jonathan, her sweet smile lighting up her face. Jonathan returned her smile, his expression softening Take some rest. Unnecessary chatter wont do you any good. It might affect your intellect, he and gently, Hey Daniel fel a twinge of annoyance at the sudden affection. Can you two tone down the loveyC dovey act? This is a hospital. There are other people around. Ang looked puzzled. I simply stating the truth, so how is that being overly affectionate? Has Daniel been alone for toot Jong, and can he not stand a man and woman interacting normally? Ignoring him, Jonathan checked his watch and murmured, I have some matters to attend to. May will be here to look after you. soon Ang wanted to ask how the household would be managed once May moved in to care for her, but she felt it was unnecessary, Jonathan always had everything nned out. So, Ang nodded meekly once more. As Jonathan left, he ushered Daniel out, who protested loudly, No, you can go if you have things to do, but Im fine. Besides, I still have much to discuss with Ang. Hey! Dont tug at my cor Jonathan Lawson, I have my reputation to uphold! The ward had excellent soundproofing, and Daniels protests gradually faded away. Ang surveyed the VIP ward. It was a suite with two rooms, fully equipped andfortable, just like a house, No wonder the soundproofing was so effective here. It was money well spent. After exiting the ward, Jonathan headed straight to the car, followed closely by Simon. In a low voice, Simon said, Mr. Lawson, I have informed them. Word had spread that anyone meddling in Samuels case would be going against Jonathan. It 3/44 Chapter 208 Jonathans Worry was a risk no one dared take to offend both the Sanders and Lawson famili It was straightforward and blunt. Okay, Jonathans expression remained unchanged as he replied casually. This time, Samuel had truly crossed a line. Compared with the stability on Angs side, the Kins Familys side was a mess. Fanny sat with a displeased expression, listening to Scarlets cries and screams, feeling irritated. One problem hadnt been resolved, but another arose. Despite their precautions, they couldnt prevent Samuel from causing trouble. I wonder how Joseph handled things there. Hes unable to even keep an eye on one person. Michael was also deeply concerned, instructing her not to go to the hospital to care for Christopher but to first gather information on Samuels situation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Upon learning the details, it seemed even more rming. A hitCandCrun was already serious, but now it was said to involve kidnapping. Samuel truly had no regard for thew. Even if he sought revenge on Ang, he could have chosen a more strategic approach. Samuel was driving Fanny to madness. It was a case of too many setbacks and too few sesses. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chaos Chapter 209 Chaos Scarlets eyes were red from crying. There was a hint of usation in her words as she questioned, Joseph, what happened? Wasnt it supposed to be wellCnned? How How could Samuel do such a thing? They had sent thugs to kidnap Ang, only to be caught redChanded by the police. Josephs calm facade cracked slightly when he heard Scarlets words. What a mess! Who would have thought that Samuel would suddenly change his mind and turn back to target Ang? He must have lost his mind! Joseph was already burdened enough, but now he was being med by his mother as well. From childhood, Samuel was the most useless, but he had a silver tongue that always made. their motherugh, so she favored him the most. Samuel was utterly spoiled. He and Fanny were the youngest. It was fine to spoil him a little when he was young, but they never expected him to turn out like this. Perhaps we shouldnt have pampered him so much. Joseph didnt answer Scarlets question. His handsome face showed a hint of coldness as he stated, Otherwise, how could he dare to be so audacious? They had always covered for Samuel in the past, no matter how big or small the issue. Thus, he had be uncontroble now, doing whatever he pleased. Scarlet felt ufortable hearing this. Whats the use of saying all this now? The important thing is to go and rescue him. Those police officers really are something; I heard his legs are broken, and they wont even let us see him. Theyre so heartless! James felt that his mother was being unreasonable now. The police station was not run by them, and Samuel was now a suspect in a criminal case. It was not easy for outsiders to contact him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. 11:16 M M Chapter 209 Chaos Seeing James remain silent, Scarlet turned her firepower on him. James, how about you? Youre the big boss, and you know so many people. Cant you do anything? James furrowed his brows and shook his head. No. How is that possible?! Scarlet was used to things getting done easily, with situations being smooth sailing all the way. Even if her children encountered some problems, they could always be quickly resolved. How could it be so difficult to ask for a favor outside? Meanwhile, James was feeling increasingly annoyed. He tugged at his cor and muttered, Thats just how it is. Those people avoid us like the gue. They say Jonathan has issued a warningCanyone who helps Samuel will be going against the Sanders and Lawson families. Dealing with just the Sanders Family was difficult enough, let alone adding the Lawson Family to the mix. The Kins Family could not go against them if they wanted to live and survive. Scarlet was incredulous as she demanded, WCWhy would Jonathan say that? Does he really just listen to that little b*tch? What kind of spell has she cast on him? Hmph! At that moment, a cold snort came from upstairs, and Zacharias leisurely walked down the stairs. You think Ang is the most useless, dont you? How could she have the ability to order Jonathan around? Zacharias found it amusing to look at these people. They were truly blinded by greed, unable to see anything clearly. They treated some trash as treasures but were disdainful toward real gems. The Kins Family would be on the brink of falling apart if they did not wake up soon. With a mocking smile on his lips, Zacharias walked slowly to the couch and sat down leisurely. Scarlet didnt say anything harsh to Zacharias. This son has always been in poor health and quite reclusive. Seeing his paleplexion, she couldnt help but say, Let James and Joseph take care of these things. You should go back to your room and rest. Something already happened to a son of hers, and she didnt want anything to happen to this son as well. Meanwhile, Zacharias had no major objections to his mother. Seeing that her tone was still eptable, he suggested, I believe that since no one else can help, the Sanders Family must have a solution. 11:10 Chapter 209 Chaos He gazed at Fanny with eyes as deep as a well. Fanny, now that you are engaged to be Mrs. Sanders, you should also have a solution. Zacharias cleared his throat a few times and then continued, Samuel loves you so much. He has caused a lot of trouble for Ang because of you. In the end, it was all for you. Now that hes in trouble, you cant just ignore it. After receiving so much love from the Kins Family for over a decade, she should give back in some way. She can just cry and be weak every time, letting others bear the burden. All eyes turned to Fanny In the past, whether it was James or Joseph, they would have considered it inappropriate to involve Fanny, a young woman, in such matters. But she was about to be married. And Zacharias is correct. After all. Fanny was already engaged to Christopher, making her also a part of the Sanders. Family. It wouldnt be going against the Sanders Family to seek their help. Her future fatherCinw, Michael, was Jonathans biological father. Even if their rtionship was strained, they should still have some feelings for each other. Fannys face paled when she heard that. She never expected to be med. If she had a solution, she wouldnt havee here to listen to them use each other. With tears in her eyes, Fanny looked distressed as she mumbled, Im just engaged, not married yet. And, you also know how delicate Christophers identity is. If I were to help. Jonathan wouldnt just let go of it, he would be even angrier. You can find a discreet way, Zacharias said, appearing to press on step by step. Who said. you have to plead in person? I heard that although Jonathan doesnt hold Christopher in high regard, its not too bad. Anyway, the Sanders father and son have some superficial affection. As long as you dont sever ties, there is hope for this matter. After hearing this, James also felt that there was some truth to it, and he nodded. Thats correct. Fanny, you should give it a try. Even if its unsessful, we wont me you. I Fanny didnt know how to refuse. 3/4 77% 11:19 Chapter 209 Chaos She also understood that in the current situation, the hopes of the Kins Family rested on her. and they wouldnt consider her difficulties, Moreover, Zacharias was mostly on Angs side now. With him here, even if Fanny didnt agree, the others might be displeased. She hadnt officially joined the Sanders Family yet, and her rtionship with Christopher wasnt that secure, so she couldnt afford topletely alienate her own brothers. And so, Fanny could only look embarrassed, hesitating several times before finally agreeing to the suggestion. Well, Ill give it a try. Let Mom apany you. Zacharias thought for a moment and suggested, Having an elder present might make it easier for you tomunicate. Easier tomunicate, my foot! Fanny cursed inwardly. Zacharias was clearly afraid of going back on his word and not actually going to see Christopher, which is why he proposed that Scarlet apany her. Fanny was very reluctant, but what else could she do? She was in a difficult position now, so she could only grit her teeth and go to the hospital. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Going to Ang Scarlet was determined to try any method to save her son, even if it meant seeking help from unlikely sources. She believed Fanny was too weak to speak up, so she enlisted her help in convincing. Christopher. Together, they drove to the hospital. The moment Fanny stepped out of the car, she held her stomach and excused herself. Im not feeling well, Mom. Ill be right back after using the restroom. Scarlet had been by Fannys side since they left the Kins Residence, preventing her from getting in touch with Christopher. As such, Fanny made an excuse to ditch her. Meanwhile, Scarlet headed straight to Christophers ward without much thought. By the time she arrived, Christopher had just finished speaking with Fanny over the phone, and he had a rough gauge of the situation. He greeted Scarlet warmly, feigning ignorance. What brings you here, Mom? Scarlets expression soured as she forced a smile. I came to see you. Christopher smirked to himself. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Like mother, like son. Samuel once promised to visit but never showed up, much like Scarlet. Despite being younger, Christopher believed in showing genuine concern for a patient. However, he refrained from calling her out and engaged in small talk, saying, Im doing well and will be discharged soon. Scarlet was preupied with her thoughts and struggled to keep up with the conversation, wondering why Fanny hadnt arrived yet. After some contemtion, Scarlet decided to speak up. Christopher, I have something to ask of you. Christopher appeared surprised. What is it, Mom? 1/4 Scarlet began to tear up as she recounted how Ang had caused Samuels arrest and how Jonathan was siding with Ang. She even implored Christopher to intervene. Christopher remained polite but firm. Im aware of the situation, but you know how Jonathan is, dont you? Once he decides on something, no one can sway him. Not me, not my father, and not even my grandfather. Scarlet refused to believe him and pretended to kneel. Come on, Samuel made a mistake. If he truly wanted to harm Ang, why would he lead the police to her? Ang went overboard, and Samuel just wanted to teach her a lesson. Christopher sighed and stood his ground. Mom, instead of seeking my help, why not talk to Ang? She is your daughter, after all. Blood is thicker than water. If you reach out to her, she wont turn you away. He preferred not to be involved in the family drama. Meanwhile, Scarlet seemed conflicted. Should I speak to Ang? It had never crossed her mind. After finally ridding myself of that heartless girl, why should I beg her? Christopher rubbed his temples. Im feeling slightly dizzy now. Why dont I ask Dad for help after I wake up? Im not feeling the best right now. Scarlet understood that Christopher was distancing himself from the situation. After all, Jonathan held a certain status in the Sanders Family, illegitimate child or not. Scarlet didnt linger and left the ward. She felt anxious and unwilling. Do I truly have to plead with that cunning girl? At that moment, Fanny, who had feigned a stomach ache earlier, finally appeared. Christopher had messaged her about what happened, so she was no longer afraid of being there. When Scarlet saw Fanny reappear, her face remained impassive as she coldly remarked, Your have great timing, dont you? Fanny quickly linked arms with Scarlet and apologized, saying, What are you talking about, Mom? I had the worst time in the toilet, and I still dont know how I upset my stomach. Wheres Christopher? Lets go in and talk to him now. 2/4 WEEPERS Chapter 210 Going to Ang Ive already spoken to him, but he said he couldnt do it, Scarlet said unhappily. Also, he told me to reach out to Ang. Can you believe it? Fanny answered gently. Dont be angry, Mom. Christopher has been in a bad mood since the ident. Dont worry, though. Ill spend the next few days coaxing him, and when hes in a better mood, Ill speak to him about it. She appeared to be making a great effort. Seeing Fanny like this, Scarlets anger subsided a bit. At the thought of Christophers indifferent attitude, she said. Okay, then. Why dont you apany me to find Ang now? Isnt she also in this hospital? Fanny was surprised. Are you really going? Will she agree?* No matter what, we have to give it a try, Scarlet said confidently, Christopher was rightCno matter how Ang was, Scarlet had given birth to her. If the young woman didnt agree, Scarlet would kneel and beg. If Scarlet kneeled and Ang didnt want to tarnish her reputation by making her biological mother kneel down, she would have toply. As for Fanny, she knew she couldnt refuse this time. Otherwise, all the years of pretending would have been for nothing. They located Angs hospital room and knocked on the door, only to be met by a tall, intimidating man. They recognized him. It was Oliver, the bodyguard Jonathan had assigned to Fanny. Oliver looked at them and asked, What do you want? Fanny said softly, Wevee to see Ang. Oliver snorted. Mr. Lawson has instructed that no one is allowed to approach Mrs. Lawson without his permission. The truth was, Jonathan hadnt given such an order. However, Oliver was aware that Ang didnt like the individuals standing before him. 3/4 As such, he fabricated the order. Scarlet was not willing to be dismissed by the bodyguard so easily and said, Tell Ang toe out and talk to us herself Oliver rolled his eyes. Who does she think she is, daring to speak in such amanding tone? Mr. and Mrs. Lawson always speak gently and politely, with a sense of decorum. Oliver remained silent, his tall, powerful figure blocking the doorway, not budging an inch. If they werent women, he would have thrown them out long ago without all this fuss. Scarlet, upon seeing the situation, couldnt help but shout, Ang,e out! Ang, do you have any conscience? How can you bear to treat your Samuel like this? Back in the day- There was a burst of noise, leaving Oliver at a loss for what to do. He wanted to cover Scarlets mouth directly, but due to the difference in gender, he couldnt oring himself to do it, so he just closed the door. The single room was a suite. Ang still heard the shouting outside and opened the door from the inside. Oliver turned around just in time to see Ang standing at the door of the inner room in her ospital gown. ler expression was icy as she stated, Let them in. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Tease Oliver froze for a moment. Ang smiled and said, With you here, we can surely handle a few people, no? She wanted to see what Scarlet and the others were up to. Will they still be as arrogant as ever, or will they put aside their pride for their son? As for Oliver, he felt proud. Mrs. Lawson trusts me so much! When Oliver brought the two into the ward, Ang was sitting at the table in the room, enjoying her meal. Upon hearing their footsteps, she didnt even bother to look up. On the other hand, Scarlet, seeing Angs attitude, felt a surge of anger. Ang, what are you up to? Youre fine, but you had to send Samuel in? He has a broken leg now. If it doesnt heal properly, hell end up crippled. Ang frowned. She stopped what she was doing and said, So youre here to talk nonsense. Oliver, throw them out. It was obvious that when asking for help, one had to have a humble attitude instead of acting high and mighty and looking down on others. Ang, what do you want? Scarlet was getting anxious. If Ang refuses to help. Samuel will be in real trouble! Ang waved her hand at Oliver, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and looked at them with a smile. Have you missed the point? You came in on your own ord. I ditint invite you. If you still cant speak properly by now, then I dont think we have anything else to discuss. How dare you? Scarlet was so angry her chest was heaving. She couldnt bring herself to lower her dignity and speak gently to Ang. Fanny quickly intervened at that point. Ang, can you please go easy on Samuel? Hes really in a bad state, with his legs broken. You know, if he goes to jail, he might have somesting effects. Were all family. Cant we talk things out nicely? 1/5 79% 11012 Chapter 211 Tase Yeah Ang followed Fannys lead. Has Samuel ever talked nicely to me? What has he been up to any way? And besides, hemitted a crime. Its not like I can just decide to let him go or keep him in. These people are really presumptuows Fanny looked guilty as she stated, Sorry, Samuel acted impulsively. We promise that once hes out this time, hell behave. He wont cause you any trouble. And, as long as you write at forgiveness letter, hell be fine soon. Begging me, are you? Yes, we are begging you.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ang found it somewhat amusing. Just a few words of begging? Fanny bit her lip, then asked, So, what do you want us to do? Ang thought for a moment, then smiled. How about pping yourselves a few times. first? What? Ang teased, Cant understand what Im saying? Fanny looked at Scarlet with a helpless expression, and Scarlet immediately said, What do you mean? When did you be so malicious? Ang shook her head disapprovingly. See, I knew you werent sincerely apologizing. Since thats the case, theres no need for further discussion. Just leave and dont disturb my rest. Fanny bit her lip and mumbled, I Ill p myself. She raised her arm and lightly pped herself on the face, then looked at Ang.. Ang sneered upon seeing that. Are you scratching yourself? Looking at Scarlet, she said, Come on. If the p isnt hard enough, then forget it. Fanny frowned and immediately said, ICIll do it myself. If Scarlet had done it, she might not have known her own strength, and Fanny would have ended up suffering. But even if Fanny did it herself, it was still a big favor for Samuel. 2/5 M 7% 11:12 -15 Free Coins Chapter 211 Tease Although it seemed harder than before, it still didnt case Angs resentment. Compared to the p Samuel gave Jessica, yours is hardly worth mentioning. Fanny was not happy. What do you mean? Ive already pped myself. Will you help now? No. Ang replied firmly. Scarlet was so enraged that she wanted to confront Ang, but Oliver stood by her side, and she could only growl. Are you toying with us? Ang shrugged. Shouldnt asking for help be apanied by humility? Whether its your or Fanny, theres no sincerity in your words and actions. You think that a few light ps can make up for Samuels mistake, huh? Do they truly believe theyre important to me? Fanny teared up at that point. Youre toying with us! Ang casually admitted, Your brain finally worked for a moment. After a pause, the duo finally grasped the situation. Scarlet looked at Ang in disbelief. You How dare you Ang waved her hand and instructed Oliver, Please escort them out. I need to rest. Olivers eyes widened as he red at the two of them, and the duo could only curse and leave the ward. Filled with hatred, Fanny hoped to impress Scarlet, at least to prove that she had made an effort. However, she did not anticipate this oue. She had known all along. Ang would never agree so easily. Meanwhile, Ang was in high spirits. She never expected Fanny to face such a situation. However, she couldntprehend why Fanny, who had already married Christopher, still sought to please the Kins Family. If it was out of guilt and a genuine desire to help Samuel, she did not believe it at all. 3/5 Chapter 211 Tease 7919 11:12 +15 Free Coins In thete afternoon, Ang sat by the bed watching the sunset. Oliver suddenly entered. Mrs. Lawson, someone from the Kins Family is here again. I dont want to see them. Tell them to leave me alone. I dont want them to interrupt my perfect sunset view. Its Zacharias. Oliver scratched his head. A polite visitor, then. Oliver mused. He does not seem to trouble Mrs. Lawson much, nor does he cause a scene. Since it was Zacharias, Oliver felt it was best to inform Ang. Upon hearing the name, Ang paused for a moment but remained expressionless. She wanted to decline but then figured she was bored anyway. Since the Kins Family was willing to send people over for her to scold continuously, she was willing to watch the show. Zacharias seemed even weaker than before, walking very slowly. He had no one to care for him. Ang raised an eyebrow, taking the lead. Dont bother pleading. Fanny and the others have already been here, and you know the result, right? The Kins Family means nothing to me. Zacharias nodded, unable to stand for long. And so, he asked, Can I sit down and talk? Ang frowned. Just sit down, will you? Why use that tone and put on a pitiful show? After spending aClong time with Fanny, he has mastered the trick of pretending to be weak. Ang rolled her eyes and muttered, Whatever. She wanted to see what Zacharias was going to do next. After sitting down, Zacharias coughed a few times and then asked, Hows your injury? Its fine. I heard you got hit with a shovel. Is it serious? 4/5 CNN Chapter 211 Tease 11:12 -15 Free Coins Im alright, Ang answered while pondering Zacharias intentions. It missed me. I guess I was lucky, Otherwise, if that shovel had hit her, half of her shoulder would have been gone. Upon hearing this, Zacharias couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Thats good. Im d that there is someone to protect you and care for you. Ang frowned. In the end, she lost her patience and said coldly, Stop beating around the bush. Just say what you came here for. If its a plea, then leave. I dont want to waste any more words. -MM M TAGOOD? Y Chapter 212 Chapter 212 He Fainted Chapter 212 He Fainted Zacharias coughed lightly a few times. It was evident he was holding back, not wanting his coughing to disturb anyone. +15 Free Coins Allowing oneself to cough freely could help clear the trapped air in ones body, which was beneficial. On the contrary, what Zacharias was doing might exacerbate the situation. In the past, Ang would have surely reminded him, but now she couldnt care less. After coughing for a while, Zacharias disyed a helpless smile. I just came to check on you. Now that I see youre fine, I can rx. Did the sun rise from the west? Did Zacharias take the wrong medication? However, he had used this tactic before. After that, he didnt take any further action. Compared to the other Kins Family members, Zacharias was quiet and reserved, having the least conflicts with Ang. One of the reasons might be due to his health. As they said, barking dogs do not bite. Individuals like Fanny and Samuel, who were openly troublesome, could be anticipated. Those like Joseph and Zacharias, who might scheme in secret, could be more problematic. Ang wasnt fooled by his words. You cant change your ways, so youre trying to act nice now, huh? Ill have you know that its futile. If it werent for our luck, or if Samuel wasnt so foolish, I wouldnt be here having a peaceful conversation with you. Zacharias fell silent for a moment, then let out a soft sigh. I know we have deeply hurt you in the past. Thats why you dont trust my intentions at all. I cant control what others do Cough! Cough! But Ang, I genuinely want the best for you. I owe you anapology. Are you pretending now? Ang was speechless, her gazeplex as she looked at Zacharias. In her previous life, she was gentle and amodating, bearing all the burdens, only to end. up in a miserable state. In this life, from the moment she started anew, she refused topromise herself. She 1/5 79% 11:12 Chapter 212 He Fainted would speak her mind, say what she wanted, and not care about these people. And now, Zacharias was behaving like this. It made her feel like if she were to start yelling at him, she woulde off as a shrew. Ang remained silent for a moment. +15 Free Coins Zacharias gave Ang a profound look. My apologies. I used to blindly believe Fanny without considering the facts, but now I see clearly. Ang, seeing you living the way you are now genuinely makes me happy for you. Theres no need for this false sentimentality, Ang said, her expression slightly cold. She wasnt adept at speaking warmly to the Kins Family members. Dont apologize. Its futile. If it had been earlier, maybe things would have been different. But the damage has been done, and its toote. She wouldnt ept it just because he apologized. Zacharias smiled and slowly stood up. I understand. I dont expect you to forgive me. I just wanted you to know that if you need any help, you cane to me. Ang scoffed. Dont bother with such insincere pleasantries. Dont deceive yourself. If I asked you to help me deal with the Kins Family, would you? Zacharias fell silent. In the end, he sighed. Well, I understand. He appeared resigned to his fate. Meanwhile, Ang felt somewhat irritated. Zacharias suddenly changed his demeanor, appearing somewhat reasonable, which made her truly ufortable. Watching him exit the inner room and then enter the outer room, Ang was genuinely surprised. Did Zacharias reallye to see me? Or did he know that even if he pleaded, it would be futile, so he deliberately came over to utter these seemingly ambiguous words? Zacharias behavior puzzled Ang. At that moment, Ang heard a noise outside the door. 2/5 OMN Chapter 212 He Fainted Oliver rushed out to investigate. Mrs. Lawson, that man has fainted. What? Ang leaped out of bed, hurried to the door, and found Zacharias lying on the ground with pale lips and a bluish face. Oliver went to summon the doctor and nurse. This was the VIP ward with minimal foot traffic. The doctors were wellCacquainted with the wards conditions, and emergencies were rare, so it would take some time for anyo notice the situation here. Ang bit her lip, kneeled down, and checked his pulse. Zacharias pulse was weak, but his liver function was strong, while his heart and lungs were not very robust. His condition had deteriorated Since she had left home. However, this was not unexpected, given her diligent care for him in the past. She had researched various remedies day and night, exploring every possible way to nourish his body. A body like his was generally difficult to nourish. Over nourishing it could have adverse. effects. Medical staff arrived with a stretcher and took Zacharias for urgent treatment. Although his condition was not critical, Ang chose not to interfere and returned to the house to watch the sunset. Nevertheless, Zacharias words had unsettled her. Despite reminding herself not to be overly involved, she couldnt help but wonder Will Zacharias perish without my intervention? With Zacharias deteriorating rapidly and the Kins Familys wealth, it seemed they were neglecting their son. In the past, Zacharias had med himself, feeling like a burden. It was Angs care and companionship that had helped him regain his confidence. Now, it appeared her efforts had been futile. 3/5 CMM Chapter 212 He Fainted Realizing this, Ang became resolute. 77% 11:12 $15 Free Co She tapped her head. Feeling sorry for the Kins Family is just the beginning of misfort Reaffirming her stance, she stood up, returned to the ward, and shut the door. Zacharias had fainted, causing chaos in the Kins Family once more. It was one crisis after another. Scarlet felt like she was on the brink of copse, and George was nowhere to be found during this critical time. Annoyed, she tried calling George, but the calls were either disconnected or unanswered. Where is your father? She paced outside the emergency room. His own son is in this condition, and hes absent? What could be more important than this? Hes probably with that viren! When Scarlet thought of that, her eyes filled with anger. James wanted to say that even if George came, it wouldnt help, but he knew he still had to inform his father. And so, he said, I will reach out to him. But Mom, when Dad is here, can we not argue for now? He was truly exasperated. None of them, young or old, put him at ease. Scarlet snorted and remained silent. The lights in the emergency room dimmed, and the doctor emerged. The Kins Family gathered around. The doctor stated, He is very weak now, and his condition is deteriorating rapidly. We have discussed the treatment n, but there are significant risks involved. Be prepared. With that, the doctor departed. Upon hearing this, Scarlet couldnt contain her emotions and cried, What have I done to deserve this Heavens, if you have any grievances, take them out on me. Spare my sons James felt deeply troubled. 4/5 Chapter 212 He Fainted The Kins Family wasrge, but only he and his mother were outside the emergency room. His fathers whereabouts were unknown. Joseph was at an important seminar, while Zacharias was in critical condition. Samuel was in jail. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As for Fanny, she had not yet married, but the Sanders Family consumed her thoughts already. James couldnt shake the feeling that the Kins Family was on the verge of copse. I Chapter 213 Chapter 218 No Way To See Ang The Kins Family members arrived promptly after Joseph concluded the meeting. Upon receiving James response, he was taken aback by the severity of Zacharias condition this time. Why did he suddenly faint? Joseph wondered aloud. James took a deep breath. I heard he copsed right after leaving Angs room, They shared a knowing look. Could it be that something Ang said upset him? But then. Joseph dismissed the idea. As a doctor himself, he knew that while harsh words may not be helpful, they shouldnt have caused such a drastic reaction. They were well aware of Zacharias condition. Joseph adjusted his sses and calmly stated, James, it appears we need to seek out Ang regarding this matter. Previously, the medical professionals, including Joseph, believed Zacharias was beyond help. However, Ang had learned certain massage techniques and herbal remedies from somewhere, which had visibly improved Zacharias condition over time. But when she left, Zacharias health deteriorated. James couldntprehend the situation and felt frustrated. What,good will it do to find her? Even if we reprimand her, will Zacharias miraculously recover? To be honest, Ang shouldnt bear all the me for this incident. If Zacharias hadnt sought her out, he wouldnt have been scolded. Joseph remainedposed and patiently exined, What I mean is, we should approach Ang and request her assistance in treating Zacharias. James was surprised, recalling Angs previous care for Zacharias, which had been quite effective. But now. Chapter 213 No Way To See Ang Would she be willing? James hesitated to entertain such thoughts. The current Ang was quite formidable. +15 Free Coins So, we must approach her. Joseph sighed softly. Sometimes, we must humble ourselves. Sometimes, it is necessary. For Zacharias, some pride should be set aside. James scratched his head. He was unsure of what to do. He couldnt bring himself to ask that young girl. As the two brothers chatted outside, a sense of gloom pervaded the air, unsettling the newly arrived George. He inquired. How is Zacharias doing? James nced at his father but remained silent. Ever since bing involved with the troublesome Linda, George had grown increasingly disrespectful. Joseph calmly exined the general situation, including the need to seek Angs help. Frowning, George pondered for a moment before dering, Which ward is he in? Ill go. James felt somewhat surprised. It seemed George still had some semnce of being a father. Joseph intervened, Dad, even if you want to go, we need to discuss a strategy. We cant approach this the same way as before. Now, were the ones in need of help. George seemed unconcerned. Regardless of her being adopted or marrying into a wealthy. family, shes still my daughter. That much wont change. Does she dare to defy me? James and Joseph fell silent at his words. Their father had grown ustomed to smooth sailing and was still unable to see the harsh reality. Joseph sighed in resignation. If you wish to go, then go. Perhaps facing resistance would bring him to his senses. George was a man of action. Even though it waste, he didnt care whether Ang needed rest or not. He just went straight there. But before he even got to see her, Oliver politely escorted him away. 2/4 Chapter 213 No Way To See Ang +15 Free Cons All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In front of such a menacing figure. George knew better than to argue. He left with a disgraced look on his face. Then, he informed his two sons of the oue, telling them to figure it out on their own before leaving. Joseph was bereft of words. The next day, when Ang woke up, Oliver briefed her on what happenedst night. After some thought, she called her Donald. If anyone from the Kins Family came to him, she instructed him not to soften his heart. Even though she knew Donalds family was levelCheaded, she was worried the Kins Family might resort to some tricks to sway his sympathy. After some consideration, Ang phoned Donald, cautioning him not to be swayed if the Kins Family came looking for him and to seek her help instead. Despite knowing that Donald and his family were shrewd, she was concerned that the Kins Family might resort to maniption to exploit his sympathy. Donald repeatedly agreed and advised Ang to take care of herself, as they were not easily. deceived. As Ang anticipated, the Kins Family arrived at Donalds residence. Perhaps ustomed to being bossed around by them in the past, they came to their door with the same arrogant attitude. Donald had been politely enduring it all along. It wasnt until Scarlet ordered them to properly talk to Ang and not be so heartless, especially when it came to treating Zacharias illness, that Donald couldnt hold back anymore. He scoffed and then angrily rebuked, Who do you think you are to lecture us? Scarlet, youve got some nerve. Ang must have been cursed to end up in your care. Thankfully, she has found happiness in having a caring husband who can provide for her. Shes our daughter now, and we have no ties to your family anymore. Ive tolerated your behavior for too long, Scarlet. We wont bring up the past, but if you have no shame, then neither will I. I may not have any other talents, but I can still talk to our neighbors and your sons friends, ssmates, and colleagues to clear things up. 3/4 792 11:13 Chapter 213 No Way To See Ang Scarlet was left sprechless. The once meek and quiet Donald, who had been unable to utter a word, not only knew how to curse but also expressed himself eloquently. You What about me? Before Scarlet could respond, Donald interjected, Let me tell you, this is karma for you and George. Mistreating your own daughter and still expecting herpliance. Youre delusional! James cleared his throat softly, then interjected, Donald, my mother may have misspoken, She didnt mean that. She just Donald waved his hand and tossed the gifts they had brought outside the door. Stop the nonsense, take your belongings, and leave. If you seek Angs assistance, go find her yourself. Do you think were fools who will assist you in making things difficult for Ang Do you believe youre so special that the entire world should revolve around you? Subsequently. James and Scarlet were locked outside the door. Scarlets face paled with anger. She ranted as she walked away. Shes gotten involved with that little troublemaker, and now shes getting arrogant. Ang used to be fine, but she must have changed because of that couples influence. D*mn Donald, he appears so honest, but who would have thought hes so cunning. James had a headache and remained silent. Zacharias diligence was deteriorating, prompting Joseph to personally assess Angs attitude. Joseph brought fruits with him and managed to meet with Ang sinoothly Ang looked at the items on the table with a hint of sarcasm. First the gifts, then the war? Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Agreeing To Help Chapter 214 Agreeing To Help +15 Free Coins At the thought of what it would take to get her to agree, Joseph couldnt help but furrow hist brow. Then, as if ignoring Angs sarcasm, he calmly set down the fruit and gave a gentle smile. Ang, were still family, and Im still your brother. You dont have to be so hostile. Is it me being hostile, or is it you guys? She raised her eyebrows lightly. Youre here, arent you, for Samuel? Joseph, do you think Im easy to push around? Do you think if youe a few more times, Ill cave in? Joseph shook his head calmly. Ang, Im not here because of Samuel. Its about Zacharias. When Zacharias was mentioned, Ang didnt feel as upset. She casually asked, Oh, is he okay? He copsed here the other day, scared me. Just to make it clear beforehand, dont falsely use me of saying anything offensive. Joseph nodded, his demeanor bing even softer. I understand. Zacharias situation is not good. It was your care before that gradually improved his condition. We didnt recognize your kindness, so I wanted to ask, could you help him again? Hearing him finally admit his past mistakes, Ang felt a twinge of bitterness in her heart. But only a little because she didnt care about these things anymore. A faint smile curled on her lips, and she firmly rejected, with a hint of irony. Of course not. She certainly wasnt a saint. Josephs expression remained unchanged, as if he knew she would respond in this way. He nced around, then suddenly smiled warmly and said, Well, could you please give me some guidance? You dont have to get directly involved, just point me in the right direction, can you do that? Ang didnt answer, Josephs eyes darkened slightly, but his demeanor remained gentle as ever. Regardless, were still siblings. To be honest, Zacharias has spoken up for you several times before. He feels it was our fault. We shouldnt have treated you that way. He thinks we owe you an apology. 1 can understand if you dont forgive me for what happened with Samuel, but as for Zacharias situation, I hope you can lend a hand. 1/4 M M M ?? Rm 11:13 Chapter 214 Agreeing To Help Ang lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling. She hadnt expected that what Zacharias had said that day wasnt an act but genuine. Yet, as she had said that day, the damage was done, so what was the point of bringing it up now? Ang let out a cold snort. The only reason I agreed to meet with you was to tell you one thing. The matters of the Kins Family have nothing to do with me, so youd better note looking for me again. Samuel just hurt me like this, and now you want me to help Zacharias? Do you really think Im that easy to bully? Joseph didnt show any anger upon hearing this. He continued to speak gently, Ang, dont let your pride lead you to regret. Ridiculous. Ang sneered coldly. Id regret not helping the Kins Family? Please, get your facts straight. Ive moved on. Joseph sighed softly. What must be done to save him? Ang became impatient and frowned. Donte to me. I dont have the skills to save anyone. Instead of wasting time here, youd better think of another solution. Despite Angs words, Joseph persisted, I acknowledge our wrongdoings. But this is a matter of life and death. Zacharias is truly in danger, and time is of the essence. He was on the brink of death before, but your presence gave him hope. If you dont help now, he will die. But what did this have to do with her? When she sincerely reached out, how did they repay. her? Ang found it absurd, but she seemed to be stubbornly making a request. I can consider saving Zacharias. However, you need to have Scarlete and ask me. Joseph was taken aback. Mom? He let out a small sigh and said, She camest time, but you So, what does it mean to plead? She found it somewhat amusing. With her attitudest time, how could I possibly agree? Ang did not make a definitive statement. When the time came, whether to save him or not, would depend on how the Kin Family chose. Joseph knew that Ang harbored deep resentment, but it was also because of her longing 2/4 CNN Chapter 214 Agreeing To Help for family and affection in the past that she acted this way. He didnt hesitate before nodding in agreement. If Ang could set aside her pride and save Zacharias, Scarlet should agree. But before seeking help, he had to inform Scarlet that she needed to change her condescending attitude; otherwise, everything would be in vain. 79% LEIS *15 Free Coim Shortly after Joseph left. Jonathan arrived with the heartwarming soup made by May. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ang finished it all, showing appreciation. Of course. Jonathan couldnt conceal the fact that Joseph had been there. When he inquired about it. Ang obediently responded, Im not trying to make things difficult for them. Its just that some things havent happened to them personally, so theyll never understand the pain. Jonathan nodded. Curious, Ang asked, Jonathan, arent you going to inquire why I want Scarlet to do something for me? He inquired, What do you wish to do? His tone was a bit too serious, and itcked a hint of yfulness. Ang yfully blinked. Its a secret for now. Jonathan indulgently smiled. Alright. Whatever she liked was fine with him; after all, he would support her no matter what. Despite Angs current happiness, she still harbored deep resentment towards her family, and the wounds hadntpletely healed. If tormenting her family could provide her with some relief, he was more than willing to do so. The two conversed aimlessly, and before they realized it, it was almost ten oclock at night. Ang was surprised. Arent you going back yet? You should rest early, considering how busy you are with work. Jonathan brought out the folding bed from the room. Ill stay with you tonight. It was only then that she noticed Simon had left at some point. 3/4 H 7% 11:13 Chapter 214 Agreeing To Help Actually, she was perfectly capable of being alone at night and didnt need someone to apany her. Previously, Simon and Oliver had slept on the couch in the living room, but of course, Jonathan was different. Observing the small folding bed, it was evident it could not amodate the tall Jonathan. Feeling a bit apologetic, Ang gestured toward her own bed. Why dont we share the bed? Her voice was gentle and slightly sweet, causing her to feel a bit embarrassed as she listened. Although they had shared a bed before, most of the time it was Jonathan who initiated it, and she had to reluctantly ept. Now, it seemed like she was the one suggesting it. However, she was merely being courteous. But Jonathan did not hesitate at all and responded with an okay. There was a hint ofughter in his tone, as if he was about to burst outughing. The hospital bed was not like home. Ang could sleep alone just fine, but with Jonathan squeezed in, it felt cramped. He simply pulled her into his arms, and his deep voice sounded in her ears. Goodnight, lets sleep. 79% 11:13 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? Jonathans warm breath lingered in Angs car, making her feel all tingly. For some reason, they had already be more intimate, even though they had shared more intimate moments. Yet, this simple act of embracing each other quietly still made Angs heart race. How am I supposed to sleep like this? Ang nervously fidgeted with her fingers. Jonathans hand that was around Angs waist gently rubbed against her. Whats wrong? Can you really rest like this? Ang sounded worried. Maybe we should just go back to their own beds. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan said, Did I identally touch your wound? With that, he released his hold on her and added, Ill sleep in the smaller bed. Jonathan felt somewhat frustrated. How could he forget that she was still recovering? Just a casual invitation from her had already made him somewhat uneasy. No, she said, reaching out to tug at his sleeve. That wasnt what she meant. She was afraid he wouldnt rest well. Ang furrowed her brow and bit her lip. She was unsure of how to express herself. Jonathan turned around and looked at her. Ang, dont tempt me with that look and posture. Ang raised her head, and Jonathan Lawsons eyes darkened slightly, with a hint of understanding in them. Blushing, she quickly let go of his sleeve. Jonathan, I didnt mean that. Good night. 1/5 M Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? With that, shey down on the bed and covered her head with the nket. +15 Free Coins From behind came his yfulughter. Ang, take good care of yourself and recover quickly. After speaking, hey down on the small bed. Perhaps too tired, the couple exchanged a few words before drifting off to sleep. Listening to the steady breathing beside her, Ang felt incredibly at ease at that moment. Maybe it was because she had been on edge all day, but now that she had rxed, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her, and she fell asleep in no time. When Ang woke up, Jonathan was already gone, and Ms. May brought in breakfast, which looked very delicious. And when Scarlet found out that Ang had specifically requested her presence, she was not pleased at all. Last time, Ang hadnt been very friendly toward her. This time, being summoned without being given a proper reason, Scarlet didnt know how she would be tormented. Upon seeing his mother still in a bad mood, Joseph was also very helpless, but he patiently persuaded her, Right now, Zacharias is beyond help from medicine. You know that. The only one who can save him is Ang. Ang may be upset with us, but if we let her vent, I believe she wont stand by and watch someone die. In his view, although Ang had changed somewhat and was no longer as foolish as before, there were some things deep down that wouldnt change. However, he didnt have a very effective way to handle her. Now that Ang Kins had made a move, he was curious as to why she insisted on bringing Scarlet over. Can she still be yearning for the maternal love shecked in her childhood? With this thought, Joseph couldnt help but smirk. The situation was bing increasingly fascinating. Scarlet was extremely reluctant. You know what kind of person she has be. Back when we didnt even bother with her, she was still so arrogant. And now, am I supposed to go crawling to her for help? At my age, wouldnt that just be humiliating? But really, whats the harm in a little humiliation? Its not like it will be turned into a movie for everyone to see. In the confines of that closed room, dignity seems like a trivial concern since no one else 2/5 17 11:14 Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? will ever know, Joseph felt that Scarlet was impossible to reason with. Mom, but we dont have any other options now. you push Scarlets face darkened. Its all because youre useless. If you were any good, would me to stoop to such embarrassing measures? You all strut around so confidently in normal circumstances, but now, you just want to make me go and do these disgraceful things? She had no intention of going. Let whoever wanted to go leave. At this point, Joseph had lost his patience. He believed he had exhausted all efforts to save Zacharias. It was George and Scarlet, as parents, who were neglectful and unable to confront the situation. Josephs tone turned icy. If youre not willing to go, then lets brainstorm another solution. But youre well aware of the urgency surrounding Zacharias condition. Ill head back to the hospital now. Hopefully, we can find a way out. With those words, he left without a backward nce. Scarlet was stunned. Her sons behavior was deteriorating. Where is the gentle and obedient son from before? How can he simply utter a few words and walk away? Hes truly a chip off the old block, just like George, quick to lose his temper at the slightest inconvenience. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. If the child isnt taught, if the fathers fault. Its all Georges fault. So, she dialed Georges number. There was still no response. Scarlet mmed the phone in frustration. This house was bing increasingly deste. Forget it. She didnt want it anymore. 3/5 11:14 Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? She was still angry when suddenly the phone rang, vibrating on the ground. Feeling helpless, she picked it up. It was an unknown number calling. She hesitated for a moment, then pressed the answer button. Hello The other person spoke softly. Excuse me, are you Madam Scarlet Square? Scarlet frowned. The womans voice on the other end sounded somewhat familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had heard it before. She asked, Who is this? The woman chuckled, then said, Have you received the photos? She intentionally spoke softly because she did not want the other party to recognize her voice. Scarlet impatiently replied. What nonsense is this? Who are you? The womans voice was gentle yet somewhat affected, Youll find out soon enough. Oh, by the way, you must look at the photos. Then youll know where your husband sleeps when hes not beside you. With that, she hung up the phone. Scarlet was bewildered and called back, but the other side either hung up or didnt answer, making her furious. At that moment, someone rang the doorbell. They said, Hello, is this Madam Scarlet Square? I have something for you. It was a very light box. Scarlet shook it and did not know what was inside. She remembered the strange phone call just now and felt a surge of fear, so she hurried into the house and used scissors to open the box. Sure enough, it was a stack of photos, all of them taken on a bed. Of course, they werent nude, but they showed Linda and George sleeping under the same nket. 4/5 M Chapter 215 Have You Seen The Photos? As expected, George has been hanging out with this little fox. Absolutely shameless. Needless to say, it was Linda who sent them to herself. The phone call just now must have been from her, too. 70% 11:14 +15 Free Cons This shameless woman dared to provoke her so tantly that she simply didnt take her seriously. And George wasnt any better. With so much going on at home, he still had the leisure to hang out with such a slut. Scarlet was burning with anger. She wished she could skin these two alive. Dialing the number again, Scarlet was surprised when Linda picked up. You sl*t, Scarlet spat. Youre so young yet so willing to degrade yourself. Your parents failed to teach you any decency, so let me show you how its done! Linda wasnt afraid at all and even kept taunting. Come on. Old hag She even gave Scarlet her address. Without a second thought, Scarlet stormed out of the house, determined to confront Linda faceCtoCface. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Scarlet Gets Framed Upon stepping out of the car, Scarlets eyes fell upon the upscale, luxurious residential area. It fueled her anger to its peak. How dare that sc*mbag George spend sovishly to allow that wretched woman to live in such luxury! No wonder that b*tch Linda has the audacity to openly dere war on me now. Its all thanks to George spoiling her! With determined strides, a fuming Scarlet stormed into the residential area, vowing to confront that woman and make her regret ever crossing paths with George. Following the floor number provided by Linda, Scarlet quickly located the apartment. As soon as the elevator doors opened, she was greeted by the sight of Linda leaning against the door frame in luxurious silk pajamas. Scarlet made a beeline for her. Scarlet Ah! Linda didnt even finish her sentence before Scarlet delivered a resounding p, knocking her to the ground. Without waiting for her to react, Scarlet delivered three swift kicks before stepping over her and barging into the apartment. She then turned, grabbed Linda by the hair, and dragged her inside. With a loud bang, the door mmed shut. The entire sequence of events unfolded swiftly, without a moments pause. Linda was left dazed and disoriented on the floor while listening to Scarlets barrage-of insults. You filthy w*ore, seducing my man. You sly fox, Ill disfigure your face with scissors and see how youll seduce men then. You little sl*t Scarlet ranted as she ransacked the entire living room. Linda had anticipated something like this happening, but she hadnt expected Scarlet to be so relentless. Her heart raced as she watched the furious Scarlet headed toward the kitchen. Panicked, Linda scrambled to her feet and attempted to escape through the door. Scarlet heard themotion, turned around, and immediately charged over. She grabbed a 1/5 handful of Lindas hair, dragged her inside, and delivered four hard ps across her face, causing Lindas lips to split. You little slut, you dare to run away! If you move again, Ill kill you! Scarlets face was filled. with fury. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lindas face throbbed with pain, blood trickling from her split lip down her chin and onto her cor. Scarlet, you old hag, how dare you hit me! George will surely defend me! Hes just a passing fancy, a temporary ything. Do you really think helle to your rescue? Dream on! Once Ive disfigured you, lets see if he still cares. Scarlet sneered, her eyes filled with malice. With that, she yanked Lindas hair and dragged her toward the kitchen. There were knives in the kitchen! Linda felt a wave of terror wash over her. She was gripped with terror and regretted deeply for allowing this deranged woman entry. Despite the pain in her scalp, Linda fought desperately. She pushed Scarlet away and fled while crying for help. Shes trying to kill me! Help me! Scarlet was caught off guard by Lindas strength. She clutched a handful of hair that came loose in her hand as she pursued her. During this time, some people who were not at work heard themotion and opened the door to see what was happening. Linda immediately rushed over and pleaded pitifully for help. Help me. Shes going to kill me, sob Witnessing Scarlets menacing approach and Lindas distress, a bystander stepped forward and blocked her path. Who are you? Do you realize this is illegal? Im confronting my mans mistress. Do you have any objections? Scarlet retorted. Despite society bing more open in this era, having mistresses was still looked down upon by many. The bystander hesitated and considered it better not to meddle in others business. These domestic matters were tooplicated for outsiders to understand. Upon seeing this, Linda burst into tears. No, its not true, I didnt she sob But amidst her tears, her words were unclear, and she couldnt exin properly. 2/5 Scarlet seized Lindas hair and dragged her back inside. She cautioned the bystander, Its best not to interfere in others affairs The door mmed shut. The bystander heard a womans piercing scream from inside the house. Meanwhile, Scarlet, upon seeing Linda hiding in the room and deliberately screaming before locking the door, looked at her with bewilderment. wout of her wind? After scolding Landa for a while, Scarlet prepared to leave. Just then, Linda emerged from the room. Unlike before, although she still looked miserable, there was a smug smile on her face. You fool, do you know why I gave you the address? Do you know why I let you beat me up on purpose? Scarlet, reminded by her words, suddenly realized there was indeed something off. Normaly, a rational person would avoid their exCpartner at all costs. However, this despicable woman took the initiative toe over and didnt even fight back when she was attacked. Scarlet used to believe she could defeat Linda, but now she sensed something was attuss Scarlets gaze was sharp, like knives, as she stared at Linda. Are you nning to report me likest time? Let me tell you, I have many connections, and my position in the Kins Family secure. Im not afraid of George! She had found it hard to ept because of the decadesClong rtionship between husband. and wife and never expected George to cheat. But now, she realized it wasnt such a big deal after all. Linda sneered. Calling you stupid is truly fitting. You can only think this far, huh. At that moment, another knock sounded at Lindas door. With a confident smile, Linda remarked, Your grand surprise has arrived. It was the police, whom Linda had promptly alerted upon spotting Scarlet entering the neighborhood. 3/5 Having checked beforehand, she knew it would take approximately ten minutes for them to arrive from the nearby station. Everything fell perfectly into ce. Scarlet quickly grasped the situation. As she was escorted away by the police, she vehemently protested her innocence, iming she was set up. Linda shook her head in disbelief and couldnt help but think how naive Scarlet was. Even if she was framed, it wouldnt change anything. The evidence was clear: Linda had been assaulted, with neighbors witnessing the ordeal and her injuries bearing testament to the truth. Besides providing the address and photos, Linda hadnt even hinted at inviting Scarlet to attack her. So, framing her was out of the question. After Scarlet finished giving her statement, the police decided to detain her for five days for public security reasons and notified her family. When George received the call, he was dumbfounded. He initially thought it was his troublemaking son, Samuel, who was causing a stir again, but he never imagined it would be Scarlet. When he bailed out Scarlet, he couldnt help but curse directly, Are you in your thirties and still using your brain as a decoration? You fool, how could you go and hit someone? What were you thinking? Do you want to disgrace the Kins Familypletely? Scarlet sneered. I only hit someone because of you. If you couldnt control yourself, I wouldnt be in this situation now. In front of everyone, her words embarrassed him, so he decided to ignore her for the time. being. Shrew, I dont want to talk to you. With that, he walked away. But Scarlet wouldnt let it go. She immediately started arguing with him. What? Feeling guilty? Let me tell you, if you continue to hang out with that little vixen, not only will I hit you this time, but Ill hit you next time, too. Are you not ashamed? At your age, with that smell on you, still messing around with your daughters ssmate. You really have no shame What did you say? You hit Linda? George looked shocked and angry. Upon seeing George like this, Scarlet felt extremely upset, so she decided to let it all out. Yes. 4/5 If it wasnt for your precious little sl*t, would I end up like this? Huh, you think shes some kind of good girl, but shell use you up and leave you high and dry. George was so angry he raised his hand to hit her but was stopped by James, who couldnt help but say, Dad, Mom, this is the police station. They continued arguing from inside the police station to outside. George restrained himself. It really wasnt appropriate to fight in front of a police station. He snorted coldly. Ill settle the score with youter! With that, he left first. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Heartbroken Scarlet George left without a word. Scarlet, with red eyes, cursed at his departing figure. You are disrespectful to me. If you still y with women at your age, you will die in a b*tchs bed sooner orter. James sighed and said, Mom, lets go home first. Upon arriving home, George was nowhere to be found. There was no need to ask. He mustve been with that woman. Scarlet was so angry that she began smashing things in the house. Feeling annoyed by the scene, James didnt say much and made an excuse to leave. Upon seeing that no one was paying attention to her, Scarlet became more and more depressed. She wished she could demolish the house so that no one could live a good life. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When George rushed to Lindas house, she was applying medicine. Upon seeing her swollen face, he felt sorry. Its my fault that I didnt protect you. I didnt expect that she would find you here. Linda shook her head with tears welling up in her eyes. Mr. George, how can you me yourself for this? I shouldnt have been with you in the first ce. It was hical. Madam Scarlet has every right to be angry. I got beaten, but it made me feel a little relieved. Upon seeing her like this, he felt distressed. Let me take you to the hospital. shook her head and forced a smile. Mr. George, my appearance may look terrible, but its not that bad in reality. If we go to the hospital and someone recognizes us, it wont be good for your reputation. Thinking about the scene at the police station where Scarlet made a scent and publicized the family scandal without caring about his image, George felt furious. He felt sorry for her. Youve been through a lot in this situation. Ill transfer some money to your ountter aspensation. Linda was secretly pleased but still politely declined. Mr. George, I admire and care for you. for who you are, not for your money. Acting this way only seems to justify Madam Scarlets criticisms of me 1/4 CMN Chapter 217 Heartbroken Scarlet 5. Free Down Georges expression darkened. Take the money. Youve suffered, and its only fair to ept it. Dont worry. If she dares to object again. Ill divorce her immediately. Linda felt a sense of triumph inside but quickly pretended to be surprised. Mr. George, you cant that would make me feel guilty. While I want to be with you. I dont want to break up your family. Just divorcing like that wouldnt be right, would it? If the Kins Family fell apart, how could she justify enduring the difort of pretending to be in a rtionship with this olde man? George sighed softly. He had spoken in the heat of the moment. He had several sons of his own, and he was getting older. Although he was drawn to Lindas youth, beauty, and gentle nature, Scarlet had been by his side for decades. Divorce wasnt a simple matter. However, her behavior had crossed a line, and she needed to learn a lesson. Lindas expression softened as she gently asked, Is Madam Scarlet alright? I didnt expect the neighbors to call the police. Things were chaotic at the time, and she was taken away by the police. They saw that I was injured and told me to take care of my wounds first before giving. a statement. But dont worry, Ill exin to them that it was just an ident. Her maturity touched him deeply. You did the right thing. Regardless of anything, Scarlet is now my wife. If she were to be sued and jailed, it would indeed tarnish my reputation. But rest assured, I wont easily let this matter slide. I will definitely stand up for you. Linda leaned weakly into his embrace. Mm, Ill listen to you. Disgusting man, she thought bitterly. Indeed, no matter how sweetCtalked they were usually, when it came to their own reputation. they would still hold it high and gently put it down. As the saying goes, The apple doesnt fall far from the tree. No wonder the whole Kins Family, except for Ang, who had long severed ties with them, were so hypocritical. Especially Fanny. She was deemed understanding and obedient, right? When the Kins Family was in dire straits, she wanted to see if she could still maintain such dignity. After a brief moment of affection between George and Linda, he drove home to settle the 2/4 CM M 0:4 Chapter 217 Heartbroken Scarlet score with Scarlet. TA 11:15 When he saw the mess at home, it only fueled his already boiling anger. He kicked open the bedroom door, only to find the room inplete disarray. Scarlet, can you still call this living? he roared and grabbed Scarlet, who was slumped in a chair. You know youre in the wrong, yet instead of reflecting, youre doubling down? Scarlet sneered and pushed him away. What, done consoling your little mistress? Cant bear to stay away? Ready to defend that little fox? George, do you even have a conscience to speak of? George, displeased with Scarlets attitude, couldnt hold back. Scarlet, stop calling her names. Let me tell you, shes much kinder and gentler than youll ever be. Shes been beaten ck and blue by you and still refuses to go to the hospital, just to save face for me. She even said. she wouldnt sue you. Do you realize how much shes sacrificed for me? And you? All you do is cause me trouble. Scarlet looked at him with disbelief. What? You think shes kind Hahaha, George, do you realize youre being yed for a fool? It was that little slt who set this all up, do you know that? She sent me the photos and willingly told me where to find you. Otherwise, how would I have known? George didnt believe her words at all. Even now, youre still trying to me her. Scarlet, I have to admit, youre quite cunning. What happened to your former virtuous self? Did it all go to waste? Dont believe me? Scarlet rushed to find the photos Linda had sent her, but she couldnt remember where she had put them. It seemed like they were downstairs in the living room. She hurried to find them. Just wait. Ill get you the evidence. Georges face darkened. Have you gone mad? Let me tell you, iristead of spending all this time tormenting Linda, you should be figuring out how to save Zacharias and Samuel. With that, he turned and left. As he reached the door, he warned again. If you dare to trouble Linda again, Ill make sure to deal with you. The door mmed shut, and its sound echoed like a heavy blow to Scarlets heart. She copsed to the ground with tears streaming down her face when she realized that George no longer loved her the way he used to do. 3/4 Chapter 217 Heartbroken Scarlet. George instinctively protected the other woman. +15 Free Coins However, he had a point. Instead of vying for a husband who had lost all affection, it was better to focus on protecting her sons. With her sons by her side, George wouldnt dare to overstep his boundaries so, she decided. to go and beg Ang. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Pm Begging You Chapter 218 Im Begging Your When Scarlet arrived, Ang waszily sunbathing on the balcony. This luxurious studio apartment had everything one could need, making it asfortable as being at home. Having money was truly wonderful. With a good mood andfortable living arrangements, Angs injury healed quickly. At that moment, Oliver came to inform her that Scarlet had arrived. Upon hearing this, the smile faded from Angs face. She couldnt believe that someone as arrogant and unwilling to back down as Scarlet had actually come, all because of Zacharias, Indeed, apart from Ang, any child in Scarlets eyes was held in high regard. When Scarlet entered, she seemed a bit uneasy. Having learned from the previous encounter, she didnt disy the same arrogant attitude. Instead, she appeared somewhat gentler. She was holding some things in her hands, and her gaze fell on Ang with a hint of concern. Is your wound getting better? Ang sneered. Lets be honest here. Why bother being so hypocritical about our rtionship? Scarlets expression stiffened. She was still somewhat displeased with Angs attitude and couldnt help but say, Ang, regardless of anything, I am still your mother. Can you please not speak to me with such a tone? Ang shrugged. Then what tone should I use? Madam Scarlet, are you still unable to grasp the situation? I am no longer your daughter. Have you forgotten? The words came out without hesitation, leaving Scarlet visibly shaken. She struggled to hold back her frustration and managed a forced smile. Ang, just say the word. Ill do whatever I can to help. Ang nced at her casually. Youve got it wrong, as usual. Youre the one who came to me. Why do you act like Im twisting your arm into doing something wrong? 1/4 79% 11:15 Chapter 218 Im Begging You +15 Free Coins Scarlets face soured, but she tried to keep her cool. Ang, please, Im begging you. Save Zacharias. Hes still kind to you. Ang scoffed as her eyes filled with sarcasm. Kind to me? Has anyone in the Kins Family ever treated me well? I made it crystal clear before that I have nothing to do with the Kins Familys fate. But you said if I came to beg you Scarlets face flushed as she stumbled over her words. youd agree to help Zacharias. Ang smiled. Yes, I said Id think about it And isnt this begging? Maybe lifes been too easy for you, and you dont know what its like to plead with someone? Scarlet was irritated by her teasing and said desperately, So what do you want? Do you me to kneel and beg you? Weve lived as mother and daughter for a while. Even if things arent great for you now, its still better than being with Britney. That was the truth. want Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for their past experiences, she wouldnt hold such deep resentment toward them. and willingly sacrifice herself for Fanny. so diligently Upon seeing Scarlets reaction, Ang chuckled. But didnt I care for all of you in the past? Hasnt that repaid your supposed kindness to me? Without me, Zacharias might not even be alive today. Scarlet grew anxious. Ang, will you help or not? Here we go again Ang seemed detached, as if observing a spectacle. Ive mentioned before that youck the finesse to seek aid. If you seek my assistance, you must show respect instead of coercion. Otherwise, if Im unwilling, I wont be able to devise a viable solution for saving someone. Upon seeing Angs demeanor, Scarlet felt truly at a loss, prompting her to humbly inquire. Tell me, what are your terms? If you want me to save Zacharias, then you must remove Fanny from the Kins Family and have her household registered at Mikes house, Ang stated coldly and emphasized each word. If you choose Fanny, then your son will face death. These words pierced Scarlets heart like a dagger. She had mulled over countless scenarios, was prepared to tackle any challenge and willing to spend a hefty sum to save Zacharias. Yet, Angs condition caught her off guard. 2/4 CMM M Chapter 218 Im Begging You Instinctively, she inquired, How does this involve Fanny? As expected, it all boiled down to Fanny. 78% 11:16 +15 Free Coins In Angs past life, she vividly remembered a time when she had tirelessly served the family, only to fall ill from exhaustion. Despite running a high fever and delirium, no one bothered to offer her even a sip of water. Her illness was brushed off as mere theatrics, with no one acknowledging its seriousness. Meanwhile, Fanny, who had a minor cold, received an abundance of care and attention. At that time, Fanny was like a little princess and was regarded as the apple of everyones eyes. Ang couldnt understand why she deserved to be neglected just because she didnt grow up around them from a young age, thuscking emotional attachment. So, this time, she wanted to see for herself what choice Scarlet would make between. Zacharias and Fanny. People often fail to empathize until they experience pain themselves. Angs eyes turned slightly cold, and she said sarcastically, After all, Zacharias has been doting on her for so long. Doesnt Fanny want to do something for her dear brother? Its just at matter of status, nothing serious. Anyway, shes very sensible and kind, I think shell agree. Well Scarlet was somewhat hesitant. Can we change the terms? Fanny hasnt endured much hardship since childhood. If she goes back to the Lynch Family, shell be miserable. Ang didnt waste any words and said coldly, Fine, then let Zacharias wait for death! Scarlets expression changed, and she immediately approached Ang. No, Ang, dont be so ruthless. Hes your brotheryour blood brother. Im begging you. Ang stepped back with a hint of disdain in her eyes. Dont try pulling at heartstrings. We never shared any real bond. If you cant let go of this, spare me the lectures about myck of conscience. Youre just as selfish, so spare me the sanctimony about motherly love. Its all just selfishness. Scarlets expression faltered. She felt unsure of how to respond. She wanted to say more, but seeing Angs distant demeanor, words failed her. -MM M TAQ 78% 11:16 Chapter 218 Im Begging You +15 Free Coins Finally, all she could manage was a nod and pleaded, Could I have some time to think this. over? Ang nodded, a faint smirk ying on her lips. You have one day to think about it. Upon listening to Angs sarcastic tone, Scarlet felt deeply ufortable, but there wasnt much she could do about it. She left the hospital. When she squinted at the ring sunlight, she felt a little dizzy. She nearly stumbled but was thankfully helped by a kind passerby. Scarlet stumbled back home in a daze, and when she saw Fannying to greet her, she felt a pang of bitterness in her heart. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 I Wont Let My Fate Be Sealed Fanny revealed a graceful smile. She helped Scarlet to sit on the couch and asked, Mom, how did it go? What did Ang say? Everyone knew that Scarlet went to the hospital today to ask Ang to save Zacharias. Fanny was also very concerned about this matter and waited at home specifically for it. Scarlets mood seemed off, prompting Fanny to inquire. Mom, whats wrong? Is everything not going well?: It seemed like Scarlet had been crying. Fanny suddenly had an ominous feeling in her heart. Before she could ask, she heard Scarlet say gravely, Fanny, I want to discuss something with you. Her heart skipped a beat. Could it be that this matter also involved her? What, what is it? Fanny felt uneasy. She held Scarlets hand andforted her softly, Mom, dont put too much pressure on yourself. Christopher and I are trying to figure out ways to help Zacharias and Samuel. Even if Ang doesnt help, we can still find a solution. Its just that Christopher has been hospitalized recently, so he doesnt have much energy. She tried to remind Scarlet that no matter what, she was the futuredy of the Sanders Family, so she shouldnt hastily agree to any requests from the other side just because of a few words from Ang. Scarlet still looked a little dazed. She gritted her teeth and seemed to have made up her mind. She looked at Fanny with a somewhat heartbroken look in her eyes and then slowly said, Fanny, only Ang can cure Zacharias illness now, so I went to beg her today. Fanny felt flustered and dared not make eye contact with Scarlet. She quickly said, I understand. She said she wants you to move your household registration out of the Kins Family and back to Mikes family before she is willing to help save Zacharias. Fannys heart was suddenly in turmoil, and her voice quivered, You agreed? I Scarlet choked up. She had only given me one day to consider. I had no choice but to 1/4 agree. Fannys fingers trembled slightly, and a hint of reluctance and disappointment shed in her eyes. Mom, are you really going to make me leave the Kins Family? Fanny, Im also in a difficult position. Scarlet lifted her head to look at Fanny. But, right now, this is the only way to save Zacharias. Fannys eyes turned red, and she immediately hugged Scarlet, silently expressing all her reluctance. She felt Scarlet gently stroking her hair andforting her in a warm voice, Fanny, dont worry. Its just a temporary measure to deceive Ang. Once she cures Zacharias, we will immediately move your household registration back. This is my promise to you. Fanny sobbed softly in Scarlets arms. Mom, I cant bear to leave you. That was what she said, but in a ce where Scarlet couldnt see, a hint of disdain shed in her eyes, and she also became cold. All the promises and love were fake. Usually, they were all talk and no action, but when it came to a crucial moment, she was the one being abandoned. Indeed, whether it was an adopted daughter or a biological daughter, they were not as important as Scarlets sons. Scarlet sighed softly. Fanny, theres nothing we can do about this situation now. Joseph said. it himself: Zacharias is beyond help in the hospital. If Ang doesnt intervene, hes just waiting to die. Thinking about this, Scarlet felt a deep sense of sadness. One son was about to go to jail, another son was lying in the hospital waiting to die, and what made her feel even more hopeless was that her husband didnt care about of it. any What sins had shemitted? Why is Ang behaving like this? Does she despise me? Fannys voice was muffled and tinged with bitterness, making Scarlet feel even more ufortable. Scarlets eyes turned cold, and she said with a hint of disdain in her tone, Thats just her nature. Living in a small town for too long has made her narrowCminded. Whenever she has the opportunity, she will make things as difficult as possible for us. Even though shes my 2/4 own flesh and blood, shes nothing like me at all. Inparison, Fanny, who was not her biological child, was much more sensible and kind- hearted. Fanny stood up, wiped away her tears, and said, But, but you know what kind of person my biological mother is. She was already unhappy about the engagement, and if I really moved. in, she definitely wouldnt treat me well. She couldnt refuse to change her household registration. Refusing wouldnt bring any benefits, and it would only upset the Kins Family. So, at least on the surface, she had to agree to it. But she absolutely couldnt move in with the Lynch Family. After some consideration. Scarlet said, I understand. Just changing your household registration will do. You can still continue living with the Kins Family. Fanny bit her lip and furrowed her brow lightly. Ang wont agree. She hates me so much that she will definitely make things ditlicult for me. Mom, if we do things ording to her wishes, I dont know if I can survive. Tears welled up in Fannys eyes, and she was overwhelmed with sadness. Observing Fannys distress, Scarlet felt a pang of sympathy and her eyes involuntarily welled. up with tears. Fanny, it wonte to that. Dont worry, you still have your older brothers. Theyll take care of you. Plus, well move your household registration as she requested. If she still refuses to let you stay with the Kins Family, then shes being unreasonable. Fannys expression turned somewhat icy, but Scarlet seemed oblivious to the situation. Now, it was Ang who had the upper hand. She could call the shots, couldnt she? Fannyposed herself and said understandingly, Mom, dont worry. Im willing to do anything to save Zacharias, even if it means selling blood or kidneys. Relieved by hermitment, Scarlet nodded. Youre a good girl. I knew youd agree. Youre a wonderful daughter, and Ill always treat you right. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But, Mom Fanny hesitated. Wouldnt the Sanders Family have even stronger opinions about me if they found out? Scarlet shook her head reassuringly, Dont worry, I talked to them about it. They understood. Chapter 219 I Wont Let My Fate Be Sealed Fanny forced a smile as she nodded. To hell with understanding! she thought furiously. With Samuel in prison, there was no escaping it. It was a criminal offense, anding out meant being a convict. Her future fatherCinw, Michael, already had strong opinions about the matter, openly and subtly mocking her for disgracing the Sanders Family. If I lose my status as the adopted daughter of the Kins Family, can I still marry into the Sanders Family? If not, will my life be ruined? She didnt dare to gamble on Christophers love for her. After all, his status was quite awkward. No! I absolutely wont allow things to go in that direction. I cant just sit around waiting for my fate to be sealed. I have to do something about it, Fanny whispered in her heart. Chapter 220 Unwee Guest Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Unwee Guest 7 78% 11:16 15 Free Coins In Angs hospital ward, Kevin and Bruce came to visit as agreed. They brought gifts that filled the room, each one valuable. Ang was delighted to see them. Old Mr. Lawson, Grandpa, Im really happy to see you two here, but why did you bring so many gifts? She quickly ushered the two old men to sit on the couch before pouring two cups of water and cing them on the coffee table. Didnt I say that I was fine on the phone? Its nothing serious. Bruce gestured to Ang. Come here. Let us take a good look at you. Ang walked over to the two old men and obediently allowed them to examine her. carefully. After a thorough examination, the two elders nodded in satisfaction. Kevin added, Hmm, your mental state is fine. Has your injury healed? Should I invite some foreign doctors to check on you? Considering her future career as a doctor, he was concerned about the shoulder injury affecting the arm and potential issues that could affect her judgment as a doctor. In response, Ang shook her head and reassured them, Its fine, Grandpa. Im a doctor myself. I know how my body is healing. Bruce also insisted, Ang, if you really need a doctor, look for me. The doctors. rmended by the Sanders Family All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He nced at Kevin with a hint of dissatisfaction on his face and continued are not trustworthy. Infuriated, Kevins face reddened. How could you say that, old man?! Im just stating facts. What Sensing the tension between them, Ang quickly interjected, Old Mr. Lawson, Grandpa, Im really fine. Jonathan will take care of it for me if anything happens. At the mention of Jonathan Lawson, the two old men showed pleased smiles. M M M 78% 11:16 Chapter 220 Unwee Guest Both of them agreed that Jonathan was a capable kid and always handled things thoroughly. Ang was his wife, so her condition should be his concern. Just as they were chatting happily, Fanny showed up. When she saw who was in the ward, she froze. Why are those two here? Fannys sudden appearance drew everyones attention to her. With a bashful smile, Fanny uttered, Ang, I came to see you. Then, she greeted the two elders, Hello, Old Mr. Lawson and Old Mr. Sanders. Are you here to see Ang, too? What a pointless question. Bruces expression darkened as he did not feel the need to attend to her. It was a rare opportunity for him to chat with his granddaughterCinw when she was feeling. better, but he didnt expect to encounter such a buzzkill. On the other hand, Kevin nodded in acknowledgment. After all, she was Christophers fiance, so he had to respect her at some point. Despite sensing how awkward the atmosphere had be since she entered, Fanny couldnt care less. Showing a kind smile to Ang, she asked, Ang, how are you feeling? I cried as soon as I heard you were injured. I know you dont like me, so I didnt dare toe and visit you as I was afraid of affecting your mood. Here we go again. Here she goes, putting on a show in front of the elders. Without giving her much respect, Ang bluntly exposed, Is that so? Are you not afraid of affecting my mood now? Or did youe here specifically to do that? Hearing her words, Fanny bit her lip, lowered her head, and showed an aggrieved expression. ICI didnt mean to I just wanted to make sure you were really okay so I could feel at ease. Ang coldly snorted and replied indifferently, Are you satisfied now that youve seen me? You can leave now. At this moment, Bruce pointed to the phone screen and waved at Ang. Ang,e here. Can you help me see what this is? The three of them then chatted happily,pletely ignoring Fannys presence. Fanny secretly ground her teeth. 2/4 CMM M T 72 11:16 #15 Free Coms Chapter 220 Unwee Guest When Ang gave her a rude attitude earlier, she assumed that the two elders who were the heads of the family would be dissatisfied with her behavior. At the very least, she expected them to reprimand her, just like her brother and parents, and perhaps teach her a lesson. However, they didnt seem to care at all. Inparison to Ang, Fanny felt extremely unwee. She had always been treated like a little princess surrounded by admirers, so being treated so coldly came as a shock to her. In Fannys mind, she should always be the center of attention, no matter where she was or who she was with. She understood that the two elders might have a bias toward Ang because of Jonathan, but she didnt anticipate the extent of their favoritism. Initially, she had nned to wait for them to leave before speaking to Ang. However, as she waited, they showed no signs of ending their conversation andpletely ignored her presence. The more Fanny observed, the more upset she became, feeling as though she might explode at any moment. Afraid of losing control of her emotions, she forced a smile and excused herself, Old Mr. Lawson, Old Mr. Sanders, Ang I have something to attend to, so I will take my leave now. I will visit you next time. No one responded. Fanny was so infuriated that she swiftly exited the ward. As soon as she left, the two elders ceased their conversation and stood up. Well, its gettingte, Ang. You should get some rest. Yes, indeed. If someone you dislike visits, just ask them to leave. Dont let them stay, silly girl And where is Oliver? Why isnt he keeping watch? Ang now realized that the two old men had stayed back to prevent Fanny from disturbing her. She smiled helplessly as she bid them farewell, feeling grateful. At the hospital lobby, the two old men chatted casually as they waited for their drivers to drive their cars from the parking lot. Kevin had a joyful expression. Look at how generous Ang is. Despite facing a nuisance, she remains unaffected. Her mental strength is truly remarkable. My grandson is fortunate to have such a capable wife. I can trust him with the family. Bruce was also pleased that his judgment was right. 3/4 Chapter 220 Unwee Guest He had taken a liking to Ang from the start and had worked hard to win over his granddaughterCinC law. 15 Free Cons I must say that your family is truly fortunate, too, Bruce remarked with a smile. Your other grandson also married one of the daughters of the Kins Family, didnt he? Sisters to sisters- inw. What a wonderful tale. Kevin red at Bruce, snorted, and remained silent. His displeasure was evident. Just then, their car arrived, so they made their way toward it. After they departed, Fanny emerged from around the corner, gazing at the disappearing vehicle with a look of defiance and coldness in her eyes. Those two old men wont be happy for long. She tossed the flower basket she had purchased into the trash can, walking away while dialing her phone. CMM Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Intimidated by Jonathan Chapter 221 Intimidated by Jonathan +15 Free Coim Christopher nearly suffocated from getting grounded in Sanders Residence as he lounged on the couch ying games. He heard the sound of a car entering the yard and soon saw Kevining in. He quickly got up to greet him, looking respectfully obedient to thetter. Kevin frowned when he saw him. You got discharged? Christopher nodded. Yes, I came back yesterday afternoon. You werent home at that time. In the morning, when he woke up, Kevin had also left the house. Kevin nodded without saying much. With a heavy heart, he uttered, Be more careful in the future. Youre a grown man now. You shouldnt get distracted while driving. I will. Christopher looked humbly receptive. Grandpa, where have you been? Christopher tried to please him. Since Michael wanted him to get closer to Kevin, he figured that it would definitely be beneficial. No matter how much Kevin disliked him, he was still his grandson. Kevin sat on the couch and sighed, I went to the hospital to visit Ang. Christopher was surprised to hear that. What happened to her? He was merely curious. Kevin nced at him with a disdainful look. Dont you know? Ang was kidnapped by Samuel Kins, that b*stard, so she got injured and is currently in the hospital. He knew about the kidnapping, but he didnt know about the injury and hospitalization as no one had told him, but it seemed like it had nothing to do with him. Christopher quickly smiled awkwardly. I just got out of the hospital, so I didnt know about it. Kevin snorted coldly without uttering another word. Then, he plopped onto the couch with his eyes closed, looking like he didnt want to be disturbed. 1/4 MM 0:0 78% 11:17 Chapter 221 Intimidated by Jonathan Christopher was stunned for a moment, thought of something, and then went straight to the underground garage and drove to thepany. Within minutes, he arrived. He went directly to Jonathans office and put on a gentle and obedient smile on his face. Jonathan. I heard that Ang was admitted to the hospital. Is it serious? Should I go and visit her too? Jonathan looked up and rejected him coldly, No. Were family now, and Grandpa has been there. Wouldnt it seem appropriate if I dont visit her? Christopher looked sincere as he continued, Jonathan, I know I was disrespectful to her before, but rest assured, Ive realized my mistake now. Taking this chance, Id also like to apologize to her. Jonathan leaned back in his chair with no expression on his face. Dont act all sincere in front of me! Besides Jonathan paused. Arent you on house arrest? Howe youre ignoring my orders? Christopher shook his head in denial. Its not that. ICI just acted impulsively and forgot about it. Jonathan snorted coldly, tapped his desk with his finger, and uttered indifferently, Ill lift your ban, but if you vite it again, I wont have mercy on you. Christopher looked gratefully at him. Thank you, Jonathan. What about the credit card That was his real purpose foring here. He wasnt sincere in visiting Ang, but in order to achieve his goal, he didnt mind pulling a little act. Jonathan shot him a cold look. Ill see how you behave in three months. Disappointment cast over Christophers face. Jonathan, I Seeing that look on his face, Jonathan showed a displeased expression. What? Does the Sanders Family not feed you? Cant you live without a credit card? Christopher quickly denied, No, of course not. If you have nothing else to say, please leave. After saying that, Jonathan lowered his head to read the documents in his hand. 2/4 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 221 Intimidated by Jonathan +15 Free Cons Christopher knew that Jonathan hated being disturbed while working, and he probably had already exhausted his patience just now. Because of that, Christophers frustration piled up, and he had nowhere to vent. When can I be the true head of the Sanders Family? Being suppressed by Jonathan all the time is the worst feeling ever! He had been feeling suffocated during his recent hospital stay. He wasnt able to eat anything he wanted during the stay and was unable to do anything that he wished. Without a credit card, he couldnt be carefree. Even though his father used to give him money, he never had the concept of saving, so he was truly penniless now. He needed to make some money. In the downtown area, at a highCend beauty salon, Christopher was escorted to the VIP room by the staff, where Teresa was lying on the bed receiving treatment. Whats wrong? Teresa asked gently when she saw her son entering. You sounded urgent on the phone. Christopher smiled and settled on the couch in the VIP room, taking a few sips of the tea prepared by the staff before answering casually, Its nothing. I just missed you and wanted to see you. Teresa sighed, I know you too well. Tell me, did something happen to upset you? Is it that Jonathan guy again? His own mother always hit the nail on the head. Christopher grumbled, Ugh, Jonathan is really heartless. Its just a credit rd, yet hes holding onto it, saying hell review my performance in three months and only return it to me if I behave well. Teresa felt secretly resentful. Is Jonathan deliberately seeking revenge? But with an expensive facial mask on her face, she couldnt show too much emotion. Dont worry, I have money. Ill give you some. Your dad gave me a lot of expensive bags and nes before, so selling some of them will be enough for you to live freely in the meantime. Christopher felt bitter. He knew it wasnt easy for his mother to live with his father. They had gone through a lot of hard times before, and even though they were wealthier than before 3/4 Chapter 291 Intimidated by Jonathan now, she always nned ahead by trying to get something from his father and save it in case of any unexpected situations in the future. No, thanks, Christopher declined. Ill just tough it out. Three months will pass quickly. He didnt believe that without money from the Sanders Family, he wouldnt be able to make So, right in front of Teresa, he invited a few of his friends to a bar. After ending the call, Christopher proudly showed off to her, Mom, see that? Your son has loyal friends, too. In just three months, Ill get them to pay for me. Teresa felt relieved, but thinking about his recent car ident, she said, Remember, if you drink, make sure to have a driver pick you up. Or just dont drive at all, alright? Christopher was still shaken by the ident and dared not disobey. Otherwise, Jonathan would only punish him even more severely. Jonathan was so terrifying that he didnt dare to upset him at all. He used to be a cripple who was aloof but always with a sickly aura. Now that his leg had healed, his oppressive presence was even stronger. Just the thought of Jonathans cold expression made Christopher uneasy. It was better to gather his friends to have some fun and go to the nearest bar to shoo the bad luck away. He had just driven out for a while when his phone rang. It was Fanny calling. With one hand on the wheel, he answered the phone, Hey, Fanny. Whats wrong? Are you crying? Who bullied you? Dont cry. Where are you? Wait, Ille find you. After hanging up Fanny. the phone, Christopher turned the steering wheel and headed to look for 11:17 Chapter 222 Feelings Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Feelings Chapter 222 Feelings In thevish suite, Ang joyfully hummed to herself while unwrapping the gifts from the two elders. The gifts consisted of gourmet food, beverages, and health supplements. As she gazed at these items, Ang smiled contentedly. They really are babying me Ang. Suddenly, a familiar voice resonated from the doorway. She turned around and saw Jessica carrying bags of items and standing at the entrance with a radiant smile. Taken aback, Ang promptly put down the items in her hands and approached her. Your face no longer looks swollen, and there are no more bruises. Jessica nodded. Then, she set down her belongings and embraced Ang as she drew near. Samuel, that b*stard! After hearing he had assaulted me, my brothers assured me they would arrange for someone to deal with him in prison. Im warning you; do not pity him! No, I wont. Its up to your brothers whic to spare his life or not. Ang sweetly smiled while guiding Jessica into the inner room. I was just wondering why visitors kept arriving one after another, yet none of them was you. It makes me unsure of your wellCbeing. Upon hearing that, Jessica sighed. Appearing somewhat sheepish, she exined, Ive been gued by nightmarestely and havent been sleeping well. I didnt want you to worry, so I postponed visiting you for a few days. As she spoke, she felt somewhat shameful. How ironic! Ang was the one who got injured. Yet, Im the one experiencing nightmares. At once, Ang embraced her and reassured her, Rejoice, for better times lie ahead as we have survived a great ordeal. Jessica nodded. Yeah. Okay. Lets not dwell on that. You, though- She paused and surveyed the room. If I hadnt walked through the hospital entrance, I would have mistaken this for your cozy studio apartment. The setup here is way toovish! Are you sure youre getting hospitalized and not enjoying a spa retreat? Apart from essential medical equipment, the room exuded a warm and inviting ambiance. 1/5 11:17 Chapter 222 Feelings Jessica pressed Angs hospital bed mattress before lying down on it. Wow, this is incredibly comfortable. As expected, being the wife of a tycoon certainlyes with special treatment. Its so cozy that I almost wish I was sick. How much do you think all this costs? Jessica sat up, looking perplexed. Although her family was affluent, they had never gone to such an extravagant extent for their familys hospital stay. Ang shrugged, shook her head, and said, Im not sure. Jonathan arranged everything. The public would start to gossip about our marriage again if I didnt stay in a VIP ward, Jessica nodded in agreement. Indeed. But then again, you dont have to feel sorry about spending Jonathans wealth. After all, he is a capitalist, and capitalists exploit the working ss like us to amass their wealth. Ang grinned at her words. Then, Jessica raised an eyebrow and added, Still, even as a bloodsucking capitalist, Jonathan seems highly affectionate. He sure does genuinely care for you. Love is indeed remarkable. Ang widened her eyes and quickly rified, Jessica, dont jump to conclusions. Jonathan and I are merely allies with an agreement. Its not what youre imagining. Our marriage is all for appearances, alright? Its just a show we put up for the public eye. However, Jessica smiled knowingly. Why are you getting so panicked that you even reiterate it? In my opinion- She leaned in closer to Ang and winked as she continued yfully,. why not make it real? You two are only a few years apart. Its no big deal. Besides, not only is Cappiejo goodClooking, but he is also wealthy. Plus- Oh, please stop! Angeli shot her a look. She attempted to cover her mouth, but Jessica evaded her. Just as Jessica was departing the ward, she suddenly jumped aside. Ang couldnt halt her steps in time and directly collided with the person who was about to enter. The individual deftly caught Ang with both hands. How restless. A calm voice sounded. It was Jonathan. Ang coughed and immediately halted in ce. Then, she turned her head to re fiercely at Jessica. 2/5 M 11:17 Chapter 222 Feelings Despite her eyes darting around, Jessica avoided Angs gaze at all costs. Oh,e on. Must you two be loveyCdovey like this? Just then, a teasing voice sounded beside them, followed by Daniel showing up with a nonchnt demeanor. Tsk, tsk. Mr. zwson, is this the reason why you ignored me and rushed over here earlier? To hug your wife?* Upon hearing Daniels words, Ang trembled. She quickly left Jonathans side and walked inside. As the warmth in his hand vanished, Jonathan couldnt help but furrow his brow and look at Daniel with displeasure. Daniel feigned innocence. Why are you staring at me like that? Ignoring him, Jonathan walked straight into the ward. Daniel hurried to catch up. Wait up. About the things I had talked to you about earlier My God! Can you stop disturbing them? Jessica quickly stepped forward to stop Daniel. While pulling him away from the ward, she criticized, Sir, you sure are poor at reading the room. Cant you see that you are extremely unwee here? This man is thirdCwheeling big time! 1. Daniel stared at the youngdy in front of him with a hostile look. Did she just refer to me as Sir?! Do I seriously look so rigid that she addresses me as Sir? Once Jessica led Daniel away, the ward instantly quieted down. But for some reason, Ang felt her cheeks burning. Moreover, as she recalled Jessicas remarks earlier, she had to admit. that there was no way her heart could remain totally unaffected. Meanwhile, Jonathan koked at Ang, his gaze deepening. Since you can move around freely now, I suppose your wound is healing well. UhChuh. Ang nodded, looking somewhat distracted. What did Jessica say to you that made you so uneasy? Angs mind raced. With a hint of hesitation, she said, She mentioned that you are nice to me because you like me. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jonathan did not deny it, but his eyes carried a hint of amusement as he asked, What do think? you 3/5 7% 11:17 Chapter 989 Feelings His response is to ambiguous, itir I must be overthinking everything Thinking of this, Ang reassured herself that they were purely strong allies and no personal feelings were involved. Suddenly, she felt a hule suffocated. After making an excuse, she hurried out of the ward. As he watched Angs retreating figure, Jonathan couldnt help but smile.. Meanwhile, in the hospitals general wards, Sarah had just finished washing her fathers clothes when she caught sight of the wellCdressed Fanny. Well, one couldnt me her for noticing right away. Fannys attire seemed too shy in the general ward. What is Fanny doing here? Other than Ang, who stays in the hospitals IP ward, I havent heard of any other Kins Family members getting hospitalized. Moreover, knowing Pannys character, she definitely wouldnt associate with someone staying in the general wari. Therefore, Sarah followed curiously. Then, she witnessed Fanny approaching a patients bedside. It looked as though she was hesitating if she wanted to remove the persons oxygen tubing. What are you doing? Without hesitation, Sarah intervened and stopped Fannys actions. Fanny was surprised resee that the person who intervened was actually Sarah. She hadnt locked the door because she wanted to monitor the situation outside in case someone suddenly barged in. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient for her to leave when that happened. Sarah noticed the name on the patients bed was Mike Lynch. Isnt this Fannys biological father? I know because I heard some stories about the Kins Family from James. ring at Sarah with a hostile expression. Fanny threatened preemptively, What are you 4/5 -NM Chapter 222 Feelings 78% 11:17 doing here? Im warning you; youre not allowed to mention what just happened. Otherwise, I wont spare you! MM Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Gift M Chapter 223 Gift 70% 11:18 +15 Free Coins Furrowing her brows slightly. Sarah gazed silently at Fanny. Fannys behavior today is different from what I had heard. ording to the Kins brothers, Fanny is gentle and kind. Shes so kindChearted that she would cry for a while, even if she identally stepped on an ant. But what Fanny had just tried to do clea had nothing to do with kindness. Sarah calmed her mind before saying tly, Fanny, I dont want to interfere in your family affairs. But I hope you will stop in the future. I cant keep silent if something happens to him. The sense of panic within Fanny earlier seemed to have dissipated. Instead, she slowly became somewhatposed. Disdain filled her eyes as she sized Sarah up. Sarah, stop acting so morally superior and using me. Whats the matter? Do you see yourself as a maidenly and kind woman? We are just as bad as each other. No one is virtuous here. I dont know what youre talking about. Sarah had no intention of paying attention to Fanny. You dont know? Fanny approached Sarah and borated softly, You think youre innocent? Youve been holding onto Yusof while engaging in immoral affairs behind closed doors. Hmph. Youre not any better. Forget about escaping unscathed tomorrow if you dare. to speak out about todays events. Sarahs face turned slightly pale as she stared at Fanny. Upon seeing Sarahs expression, Fanny felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. Furthermore, she knew James wouldnt spare Sarah either if she really exposed the matter. Thats more like it. I can still put in some good words in front of James and ask him to give you more money to save your dying father. With these words, Fanny left with a smug smile. Once she exited the hospital, she suppressed her smile. It was all Sarahs fault for getting in the way. It looks like this n of mine wont work anymore. I have to think of another n. Sarahs eyes shed with a hint ofplexity as she watched Fanny walk away. Meanwhile, outside the VIP wards, Ang was out for a slight breath of fresh air. Finally, she remembered Jonathan, whom she had left in the ward. OMN Chapter 223 Gift I 7 11:18 15 Free Coins I think I truly had lost my mind back there. It would have been much better if I had just responded gracefully. But no! I just had to run away. Great! That just made me look like I was hiding something. When she returned to the ward, she saw Sarah standing still at the door. Can I help you? Ang approached her and asked directly. Upon seeing Ang. Sarah slowly smiled. I came to check on you. Oh. Ang looked at Sarah suspiciously, As far as I remember, our friendship isnt so close to the point that she will show this much concern for Sarah hesitated a little. ncing around, she eventually approached Ang and whispered. I just saw Fanny visit her biological father in the general ward. Upon hearing that, Ang nodded. Then, she said, Her business is not my concern. Sarah pursed her lips, unsure of what to say. After much thought, she continued, Regardless, Mike is still your foster father. You should still pay a little more attention to him if you have time. Ang frowned. Before she could reply, Sarah interrupted, Thank you for treating my father. I shall be going now. Ang was at a loss for words. Is Sarah purposely here to tell me this nonsense? Based on my understanding of her, it should be unlikely. If so, whats her intention in mentioning Fanny and Mike specifically? Whats wrong? Jonathan walked out. Who were you talking to just now? With something on her mind, Ang forgot about the embarrassment from earlier and repeated what Sarah had said. After listening, Jonathans eyes shed slightly. Then, he spoke, I will have someone keep an eye on this matter. Take care of yourself, and dont worry about others affairs. Okay. Ang obediently nodded, looking as docile as amb. 2/5 Chapies we cont 11:18 Jonathan permutally came to pick her up Ang was somewhat surprised by the gesture Halfway through the drive. Ang realised that they were not heading home. shghly pushed, she asked. Jonathan, where are we going to the Westbourg Wake Jonathan turned the steering wheel. As he drove, he exined, My Triend has a vi there. We can go there to have some fun Werbung Poks where one could ski and go on a vacation. It was a very leisurely and rxing ce During holiday there was a constant stream of tourists visiting the mountain. Ang had previously heard Jessica mention several times that she wanted to go there. However, it was siicult to book To her surprise, it turned out that it was Jonathans friend who had operated the ce. Ang fich grateful. Is this a gift for my discharge? Yes Jonathan confessed before continuing. Youve been studying, and I havent taken you to an outing. Its the holidays now, and my friends have been wanting to meet you. So, I set up this meeting Its okay Calm down. With these words, Ang became even more nervous, Why didnt you tell me in advance? she hurriedlyined. After that, she lowered her head to look at her clothes, which were indeed too in. 4x the partner of a bu tweeson, even if Im no expert in business talks, at least I should make Jamathan proud in terms of appearaton Jonathan couldnt help but smile. How can I surprise you if I have told you in advance? Tomorrow is New Years Day. Tonight, we will countdown to the New Year together. Dont worry. They are all easy to get along with. Ang said somewhat awkwardly, But Im not properly dressed. Jonathan said with a smile, Its okay. You look good like this. Besides, you are my wife. They dare not say anything 3/5 12 11:18 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chance stat Cha Kuld KKM 17 Apache sighed secres and past herself *** they umple dont understand womens mindat ?? ? ?? ?? ? ? ? ? {NNANN?/W%WNV v my husbands set topviker without makeup! huet, Two hours linser, they arrives at then desimation Rehue genting om of ups to belja After exiting the car than bashost the car keys to the stall. A Quaint and VPNsageCbooking wooden sign heaved in Anggs sight. Khosanan, Villi, was the name engravsst on it. it semed to have a touch of a besvenly martial arts vibe. However the vis trance did not exude a highCend luxurious feel. Rather, it had a sense of elegance. Surrounded by white stow, the vi nestled in it, giving off a somewhat secluded vibe. fel Looking at the entrance. Ang fch like she was watching the opening scene of a TV series when the protagonist entered Seeing Ang in a dare. Jonathan directly took her hand and led her inside. Jonathans palm was warm and carried a hint of calluses. The beaver in the lobbie was on full st. The thick shut off the cold outside. Even though the tables, chairs, and couches inside were all quaint, they werent entirely old- fashioned, giving a teeling of blending the old and the new. Ang didnt see any problem with the design. In fact, she thought itbined the best of boch past and modern, and the overall vibe was not jarring. Upon seeing the two holding hands, everyone smiled widely and stood up to greet them. Since Ang knew none of these people, she could only politely respond. 4/5 178% 11:18 Chapter 223 Gift +15 Free Comm There were both men and women present. Ang spected that each one of Jonathans. friends must have brought a femalepanion. Compared to their carefully dressed appearance, Ang suddenly felt that her outfit looked shabby today. Ang dispiritedly forced a smile and responded. But since Jonathan was the one who led her in, she attracted the attention of many people after being introduced. Although she looked young and innocent, no one dared to underestimate her. Several women approached Ang and warmly shook her hand. You look so young. Are you still studying? Yes, Im a sophomore. Ang quickly adapted. She had dealt with these situations in her past life. Is that bracelet from Countess mourstest collection? Oh my God. I cant believe you managed to get it. How impressive. Women naturally wouldnt run out of topics as soon as they talked about purses and jewelry. Daniel slicked his tongue a few times and raised an eyebrow at Jonathan. Angie is quite impressive. She has already made friends. Jonathans mood lifted as he smirked. Then, he nced at Daniels hand, saying, Get your hand off me. Just then, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 You Must Take the me Chapter 224 You Must Take the me 115 As Cube Someone frowned and said unhappily, Whats going on? Didnt we hook the whole ce? Why are there still people here? The knocking on the door outside became more urgent. The waiter had no choice but to open the door. After the waiter opened the door, a gust of wind rushed in. John, go check it out. The man rolled his eyes. Its been a while since we finally got to see each other. Dont let anyone ruin the mood. John nodded. Got it. Dont drink too much, or youll get drunk. Ang knew the person called John. When they first met, everyone introduced themselves. Although she didnt remember everyone clearly, she had a deep impression of Josh because he was the owner of the Elysian Vi. John was chubby, had long hair tied in a small braid, and had a small beard. He looked like someone not to be messed with. However, he seemed to be a kind person, and his voice was soft when talking to Ang. In no time, John returned, but a group of people followed him. Whats going on, John? Why did you bring people in? Ang looked over and was surprised to see a familiar face. Fanny was dressed lightly. Her face was pale from the cold as she cuddled in Christophers arms for warmth. There were a few young people behind them, not worth mentioning by name, but they used to always hang around with Fanny in school. They seemed surprised to see Ang and Jonathan.. Jonathan raised an eyebrow and asked, Whats going on? His voice, was not loud, but it made the others feel uneasy. John walked up to Jonathan and exined, We were having so much fun that we lost track of time, and we didnt book a hotel. All the nearby ones are fully booked. Then, there was a sudden heavy snowfall, so it was hard to drive. Hence, we thought of staying here for the night. I think its your brother So, I thought I would do you a favor. Johns voice got low as he spoke. Jonathan nced at Christopher and said nothing. 1/4 All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. N ax 11:18 Chapter 294 You Must Take the me The others recognized Christopher. Although they werent on good terms, they couldnt turn away a family in need, so they said nothing more. Fanny was unhappy since she ran into Ang while out on a trip. However, she had no choice. The car broke down, and the snow outside was heavy. They had no way to contact anyone down the mountain. Besides, she noticed that several people present were either wealthy or of high status. Being able to appear in this group meant that the others identities were undoubtedly not simple. Seeing that it was Christophers brother, the others breathed a sigh of relief. Since he was familiar, they felt it should be fine to amodate them for the night. Thus, someone nudged Christopher and whispered. Christopher, I see that the boss and your brother are close. Why dont you ask him for help? This mansion is so big, so I bet theres enough room for a few extra guests. Yeah. Christopher. Were counting on you. Listening to their words, Christopher tensed up, feeling a sharp sting in his heart. Jonathan Christopher respectfully called out. Jonathan nced at him and nodded nonchntly before pulling Ang over. Drink this first to ward off the cold. Ang blinked, wondering, dre we showing our affection now? Okay. She didnt even nce at Fanny and Christopher. Fanny stepped out of Christophers embrace and shivered from the cold. She said softly, Ang, I didnt know you were here. Im sorry. We wont stay. Well leave right away. With that, she turned around and pulled Christopher, getting ready to leave. Why are you leaving The others were puzzled. Its snowing heavily outside. Well freeze to death if we go out now. Fanny hesitated and smiled apologetically. Lets go look for another hotel. Maybe well get lucky and find a vacant room? If I stay here. Ang will be unhappy. Ive taken her ce for so many years. Its my turn to give back to her. Hearing her words, Naomi, who was Fannys friend, couldnt stand it anymore. What are you talking about? Everyone knows the situation of the Kins Family. The Kins Family would rather have you than their own daughter, which shows how despicable and vile some people can be. Ang frowned as she listened to the two of them argue back and forth. She felt that this was 2/4 -MM M T 70% 11:18 Chapter 224 You Must Take the me 115 Free Coins ridiculous. She didnt say a word and just sat there as she watched the duo, However, she was quite happy to watch the drama for free. She sat there and ate quietly without saying a word. Fanny nced worriedly at Ang and said, Dont say that. Ang feels bad, too. She didnt want this either, but she has suffered a lot since she was young. Its only fair for her to ask for more when she comes back. Does that mean Im being unreasonable? thought Ang. Fanny sighed again. I dont want her to be unhappy. Lets just go. Why? Naomi was displeased. This mansion doesnt belong to Ang. It belongs to that man. He allowed us to enter, so why should we let her have her way? Who does Ang think she is to be so bossy? Jonathans eyes turned cold when he heard this. On the other hand, John noticed and felt a chill down his spine. He wondered why Christopher and the others were being unreasonable. Ang stood up and sneered. If you two love acting so much, why dont you go to a film. school? Maybe you can be an awardCwinning actress. Fanny immediately teared up. Ang, dont be angry. Well leave right away. You guys have fun. Dont worry. We wont disturb you. Ang rolled her eyes and said mercilessly, Come on, its been about six minutes since you. walked in the door. You said you were leaving, so why are you still here? Fanny, everyone here is a powerful figure in the business world. Your acting skills might work on the idiots. around you, but do you really think the others will think ill of me? Are you that foolish? The others looked at Fanny with a hint of mockery in their eyes, trying to hold back theirughter. Upon seeing this, Fanny turned pale. She said hastily, I I really didnt mean to make you angry. Why would I be angry? Youre the one who needs help now, not me. Ang gestured toward the door. If you want to leave, the door is over there. You dont have the right to make us leave. Naomi stomped her foot angrily and pointed at Fanny. This isnt your home. People show you a little courtesy, and you act like youre the boss. Fanny quickly held Naomi. Dont be angry. Ang didnt mean it that way. Ang tilted her head, You dont say. Weve really booked everything here. Weve bought it 3/4 NN 7% 11:18 Chapter 224 You Must Take the me for the past few days. With that, the two were left speechless, and Naomi was furious with nowhere to vent. +15 Free Cont Jonathan picked up a napkin from the table and wiped his hands. Christopher, shes your girl, so you must take the me. Teach her some manners before taking her out. His tone was soft, but his harsh words made Christopher feel embarrassed. This was a matter between the Sanders and the Lawsons, was nothing to do with them, so they dared not listen and quickly found something else to upy themselves. For the first time. Jonathan scolded Fanny in public, and she had a pale face. Christopher tensed up. Jonathan, its my responsibility. I will talk to Fanny about it. However, considering the heavy snow outside, would it be possible for us to stay the night? We wont cause you any inconvenience. 3 Chapter 225 Chapter 925 Men Grows Tired Easily Chapter 225 Men Grows Tired Easily Christopher then gently squeezed Fannys hand. Fanny bit her lip, took a deep breath, and nced at Jonathan. Jonathan, I am still young and didnt watch my mouth. I apologize if I said something to upset you. Jonathan? Jonathan raised an eyebrow and said in a low voice, Its too soon to address me as Jonathan now. Wait until you are part of the family. Even your father should address me as Mr. Lawson. Upon hearing this, Fannys expression turned grim. She trembled and lowered her head. Yes, Mr. Lawson. Ang blinked and thought Jonathan was sometimes harsh. Jonathan turned to Josh, Josh, prepare a few rooms for them. Josh felt relieved and smiled warmly. Mr. Sanders, please follow me along with your friends. Take a bath to warm up yourself. If you need anything, let the staff know. He implied they were not wee to linger in the lobby and disrupt the peace. Christopher understood the implication and forced a smile. Of course. After Christopher and the others left, Jonathan loosened his cor and raised his ss to his friends. Enjoy yourselves, he said casually. Once everyone had attended themselves, Ang approached Jonathan and whispered, Wasnt it somewhat impolite of you not to show Fanny respect just now? I noticed Christophers expression change. He seemed quite embarrassed and probably hates you now. She feared Fanny might spread this incident to the Sanders Family, tarnishing their reputation. After all, these aristocratic families ced great importance on their reputation. Jonathans face remained expressionless as he scoffed. So what if I didnt show her respect? Besides, arent you pleased about it? She couldnt help but admire his boldness. Angs eyes sparkled in the light as she replied, Im delighted! Trailing behind, Naomi couldnt help but nce at the man. Even from a partial view, his noble demeanor was unmistakable. 7% 11:19 Chapter 225 Men Grows Tired Easily Is this Christophers brother, Jonathan? I thought rumors said that he was gravely ill and on the brink of death. Isnt he also disabled and needs to rely on a wheelchair? Naomi thought. However, by observing him just now, he appeared far from death, and there was no wheelchair in sight. He was tall and wore a casual suit, especially hismanding presence earlier, which was authoritative and undeniably handsome! Naomi thought for a moment and quickly caught up to Fanny. Was that man just now Jonathan? she asked casually. At the mention of Jonathans name. Fanny couldnt help but frown. She felt hatred surge within her. However, Naomi was the daughter of her fathers business associate, and they had recently sealed a significant deal with the Smith Family, who held more influence than the Kins Family. Naomi had just returned from abroad, so Fanny was told to apany her. Thus, she said dismissively. Yes, he is Jonathan. Due to his previous illness, he has a hot temper and doesnt respect anyone Fanny paused and smiled bitterly. Just now, he didnt even show Christopher respect. He possesses a cold demeanor and is hard to interact with. Naomis eyes gleamed even more at her words. He is a man of challenge. It would be an aplishment if I took him down. So What is his connection to your troublesome sister? Naomi pouted, sensing that the rtionship between the two was rather peculiar. After all, Jonathan had scolded Fanny and Christopher, clearly helping Ang. After a brief chat, Fanny finally reacted and nced at Naomis expression. Among the wealthy young men present, Naomi didnt inquire about anyone else but showed particr interest in Jonathan. She wondered if Naomi had taken a liking to Jonathan. It made sense, though, given Jonathans handsome face. He was indeed attractive. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Fanny sighed. Im not afraid of youughing at me. Previously, Ang had a crush on Christopher and pursued him relentlessly. Fortunately, Old Mr. Sanders recognized the depth of our love and arranged our marriage. This made Angangry, leading her to somehow stay by Jonathans side. Then, Fanny paused, intentionally leaving out the fact that they were already married. Since Naomi had just returned, she probably wasnt aware of their rtionship. Hearing her words, Naomi narrowed her eyes. I see. Lets see who has the means then. Then, she linked het arms with Fannys and blushed. I have feelings for Jonathan. You are my friend, so you must help me. 2/4 Chapter 225 Men Grows Tired Easily Fanny smiled inwardly but maintained a shocked expression. She nodded sincerely. Of course. Later, help me Naomi lowered her voice and whispered in Fannys ear Fanny was surprised but pretended to hesitate. Alright. If it werent for our rtionship, 1 wouldnt dare to do this for your happiness. Naomi chuckled and was excited. Blood is thicker than water. Once I be your sisterCin-w, we will be a family! In the bedroom, Ang anxiously watched Jonathan, who reeked of alcohol. John and Daniel had encouraged Jonathan to drink. He was supposed to avoid drinking alcohol while still recovering! Jonathan is such a fool. Didnt he know about this himself To prevent him from waking up with a terrible headache, Ang found a waiter and gathered some ingredients to make hangover remedies. She had already inquired, but no hangover remedies were avable, so she took matters into her own hands. Using the kitchen, Ang prepared the remedy herself. After about ten minutes, she carried the remedy upstairs, only to find the room locked. At that moment, she found it odd. Did Jonathan lock the door when I left? Ang knocked and said, Jonathan, open the door. Its locked from the inside. After a few seconds, she heard a noise from inside. She listened closely, and it sounded like some erotic sounds. A drunken man, a locked door, and a womans gasps Having lived two lives, Ang immediately understood what was happening. For a moment, she felt like a bucket of iceCcold water had been dumped over her. Her hands trembled slightly, and she instinctively wanted to leave. However, her feet wouldnt budge. Meanwhile, Christopher had just returned and saw Ang standing by the room door in a daze. M M M *UN 70% 11:19 +15 Free Coins Chapter 225 Men Grows Tired Easily Before he realized what he was doing, he had already stood by her side. In that split second, he heard the soundsing from inside the room. Christopherprehended the situation and sneered. Ive said before that people from families like ours are not as innocent as you think. Other than being somewhat attractive, you have a bad temper and are disloyal. Men will eventually grow tired of you. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Its Because of Mr Lawson Chapter 226 Its Because of Mr Lawson His eyes showed a hint of pride, resembling a sessful viin. Upon hearing these words, Ang slowly came back to her senses. She had been confused just now. After all, there was no way Jonathan would be such a person. Even if Jonathan were that kind of person, given their alliance, he would not openly disrespect her like this. At that moment, she was concerned that Jonathan might have been drugged. In the past, when Jonathans legs were still injured, there were people who wanted to send their daughters to seduce him. Now that his legs had recovered, there were probably even more people who wanted to seduce him. In her previous life, she had witnessed too many of these deceitful tactics with the growth of the Kins Family. Not to mention someone like Jonathan. When James had authority, some women also sought to seduce him. Ang calmed down and smirked coldly. Christopher, do you think everyone is like your who cannot control them like an animal? Jonathan isnt the same as you. Christophers expression darkened at her words. Ang, why are you still lying to yourself when you have already caught him redChanded? When did you be so fond of self- deception? Is it so difficult to admit your mistake? Ang nced at him without saying anything. Then, she turned around and headed. downstairs directly. She intended to find Josh and asked for the keys. Coincidentally, Daniel was also in Joshs room. Upon hearing this, he immediately sobered up a bit, and the two exchanged nces. Daniel was very curious. So, youre saying Jonathan locked you out, and a womans voice was inside the room. Ang remainedposed and nodded. Yes. To avoid damaging the door, I had toe. and ask for the key. Josh was momentarily surprised. Although he understood Angs words, he did not have the key either. Thus, he enthusiastically said, Ill go find someone to take it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ang found a ce to sit and waited for him. Her actions took Daniel aback. Angie, arent you worried at all? About what? 1/4 Chapter 226 Its Because of Mr Lawson Your husband and another woman A man and a woman alone in a room Daniel gestured dramatically. Arent you concerned at all? What if something happens and affects your marriage Before Ang could respond, Daniel seemed to remember something else. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said. Its alright, Angie. There are plenty of men in the world. If Jonathan doesnt treat you well, Ill definitely help you find someone better. There are still many talented young men in this world. Look at me. Im much better than that heartless man arent 17 Ang remained indifferent and smiled faintly. Thank you for your consideration Its nothing. Im always here for you. Hearing his words, Ang was speechless. Isnt it said that one should not deceive a friends wife Soon, Josh returned while holding the key in his hand. Lets go and open the door Ang widened her eyes. Are youing too? At that moment, Daniel also said eagerly, Ill go too. I want to see which woman dares to mess with Jonathan. With Josh and Daniels assistance, the door to the room was soon unlocked. The room was dimly lit, and everyone could only make out a figure sitting on the bed faintly. It was only when the main light in the room was turned on that they could see clearly that the figure was Naomi. Naomi was wearing Jonathans shirt. Her long legs were exposed, and her hair was disheveled. She looked like she was holding back something. The rushing water could still be heard from the bathroom, indicating that the figure was likely Jonathan. Clothes were scattered on the floor, suggesting a fierce battle had urred here before. Even though Ang had mentally prepared herself before opening the door, seeing such a scene still shocked her. She took a deep breath and said sarcastically, You have the nerve to flirt but not the courage to be seen? What are you wearing? She frowned with a cold expression. Her eyes were sharp, as if she was ready to tear Naomi apart. Naomi gritted her teeth with a flushed face. She slowly buttoned up her shirt before Ang. covering her body. Im not undressing for you to ogle. 2/4 -KK TAQ 77 11:20 Chapter 226 Its Because of Mr Lawson The two men who witnessed this knew it wouldnt end well. Daniel couldnt help but think that Angie looks exactly the same as Jonathan when she is angry. As expected from a married couple. Soon, they heard Angs cold voice. Leaving so soon? Daniel and Josh looked over simultaneously. At that moment, Ang raised her hand and gave Naomi four ps. Naomi covered her face in disbelief. She stared at Ang angrily and said, Ang, how dare you hit me? Without a word, Ang coldly chuckled and grabbed Naomis hair, dragging her into another luxurious bathroom. This room was specially designed by Josh. There were two bathrooms, one for showering and the other for bathing. Ang ruthlessly kicked Naomis knees, causing thetter to kneel. Without hesitation, she pushed Naomis head into the toilet bowl, forcing her to drink the water. The entire sequence of actions was smooth and precise, leaving Daniel and the others stunned. Do you think I dont know how you entered this room? Consider yourself lucky that I only pped you. Ang skillfully held Naomis pulse, preventing her from struggling. Despite Naomis continuous struggles, Ang still forced her to drink toilet water. She felt the disinfectant water spreading through her mouth, throat, and stomach, causing her to be appalled. Ang, what are you doing? Fanny, who had arrived just in time, pushed past Daniel and was shocked to see the scene before her. She quickly pulled Ang away and looked at her in disbelief. Are you out of your mind? Do you know who she is? Seeing that the punishment was enough, Ang released her grip. Fanny wanted to help Naomi, but she felt disgusted by the toilet water. After hesitating, she grabbed a towel and threw it to Naomi,forting her softly, Naomi, you should wipe yourself first. Lets tidy up first. Then, she nced at Naomis clothes, which were a mans shirt. Looking at Angs angry and embarrassed appearance, she wondered if Naomi had seeded. Did she have sex with Jonathan? Fanny thought Jonathan was difficult to deal with. It was rumored that Jonathan was cold and 3/4 MM M 77 11:20 Chapter 226 Its Because of Mr Lawson abstinent, but Naomi managed to win him over so easily. +15 Free Coins Fanny thought of something and protected Naomi behind her as she scolded Ang. Why are you acting like a shrew? You cant me Naomi for this. If theres any fault, its because of Mr. Lawson. If Mr. Lawson didnt want it, Naomi couldnt have forced him. Ang, you need to calm down. If you want to me someone, me Mr. Lawson for being unable to control. himself. -M M Chapter 227 Chapter 227 No One Is Allowed to Leave Chapter 227 No One Is Allowed to Leave After that, Fanny discreetly nced towards the bathroom. 177% 11:20 +15 Free Coins Jonathan was still showering inside, likely unaware of the conversation happening outside.. Ang smirked disdainfully and looked at Naomi coldly. So, is undressing to seduce a man a test of selfCcontrol for Miss Smith? I will have to visit Mr. Smith with my husband and inquire if this is a common practice in the Smith Family. At that moment, Naomi froze. Husband? Ang and Jonathan are married? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. While she enjoyed taking down men, pursuing a married man was not something Naomi would ever consider! Fannys eyes welled up with tears. Ang, how can you say such hurtful things? Please mind. your words. If there is truly something between Naomi and Mr. Lawson, their families will take action. I am warning you out of concern, so I suggest you step back now. The Smith Family primarily operated in the film and television industry, where they held. considerable influence. In terms of power, they surpassed the Kins Family. Despite Ang being the recognized heiress of the Kins Family, she was no match for them. Additionally, Ang was now part of Donalds family, further diminishing her status. Therefore, unless Jonathan were a fool, he would understand the advantages of forming a strong alliance. Other factors might have previously blinded Jonathan. However, now that he was in good health, he had a promising opportunity to divorce Ang and marry Naomi. As the daughter of the Smith Family, the Smiths wouldnt tolerate this. Although the me might not fall on Jonathan, Ang, whocked a strong background, was not exempt from suspicion. With these thoughts in mind, Fanny felt satisfied despite maintaining a sympathetic expression. Ang, dont worry. Naomi and I are friends. I will advise her, and we can all part ways nicely. Money is not an issue. Hearing her words, Ang raised an eyebrow. You seem quite protective of Miss Smith. Did youe up with the idea of seducing men? After all, you have engaged in such behavior before. Then, she cast a meaningful nce at Christopher. Having been engaged to Christopher for a long time, she had begun to view him as her future husband. She had always been fascinated with him. However, Fanny had been secretly J Chapter 227 No One Is Allowed to Leave. involved with Christopher, and Ang had unknowingly defended Fanny. +15 Free Coins Christopher clenched his fists. He was always proud and arrogant, so he resented Ang due to their engagement. He couldnt understand why Ang had reced Fanny during the engagement after she was back.. Ang, mind your words. I never had any feelings for you. I have always cared for Fanny. It was you who kept bugging me, Christopher retorted. Did Miss Smith climb into Jonathans bed out of genuine affection? Ang raised an eyebrow with a cold expression. If you had feelings for Fanny, why didnt you end the engagement back then? How could you allow Miss Ang to be a mistress for so long? Your family arranged the engagement, and now you speak ill of me. Its truly disgraceful! Fanny bit her lip as tears welled up in her eyes. You are going too far. Before the engagement, Christopher and I had nothing to do with each other. Do not falsely use us! Oh? Is clinging to Christophers arm every day considered innocent? I cant believe waking. up sick in the middle of the night and still seeking out Christopher, having intimate moments in the dark hours, is truly innocent. Ang chuckled, unable to resist apuding. Then, she turned to Naomi, who was stunned, and said, Miss Smith, have you also picked up these dirty tactics from Fanny? I bet no friends of yours would be happy to see you be a mistress. Naomi felt embarrassed by the usation, as she did not know about Jonathans marital status! Daniel and Josh exchanged nces and said nothing. However, they praised Ang in their head. The constant talk of being a mistress enraged Christopher. Ang, thats enough. Fanny has always had your best interests at heart. Your jealousy clouded your judgment, leading you to speak so maliciously about her. Do you have any conscience, as your mother would say? Please teach your fiance a lesson, Ang warned. If she dares to confront me again, I wont hesitate to intervene. As your sisterCinw, you show no respect for me. It seems you still havent learned from Jonathans previous lesson. When Jonathan was mentioned, Christopher was still somewhat afraid. However, he still gave Ang a disdainful look. You are too selfCrighteous. Do you think you can stay with the Sanders Family after today? You should start thinking about your future now. Ang found these people to be quite peculiar. After all, Jonathan hadnt even spoken yet, but they all assumed she would be immediately abandoned. Furthermore, she wasnt the one at fault. JA 1128 Chapter 227 No One Is Allowed to Leave Yes. With Christopher supporting her, Fanny was confident. She pulled Naomi over with a determined look. Regardless, both the Sanders and Lawson families owe Naomi an exnation. Its not up to you to decide. Naomi met Angs gaze and felt her knees weakening. She clung to Fanny and said, Lets go. I will discuss this with my family. No one is leaving! Ang grabbed a stool from the room and ced it in the doorway. Sitting down with crossed legs and folded arms, she blocked the exit. Since you believe Jonathan has wronged her, lets confront him. Despite arguing for over ten minutes, Jonathan had yet to emerge. If he were simply showering, it wouldnt have taken this long. Ang had a sinking feeling that things were moreplicated than they appeared. Ang, have some shame. Others still have dignity, Christopher scolded. Ang chuckled, looking at Christopher with disdain. Are you out of your mind? I havent done anything to Jonathan. The suspicion is on them now. She then turned to Daniel and Josh. You two are witnesses. If Jonathan truly cheats, I am the victim. With the Lawson familys wealth, I could im a substantial sum. Daniel winked at Ang and said, Dont worry, Ang. Ill guard this door for you. Not even a fly will escape. Ang was speechless. She felt that he was indeed a male subus. With so many female ssmates admiring Daniel in that peculiar school, she wondered why he chose to study medicine instead of bing a movie star. Christopher frowned. Daniel, dont you think you are meddling too much? How am I meddling? Daniel raised an eyebrow, looking like he wasnt afraid of anything. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Better Not to Get Involved Chapter 228 Better Not to Get Involved +15 Free Cons As time passed, Naomi couldnt help but bite her lip. She recalled Jonathans reaction when he discovered she had drugged him, fearing that he would expose her ruthlessly. Therefore, she said, If we are going to confront each other, I should at least change my clothes first, right? Despite the heater being on, she only wore a mans shirt, which provided no warmth. Her legs were bare, and she was shivering. If this continued, she would freeze to death before Jonathan came out. Then, Naomi was on the verge of leaving. As long as she left, she couldnt care less about these people. Stay. Ang looked at her. I dare you to exit through this door. Looking at Angs icy gaze, Naomi shivered. However, she felt Ang couldnt do anything to her even if she left. With so many people present, there was no way Ang could do anything. It was merely a disy of power to intimidate her. With this thought in mind, Naomi regained her confidence and snorted coldly. Just as she stepped forward, a silver needle shot toward her,nding firmly on the tip of her foot. Ah! Naomis face turned pale. There was still a lingering fear in her eyes. Daniels eyes flickered with surprise and thought that Ang was impressive. Suddenly, a noise emanated from the bathroom. In the split second, the bathroom door swung open from the inside, and Jonathan exited from the bathroom. At that moment, all eyes focused on him. Jonathans clothes were drenched with water, clinging tightly to his body, making him even more ufortable. There was a deep gash on his arm, and blood was trickling from the wound, seeping into his clothes and forming a vivid red stain. Angs eyes widened at the sight of him. Did Jonathan do this to himself? Did he do it to resist the drug effects and remain conscious? Jonathans face was pale, and his lips were purple. Sweats formed on his forehead, and his breathing was rapid. His fingers were trembling, and he appeared very anguished. Ang promptly approached his side. She helped him sit down and ced two fingers on 1/4 M Chapter 228 Better Not to Get Involved Jonathans pulse. 7% 11:28 The once healthy pulse had weakened significantly, and Jonathan could not say anything at the moment, merely weakly leaning against Angs shoulder. Angs eyes were filled with fury. She red at Naomi and said to Josh, Please take the medical kit. With the snow blocking the way, an ambnce couldnt arrive even if they called one. Josh had previously mentioned that they had all the necessary equipment here as a precaution, and the medications were also fully stocked. Joshs expression turned grim. Upon hearing Angs words, he promptly fetched the medical kit. Meanwhile, amidst themotion, Jonathanspanions, except for those who werepletely drunk, began to sober and naturally heard themotion. Seeing that many people were gathering around and Jonathan was injured, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet. Ang helped Jonathan recline slowly. She dried his hair with a towel and tucked him in with a nket. At that moment, she touched his hand, which was freezing. In the frigid winter, Jonathan was soaked in cold water. On the other hand, Fanny nced at the open door and beckoned Naomi. Naomis eyes. sparkled, and she understood Fannys intention. She slowly walked through the door. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Miss Smith, did I say you can leave? Ang blurted out. Fanny was displeased. Ang, what are you doing? Ang paid her no mind. After settling Jonathan, she slowly walked toward Naomi and said coldly, Go in. Now. She pointed toward the direction of the bathroom.. Naomi was terrified of Angs fierceness. She hid behind Fanny and shook her head. Fanny stood in front, facing Angs anger. Ang, you are going too far. This matter Shut up! Ang wasted no time pulling Naomi from behind Fanny and towards the bathroom. Let go of me! Naomi struggled but to no avail. 2/4 MM M TA N 77% 11:21 Chapter 228 Better Not to Get Involved. +15 Free Coins Fanny dared not approach and could only be scolded. Ang, you better stop. You cant treat her like this. Ang turned a deaf ear to this. She threw Naomi into the shower room, turned on the water tap, and let the cold water run. Ah. Naomi immediately curled up from the cold. Ang kicked her and shouted. Shut up! She was already being kind by not harming her. She wanted Naomi to experience what Jonathan had just gone through. After being drenched in cold water for so long on such a chilly day, she knew better than anyone how bad Jonathans condition was. It would take him a long time to recover from frozen like this. Fannys eyes flickered. If she had let Ang deal with Naomi now, Naomi would definitely have sought revenge. She had to protect Naomi and challenge Angs authority. Only then would she have a chance to maintain the identity of the daughter of the Kins Family. Otherwise, marrying into the Sanders Family would be full of obstacles. She walked over and wanted to rescue Naomi. However, she was stopped by Ang. You better not meddle in other peoples business. I havent settled the score with you yet. Is this how you bully people with the tricks you learned in the countryside? Fanny looked pained. Ang, you are too impulsive. You will get into big trouble. Havent you punished her enough? Ang ignored her and said to Christopher, If you dont take her away, I will take action. Fanny, seeing Ang ignore her, was furious. You Move aside. Naomi was drenched in cold water and screaming in agony. Fanny was pushed back, almost stumbling. If it werent for Christophers quick reflexes to support her, she would have fallen t on her face. Christopher was annoyed. Ang, you He wanted to take action, but Daniel took a few steps forward and stopped him. Mr. Sanders, maybe its better not to get involved. The room, which had seemed spacious before, suddenly felt cramped. Although Daniel was smiling, the smile didnt reach his eyes. Daniel is the son of the Lockwood Family. Although he studied medicine and did not participate in the Lockwood Family business, his influence should not be underestimated. 3/4 Chapter 228 Better Not to Get Involved TAGOO 11:21 Christopher hesitated and could not offend the Lockwood Family for the sake of a bottle of wine. Seeing this. Fanny stepped out of Christophers arms. She wanted to rush in but was blocked by Daniel and a few others. Fanny frowned. What are you guys going to do? Bullying a girl like me? Daniel clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. He stood in front of Ang and raised his hands in surrender. Hey, dont falsely use me. I havent done anything. Everyone saw it clearly. Im just standing here. Is that not allowed? Fanny felt wronged and thought Daniel was shameless! She had no choice but to hope for help from Christopher. Christophers face turned grim. After a while, he shook his head slightly at Fanny. He couldnt intervene in this matter. M M Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Critical Condition Chapter 229 Critical Condition There was no time to consider being an inpatient or not. Hurry! Patient in Room 2 needs emergency treatment. The hospital corridor echoed with the sound of doctors and nurses on the run. At the same time, Zacharias was wheeled into the emergency room. He felt his eyelids. getting heavier, his breathing bing morebored, and his body feeling lighter. I think Im close to death. But in the next moment, it seemed like he was conscious again. Upon scanning the space, he became aware that he was in a hospital, more precisely, the operating room. And there were two operating tables. On one bed, Fannyy, while Angy on the other. With paleplexions, they both had their eyes closed. Joseph, who was in his surgical attire, was performing surgery on Fanny. He said nothing, but all even without words, it was Zacharias couldnt believe it. Is this a trade of a life for a life? very evident. It all seemed natural, though, as if doing this was the right thing to do. He suddenly felt a wave of memories wash over him, and he remembered. Fanny needed a kidney transnt, but there was no match. Ang happened to be a sessful match, but she also had stomach cancer, so everyone hoped to make the most of the situation. Coincidentally, Ang died from falling down the stairs, which was why Joseph was performing the kidney transnt surgery. Then, he turned to face his worried parents and siblings, who were waiting outside the operating room. He saw himself among them, too. 1/5 Chapter 229 Critical Condition The indicator for the operating room went dim. 17 11:21 Not long after, Joseph came out. He announced with a smile that the surgery had gone well. The surgery would not have gone as well if Joseph hadnt been the surgeon. Its a huge relief We must give Joseph the credit he deserves once Fanny is all better! The Kins Family members embraced each other, celebrating the rebirth of their little princess, Fanny. When Fanny was wheeled out by the nurse, all eyes were on her. But no one seemed to notice the body, all alone and dejected, wrapped in white cloth, being wheeled out behind her. It was Ang. Ang was no longer breathing and had died. Zacharias felt a lump form in his throat as he saw her body. His body felt like it was getting heavier over time until he passed out. As the machines began to beep, the doctors and nurses frantically worked to save him while sweating profusely. Then, the indicator for the operating room went dim. Outside, James was waiting and came over right away. James heard the doctor sigh a little before he took off his mask and said, Your family needs. to be mentally prepared for whats next. It may not be long either. With a hospital notice indicating Zacharias critical condition, Zacharias was wheeled back to the ward. James clenched his fists before turning to Joseph beside him and asking, Do we have another option? I do remember your professor. Doesnt he- With a somber expression, Joseph shook his head and said, James, Ive tried everything. Right now, we can only count on Ang. That was when James understood that Zacharias might actually be gone if things kept going the way they were. 2/5 Chapter 229 Critical Condition +15 Free Comms That night, James remained in the study until the sun came out, and the floor was littered with cigarette butts.. He pulled back the curtains, but his eyes struggled to focus on the bright light. Theres no more time for waiting, he thought. To Joseph, he stated, Hey, keep an eye on Zacharias, Ill be back in a bit. With that, James grabbed his coat, opened the study door, and he study door, and got in his car. At the Lawson Residences entrance, Ang was seen helping Jonathan out of the car. After what happened to Naomi, no one was in the mood to socialize, so they left early after only one night. Before she could step into the courtyard, she heard a familiar voice calling out to her, Ang. She had just turned around when she was pulled out by a firm grip on her wrist. Luckily, Jonathan was quick to react and grabbed her other wrist. He looked coldly at James, warning him, Let go. Though a little taken aback, James held onto Ang tightly. Im sorry, Mr. Lawson, but my brother needs urgent help. I need Ang to save him. Jonathan did not listen to James exnation; instead, he grabbed James hand and said, Let go! The mans face was pale, but his dark eyes had the darkness of a winter night, and they were so oppressive. Mr. Kins, are you trying to fight against me? The next moment, as always, Simon, dressed in a ck hoodie, appeared and stood behind James. James expression changed, and he was forced to release his hold. Ang, her gaze cold, rubbed her wrist, which had been red from James hold. Are you mute? Cant you use your words instead of doing this? Upon hearing Angs blunt words, James no longer had the will to argue as his tone 3/5 177 11:21 +15 Free Coins Chapter 229 Critical Condition softened. Ang, Zacharias isnt doing well. The hospital resuscitated himst night, and the doctor announced that his condition is critical. If you dont save him now, he will die. James sounded like he choked on his words. He looked haggard at the moment, th stubble on his face, messy hair, wrinkled clothes, and dark circles under his eyes, as if he hadnt slept well. When Ang heard these words, her eyes were unagitated and serene. My demands were made clearst time Dont act as though you want to save Zacharias if you cant even remove Fanny from the Kins Familys household registration. See? You cant even do that. Ha! With a mocking sneer, Ang continued, Your brotherly love and motherCson bond arent worth that much. Or perhaps you think Zacharias, a sickly child, is not as valuable as Fanny. James expression darkened as he shot back, Ang, arent you just turning a blind eye to Zacharias? How many times do you want me to say it? Ang felt like she was talking to a brick wall. Please dont waste my time if you cant understand simple words. What a pathetic attempt to guiltCtrip me! Ridiculous! The Kins Family has no right to speak about morality. Morality? They dont have it. With that, Ang turned and walked away with Jonathan. James froze and rushed forward. Because of Jonathans gentle prod, James didnt behave. recklessly as he had previously. Instead, he merely begged, Ang, do you really have to do this? Fanny has always been weak since she was young. She wont be able to make it without the Kins Family. Then, let Zacharias die! Ang was growing agitated, and her remarks also betrayed ack of empathy. Having no choice, James ran his hand through his hair and sighed. Fine, I promise you. He took out his phone and dialed Scarlets number directly. Meanwhile, Ang told Jonathan to go back to the house to rest. 4/5 NN Chapter 229 Critical Condition 7 11:21 *15 Free Coins In such cold weather, after being drugged and drenched in cold water for so long, even the strongest body couldnt handle it. Jonathan didnt want Ang to worry, especially since they were on Lawson Familys territory and Ohver was nearby. He was confident that James wouldnt dare do anything to Ang. The phone rang a few times before someone answered. James immediately said. Mom, listen to me. Take your household registration and Fanny, and change your residency immediately. There was silence on the other end of the phone. Mom, theres no time to think about it. The hospital said Zacharias was in a critical state yesterday. Without Ang, Zacharias will not survive. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mom, are you listening? James was getting more anxious as he didnt get a response from the other end of the phone. Mike Scarlet finally spoke, her voice tinged with a hint of sorrow. Hes dead. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Five More Minutes Chapter 230 Five More Minutes 15 Free Cons Mike James couldnt believe it. He nced at Ang and repeated Scarlets words. Mike is dead. Ang was shocked to hear this. Then, her eyes darkened. She thought something was not right. She remembered Sarah reminding her to pay more attention to Mike previously, and she even mentioned seeing Fanny go to see Mike. She had always felt that things were not simple, and now she realized what she had overlooked. James hung up the phone, and in a pleading tone, he added, Ang, you see Mike is dead. It takes more than a day or two to transfer the household registration, but Zacharias is With a hint of coldness in her eyes, Ang sneered. Mr. Kins, stop acting helpless in front of me. While it may take months for others to do such things, its not a difficult task for the Kins Family, is it? Ang James wanted to say something else but was interrupted by Ang With a hint of impatience, she said, I hope you remember what I said. I will not entertain any more excuses. With a deep breath and a somewhat defeated expression, James responded, Dont worry, I will find a way to handle this. Ang stated icily, Ill wait for good news then. As James turned to leave, Ang hesitated for a moment before calling out to him. Theres something I think I should tell you, Ang smirked. Fanny seems to have a knack for foreseeing things What? asked a slightly perplexed James. Ang smiled gently and exined, When I was in the hospital before, I met Sarah Upon hearing this name, James expression became somewhat unnatural. 77 11:21 +15 Free Cons Chapter 230 Five More Minutes Ang knew about their rtionship, but it had nothing to do with Sarah. She continued, Sarah told me that Fanny had visited Mike, but she seemed very cautious, afraid of being seen by others. James furrowed his brow as if pondering something. Unexpectedly, shortly after she visited, Mike passed away. Ang sounded sorry. Mikes illness was not as serious as Zacharias. It seems like it was all nned. James looked puzzled. What are you trying to say? Angs gaze turned cold. I just think its a bit too coincidental. Youre, after all, the big boss of Riverdon. Dont you get it? Ang continued to exin kindly, ording to the normal process, in a situation like this, Fanny would probably have to wait one or two months to change her household registration, right? James face became serious. Normally, when a household head passes away, the vige waits a few days, holds a funeral, reports the death, cancels the household registration and then appoints a new head of the household. Changing househ registration requires procedures, which, even ifpleted quickly, will take a long time. Other people can wait, but not Zacharias. And Fanny had no emotional connection with Mike. She also despised the Lynch Family, so how could she have visited Mike? Could it be- Was Mikes death rted Fanny? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. James was startled by his thoughts. Thats not possible. How could Fanny kill someone when she is so delicate that she couldnt even bear to kill a fish or a rabbit? His thoughts had be crazytely due to too much pressure. But why did Ang say these things? 11:21 Chapter 230 Five More Minutes She has no reason to use Fanny of anything like this. Ang saw the look on James face and knew he was probably starting to piece things together. James was skeptical but refused to believe. Simr to prejudice, fixed thinking is not something that can be instantly altered. Want to say. You should know She cleared her throat and stated. Ive told you everything I what to do next, right? I do not want to hear any more excuses the next time you contact me. With that. Ang entered the Lawson Family mansion. Meanwhile, James, looking dejected, returned to the Kins Family. At home, only Fanny and Scarlet were present. The two appeared to be engaged in a conversation. James weakly inquired. Mom, have you prepared the documents I requested? Fanny and Scarlet turned to face James. Scarlet responded. I didnt I tell you, Mike has passed away. Its not easy to change a household registry. Ive checked, and it will take at least a month for the process to bepleted. James, with a nk expression, reached out his hand and said, Bring the documents, Fanny, and your 1. ID. Ive already contacted Dad. He will meet us there. George Kins, who had been preupied with Linda, was still the head of the household at the moment and had no strong feelings about this. Fannys face darkened when she heard this. James, do you have to do this? Cant you wait a little longer? Must you kick me out of the house? What the hell? Was all the effort in vain James didnt want to borate. Fanny, youre an adult now, you should know better. Ive exined it to you before about how urgent this is. With a pitying expression, Fanny bit her lip and answered, I understand. I want to help. Zacharias, too. But there have beenplications. Mom and I have asked; this process. 3/5 1121 Chapter 230 Five More Minutes doesnt move as quickly as we hoped. So Can you talk to Ang, please? I promise I willply with her wishes? Fanny appeared sincere. I swear, Ill even sign a contract, Whatever it takes. Yes, thats right. Scarlet added, Its not that we dont want to help, its just not feasible. Cant we negotiate, James? James stated coldly, Do you think Ang is someone you can negotiate with? The two fell silent. Fanny fidgeted while standing still. James grew irritated, saying, Fanny, get your ID. We need to go now since theyre are closing soon. Fanny looked uneasy and asked softly, Can it be done today? You dont have to worry about that. James tone became impatient. Why are you still here? Reluctantly, Fanny turned and walked over, wiping her tears away. Yet, she hesitated. After a brief wait, James stood up and headed upstairs. Scarlet was surprised, Where are you going, James? James attempted to enter Fannys room, but it was locked. Bang! Bang! Bang! James knocked on the door loudly and yelled, What are you doing? Fannys voice came from inside, saying, ICI suddenly have a stomach ache. Just one second, James. James was losing patience and felt like nothing was going right, especially after a sleepless night, with his inner turmoil escting. He tried to keep his voice down. Fanny, you have five more minutes! If you donte out, dont me me. He used to find his clingy sister endearing, but when it came to serious matters, he never 1/5 Chapter 230 Five More Minutes expected her to be such a hindrance. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 How Dare Britney? Chapter 231 How Dare Britney? Just as James was losing his patience, Fanny opened the door. Her eyes were red. Fanny looked at James with a resentful expression, saying, I cant believe you cant even wait for such a short time, James. I just Im a bit sad to leave this house. Ive lived here for more than ten years. I Tears streamed down Fannys face like a waterfall. She looked frail and delicate, crying in a way that would break anyones heart. James also felt that he was a bit harsh, so he patiently exined, Im sorry, Fanny. I should have controlled my emotions. Its okay. Fanny wiped her tears, trying to appear strong. Its all for Zacharias. I just feel a bit upset. But, knowing that my brothers still love me, I feel reassured. James nodded, assuring her, Dont worry, this is just a temporary measure. When Zacharias gets better, you will still be the princess of our Kins Family. Okay. Fanny smiled brightly, then linked arms with James. Lets go quickly. Otherwise, well bete. Before long, the car pulled up in front of the police station. James, Fanny, and Scarlet stepped out of the car and walked straight in. George and Britney were already waiting there. Upon seeing Scarlet, George frowned. What are you doing here? Since theirst major argument over Lindas situation, this couple had not crossed paths again. They exchanged looks of mutual disdain, devoid of any affection, making the encounter ufortable. Scarlet snorted at his remark. Who are you to interfere? Is this your territory? George grew angry and retorted, You shrew, it seems like you havent realized your mistake yet. If it werent for- 1/4 Chapter 981 How Dare Britney? 17 11:22 115 free Cons Is this a ce for you two to fight? The police officer at the station interjected, clearly. displeased. Realizing this, both parties ceased their argument. James remained expressionless, saying calmly, Lets speed up this process. The Kins Family had a long history of business and were significant taxpayers in the region. Given the urgency of changing the household registration, local leaders helped to coordinate the process. Special circumstances warranted special treatment, bypassing the standard procedures. The problem was quickly resolved by the effective work of the police officers stationed there. Britney held the new household registration with a joyful expression and eximed, Woah! My belly is truly something. How did I give birth to such a sweet daughter? Britney looked at Fanny as though she was exposing Fanny, and Fanny felt slightly ufortable. Raising her eyebrows, Britney remarked, What, not even a mom from you? It appears you are used to being a wealthy youngdy and look down on us rural folks. However, once you are in the Lynch Familys household registration, you must show respect. And your dad died not too long ago, Our family has lost a valuable worker, so you will have to work harder in the future to support me, understand? Britney said that as she ushered Fanny to the exit. Scarlets face darkened, and she halted the two individuals in their tracks. Even though Fanny has updated her household registration, she will continue residing with the Kins Family. Do not involve her in matters concerning the Lynch Family. Britney coldly snorted, disying her displeasure. Oh, then why change the household registration? Are you unwilling to let go because my daughter will marry into wealth in the future? Let me remind you, this is my daughter. She takes after me. Its none of your concern. I have alreadypensated you for the household registration. Scarlet attempted to maintain her composure. Now, stop causing trouble. Britney rolled her eyes, refusing to give in. The household registration is one thing, but you took my daughter away. Who will take care of me in my old age? I dont care; I expected her to support me in the future. 2/4 Chapter 231 How Dare Britney? James furrowed his brow. How much do you want? 17% 11:22 Britneys eyes darted around as she replied, You tell me. Fannys dad spent this much money on hospitalization, and in the end, he passed away. I had to borrow money from rtives and friends for medical expenses, and just the other day- Enough with the excuses, Scarlet interrupted. Just give me a number. Britney didnt hold back, flipping her hand back and forth. I dont want muchCfifty thousand. Fifty thousand? Scarlet was surprised. This is unbelievable. You could never make that much money in a lifetime. How dare you ask this much at all? When she learned that the child had been switched at birth, she was already aware of this. Britney and Mike did not have proper jobs. In the past few years, theirbined sry was less than two thousand. Later, they took some money from the Kins Family and started a small business but ended up losing money. Even if we calcted at two thousand per month, these two would have to work for five hundred thousand without eating or drinking for over two hundred and fifty years. How dare Britney? How could she have the nerve to make such a demand? Scarlet was furious; thinking about her precious daughter, who had been raised by her since. childhood, having to follow such a biological mother was heartbreaking. Her fingers pointed atCBritney were slightly trembling as she warned, Im telling you, Britney, five hundred thousand is impossible. Hearing this, James had a headache. Riverdon, although not the most developed city in the country, was not considered poor either. Just a few days ago, he had seen thetest financial newspaper data. The average sry of Riverdons employees was just over one thousand one hundred. How could Britney, a peasant worker, possibly earn so much? Britney immediately raised her voice, shouting directly, I knew it! You are bullying a widow. Oh God, why is life so difficult for me? This is how my dear daughter, whom I gave birth to with great difficulty, will be taken from me 3/4 Chapter 9a1 How Dare Briney? What sin havemitted My man has just died, and now my daughter is going to be taken Oh, I dont want to live anymore! I might as well just die and have some peace? Saying that, Britney pretended to rush toward the white wall. But no one paid any attention to her Fanny lowered her eyes, concealing her strong disgust. you want to die, past die. Why make a fuss here? How could she be the one toho gave birth to mer Fanny was abhorred by what Britney was doing, but for the time being, she dared not speak out. Because of how loud it was, the police officers from the police station came out to see what was going on. Whats happening? James didnt want to make a scene, so he smiled and said, Its nothing. Just a little family argument. Well leave right away! With that, he walked over to Britney and said, If you want money, you better leave now. She grinned broadly and went right after. For an instant, Scarlet felt lightheaded, but fortunately, Fanny was there to steady her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. James asked them to get into the car first while he went to negotiate with Britney. Looking at her, he calmly stated, Fifty thousand is too much. We cant afford it. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Moving to the Lynch Family Chapter 232 Moving to the Lynch Family N 77% 11:23 +15 Free Cons Britney pouted, Dont try to deceive me, a country bumpkin. Your Kins Family has such a big boss. Cant evene up with 60,000? I dont believe it. James knew reasoning with someone like her wouldnt work. He remained indifferent. Either youe up with a reasonable number or forget about getting anything. Although Fanny is my sister, I dont want her to suffer. But if theres no other way, I believe she will understand me. Britney was afraid that she wouldnt get any money at all. She quickly changed her tune. Then how much are you giving me? 1,200. James sneered, This is the cost for Fanny to move to your house. If you perform well, I will continue to give more. Britney was confused by James words. What? James exined, Fanny will be moving to the Lynch Family for a period of time. Just now, you said That was my mothers decision, not mine. James said calmly, Since Fanny has changed her household registration, its not suitable for her to continue living in the Kins Family. And Ang wouldnt allow it either. Instead of arguingter, he decided to arrange things properly now. Feeling a bit awkward, Britney hadnt spoken yet when James continued, If youre not willing, then 1,200 is off the table. Britney had initially thought they wouldnt want Fanny to move, but now it seemed that tactic wouldnt work. 1,200 it is. Britney smiled and said, As long as the money is in ce, I guarantee to take good care of her James nodded. When Fanny moves into the Lynch Family, Ill give you the money. He thought for a moment and took out 60 from his pocket. Heres some advance payment for you. Find someone to clean up the house. Make sure Fanny isfortable. Britney took the money with a smile. Alright. Dont worry. She is my own daughter. How 1/4 17 11:23 Chapter 22 Moving to the Lynch Family could I mistreat her? After speaking, she left. Britney had just lost her husband, but there was no trace of sadness in her. James returned to the car, and Scarlet was stillforting Fanny. Dont worry. James will handle it. How could we not want you? We care about you the most. Seeing James enter the you. car. Fanny assumed he had resolved the matter. Mom, James, thank It was only then that they realized George seemed to have slipped away without anyone noticing. Scarlet knew George must have gone to that vixen, cursing him silently. However, things were progressing smoothly, and she would be worryCfree once Zacharias recovered from his illness. James drove back home with a serious expression. As soon as he entered the living room, he said, Fanny, pack some basic clothes to change into. Youll move to the Lynch Family tonight or at thetest tomorrow. Scarlet and Fanny were stunned when hearing this. They looked at James in shock, speaking in unison. James, what did you say? James, what do you mean? James sighed deeply, thenforted Fanny. I have promised to give money to Britney. She wont make you work. You can temporarily go over there for a while, and when Zacharias gets better, we will bring you back. James, is it necessary to do this? Fanny couldnt help but get a bit emotional. I have already changed my household registration, and now you ask me to move out. Would I really be able toe back then? No. No matter what, I have to stay. N?velDrama.Org content. 2/4 Chapter 238 Moving to the lynch Family 19 11:23 ? ???? Scarlet thought for a moment and echoed. Yeats, James Does Ang care where Fanny but stays Why dont you go talk to her again? James shook his head. What kind of person is she? She refuses to negotiate with us, and time is running out. Mom, think about Zacharias Hes already in the intensive care unit. Scarlets heart sank. Fanny ran to Scarlet in tears. Mom, please dont. ItI move to the Lynch Family, I ruined. How will the Sanders Family see me then? I will be And the area where the Lynch Family resides. Fanny Kins looked disdainful. It must be very chaotic and definitely unsafe at night. Mom, I dont want to go. Wevee this far. Does Ang really want to push me to the brink? Scarlets temples throbbed. James James cut her off, looking at Fanny. Fanny, stop overreacting. Listen to James. Britney is your biological mother. She wont harm you. Fanny still disagreed. Scarlet thought of the critically ill Zacharias and made a tough decision. Fanny, bear living there, let James find a trustworthy person to take care of you. Fanny copsed to the ground. They all gave up on her. Why did this have to happen? if you cant At James insistence, Fanny was taken to the Lynch Family overnight. He couldnt wait to call Ang. Its done, Fanny has moved to the Lynch Family. Ang, are you satisfied? I dont like the sound of that. She sneered, I still need to verify it. Lets meet tomorrow, James suggested. The next day, James ced copies of the new household registration and Britneys household registration in front of Ang. Ang reviewed them and smiled. Its authentic. As for whether Fanny has moved to the Lynch Family She paused to take a sip of tea. I will have it confirmed. If youre deceiving me, you know the consequences. 3/4 λ 11:23 Chapter 232 Moving to the Lynch Family James nodded. Dont worry. Zacharias life is in your hands. We wouldnt deceive you, What kind of conversation is this? But Ang was in a good mood and didnt want to argue. She then made a request that almost made James furious. I want to see Mikes body to confirm his death. Ang, do you distrust me like this? Ang bluntly replied, Yes. He sighed, I will arrange it, but it may not be today. If you confirm it tomorrow, can you cure Zacharias immediately? Ang nodded. Of course. She was unlike the Kins Family, who only knew how to deceive. James hurriedly left. As soon as Mike passed away, Britney was asked to assist in changing the household registration, and the body remained in the hospital morgue. As long as Britney agreed, there should be no issues on the hospitals end. After making the arrangements, he promptly informed Ang. Ang apanied James to the morgue and indeed saw Mikes body. At that moment, she was unsure of her emotions. Mike had not always been kind to her, but there were some fond memories from her childhood. However, most days were challenging. For instance, the insincerity of many individuals made her feel that people like Mike and Britney, who were truly malicious, were more authentic. When a person passes away, debts are settled. Angs expression was indifferent as she bowed silently. After they exited, Ang asked directly, Where is Zacharias? Chapter 233 Chapter 233 It Was Shameless. Chapter 233 It Was Shameless James brought Ang to Zacharias ward. Free CAR However, he was already ced in the intensive care unit, restricting ess to ordinary visitors, Nevertheless, Joseph had a solution. Joseph took charge since the previous physician could not address Zacharias condition. He had Ang change into protective clothing, and the two entered Zacharias ward. Zachariasy pallid on the hospital bed, connected to a venttor, surrounded by various treatment and lifeCsaving equipment. 11:24 Josephs face was cold and stern, and he had a worried expression as he exined Zacharias condition. Currently, his heart rate is unstable, and his breathing is very weak. His autonomous breathing is not strong, and he needs to rely on the oxygen machine. Additionally, he has been in a coma for several days with no signs of awakening. Ang nodded. She removed her gloves and proceeded to the sink to sterilize her hands with disinfectant. Since Zacharias immune system waspromised, any bacteria could be detrimental. However, she needed to assess his pulse to determine his specific condition before proceeding with treatment. She ced her hand on Zacharias pulse, silently pondering something. Previously, Joseph would have reprimanded Ang for this action. Yet now, he understood that only Ang could save Zacharias, and he had to endure her methods. Ang frowned. Zacharias physical condition was worse than she had estimated. Arent the Kins Family supposed to be quite wealthy? Yet they are reluctant to spend money even to care for a patient. No. It should be said that they dont even consider it. Zacharias illness requires meticulous care and attention, a delicate process. However, they are unwilling to invest the effort or hire specialized assistance, resulting in his deteriorating condition. 1/4 Chapter 233 h Was Shameless 35 11:23 11 Fe ??? ??? Ang sighed, startling Joseph His face turned serious. What? Is there nothing you can do? She snorted. Lets talk outside She exined Zacharias condition briefly to Joseph, then said, You must understand his condition. I need to give him acupuncture and then slowly adjust it with traditional medicine. Of course, this process will be very long, and also Ang emphasized. You have to promise me that youll follow the methods I prescribe to take care of him afterward. Otherwise, even if he up the same avvives this time, hell end next time. You cant take care of him constantly? Tm not a caretaker, Ang paused, This treatment is a long process. Do you expect me to just spend my whole day revolving around Zacharias? Joseph nodded. You can rest assured. We will follow your guidance to save him. Ang added, He is currently in the intensive care unit, and hes in aa. This is not conducive to me saving him. You have to find a way to wake him up so I can start with the acupuncture. She nned to use the acupuncture technique her grandmother passed down to her. Joseph felt that Ang was putting him in a difficult position. If I can wake him, do we still need To be manipted by you? Meeting Angs gaze, Joseph altered his approach, Cant you wake him? Ang smiled. Its not difficult to transfer him from the intensive care unit. The difficulty lies in how to prolong his life and make his body recover. Joseph agreed. I will find a solution. Ang turned to leave, and Josephs voice came from behind her. Ang, I hope you can really save Zacharias. Otherwise, we wont let you off. Ang chuckled in frustration. He was begging me to save a life, yet threatening me before I even started. Oh God. Are you some ancient emperor wholl be beheaded if the imperial physician fails to save 2/4 Chapter 233 It Was Shameles Ang turned around, her expression cold. Joseph, arent you supposed to be a respecteit doctor? Dont you think what you just said is shameless? How would you feel if the family of your patient said such things to y Joseph also knew he had spoken out of turn. He said lightly. I was just ansios. Tapologize Youre shamelessly carrying on the Kins Familys tradition of shamelessness Argeta na longer wanted to engage with him, turning around and leaving She needed to return and prepare. With Zacharias so weak, simply giving injections or medicine wouldnt suffice. It had to be a combination. Traditional and modern medicine needed to work together for his weakened body to recover sooner. Upon Jonathans return home, he caught a whiff of traditional medicine in the air. Following the scent, he discovered Ang hard at work. He saw arge basin filled with brewed herbal medicine, with many silver needles floating on top. Whats this? Jonathan was puzzled. Although he was still taking medicine, his leg was nearly healed, and he no longer required. needle treatments. Ang shed a sweet smile when seeing Jonathan. Jonathan, youre back. Im soaking silver needles so that when I treat Zacharias, the medicine can flow through the needles and aid in his recovery. Angs eyes lit up when it came to medicine. Dont overexert yourself, Jonathan said gently. Saving lives and treating illnesses was a noble pursuit. However, when Ang became busy. she tended to neglect her wellCbeing, which was not what he wanted to see. Ang looked up, approaching Jonathan. Jonathan, are you feeling unwell? You dont look too good. Jonathan paused for a moment and admitted, Im feeling a bit tired. I probably didnt rest 34 Chapter 233 It Was Shameless well Ang nodded. Tl have May prepare some calming topter and then arrange for nourishing meals for you tomorrow. The recent incident at the vi had taken a toll on Jonathans spirits, and with winter approaching, recovering from a cold wouldnt be easy. But he would be back on his feet with her assistance and a few days of care. For some reason, Jonathan found sce in Angs caring words. He smiled and agreed. Okay. Joseph proved to be quite resourceful, acquiring foreign medicine and administering a few injections to Zacharias, resulting in his transfer to a regr ward. He also arranged for Zacharias to have a private room to facilitate Angs treatment. However, it was a standard room, not as luxurious as Ang had previously upied. Ang entered the ward with silver needles and herbs in hand. She nced at Joseph, who was still lingering on the side. You can leave now. Joseph awkwardly inquired, Dont you need my assistance? I can be an assistant or something. Ang promptly declined, Not necessary. If I make a mistake in acupuncture, who would be responsible, you or me? If you dont trust meN?velDrama.Org content. She smiled at Joseph. Then Ill leave. Joseph hurriedly exited Ill be outside. Let me know if you need anything. Ang rolled her eyes and walked over to lock the door. Stay outside and ensure were not disturbed. Administering acupuncture requires focus and tranquility, so interruptions should be avoided. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Will You Leave Me? Chapter 234 Will You Leave Me? After about two hours, Ang finally opened the door to the ward. She looked extremely exhausted, with beads of sweat on her forehead, leaning wearily against the wall. Josephs expression softened, and he asked gently. How is he? Ang lifted her eyelids slightly and nced at Joseph. Just hanging on. However, his body is severely depleted, and its impossible to administer just one round of acupuncture. I will need to administer injections continuously for the next six days. With that, she handed a prescription to Joseph. Purchase these herbs and follow the instructions to prepare a medicinal bath for him. This will expedite his recovery. Joseph epted the prescription and sincerely said, Thank you. But preparing a medicinal bath in the hospital Joseph appeared hesitant. Isnt that a bit. inappropriate? Ang sneered, I dont care where you do it, but it must be done. Additionally, I will only administer the injections near the hospital, nowhere else. Ang left without another word. She utilized the mystical needle technique passed down from her grandmother, which was effective but also very draining. Hence, she intended to rest adequately in theing days.. Despite the deepCseated conflict with the Kins Family, she wasmitted to fulfilling her promise to treat Zacharias. Distinguishing between personal and professional matters had always been her guiding principle. Jonathan mentioned that he would be working overtime and wouldnt return home to sleep. Ang provided him with earnest instructions over the phone. You must eat properly, rest well, and take care of yourself. Jonathans voice on the other end of the line was reassuring. Dont worry. 1/5 177 11:24 Chapter 234 Will You Leave Me? Ang felt exhausted. She didnt say much more to Jonathan and drifted off to sleep. Subsequently, she resumed administering acupuncture to Zacharias. The Kins Family disyed resourcefulness by renting a small house near the hospital and facilitating herbal baths for Zacharias. Joseph adjusted his sses and informed Ang. He was briefly awake this morning, then drifted back to sleep. Hecks the strength to converse, only consuming a small amount of porridge. Ang nodded in understanding. Over three consecutive days, Zachariasplexion noticeably improved. Even the typically proud Joseph couldnt help but admire Ang for her expertise when witnessing this. However, he remained puzzled about when Ang had acquired such proficiency in acupuncture. How had they not noticed before? Upon Angs return home, she encountered Jonathan, whom she hadnt seen in days. From a medical standpoint, Jonathan appeared considerably worse. She knew Jonathan worked tirelessly, neglecting rest. There was no way he could recover properly like that. Ang asked May to make soup with no other choice and forced him to drink it. I knew you. wouldnt listen obediently. I didnt say anything when I didnt see it. But now that I have, you have to follow my arrangements. Jonathan looked quite obedient. Got it. Subsequently, they both freshened up and retired to bed. Ang had been sleeping soundly in recent days, and with Jonathan beside her tonight, shet inexplicably felt at ease and soon drifted off to sleep. In the middle of the night, Ang felt a chill and reached out to find that the person beside her was gone. She woke up and turned on the bedsidemp. She realized that Jonathan was not in bed. 2/5 Chapter 234 Will You Leave Me? After waiting approximately five or six minutes, he had yet to return. Ang found this peculiar. +15 Free Coins She initially thought he had gone to the bathroom in the middle of the night, but she found that the main bedrooms bathroom light was off, and no one was inside. After deliberating for a moment, Ang quickly put on warm pajamas and went to the study room to look for him. She guessed that Jonathan might be working in the study room. What could be so urgent in the middle of the night, especially in this cold weather? She didnt want to disturb Jonathan. But ever since he came down from the mountain that day, he had been experiencing recurrent fevers. The slow recovery was also attributed to the fever and weakened immunity. With the cold weather, the recovery process would be even slower. If Jonathans fever continued to recur, she decided to have him undergo a fullCbody check- 1. up. What if there were other underlying health issues? With these thoughts in mind, Ang arrived at the study rooms door. Because it waste at night, despite the house beingrge enough, Ang was hesitant to disturb the rest of the household, so she lightly knocked on the door. Jonathan, are you there? There was no response from inside. Perhaps her voice was oo soft. She grabbed the doorknob, gently turned it, and the door opened. However, the study room was pitch ck, and no one was inside. The heater wasnt turned on either, so a cold draft rushed in as soon as she opened the door. Ang furrowed her brows in confusion. Where has Jonathan gone? She felt a bit disoriented. 3/5 197% 11:24 Chapter 284 Will You Leave Me? Di Jonathan have to attend to in the middle of the nightt Could it be thing went that required him to leaver somet urgent However, ording to Jonathans character, he would have at least sent her a message if that were the case. Just then, Ang beard a sound She followed the sound and realized it wasing from the bathroom of another bedroom on the same floor. She hurried over and found that the light in the bathroom was on. Jonathan, Angs voice carried a hint of annoyance. What are you doing? Ang opened the door and was shocked by what she saw, Jonathan looked pale, sitting on a stool, leaning against the wall. He was dressed in dark blue silk pajamas, with faint traces of blood seeping from his arms. Despite Ang calling out to him, he did not respond. Ang quickly rolled up his sleeve and saw that the wounds on his arms, the ones he had sustained at the vi, had reopened. The wounds had scabbed over. Why have they reopened? If it were idental, a bit of reopening would be understandable. But every wound on Jonathans arm had reopened. If there werent only the two of them here, she would have suspected foul y. Jonathan, what are you doing? Ang couldnt believe it. She quickly grabbed some tissue and began wiping away the blood. Jonathan seemed to sense something, opening his eyes and looking at Ang. Its nothing. Dont worry. Is it nothing? Ang was at a loss for words. 4/5 77% 11:24 Chapter 234 Will You Leave Me? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. +15 Free Coins As she tidied up Jonathan, she questioned, Whats going on with these wounds? Werent they scabbed over? Jonathan didnt answer immediately. He furrowed his brow as if pondering something. Well. They were too itchy and ufortable I scratched a few times, and thats how it ended up. He spoke casually as if discussing the weather. Ang was on the verge of tears. Are you still a child? How do you not even realize this? Jonathan looked at her and suddenly reached out to hug her waist, his eyes innocent, his expression pitiful. Will you leave me? CNN Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Stay With Me Chapter 235 Stay With Me Ang was stunned. Why does he suddenly ask such a strange question? She reached out and felt Jonathans forehead. Its hot. Indeed, he has a fever. 7% 11:24 Jonathan, you have a fever. Ang said firmly, Come back to the room with me. Youre not taking care of yourself at all. Jonathan shook his head. Im not cold. Im hot. On such a cold day, how can you not feel cold outside? Ang held his hand and said. gently, Lets go back together. Jonathan didnt get up death? immediately. Instead, he asked a strange question. Will I freeze to Ang felt that his brain might be temporarily shortCcircuited due to the fever, so it was impossible to communicate normally at this stage. She said sternly, Yes, you will. So hurry up ande back with me. Suddenly, Jonathan showed a strange smile with a hint of darkness in his eyes. Death would be a release. I shouldnt be alive. Upon hearing this, Ang was greatly rmed. What is going on with Jonathan? Why does he suddenly say such things? She suddenly recollected her past. Previously, she couldntprehend why, with so many medical experts around Jonathan. he still sumbed in the end. Could it be? 77% 11:24 +15 Free Coins Chapter 235 Stay With Me Ang felt a chill in her heart, her voice softening. Silly, why would you think like that? I think you are a light to many people. If you shouldnt be alive, then what about the others? A light? Yes. Ang smiled and gestured toward herself. Just like me. If I hadnt met you, I would have been bullied to death by those scoundrels from the Kins Family. I truly appreciate you, so you must live well. Jonathans gaze seemed unfocused. Under Angs earnest persuasion, he nodded intermittently. I wont let them bully you. Ang nodded resolutely. After that, she coaxed Jonathan into the room with great effort, using the tone of enticing a child. The heating here was sufficient. The two, who were almost frozen outside, felt like they had returned from a cold winter to a warm spring as soon as they entered the room. Dont go. Jonathan, lying on the bed, was restless. He held Angs hand and begged, Dont leave me, okay? Dont go. Ang was helpless. I wont leave. Ill go get you some fever medicine. Do you know what your temperature is now? Its 102.2 Fahrenheit. If you dont bring down the fever soon, it will damage your brain. Jonathan hesitated, seemingly contemting the significance of Angs words.. N?velDrama.Org content. She sighed softly. She retrieved the fever medication and ensured Jonathan took it. Go to sleep. Youll feel better once the fever subsides. He shook his head, still trying to keep his eyes open. Stay here. Alright. Ang replied, I was going to stay here anyway. Forever? Forever. Thats impossible. Jonathan seemed to sigh, No one can stay with another person forever. Ang suddenly reached out and pinched Jonathan. You have a fever, but you act like youre 2/5 Chapter 285 Stay With Me drunk. If you dont sleep, can you answer me a question? Jonathan nodded, looking very obedient. Ang suddenly felt a little fond of this version of Jonathan. The current Jonathan seemed more animated and vibrant than the usual Jonathan. Ang gently pressed on Jonathans wound, causing him to furrow his brow in pain. Free Comm Now you feel the pain? Ang couldnt help but scold. Why do you torture yourself like this Jonathan pondered for a moment. Its not torture. He paused, then gazed earnestly at Ang. Its morefortable this way. This response took Ang aback. Is selfCinfliction truly morefortable? Why do you think that? Ang asked as she sat on the edge of the bed and gently touched him. Jonathan pondered for a moment. He seemed unable to answer the question, then replied, Just a feeling. Ang felt a pang in her heart. She didnt ask any more questions. Shey down on the other side of the bed, hugged his waist, and said, Lets go to sleep. Im here. Jonathan held her hand, and they both closed their eyes. At first, Ang couldnt fall asleep. She was thinking about Jonathan. She felt that Jonathans current state was wrong, not just because of the fever. But if she asked directly, Jonathan would not say anything. Perhaps I can try to find out indirectly. Oliver! No, he doesnt seem like someone who would know the boss secrets. 3/5 Chapter 233 Stay With Me Pics smart, but hes also shroud and might not tell me. Besides, Im not very close to him. It might be worth a try. But what if he doesnt actually know anything? Would he be even more heartbroken if he knew about Jonathans condition? Oh. Its so difficult. 77 11:24 +15 Free Coins and fell a When it was almost dawn, she was too tired to keep her eyes open heavily. When she woke up, she found that Jonathan was gone again. She was startled, but she understood when she looked at the time. Jonathan probably got up. After so much trouble yesterday, he could still get up on time. His biological clock was admirable After the previous days events, his ability to rise early was trulymendable. After freshening up. Ang called Jonathan. She cautiously mentioned, Your wound You be more careful of your wound next time. She hesitated but refrained from asking directly. Jonathans response was casual. Sure. Youve been tiredtely. I asked May to make soup for you. Remember to drink it. Okay. After breakfast, Ang proceeded to administer an injection to Zacharias. He was awake and greeted her warmly. Joseph told me about yesterday. Thank you, Ang. Ang waved it off. No need. I have my conditions. Zacharias didnt say anything more. After giving the injection, Ang left but didnt return immediately. 4/5 77% 11:24 Chapter 235 Stay With Me She wanted to find someone to rify her doubts. Jonathans behaviorst night was iprehensible. She had some guesses, but she dared not confirm them. After all, she only had half- knowledge about those medical conditions. Since Zacharias lived near the hospital, she quickly found Daniel. Upon seeing Ang, Daniels eyes lit up. Ang, I heard you came specifically to find me? Ang nodded. Yes. I have some questions for you. Daniel raised an eyebrow. Oh. Whats the matter? His eagerness softened Angs serious expression. Ang nced around his office and said, Can we find a ce with fewer people? Daniel Lockwood stroked his chin and nodded in agreement. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Psychological Issues Chapter 236 Psychological Issues A ZN Daniel took Ang to an area near the hospital, which was under construction, The view was open, and there were few people around. 84% 11:00 45 Free Coins Is it safe to talk here? Daniel looked at Ang with a puzzled expression. Ang, are you going to discuss something confidential with me? Ang sighed deeply. I have something to tell you. She knew that Daniel was Jonathans good friend, so it was okay to talk to him. Upon hearing this, Daniels expression changed. HChe He was somewhat anxious, speaking in a stuttered manner. SCso, how is he now? Ang hesitated for a moment before expressing her concern, Everything seems normal. Daniel, whats going on with Jonathan? I feel like there might be some psychological or mental issues Ang carefully chose her words. In Daniels presence, she felt less constrained about her words. Indeed, even in a more progressive and openCminded society decadester, prejudices persisted against individuals facing mental health challenges. The reluctance to consult a psychologist was driven not only by the associated high costs but also by the fear of societal judgment. Daniels face looked grim. I dont know either. Actually, Jon had simr situations in the past. But that was years ago, and I thought he was better now. But The more Ang listened, the more concerned she became. *He had simr situations before? Ang repeated. Daniel quickly reassured me in a lightChearted manner, No need to worry. Hes just a bit pessimistic with his emotions. Sometimes, he might not grasp things fully. I dont think its a significant concern. He then returned to his carefree demeanor. Everyone has some dark moments in their lives. Despite how sunny and handsome I may look, I also have times when Im not happy. When 1/4 2 MA Chapter 236 Psychological Issues ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. youre in a bad mood, its not hard to do some strange things. 84% 11:00 +5 Free Coins Ang nced at Daniel. You bettere clean. This is a serious matter, not something trivial. If you dont tell me the truth, what if something happens to Jonathan in the future? Daniel twitched his mouth and chuckled, Oh, dont be so worried. Its not that serious. After all these years, nothing has happened, right? Daniel Ang. Daniel interrupted Ang, Dont ask me anymore. I only know this much. Even if you ask me more, I wont know. But since youre here, I wont let you leave emptyChanded. Ang looked at Daniel. He grinned, Theres a delicious barbecue restaurant near the hospital that just opened recently. Would you like to give it a try? My treat. Ang coldly snorted, No need. Since you wont tell me, Ill go ask Old Mr. Lawson for the truth. 2 With that, she turned to leave but was stopped by Daniel. He sighed, Oh, youre always like this. Why are you just leaving like that? How can you disturb Old Mr. Lawson at his age with this matter? Since you are so filial and dont want to upset Old Mr. Lawson, just tell me willingly. I am Jonathans wife. I have an obligation to care for him. Or do you think I am the kind of person who would spread things around carelessly? Ang tousled her hair. Daniel quickly shook his head. You misunderstand. Im not unwilling to tell you, nor do I distrust you. Its just I just dont want another person to worry. Because how should I put it Daniel pondered for a moment before exining, Heres the situation. Jon consulted a psychologist, who is a friend of mine. The psychologist suggested that Jons psychological issues could be serious or minor. However, Jon is reluctant to undergo treatment, and the psychologist advised us to avoid bringing it up whenever possible. What does it mean by serious or minor? Ang was frustrated by this term. Is it really serious? However, based on his selfCharming behavior, the issue was clearly not minor. Daniel appeared helpless. Im not very clear on it either. 2/4 So, youre not sure what his psychological problem is? It could be rted to his family specifically. But I dont know the details. This involves very private matters. We are good friends, but we still need our own space? Daniel seemed troubled. Like him, he wouldnt reveal everything to others. After thinking for a moment, Ang inquired, Can you share the medical records from when your friend treated Jonathan? Perhaps, with some knowledge from her past life, she could assist in his treatment. Daniel shook his head and gestured. No, my friend is a psychologist. It would vite professional ethics to ess someones privacy without permission. Ang felt conflicted as well. I understand. I didnt mean to take the medical recordspletely. Could you try to gather more information discrectly? Or, I can provide you with some questions to ask her. Also, we genuinely care about Jonathan. We mean no harm. After careful consideration, Daniel finally agreed, Ill give it a shot. Ang smiled. Thank you. Its all for Jon; there is no need to thank me. I just want whats best for him, Daniel replied, ncing at the time. Suddenly realizing, he eximed, Oh no, I forgot about a meetingter. Im going to bete, and the dean will be there this time. Im sure to get reprimanded. Ang was speechless. Even in such a rush, he still has time to empathize with me so much. I should go now. Daniel hurried off, running back in the direction they came from, looking flustered. Ang couldnt help but chuckle. She couldnt fathom how Daniel, renowned as the genius doctor, could be so disorganized. If his patients know his true self, are they too scared to let him treat them? Ang shook her head and left the hospital. On the way back, she pondered Jonathans issue. What might be the cause of his psychological problems? Ang felt a headacheing on. Just then, her phone rang. Ang answered. Lindas voice came from the other end of the phone. Can you talk right now? Ang frowned. Why did she call me? The car had just entered the Lawson Residence. Wait a minute. Ang got out of the car and walked to a corner of the yard, What do you have to say? Lindas voice came through. Fanny returned to the Kins Family. 2 Ang was somewhat surprised. Are you keeping an eye on her? Lindas voice carried a hint of coldness. Of course, I naturally pay attention to the Kins Family members. Especially Fanny. Am I right? Understood, Ang replied casually. Linda seemed surprised. Is that all? Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Strange Dreams N?velDrama.Org content. She certainly wouldnt simply let it slide like this. Ang bung up the phone, a smirk ying on her lips. The Kins Family is undeniably hypocritical. Do they believe that, now that Im in the process of taking over Zacharias, I wont back out halfwony? Well, theyve guessed right. Ang definitely wouldnt have given up then. It wasnt out of kindness but rather her principle as a doctor. Regardless, Zacharias was her patient, and she wouldnt have been irresponsible due to personal emotions, But if Fanny thought that was the end of it, she was wrong. Next, Ang would have given them a big gift. Hopefully, Fanny would have liked it. After giving Zacharias another injection, Ang looked at Joseph mockingly. The Kins Family are so fickle. Do you think I should continue or not with the injections for the next two days? Joseph looked puzzled. What do you mean? Ang calmly said, Fanny has returned to the Kins Family. Dont you know? Joseph was somewhat surprised. He really didnt know about this. Recently, due to the necessity of caring for Zacharias and handling hospital matters, he chose to pack some clothes and stay there. While Ang was packing her things, she remarked, Certainly, as a doctor, I willplete the injections. However, considering the deceitful behavior of the Kins Family, they can find someone else to treat Zacharias in the future. Joseph panicked. I really didnt know about this. But rest assured, we will handle it. Ang didnt make things difficult for him. She simply nodded. Okay. 1/4 M MA Chapter 237 Strange Dreams A 84% 11:01 +5 Free Coins After Ang left, Joseph tightened his lips, his face turning dark. He immediately called James and exined the situation. He couldnt free himself up at the moment, so he had to ask James to handle it. Dont be deceived by Angs present easyCgoing demeanor. If this situation wasnt handled properly, evenpleting a course of treatment for Zacharias wouldnt have been very effective. Upon hearing about the situation, James hurried back home from thepany. Recently, his father also gave up, neglectingpany matters and leaving everything to him. Along with the workload he had umted from managing Zacharias situation before, he found himself overwhelmed, struggling to keep up. He had believed that everything was gradually falling into ce, only for Fanny to disrupt the equilibrium. His headache was intensifying. He had never imagined that his once beloved sister would turn out to be so annoying. It was simply a case of more trouble than it was worth. Meanwhile, in the living room at the Kins Residence. Fanny wasining to Scarlet, Mom, look at my dark eyes. I havent been able to sleep well these past few days. Do you know how big the bugs are over there? And its so cold and the room over there smells awful Scarlet hugged Fanny with a look of pity. Fanny, let me give you some money. You should go back soon. If James or Joseph find out about this, theyll definitely be angry. Fannys face turned pale. Mom, Ang has already started treating Zacharias anyway. If she gives up halfway, its as good as murder. Scarlet looked a little embarrassed. She sighed, Fanny, I know youve been suffering. But since we promised her, we should stick to it. When Ang calms down, I will go and plead with her again. While James and Joseph are not at home, you should go back quickly. If they find out that I sheltered you yesterday, they will definitely be unhappy, Scarlet said helplessly. Fanny was unwilling. MMA Chapter 237 Strange DreamS Its impossible to wait for Ang to calm down in this lifetime, Her little face drooped as she bit her lip, looking aggrieved, Mom, they wont me me. I did this very carefully, Ang wont know? She already knows. A voice came from outside the door, James looked at Fanny with a gloomy expression. Are you going to leave on your own, or do I have to carry you out? James was harsh in his words; he was truly annoyed. Why does my gentle and sensible sister suddenly be so stubborn? Upon hearing James tone, Fanny felt even more upset. Her eyes were red as she said cautiously, Im sorry, James. Please dont be angry. I just missed Mom so much. Thats why I sneaked back. Fanny, youre about to get married. Are you still so immature? James looked at her with disappointment. You know what it means when you sneak back, yet you still do it For some reason, he suddenly remembered what Ang had said before. Before Mike died, Fanny had appeared. Later, he also asked Sarah. She didnt directly say it, but she admitted to seeing Fanny, and she was very nervous. Fanny wasnt being immature. She was being intentional. Thinking of this, James face darkened even more. Do you want to harm Zacharias? Fanny was startled. This usation could directly erase the affection of the past decade. She quickly shook her head. No, how could I do such a thing? James rubbed his temples and ordered, Go. If you have anything else you want to take with you, bring it back this time. Donte back until this matter is resolved. Fannys heart sank bit by bit. She knew that begging and crying now would be futile. She could only contemte a solution slowly later on. Scarlet silently watched all this and could only sigh. This home feels less and less like a home. Every day, waking up to a cold and empty house only intensifies the chilling feeling. When can we return to the days of the past? Chapter 287 Strange Dreams Time flew in the blink of an eye, and Ang administered the final injection to Zacharias, She said to Joseph. Follow my prescription from now on. I wille once a week at the beginning, and if the situation improves, I will reduce the frequency, Whether Ie to you or youe to me, well discuss itter Zacharias looked much better. His eyes were full of gratitude. Thank you so much, Ang, Lately, he felt like he was back to the days when Ang used to take care of him diligently. For some reason, he had been having strange dreams when he was in a dazetely. And he felt like that dream was very real, The Ang in the dream was quite different from the present Ang. She was incredibly humble, giving her all. However, in the dream, her goodness went unnoticed; everything she did was taken for granted, and her contributions were considered expected. They loved Fanny very much, treating her with utmost care. Contemting this, Zacharias felt profound sadness. Why did we, in the dream, act so foolishly, treating Ang like a servant, even Zacharias didnt know why, but he always felt like the dream was real. Ang seemed to sense Zacharias guilty look. She felt like she might have misunderstood. The Kins always think that others efforts are taken for granted; how could there be guilt? Her face was pale. No worries. After saying that, she turned and left. At the door, she received a phone call. After answering, her expression becameplex and emotionless. Hmm, I will go. Chapter 238 Chapter 288 SoulCReturning Night 84% 11:01 +5 Free Coins The caller turned out to be a friend from the vige where Ang used to live with the Lynches. He mentioned that there would be a memorial service for Mike in the vige as per tradition, and asked if she would like to attend. Even though Ang was not Mikes biological daughter, she had called him dad for many years, so it felt right for her to pay her respects. Ang agreed to go. However, she decided not to stay the night but to attend as a gesture to honor their bond. In the past few days, Jonathan had shown significant improvement in his condition and seemed to be back to normal, which put her at ease. Upon hearing that Ang was nning to visit the Lynches, Jonathan suggested, Take Oliver with you. Ang epted the suggestion without hesitation. The ce teemed with people and activity. While there was no immediate danger, caution was advisable. After a few hours of driving, Ang arrived at the Lynches! The atmosphere here was lively. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was bustling with many people engaged in conversations, lending a helping hand, and some preparing to sing. Severalrge tables were set up in the courtyard, adorned with a variety of dishes. Ang raised an eyebrow. Has Britney struck it rich? But this isnt surprising, considering the Kins Family has invested their precious gem here. She has to spend a little to ensure Fannys safety. Why are you here? Fanny, carrying a basin of water, confronted Ang as she was about to enter the house. Her expression was unweing, showing no pretense in such a setting. The opinions of those other people didnt bother her much. After spending a few days there, MMA Chapter 238 SoulCReturning Night 184% 11:01 $ For Cons she felt suffocated, and encountering the person responsible for her difort, Fanny naturally didnt hide her displeasure. Ang nced at Fanny and proceeded into the room, stating, Im here to pay my respects? Fanny hastily ced the basin down. Youre just putting on an act. Ang, please leave and dont disturb my dad. Fanny wasnt trying to defend anything; she simply wanted to oppose Ang at that moment. Dad Ang smirked, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. Youre addressing him so smoothly now. Well done, youve assimted seamlessly. Truly the bloodCrted daughter of the Lynches. Fanny was furious. She approached Ang, lowering her voice, I warn you, this is not the ce for your theatrics. If you have nothing to do, leave immediately. Ang appraised Fanny and offered her a meaningful smile. Fanny, you seem more genuine in this state. Its almost refreshing. Fanny adjusted her clothes, ring at Ang as if she wanted to devour her. Living with the Lynches, she couldnt wear the expensive dresses she used to. Not only did they feel out of ce, but they could easily get ruined. Moreover, every time she stepped outside, lecherous eyes followed her. She had no choice but to dress modestly to avoid unwanted attention. But Angs mockery was evident. Before Fanny could respond, Britney emerged. She appeared despondent,cking her usual vigor. Fanny sneered. You were energetic and bold when asking the Kins Family for money at the police station a few days ago. Now, youre acting like the victim and pretending to be sad. Upon seeing Ang, Britney burst into tears. Ang, youre here. Your dad has left me all alone in despair. This heartless man. How can a healthy person just vanish like that Ang furrowed her brow, taking a step back as Britney hurried towards her. My condolences. And besides 2/4 Chapter ga Soul Returning Nigh She nced over at Barny Dont you still have a wonderful daughter? Fanny was raised as a proper youngdy, and she will surely take care of you in the future? writney nodded slightly Fanny stood silently to the side, her gaze fixed on Ang as she paid her respect to Mike, Ang was lost in thought as she gazed at Mikes portrait, Feeling uneasy, Fanny approached Ang. Why are you still here? Ignoring Fanny, Ang shifted her attention to Britney, Today marks his seventh day, Its also known as the night of returning souls Brimey nodded knowingly, Yes, Mike shoulde back to visit us, and once he does, he will leave. Theres also a possibility Ang hesitated. She then nced at Fanny before speaking softly. Ive heard that some people with unfulfilled wishes may return during this time to fulfill them. Britney furrowed her brow. Wishes? Yes. It could be concerns for loved ones, regrets, or even seeking revenge for past wrongs when they were powerless to fight back, Ang continued slowly. Each time Ang spoke, Fannys heart trembled. Britney listened with confusion while Fanny felt a pang of guilt. She clenched her fists tightly. No, that cant be true. She was a modern young woman, a believer in science. All this talk of spirits and haunting nights was nonsense. Fannys face paled, her heart racing. Ang observed silently, then took some money from her purse and handed it to Britney before departing. Britney observed Ang, pleasantly surprised to discover a hint of conscience in her. It appears our efforts to raise her are not in vain. +5 Free Coins Chapter 238 SoulCReturning Night After watching Ang leave, Fanny breathed a sigh of relief. Yet, she couldnt shake the feeling that Angs actions and words today were inexplicable. Tonight was the night of vigil. As Mikes biological daughter, Fanny had no choice but to participate after having moved her household registration here. Otherwise, she would be inundated with criticism from rtives and friends. She knelt beside the wreath while others inside and outside the house engaged in ying cards. Thankfully, she wasnt alone, or she would have been terrified. Britney was helped to rest in the room by others. Lying on the bed, she felt a wave of sorrow. Despite their strained rtionship, she and Mike had been married for many years. His sudden passing left her feeling a deep sense of loss. 2 Especially now that Mike was gone, she would have to navigate earning a living and managing the household on her own. The future seemed daunting. At the thought of this, Britneys mood worsened even more. At this moment, a woman from the vige entered the room, closing and locking the door behind her. Approaching Britney with a grave expression, she said, Britney, I have something important to tell you. You must stay strong. What is it, Noreen? Britney asked, noting the seriousness in Noreens demeanor. It seemed like something significant was unfolding. M Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Do You Dare To Swear? Chapter 239 Do You Dare To Swear? Norcen repeatedly hesitated, torn between the desire to speak and the restraint that held her back. Her indecisive demeanor made Britney extremely anxious. Oh, Noreen. At this moment, what is it that you find difficult to express? Mike is gone, leaving us as orphans and widows. What could be more challenging than this? Britney sped her hand. Her voice trembled with sorrow, mourning her own misfortune. Noreen took a moment to reflect, not articting directly but inquiring, How did Mike pass away? Didnt you mention his condition had improved when you returned? Britney sighed, a touch of sadness on her face. His illness is unpredictable. The doctor also mentioned its all up to fate. Every day is different. A few days ago, he even mentioned he wanted to eat the strawberries grown in his own yard, iming his appetite had improved. But then suddenly he couldnt breathe, and the doctor couldnt save him sigh Noreen consoled, Dont be disheartened. Fate is beyond anyones control. Why this sudden inquiry? Britney was curious. Noreen was conflicted; she sighed, then expressed, My child overheard people discussing, suggesting that Mike was murdered. Britney gasped in shock at these words. She promptly sat up from the bed, tightly gripping Noreens hand and asking, WCwhat did you say? MCmurdered? Noreen bit her lip. A few days ago, my child visited the hospital and happened to run into some ssmates. During their brief conversation, they mentioned that someone had gone to the police station and reported that Fanny hired someone to kill her father. WCwhat? Britney was astounded. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noreen continued, Additionally, the police conducted an investigation at the hospital. Although they didnt reveal any details, certain rumors have emerged. They suggest that Fanny, for some reason rted to household registration, plotted to harm Mike There are even ims of witnesses seeing Fanny approaching Mike surreptitiously, as if with harmful intentions. The information has spread widely and is known to everyone in the hospital. The police are still actively probing the matter, and Fanny is currently under surveince by their personnel. Its anticipated that following Mikes funeral, they will likely apprehend her. 1/4 Chapter 989 1 Bruney was so meensed that lurt entire body trembled. I how dare the 1pon saying that she was alwait to rise from the bed to confront Fanny Noreen quickly held himney back, saying: Britney, Ljust wanted to advise you to be cautious. The police currentlyck concrete evidence, and even if you confront her new, she likely wont contes. Nevertheless, the rumors are circting widely. Many people are discussing it. even those who are unaware that it involves Fanny. ording to my childs findings. everything matches up their backgrounds, the specific patient, the ailment, and the timing of their passing This deceitful hule b*tch! How dare shemit murder. SCshe is truly audacious Britney struggled to get out of bed but was gently pushed back by Noreen, who said, Britney, you need topose yourself Britney sped Noreens hand and dered, Help me summon her. Then, wait outside. ICI want to interrogate her. Noreen nodded. Sure. The police will ask about this sooner orter anyway. Its better if we confront her first Noreen left and called for Fanny Upon Fannys entrance, she gazed at Britney with an unfriendly expression. Whats the matter? Observing her demeanor, Britney sneered, Your father has passed away. Why arent you disying any sorrow? Fanny pursed her lips. I am grieving. I am deeply sorrowful inside. But not all grief needs to be exhibited outwardly./ Hmph. Britney rose slowly. Do you anticipate him returning tonight to seek retribution against you? Fanny paled and looked at Britney. What are you saying? Do you not realize what you have done? Britneys expression turned fierce as she gazed at Fanny, who appeared innocent on the surface. Britney couldnt believe the darkness in her heart. Turning her head away, Fanny avoided eye contact and said, Its gettingte. If theres nothing else, Ill leave. Ston right there Vou cant just wall D MLA hoornma ?? Z 84% 11:02 S Free Coins Chapter 239 Do You Dare To Swear? heaven,e back and seek justice. Someone heartless enough to harm her own father is capable of any evil deed. Startled by Britneys usations, Fanny asked, What are you talking about? Recalling the unsettling words Ang had spoken earlier, Fanny pressed, Did Ang say something to you? She has always harbored ill feelings toward me, constantly trying to tarnish my reputation. Dont let her manipte you. Getting out of bed, Britney approached Fanny slowly. Regardless of Angs faults, I raised her for years. I know her character. She is timid, hardworking, and neverins. She would never do what you are used of. Despite your wealth, deep down, you are just like Us Britney pressed on, Maybe my husband and I are no longer useful, but were the ones who brought you into this world. You..grew up in luxury, thinking you could get away with anything. You went so far as to have your own father killed just to avoid changing your registration Fanny went pale, looking shocked. She pondered, How does she know all this? It must be Ang who discloses the information. But I am always present whenever Ang visits. Theres no chance for them to speak privately. Backing away slowly, Fanny felt a sense of fear creeping in. Mom, please calm down. This is all a misunderstanding Who told you these things? Pointing toward the door, Britney spoke sternly, Then go swear in front of your father that you are innocent. He will return tonight. Dare you swear? Feeling a sudden chill in the air, Fanny hesitated. Initially dismissing the superstitions, Ang and Britney made her uneasy by repeatedly mentioning events after death. Mom, please. This is just superstition Then swear! Ive told you this is just superstition. You truly did such a thing. You heartless creature! How could youmit such a heinous act? I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your father today! Britney gritted her teeth. Before Fanny could react, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, followed by a warm sensation spreading. 3/4 Chapter 239 Do You Dare To Swear? She screamed in agony. ng. The knife slipped from Britneys hand to the ground. She appeared bewildered. +5 Free Coins Looking at the blood on her hands and then at Fanny copsing to the ground, clutching her stomach, Britney felt momentarily lost. It was not intentional. She had grabbed the nearest object to discipline her disobedient daughter. But she had not expected it to be a fruit knife. Noreen pushed the door open and witnessed the gruesome scene. Instant regret washed over her. I should not have intervened. Onlookers gathered, offering assistance. Some called for an ambnce, and some rushed barefoot to seek the viges doctor. M Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Sow Discord Chapter 240 Sow Discord After a hectic period, Fanny was admitted to the county hospital, while Britney was temporarily detained by the police. +5 Free Coins Once Fanny had her wounds dressed, she contacted the Kins Family. Upon receiving the news, Scarlet immediately arranged for Fanny to be transferred to therge hospital in Riverdon before feeling a sense of relief. She was horrified to see Fanny lying pale on the hospital bed. Fanny, how are you? Are you okay? Scarlet trembled as she sped Fannys hand. Having nurtured her daughter like a precious jewel for many years, Scarlet was usually too fearful to even raise a finger against her. How does Britney dare to harm Fanny with a knife? The sight of the knife was terrifying. But in reality, Fannys injuries were not too severe. Nevertheless, she was terrified. 2 She had been pampered and privileged since childhood,manding many people yet always shielded in a safe environment. Even when indulging in activities that couldnt be openly done, no one dared to do them publicly. She never imagined that Britney would have the audacity to do something like this. Fanny weakly leaned against the hospital bed, allowing Scarlet to hold her hand. She weakly uttered, Mom, dont cry. Im fine. The doctor said its nothing serious. What happened? You only mentioned being injured, but how could this suddenly ur? Scarlet wiped away her tears. Fanny lowered her head and remained silent. Scarlet grew anxious. Whats the matter, Fanny? Is there something you cant tell me? I Mom, lets not dwell on it. I dont want to talk about it. Fanny hesitated, disying a helpless smile. Scarlet shook her head disapprovingly. Whoever mistreated you, Ill handle it for you. Thats right. James and Joseph burst in energetically from outside. 1/4 84% 11:02 Free Coms Chapter 240 Sos Discord Despite being orrupted, supon hearing that Fanny was injured and hospitalized, they dropped everything and rashed over After all, she was their beloved sister whom they had cared for for many years. Naturally, they would be concrmed if something happened to her. Sering James and Joseph arrive, Fanny pouted and shed more tears. After crying for about five or six minutes, the sniffled and said, I really dont know what happened. I just know that today is Unde Mikes funeral ouldnt bring herself to address Mike as Dad in front of the Kins Family. Fanny paused, then continued, I was supposed to keep vigil, and many people were assisting. Then, Ang arrived. She said she was there to pay her respects. The Kins Family remained silent, After all, Mike had raised Ang for a few years. Despite not treating her well, he was still her adopted father. Now that Mike had passed away, it was only fitting for Ang to bid him farewell Then Ang took Aunt Britney aside and appeared to give her some money. I dont know what they were discussing. After Ang left, Aunt Britney summoned me into the room, Fanny spoke softly, her eyes carrying a hint of subtle resentment. At this point, Fannys face turned pale once more. She shrunk on the bed, trembling slightly. Then Aunt Britney scolded me, using me of killing Uncle Mike. She even called me a heartless person. I have no idea why she would say that She continued, I tried to exin desperately, but she didnt believe me. N?velDrama.Org content. Fanny looked intively at the Kins Family members. And then she stabbed me with a knife. I I truly dont know She recounted the incident, mixing truth with falsehood. Angs visit and the money she gave were genuine, but whether she was alone was hard to determine. With numerous peopleing and going, it was uncertain if they had a private conversation. Moreover, even if those people used Fanny of lying, it all depended on who the Kins Family members believed. Fanny uttered these words merely to sow discord between the Kins Family members and 2/4 Chapter 240 Sow Discord DI Jan 11:32 Ang, without concern for how others perceived her. Upon hearing Fannys words, Scarlets face disyed a sh of anger. This deceitful girl is so malicious. How dare she incite Britney to harm you. Its unbelievable Josephs eyes flickered slightly as he stood at the side without uttering a word. Although he cherished Fanny, his intuition told him that Ang wouldnt engage in such behavior. It was not about trusting Angs character, but rather a feeling that shecked a motive. People always act with a purpose in mind. What is Angs motive in inciting Britney? Perhaps, Britney is triggered by something herself. James also listened with evident anger on his face. How could she do this? If Ang didnt have to attend to Zacharias, James genuinely wanted to confront her. They all followed her instructions, yet she still didnt spare Fanny, which was truly despicable. Joseph stepped forward, his voice gentle. But now is not the time to hold Ang ountable. Without evidence, its all mere spection. She still needs to continue treating Zacharias. If we offend her He didnt finish his sentence, but everyone understood. Scarlets eyes disyed a hint of displeasure. She must be taking advantage of the situation, and thats why shes acting with impunity. Fanny lowered her gaze, her tone soft. Joseph is right, I was merely specting. Perhaps its just a coincidence Ang wouldnt do that. Observing Fannys meekness, Scarlet felt sorry for her. Fanny, why are you still defending her? Youve helped her before. Being too kind isnt always wise. Some people are ungrateful wolves in sheeps clothing. Mom Please dont say that. Its my fault for causing you worry. I believe the police will conduct a thorough investigation. Fanny shook her head. She held Scarlets hand and inquired, I wonder how Aunt Britney is faring. I heard she was arrested by the police. Do you think the neighbors next door will criticize me when I return? Why would they criticize you? Youre the victim. Scarlet was incensed, especially toward Britney. Fannys eyes welled up with tears as she said, But, regardless, she is still my mother. If I 34 1x 11:02 *5 Free Coins Chapter 240 Sow Discord dont help her. I might be condemned for not caring for my own mother. Scarlet furrowed her brow. Youre too kind, Fanny. I dont think you should go back there. But if I go back to the Kins Family Fanny immediately shook her head and nced at James. After all, this is my destiny. Its something I must endure. James recalled that his insistence on sending Fanny back to the Lynch Family previously led to this situation. Feeling remorseful, he suggested, How about this? Well rent a house for you in Riverdon, so you dont have to return to the Lynch Family just yet. The police are still investigating the matter, and they will surely bring you justice. Upon hearing this, a glimmer of hope shone in Fannys eyes, though she still appeared anxious. Will Ang be upset about this? Scarlet looked indignant. What more does she want? Youre already injured like this, returning would endanger your life. Dont worry, I will talk to her. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The Karma Chapter 241 The Karma When Fanny finally achieved her goal, she stopped crying. Constantly scheming and calcting had been exhausting. Although her injury was not serious, she had lost a lot of blood. It was something she had never experienced before. Scarlet arranged a VIP single room for Fanny, It was not as luxurious as Ang previous room, but much morefortable than the ordinary rooms. Daily meals were sent to her, and dedicated medical staff took care of her. Despite being in the hospital, her days here were far morefortable than those spent at the Lynches. One afternoon, while Fanny was lying on the couch reading a book, someone entered the ward. Assuming it was Scarlet, she didnt bother turning her head. She casually said, Mom, did you forget something again? To her surprise, a mockingugh filled the room. Fanny turned around to see Linda standing there in designer clothes, with a designer bag and exquisite makeup. Linda questioned, Hasnt your household registration been transferred to the Lynch Family? I heard your mother is still detained at the police station. Who are you calling for? Lindas eyes held sarcasm as she added, You should really change your habit of falsely recognizing a mother, or people will think you have no shame. Fanny demanded, Who let you in? Ignoring her, Linda ced a fruit basket on the table and said, I came to see you, my old you wee me? friend. Dont Fanny coldly snorted, her eyes filled with disdain. Are you really that kindChearted? Linda casually tossed her hair, cast a critical nce at Fanny, and remarked, I just dropped by to witness your streak of bad luck. Tsk! How did things turn out like this? It seems that karma catches up with those who indulge in too much mischief. Fanny grasped that Linda was there to revel in her misfortune. Clean t, Patung jodord inwand the dam and dered. I dont wee you here. Maturally, Lands paul na feed in Tannys request. She strutted a few steps, counted onto the runch and casually crussed her legs. Dont you want to know why Writney daddad quer Fannys expression shined repeatedly, a trace of confusion in her eyes. You know? Linda nodded, stating, I was the one who exposed it Treported you Lindaughed heartily, showing no fear of fanny. She went on. I knew about your attempt to hire someone for murder, so I reported it. And then A sense of satisfaction yed on her face as she continued, I gathered a few people, discussed it in the neighborhood where you live, and things turned out like this. However, 1 didnt expect Britney to go this far. I just wanted her to give you a good beating, but she turned out to be more formidable than I thought. Fanny was furious. Linda, you b*tch! Making a false report cannd you in jail. Youve gone to such absurd lengths just for revenge. Compared to Fannys exasperation, Linda remained moreposed, She sneered, You know best whether its false or not. You may think its fake, but here I am, sittingfortably. In a few days, I believe the police wille asking you questions. Do you think you can escape this time? Fanny was stunned. How is this possible? What I did is obviously a wellCkept secret. How could Linda know? Shes currently relying on Dad, but even with some money, its not usible for her to be aware of these things. This just doesnt make sense. Upon seeing Fannys expression, Linda became even more convinced that the information Ang had provided was urate. Despite Angs motives, they were at least in agreement when it came to dealing with Fanny, A look of panic crossed Fannys face. Stop talking nonsense! Im fine Linda, do you think Ill be afraid of your vague words? Linda shook her head innocently. Why would you be afraid? You are the precious daughter in the Kins Family. But I wonder if the Kins Family would be shocked to know how ruthless. you can be? 2/4 add MGB GB GIM Chapter 241 The Karma M This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. 92% 10:47 +5 Free Coins You killed your own father to avoid the household registration. What if Lindas red lips parted slightly, her voice carrying a hint of coldness. She pressed on, What if the Kins Family disappoints you? Would you resort to the same tactics? Fanny forced herself to remain calm and said, I will sue you if you continue to use me. Linda was undeterred. She stood up from the couch and said, Go ahead. I cant wait to expose this. Do you think the Kins Family can cover everything up? This will not end well. The sky outside gradually darkened, with few peopleing and going on the VIP floor. Because of Lindas words, the ward became even eerily quiet. Fannys heart raced, her limbs weak. You should focus on clearing your name. Lindas voice rang out again. She looked at Fanny with a sense of satisfaction. Then, she asked, Do you remember what you did to me? Before Fanny could respond, Linda added, Fanny, this is karma. Butpared to what I endured, this is nothing. You will never have peace again. There was a vengeful pleasure on Lindas face, her voice sharp and piercing. Fanny remained silent, staring intensely at Linda. Linda smirked, Enjoy whats toe. With that, she left. As she exited the hospital, she took a deep breath. Since her familys bankruptcy and her humiliation, this was the most satisfying moment for her. Thinking about this, she made a phone call. A somewhat cold voice answered. I just visited her at the hospital. Oh? Shes very angry. 3/4 JJMB BBBBIMBO Chapter 241 The Karma M A 92% 10:4/ +5 Free Coins Mm. Thank you. Linda said sincerely. No worries. I just do what I can when Ie across injustice, Ang calmly replied. After a moment of contemtion, she advised Linda, Although venting your anger may feel good momentarily, the goal is to defeat the enemy. Linda frowned. Ang continued, Fanny will surely gain sympathy from the Kins family through this incident. She was transferred to Riverdon Hospital overnight, wasnt she? Lindas expression turned serious. Shes ying games. I wonder about the intelligence of the Kins Family; not a single, smart person among them. So Ang said, There is no concrete evidence yet, and investigating will take time. If the Kins Family finds a loophole to clear Fanny, all your efforts will be in vain. I understand. I will ensure this is brought to light and not allow the Kins Family to bury it, Linda said solemnly. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 International Medical Association As the school reopened, Riverdon weed consecutive sunny days as the cold weather finally gave way to a hint of warmth. Fanny also faced questioning from the police at the hospital, not only about the case of Britney injuring someone but also about the case of hiring someone tomit murder. The case of injuring someone was straightforward. After all, there was ample testimonial and physical evidence, so it was just a matter of how the prosecution would proceed. However, the case of hiring someone tomit murder was moreplex. This case was reported by someone personally, but the information provided was not very detailed. The police visited the hospital and reviewed surveince footage, which showed Fanny going to the hospital. Fanny appeared fragile. Im sure you have investigated my situation thoroughly by now. Although he is my biological father, he has never raised me. We have no emotional connection, but when he fell ill, I felt obligated to visit him as his daughter. Besides, even though I didnt do much, my biological mother also used my name to ask the Kins Family for money. My brothers also contributed I just wanted to at least pay a visit. But, you seem The police officer paused while trying to find the right words to express his thoughts. Fanny chuckled bitterly. Are you trying to say that I look suspicious? The police officer felt a bit embarrassed. I had no other choice. Fanny sighed softly. You should know what kind of person my biological mother is. If I didnt go discreetly, she would definitely ask me for money if she found out. The money belongs to my brother I cant let them be exploited like this forever, Fanny said as tears welled up in her eyes. Upon seeing that she was a girl and was also injured, the police didnt ask much and just asked a few key questions. In the end, the police said, Thats all for now. If we find out anything else in the future, we will need your cooperation. ^ JJ MB BOB B Chapter 242 International Medical Association. As the police left, she didnt feel relieved but rather more nervous. This couldnt go on. Sooner orter, the police would find out something. She looked outside and was deep in thought. 1843 Meanwhile, Joseph had specifically told Ang that Fanny wouldnt be returning to the Stuart Family for now and asked Ang not to have any objections at his mothers request. Ang simply nodded in understanding. He thought it would take a lot of effort to exin, but surprisingly, themunication went smoothly. He felt like he saw the old Ang who used to be so obedient to them. Perhaps their rtionship could return to what it used to be with this development. As the start of the school year approached, Ang became busier. She had to treat Zacharias, study for exams, and find time to observe Jonathan, who thankfully seemed to be acting normallytely. Therefore, she didnt have much time to worry about whether Fanny would return to the Stuart Family. After all, what Fanny had gotten herself into this time was no small matter. She hoped Fanny would like the gift she had sent. But her biggest concern now was Jonathan. She had asked Daniel several times about Jonathans medical records, but Daniel always hesitated and asked for more time. She felt that Daniel was too slow in handling things. The holiday ended in this busy hustle and bustle, and everyone weed the start of the new school year. Although the ice and snow were slowly melting, the chill still lingered around without quickly dissipating. The students all wrapped themselves in thick clothes as they entered the ssroom. 2/4 dd B B B BBI Chapter 242 International Medical Association 92% 10:48 Free Saing Although there was no air conditioning in the ssroom, the advantage of having many people was that the carbon dioxide circted with each breath, gradually warming up the ssroom. Starting university was much simpler than high school. The ss monitor and counselor said a few words, then found a few boys to move the books. After the books were moved, the students could each take their own and leave. The medical students books were much thicker than those of other departments. Seven or eight boys volunteered to assist in expediting the retrieval of the books. Before long, the first boy returned with the books in hand. After setting the books down, he approached Ang and informed her, Ang, Professor Terence is looking for you. She expressed her gratitude and promptly made her way to Terences office. She tapped on the door lightly. Come in. Came the familiar deep and steady voice from within. Ang approached Terence. Professor Terence, you were looking for me? Upon seeing her, he paused beforementing, Have you lost weight? What has this girl been doing during the holidays? Ang touched her face and replied, A little. She probably had quite a few things to keep her busy recently. Terence sighed softly before remarking, Are you trying to lose weight like others? Young girls always seem to be fixated on such things. Whats the point of looking like a clothes hanger? She understood his concern and nodded obediently before assuring him that she would not engage in unnecessary weight loss. In this world, life revolved around eating and drinking. Apart from seeking revenge on certain individuals in this lifetime, Ang was determined not to mistreat herself. 3/4 dd MBB B B 8 92% 10:40 +5 Free Cons Chapter #42 International Medical Association Upon observing Angs response, Terence handed her a form and said, This is the application form for the International Medical Association. It opens once every two years and only epts four new members at a time. Despite age and qualifications, I believe you have the potential, so I reserved one for you. She took the form. She had some knowledge about the International Medical Association. Established in 1866, the International Medical Association was a prestigious medical organization based in a developed foreign country. Its primary focus was on advancing global health and medical progress, With over a hundred member countries and regions, the organization held a prominent position in the international medicalmunity, While each country would nominate candidates, bing a member required exceptional abilities and high professional standards. The organizations leaders would conduct thorough assessments, making the process challenging, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, the most attractive aspect was that this organization would recruit talents from around the world without discrimination based on qualifications. Even young individuals with exceptional skills have the opportunity to join. Entering this organization would not only allow one to learn a lot but also contribute to the countrys prestige, which was an honor in itself. What do you think? Terence nced at Ang, who was holding the form. Arent you interested? After a moment of contemtion, Ang asked, Professor, may I have some time to consider? Terence agreed. Of course. But He was perplexed. Arent you eager to seize this remarkable opportunity? Considering her recent busyness, she exined, Im afraid I may not have the energy to fullymit at the moment. He nodded. Take your time. The deadline for submissions is in three days, so make your decision promptly. Although he really hoped she would seize this opportunity, he wasnt the type to force others blindly. He knew she wasnt an immature child. If she had to consider something, it was probably something difficult and definitely not trivial. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Registration Form M 92% 10:48 +5 Free Coins Ang took the registration form and returned to the ssroom after collecting her books. She sat alone in the ssroom while lost in thought. Her ssmates dispersed, leaving her in a rtively quiet atmosphere. Jessica and Cassie hurried over after they called her. Jessica grabbed Ang. Lets go. We havent gathered in a long time. Lets go out for a nice meal today. She was enthusiastic. Her voice was light and cheerful, dispelling the surrounding silence. International Medical Association application form? Cassie saw the form that Ang had ced on the table, picked it up, and read it. A hint of surprise appeared in her eyes. Wow! Ang, are you going to participate in this? Jessica looked at Cassie. What is this? Cassie briefly exined the International Medical Association, but she sounded quite envious. Do you know? There are only 100 spots avable nationwide for this. The first round will be screened by internal mentors, and then 40 participants will be selected. Only 100 spots nationwide? Yeah. Cassie nodded. There are currently about eighty medical universities in the country and each university will have one spot so that some good universities will have a few extra spots. Like our school, we generally have 3 to 4 spots. The more Cassie spoke, the more amazed Jessica felt. Jessica looked at the thin registration form in Cassies hand and instantly felt that it had be precious. She looked excitedly at Ang. Ang, this is amazing. This registration form is from Professor Terence, right? Since you are his student and he gave it to you, he must have a lot of confidence in you. Cassie also thought so. After some thought, she continued, However, after passing the first round of selection, the applicants will have to go abroad for training in the second round. It will be for three 1/4 JMG 56 BBM Chapter 243 Registration Form M A UEN 92% 10:48 +5 Free Coins months, usually in chaotic and underdeveloped countries, so it could be quite dangerous. Jessicas face wrinkled again when she heard this. So, Ang, are you going? Jessica pondered. Will there be someone to protect the medical students who participate? Cassie nodded. Of course. But since theyre going to chaotic ces, there might still be risks to ones life. No one can guarantee such things. Youve seen it in the news, right? Jessica fell into contemtion. Many ces abroad were indeed very chaotic. They were safe in the country because of the protection of the country. Upon seeing them discussing so happily, Ang didnt interrupt. Now that they had stopped, she said, Youre overthinking it. I didnt say Im going. What? Huh? Cassie and Jessica were both surprised. Ang rubbed her forehead. I told Professor Terence that I needed to think about it for three days. But I dont really want to go. Jonathan seemed stable these days, but who knew what would happen next? If she really joined this association, she would have to devote a lot of energy to it, and then she wouldnt be able to take care of him properly. As for what kind of lifeCthreatening danger she would face in the second round, she didnt care too much. It was just that, for some reason, she slowly felt some other concerns in her heart. This feeling made it impossible for her to think rationally. There were also two conflicting thoughts in her mind. One thought said that this was a rare opportunity. Some people might never get this application form in their lifetime and although going abroad might be dangerous, the probability was not that high. The main thing was thatpleting my studies was a significant achievement in my life. It would enable her to help and assist more people. 2/4 192% 10:48 Chapter 243 Registration Form 46 Free Cons This practical experience and contact with topCnotch professionals in the medical field was much more practical than furthering ones studies abroad. The other thought suggested that it was important to prioritize herself in life. Being surrounded by significant individuals was what truly mattered, so it was best not to take unnecessary risks. While pursuing great achievements might seem appealing, they were just ordinary individuals without lofty ideals, and no one would me her for that. In summary, she felt overwhelmed by her thoughts. Angs statement took Jessica and Cassie aback. This was an opportunity that many people dream of, yet Ang surprisingly expressed her reluctance to participate. Jessica frowned and attempted to persuade her. If youre concerned about the risks in the second round, I can ask my father to look into it. We can also arrange for additional security if needed. Cassie nodded in agreement. While there is a potential danger, the likelihood is quite low. Its simr to flying on a neCthe chances of an incident are minimal, but if something does ur, the oue is severe. Ang sighed softly. Let me consider it. Upon observing Angs demeanor, Jessica and Cassieprehended that she had other matters weighing on her mind. They didnt press her further. Instead, they opted to engage in lightChearted conversation and treat Ang to a nice meal. Following their meal, Ang received a call from Jonathan and departed. Meanwhile, Jessica and Cassie strolled around the campus before settling on a bench to rest. Did you hear that Winter also received the registration form for the International Medical Association? Indeed. Winters aplishments are remarkable, so its no surprise. Im envious. I hope to achieve simr sess one day. Jessica and Cassie exchanged nces before moving a short distance away and stopping ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 3/4 Chap 243 Registration Form when they realized they were alone. $26 19:44 Casse wore a look of disbelief. If Winter can participate. I believe Ang should as well. Ang has a higher chance of advancing to the second round, which would bring honor to the school Jessica didnt quite understand this. Isnt Winter exceptional? Cassic shook her head while expressing impartially. While she excels academically, I believe theres still a significant gap between her and Ang. Her opinion was not influenced by her friendship with Ang; it was based on facts. After a moment of contemtion, Jessica said, But Ang doesnt seem eager to participate. Cassie leaned in and whispered to Jessica, If she doesnt go As Jessica listened, her smile widened, and she eagerly nodded in agreement. Two dayster, on the final day of the registration deadline, Cassie discovered that Ang had yet to complete the form, and she felt extremely anxious. She hesitated to speak, and Ang gave her a puzzled look. Just tell me what youre thinking. Cassie wanted to speak, but Ang immediately interjected, If its about the registration, theres no need to discuss it. Cassie was speechless. What should I say then? Ang. A slightly sweet voice came; Winter walked over with a ssmate toward Ang and Cassie. Ang offered a faint smile out of courtesy. Cassie observed the interaction while rolling her eyes in silence. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Dont y This Kind of Joke Winter looked at Ang and said. Theard that Professor Terence gave you an application Form for the boternational Medical Association. Ang frowned. Before she could speak. Cassie interjected, Do you want to go? Although she knew Winter also had one, she found her approach impolite. Winter shook her head, maintaining a gentle demeanor. I heard you dont want to go. Why not give the spot to another student? The student beside her looked at Ang hopefully. Ang pondered for a moment, realizing Winters point was valid. Of course. We should go Cassie asserted. I believe she has made up her mind. Ang nced at Cassie, unsure of her intentions, but she didnt want to embarrass her friend in front of others. The disappointed expression on the student next to Winter was evident. Winter appeared helpless as she sighed softly. Ang, I understand you may have some reservations about me. But please dont act impulsively just because you disagree with me, thereby depriving others of opportunities. Ang furrowed her brow, looking puzzled. What do you mean? She then pulled her ssmate over and introduced her, This is Lily. Despite her modest background, she excels academically and puts in a lot of effort. Ive heard that if she secures a spot in the International Medical Association this time, both the school and society will offer her a generous schrship. This opportunity could significantly alleviate her familys financial struggles. So? Winter spoke sincerely, Please dont make light of this situation. If I have offended you in any way, I apologize. Ang remained silent, prompting Cassie to speak out. Winter, what kind of moral dilemma are you creating here? If you want to assist Lily, why not relinquish your spot? Are you trying to showcase your altruism while actually repulsing others? = dd MBBBB Chapter 244 Dont y This kind of Joke 47% 10 49 Winter quickly waved her hand, appearing innocent. I submitted my application form in the teachers office at the designated time, just like everyone else. I assumed Ang wasnt participating since she took so long Cassie snorted. Youre quite presumptuous Winter gritted her teeth and continued, Ang, despite Professor Terence praising your talent, I noticed you were still reviewing basic internal medicine during ourst encounter This subject demands thorough revision, and your foundation seems rtively weak, potentially putting you at a disadvantage in the International Medical Association? Ang gave Winter a cold nce, In the end, you just want me to give up my spot, right? Winter shook her head. Im doing this for your benefit, Technically, the spot belongs to Lily. Its just that Professor Terence favors you. Are you implying Professor Terence is biased? Cassic eximed. Winter, stop trying to sow discord. Ang took some extra time to consider it and still submitted her form by the deadline. Winter quickly refuted, I didnt. Ang is Professor Terences favored student, I wouldnt dare suggest otherwise. Upon hearing this, Lily sighed selfCdeprecatingly. Its futile; weck connections and arent adept at ttery. This world is harshly realistic. Winter, lets notplicate matters. Cassie exploded. Enough with the insinuations. If youre so capable, secure the spot yourself. If not, refrain from baseless usations. Lily sneered. Our only strength lies in diligent study, unlike some who excel atworking Cassie was about to say something else, but Ang pulled her back, shing a gentle smile. Even if I dont go, there are plenty of backup students waiting for Professor Terences approval. Its not solely up to him to decide who gets the spot, as its evaluated by all the teachers. So, theres no such thing as the spot belongs to who. Angs gaze was cold, her expression serious. As medical students, we shouldnt think too highly of ourselves, nor should we wallow in selfC pity. If we keep imposing our own ideas on others, how will we face our future patients? Lily was silenced by Angs words and didnt dare say anything more. Winter chuckled, breaking the awkward tension. Of course. Its my fault for rushing and bringing Lily here. Sorry about that, well think of another solution. 2/4 edd NBG BG GIM Chapter 244 Dont y This kind of Joke e2 10:49 45 Free Coins Cassie rolled her eyes at their backs. They really think highly of themselves. Ang, can you stand this? Such a person should be directly suppressed Ang smiled. Having lived two lives, she would not make any hasty decisions out of impulse. Seeing Angs indifferent demeanor, Cassie became anxious. Ang, you really dont n to go? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ang nodded. Cassie thought for a moment. Then Ill take the form back to Professor Terence for you, and exin to him. Otherwise you will definitely suffer a barrage of phone calls. Ang thought about it and agreed. Cassie took the registration form Ang gave and went straight ahead, then turned and called Jessica. Half an hourter, the two of them helped Ang fill out the registration form in the ssroom. After filling it out, Jessica hesitated, Do we really have to submit it? Will we get scoldedter? Ang was not like her. She was impulsive and fiery. Since she had considered not going, they were going against Angs wishes. Cassie scratched her head and said, Its no big deal to be scolded a few times. But, its really a pity not to go to such a good opportunity. Its not just about Winter showing off, but it will greatly benefit Angs future development. I really cant think of a reason not to let her go. Jessica also nodded in agreement. She paused, then asked, So, when should we tell her? Cassie felt a little guilty, then said, Anytime is fine. I think she will definitely find out. It doesnt matter who tells her. So, the two of them handed in the registration form like that. That night, Professor Terence called Ang directly. He cheerfully said, I knew you would go. Come to my office tomorrow, Ill give you a few sets of books, you must read them carefully. Strive to make it to the second round, and then 3/4 A 22% 10:49 *S Free Coins Chapter 244 Dont y This kind of Joke go abroad for training. What is the professor talking about? After finishing his words, Professor Terence hung up directly. Ang thought for a moment and knew what was going on. She called Cassic. Cassie declined several calls. When Ang called for the fifth time, she could only answer reluctantly. Dont you think you owe me an exnation? Ang raised her eyebrows with a hint of questioning. On the other end, Cassie hesitated, finally managed to say aplete sentence, Ang, I really wanted to return the registration form at that time, but I didnt want to disappoint Professor Terence, so I I Ang frowned. To be honest, no one can remain calm when faced with Professor Terences eager eyes. Its not entirely Cassies fault. Ang sighed. Forget it. Since it hase to this, I can only go and participate. Participate in what? Ang turned around and saw Jonathan standing behind her, not knowing when he had appeared. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Find Someone Else To Help 24 10:49 +5 Free Goins Ang would not hold back any information from Jonathan as she exined all about the International Medical Association. Jonathans brow rxed upon hearing this. Thats great. Why do you still seem hesitant? Ang bit her lip and gazed at Jonathan. Its because I have to go abroad for three months. Ive never left this ce since I was young. Going to such a faraway ce all of a sudden makes me nervous. She didnt mention that her concern was for Jonathan, as it would only add to his burden. Jonathan smiled and gently patted Ang on the head. Dont worry. Its just another ce abroad. The ce youre going to is probably much less developed than our country. Safety is indeed a concern. But you dont have to worry too much, Jonathan reassured her. If you really have to go abroad, I will arrange everything through my contacts. Ang smiled gratefully and said, Wouldnt that be too much trouble? What do you think? Jonathans gaze was intense, causing Ang to feel a bit embarrassed. She turned her head away. Lets just follow your lead. Submitting the application form, she was uncertain whether she could make it to the second round, but since she had sessfully applied, she was determined to give it her all and not intentionally get eliminated. While Angs days became more fulfilling, Fanny was not faring well. Representatives from the Stuart Family visited Fanny, and she reluctantly let them in. They began pleading for Britney, iming she was her biological mother and shouldnt be so heartless. Fanny endured their anger without making any statements until Scarlet arrived, prompting the visitors to leave.. Scarlets expression darkened. I shouldnt have let those people in. There are country folks who cause amotion without manners. Its really unfortunate. Fanny gentlyforted her, Mom, I might have to go back thereter. If things get too difficult, I wont be able to stay there. 1/4 19 1849 Chapter 245 Find Someone Else To Help Scarlet retorted. Youre not going back. Dont worry, Fanny, even if you rent a house in Riverdonter. I wont allow you to return to the Stuart Family. If you insist on going back. Ill move in with you. That way, Ang wont have any reason, right? Upon hearing Scarlets promise, Fanny was overjoyed. Mom, youre amazing Scarlet smiled with relief but hesitated before speaking. Fanny was surprised and asked, Mom, do you have something to say? If you do, just say it directly. We shouldnt hide things from each other. Scarlet sighed softly, furrowing her brow. Your situation is causing quite a stir now. Although the police havent made a determination yet, some unscrupulous media outlets have started reporting and insinuating. Fannys face paled. Scarlet continued. There are some news reports online that we cant suppress. It should have been manageable in the past, but as you know, your father is not in charge now, and with someone stirring things up behind the scenes, the situation has escted. Fanny knew who was behind it. It must be Linda, possibly getting George involved. But George was now infatuated with Linda, so having a daughter who was not even registered in the household was of no use. The situation was bing moreplicated. Scarlet held Fannys hand and said, The situation isnt too serious at the moment, but were concerned that if it continues. Things will escte and eventually be a reality. You know, building a good reputation and image is as challenging. But once a persons reputation is tarnished, it can happen in just a few days, Scarlet expressed with concern. So, we need to find someone to help. Fanny was also feeling perplexed. Who could I turn to for help at this time? Suddenly, a figure shed in her mind- her fianc, Christopher. Scarlet then continued. It seems like we can only seek help from Christopher now, as he is your fianc. If your reputation is affected, the Sanders Family will also be impacted. Fanny felt disheartened. 2/43 Chapter 245 Find Someone Else To Help During her hospital stay, many people came to visit her, including those from the vige who had just left in the morning. However, Christopher had not shown up. Not even a phone call She sent a message, but it was met with silence. She probably would be ousted from the Sanders Family soon, Scarlet noticed that Fanny didnt look very happy and couldnt help but ask, Has Christopher been in touch with you recently? Fanny shook her head, No, Mom, the Sanders Family may be afraid of trouble and might abandon me. At this point, she couldnt keep in anymore, Scarlets expression darkened. The Sanders Family is really something, thinking of distancing themselves from us over such a trivial matter? Does Christopher have any sense of responsibility at all? Fanny quickly said, Mom, Christopher is not like that. Maybe hes been held up by something. Scarlet didnt say anything; just stated, I will find a way to contact him and get him toe see you. Whether he can help or not, it depends on you. Fanny nodded. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Scarlet left, she felt a bit anxious. There had been too much going on recently, and she hadnt expected to not have any contact or meetings with Christopher for so many days. She twisted the corner of her clothes in frustration, thinking bitterly to herself that it must be that woman, Teresa, who was preventing Christopher froming to see her. Scarlet entrusted the task of contacting Christopher to James, and for some reason, Christopher did come to the hospital to see Fanny. Fanny was prepared for Christophers visit. When Christopher stepped into the hospital room, he saw Fanny lying on the hospital bed, looking pale and haggard. 3/4 Chapter 245 Find Someone Else To Help , Upon seeing Christopher approaching, Fanny struggled to sit up. Christopher Fanny wanted to get out of bed to greet Christopher anxiously but identally fell to the ground. Christopher quickly went to help her. Just lie down. Theres no need to get up. Fannys eyes were slightly red. I want to go get you some water. Christopher let out a soft sigh, helping Fanny back onto the bed. His brow furrowed, How serious are your injuries? Why havent you improved after all these days of rest? She looked so weak. Fanny shook her head, forcing a smile. Im fine. Christopher, dont worry. You must have been very busytely. Im really happy that you came to see me. Upon hearing Fannys words, Christopher lowered his head, feeling a bit guilty. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Conspiring Together Fanny could sense from Christophers guilty expression that something was amiss. +5 Free Coins Despite this, she remained understanding and put on a brave front. Its alright, Christopher. Im just d youre here. Dont worry, Ill manage. I can handle this on my own. While speaking, Fanny suddenly bowed her head, tears streaming down uncontrobly. However, she didnt want Christopher to witness her vulnerability, so she purposely turned away. Im sorry, Christopher. I need to use the restroom. As she moved to leave the bed, Christopher reached out and stopped her. Fanny, I apologize. Its my fault. Ive been extremely busytely. Thepanynded a major project, and I need to excel for our future. Fanny nestled into Christophers embrace. I understand. Christopher felt powerless. It wasnt that he didnt want to visit or that he ignored Fannys messages and calls. Rumors had circted that Fanny had hired someone to harm her father, and when Teresa found out, she strictly prohibited him from seeing her. Initially, he had nned to visit and rify things regardless. However, his father, Michael, intervened. He intended to wait until the situation calmed down before visiting, but it only worsened. It wasnt until James personally came to visit that Michael, albeit reluctantly, relented. After sharing a tender embrace, Fanny and Christopher slowly parted. With tears in her eyes, Fanny looked up at Christopher and asked, Christopher, do believe I would do such a thing? you Christopher immediately shook his head. Absolutely not. Why else would I be here? He had always ced his trust in Fanny, even over his own parents. Yet, his parents concerns were not entirely unfounded, leaving him torn. Upon hearing Christophers reassurance, Fanny felt a glimmer of relief and softly replied, But the rumors are spreading like wildfire. Its frightening how easily people are swayed by 1/4 JJ M G G B B B B G G G B Chapter 246 Conspiring Together 99% 10:32 +5 Free Coins gossip. I fear that once I leave the hospital and my injuries heal, the rumors about me will only escte. Christopher gently wiped away Fannys tears, That wont happen. The truth will prevail, and if there was any truth to the rumors, the police would have taken action by now, right? Fanny paled. The reason she hadnt been arrested was simply due to ack of evidence at the moment. However, the investigation would undoubtedly continue. Despite her meticulous nning, what if something went awry? Therefore, she and the Kins Family had agreed to keep the matter discreet. With the police inundated with cases daily, this wasnt a top priority. As time passed and evidence grew scarce, the issue would fade away. Yet, with the rumors circting and heightened scrutiny, the police might allocate more resources to the case. Fanny sighed. Gossip has a way of inciting emotions. Remember the actress who portrayed a viin in a popr TV series? She was so convincing that she was pelted with eggs at the market. Reflecting on this, Fanny felt a sense of unease. If this continues to spread, some individuals unaware of the truth may believe the usations. Look at Bri Look at her. Didnt she harm me? Though unnamed, Christopher grasped Fannys implication. After a moment of contemtion, he inquired, Fanny, how did this situation escte? Do you know who is maligning you behind your back? A glint of coldness flickered in Fannys eyes, yet her expression betrayed a hint of resignation. Its Linda. Since her familys bankruptcy, shes been acting irrationally, and things have spiraled out of control. I dont understand why. Does she hold a grudge against you? Of course not, Fanny exined quickly. I dont understand why shes singling me out. She came to the hospitalst time and personally told me that she had reported me to the police brother. by name. Its crazy, and she even mentioned being envious of my loving parents, and wonderful fianc like you. 0 0 0 0 99% 10.32 Chapter 246 Conspiring Together Reported by name? Christopher was taken aback. If thats the case, does it mean that Linda really has something in her hands? He gave Fanny a slightly suspicious look. He had always trusted Fannys integrity. +5 Free Coins Fanny noticed Christophers suspicion and realized she had misspoken. She hurriedly added, Lindas behavior has been erratictely. She even tried to seduce my father. Their significant. Christopher agreed. Her actions are indeed puzzling. age gap is Fanny quickly added, So, I doubt she actually filed a formal report. She probably just said that to intimidate me. But I have nothing to hide, so why should I be afraid? I think she made an anonymous report, Fanny continued, feeling more confident as she spoke. Even if its anonymous, the police would have to investigate if it involves a murder case. Its standard procedure. She knew Christopher well. Once he believed something, he wouldnt bother to verify it. And even if he did inquire at the police station, they wouldnt disclose anything to him. Only a few highCranking officers at the police station would be aware of a formal report. Christopher nodded in agreement with Fanny, finding her reasoning logical. He changed the topic and asked, So, she did all this out of jealousy towards you? It was truly bizarre. Fanny also found it hard to believe such a flimsy motive. She added, Lately, she seems to be getting closer to Ang. Ang has always held a grudge against me and even expressed a desire for me to lose everything I have. As Christopher listened, his expression grew colder. So, they conspired together to frame you using a deceased person? Fanny shook her head innocently. I really dont know. These are baseless usations, and its difficult to confront them directly. Im not sure how to make them stop targeting me. Christopher felt even more sympathetic towards Fanny. Dont worry, youre doing great. Its their malicious intentions that are at fault, capable of such despicable acts. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fanny bit her lip and looked at Christopher with a pleading expression. Christopher, I have no other option now. I can only seek your help. I swear I did not harm my father. If I did, then let me suffer for the rest of my life. She mentioned her father deliberately, but it was merely a vague promise she made to herself. Despite her belief in science, she couldnt shake off the feeling of something ominous looming over her. She was hesitant to make a solemn vow, fearing potential consequences in the future. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Blind Date Christopher swiftly took Fannys hand and reassured her, Silly girl, I have faith in you. Can you assist me then? Fanny said with a distraught look. Ive been having trouble cating and sleepingtely. Just the other day, some vigers came to threaten me in a group, and I- I Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, and she sought sce in Christophers embrace. Christopher gently patted her back and firmly stated, Dont worry. Ill help you, but I need to involve my parents. I cant do it alone. Fanny understood that even the Kins Family might struggle with this issue, so expecting him to handle it alone was unreasonable. However, things would be much more manageable with Michael on board. She smiled, tenderly kissed his cheeks, and whispered, Christopher, I knew you wouldnt abandon me. You are my pir from now on, and I will always stand by your side. She expressed her affectionate words like a newlywed couple throughout the afternoon, albeit with restraint due to the hospital setting. Upon leaving the hospital, Christopher headed straight home. As he was preparing to call his father to inquire about his return, he noticed the presence of guests. Teresa spotted Christopher and furrowed her brow. Christopher, where were you this afternoon? I called you multiple times and sent several messages, but you didnt respond. Despite her reproachful tone, there was a hint of leniency in her voice. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Christopher felt slightly sheepish. Im sorry, Mom. I was out with my friends, and my phone was silent. Having just returned from the hospital, he had not checked his phone promptly. h the he Teresa smiled and did not dwell on the matter. She gestured to the girl beside her and said,. Allow me to introduce Miss Martinez. Sophia, this is my inept son. I hope you can guide him in the future so he doesnt remain clueless. Sophia blushed slightly, Ms. Webb, youre teasing me. Im not that remarkable, Sophia had a beautiful, long ck hair that was slightly curled, giving her a vibrant appearance. Her visage was delicate, with refined features and a gentle smile that revealed a set of pristine, white teeth. On top of that, herplexion was smooth and fair, exuding a She extended her hand to Christopher and said, Hello, Im Sophia Martinez. Ms. Webb was proactive during our conversation, so I decided toe over and meet you. Sophia was slender, elegantly attired, and carried herself with grace and warmth, emanating a sense of Christopher shook her hand out of courtesy. Im Christopher. Teresa observed their interaction with a smile, contemting Sophias beauty, confidence, and elegance. She believed a woman like her would be a suitable partner for her son, aiding him in business. Unlike Fanny, who feigned weakness, Sophia disyed generosity and initiative in conversing with Christopher. Despite any underlying intentions Christopher might have had, he was influenced by her bubbly personality and engaged in dialogue. While they were having their time, Teresa prepared dinner in the kitchen. As evening approached, Sophia suggested departing, but Teresa insisted she stay for dinner, asserting, You must stay for dinner tonight, no excuses. Sophia replied with a hint of embarrassment, Ive been here all afternoon. I dont want to be a bother for your family time. Teresa dismissed her concerns by saying, Youre not bothering us. In fact, you young folks have been patient enough to keep this olddypany all afternoon. Im truly delighted, not inconvenienced in the least. Sophia chuckled. Ms. Webb, you look like Christophers sister, not an olddy. So, dont say that. Teresa felt genuinely pleased. She did not consider herself old. It was just a modest way of speaking. With a few words, Sophia stopped declining and agreed to stay for dinner. Michael, who had been informed early, returned home early to join them for dinner. He understood Teresas intentions. Teresa set up this blind date with Sophia for Christopher, and he was willing to go along. Whoever she was, she was certainly better than Fanny. The idea of amoner marrying into the Sanders Family seemed farCfetched. The dinner proceeded smoothly, with everyone enjoying themselves. As Sophia prepared to leave, Teresa asked Christopher to escort her directly. Sophia waved her hand, saying, Its fine, Ms. Webb. I have already called the driver from home. He will be here soon. Teresa gently insisted, Its okay. Christopher doesnt have anything to do anyway. You can call the driver and tell him not toe. Christopher, Miss Martinez is a guest. You should give her a ride. Michael also chimed in, Yes, go ahead. Christopher had no choice but to agree, as he still had matters to discuss with his father. Sophia was not shy and understood the situation, weing more opportunities to get to know each other. Watching them walk away, Teresa felt increasingly satisfied with how well they matched. During the ride, Christopher was preupied and did not say much. After some contemtion, Sophia starts the conversation by saying, You dont seem very fond of me. Christopher was surprised with his furrowed eyebrow, Pardon? Do you know the purpose of this meeting? Huh? We are on a blind date, Sophia exined. But I feel like you are not fully present. Visit noveldrama.org to read full content. Visit noveldrama.org to read full content. Visit noveldrama.org to read full content. Upon arriving home, he hurried to Michaels study. Seeing him back, Michael smiled rarely. Miss Martinezs father just called me and mentioned that youre not bad. Christopher replied with a bright smile. Dad, I need to discuss something with you. In a good mood, Michael nodded. Go ahead. Christopher furrowed his brow, trying to figure out how to articte his thoughts. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 End the Engagement?? Chapter 248 End the Engagement?? 76% 11:58 +5 Free Coins Michael could sense that something significant was unfolding just by observing Christophers hesitant expression. His keen eyes scrutinized Christopher. We had always been candid with each other, whether the news was good or bad. Could Christophers troubling issue be connected to that woman, Fanny? At that moment, Michaels expression darkened. As anticipated, Christopher appeared resolute, then nervously inquired, Dad, can you assist with Fannys predicament? Michael snorted. Assist? How can I assist her? Dont you understand the trouble Fanny is in? Have you forgotten my previous warnings? Christopher recoiled under Michaels scolding. He knew his father would not approve. Just as he was about to speak, Michael seemed to have a realization. He narrowed his eyes and exuded a menacing aura, Did you see her today? Christopher did not try to hide it.. Yes, he met his fathers gaze headCon. Fanny only had him. He could not back down. Dad. Fanny is my fiance. Shes in trouble now, so I have to help her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Michael mmed the table, scolding angrily, You fool, when will you mature? Is now the appropriate time for you to show off your abilities to her? If you have the capability, then help her. If you can assist her without utilizing the resources of the Sanders Family, I wont object! Christopher sighed inwardly. Every time Fanny is mentioned, his father bes indignant. When the Kins Family was still prosperous, the father was already displeased with this engagement. Now that Fanny has encountered legal issues, the father must harbor even more disdain for her. He could even perceive the repulsion in his fathers eyes. Christopher could only plead, Dad, Fanny is in a pitiful state now. Moreover, none of this is her fault. Her ssmates and Ang envy her, so they framed her. Michael did not erupt angrily but smiled, gazing directly at Christopher, Are you saying that someone set her up? Christopher nodded. His eyes were brimming with determination. 1/4 JH HM BBBBBB M Chapter 248 End the Engagement?? He solemnly recounted the words that Fanny had shared with him in the hospital. 76% 11:58 +5 Free Coins Finally, Christopher expressed indignation, Do you find Ang excessively malicious? Fortunately, I decisively terminated the engagement at that time. Otherwise, it would have been a catastrophe if I had married her. As he spoke, relief seemed to wash over his face. However, Michael regarded Christopher as if he were a fool. Is this the son I had painstakingly nurtured for over twenty years? Is this the son he had intended to groom topete with Jonathan? he thought. With such a tender heart, he would not shake Jonathans position even if he exerted all efforts to assist him now. If he were no longer present in the future, he would bepletely taken advantage of. Michael rose to his feet with his face consumed by uncontroble anger. He pointed at Christopher and scolded furiously, I believe Fanny has clouded your mind. How can such grave usations be casually thrown around? Do you thinkw enforcement officers are as inept as you? Do you think that they dont they possess the ability to discern between truth. and falsehood? Christopher was slightly dissatisfied. Therefore, there is no definitive conclusion yet. The authorities are still investigating, and perhaps Fanny wont face any repercussions. Furthermore, I simply want you to assist me in containing the situation so that we wont be under constant scrutiny and it wont be inconvenient for others to probe. Michael settled back into his chair with a somber expression but remained silent. He felt that the current Christopher was akin to a king enchanted by the fox spirit Fanny and was unable to heed any counsel from others. ѧ Christopher continued to implore his father with emotion and logit, Also, regardless of the circumstances, Fanny is now my fiance, the future Mrs. Sanders of the Kins Family. At this juncture, even if others can turn a blind eye, if we do the same, we will undoubtedly be subject to gossip behind our backs. If you could be so heartless towards his future daughterCinw, you would be even more ruthless towards your business partners. Could someone with such a demeanor still effectively coborate? Many individuals may have doubts and considerations, which could indirectly impact thepanys operations, Christopher said with a stern tone. Michaels expression became even grimmer after hearing his reasoning. However, he had to acknowledge that Christopher was correct in his assessment. Ultimately, it was his moment 2/4 NNNGGGGGGN Chapter 248 End the Engagement?? 76% 11:58 of weakness that led to their engagement. Outsiders would not delve into the reasons behind it; they would only see the oue. Michael could not help but relent. I can assist her, but the condition is that you call off the engagement. What? Christopher appeared surprised, stood up abruptly, and gazed down at Michael, Dad, how can you be so snobbish? Michael sneered. Was I a snobbish man? He coldly confronted Christopher and stated without hesitation, You pride yourself on loyalty and righteousness. Fine, from now on, you can relinquish your position as Master Jonathan of the Sanders Family. Lets see how long your devotion to her will endure. He believed that his son had been indulged and had lost his. way. He disregarded the constant reminders and warnings. How could hepete with Jonathan in this manner? he thought. Christopher lowered his head, furrowing his brows in discontent, Dad, why do you insist on me ending things with Fanny? She is a wonderful girl. I cant abandon her when she needs me the most. Michael could not help but feel regret for his son. What kind of predicament had hended himself in? His son was either too capable yet disobedient or too foolish and disobedient. He felt as though he was on the brink of madness. Trying to control his emotions, he calmly stated, If Fanny is truly kind and innocent, she wouldnt have found herself in this predicament. Christopher, think carefully about it. Christopher remained silent. He was at a loss on how to persuade his parents. Should I truly end the engagement? But what about Fanny? Observing Christopher in this state, Michael grew frustrated with his sons decision on his partner. He knew that Christopher was typicallypliant, but when it came to Fanny, it was as if his logic had been clouded, and he could not critically reason the situation. He understood that he could not push him too forcefully, but this situation with Fanny causing trouble presented a prime opportunity to end the engagement. Michaelsplexion paled, his voice conveying authority, You state your terms, and Ill state mine. If you agree to end the engagement with Fanny and be engaged to Miss Martinez, I will agree to assist Fanny. Its time to think for yourself carefully. 3/4 Add MMMB B B B B B M Chapter 248 End the Engagement?? * CF 76% 11:58 +5 Free Coins Christopher sighed helplessly and contemted for a moment, Dad, Miss Martinez, and I have only just met. How can we already be engaged? Seeing his sons less resistant reaction, Michael softened his tone, Who said you have to be engaged immediately? Theres still time. Just spend more time with Miss Martinez, and feelings will naturally develop. Christopher opened his mouth as if to speak but ultimately remained silent. He rose, reflected for a moment, and then uttered, Let me think it over for a few days. Michael also recognized no need to rush this matter, so he gestured for Christopher to depart. As Christopher exited the study, he felt somewhat disheartened. He could notprehend how things had unfolded in this manner. dd MM MB BBBBBM Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Is It Difficult to Love Him? We are husband and wife. Im so fond of Fanny because she is beautiful and kindChearted. Her delicate appearance always triggers my protective instincts, unlike Ang, who is assertive, or Sophia, who outgoing. Fanny could not live without him, he thought. However, if he wants to seek his fathers help to save Fanny, he can only agree to the condition of breaking off the engagement. He was very irritated and did not want to remaini in this house full of depressing vibes. So, he left directly by car to meet friends and have a drink to case his frustration. As the saying goes, determination is the key to sess. After a week of persistent efforts, Daniel finally obtained some information about Jonathans condition from his psychiatristfriend. SelfCinjury disorder. Ang frowned as she heard Daniel mention the name. She never expected such a condition to exist. Daniel nodded, and his expression unusually serious. Yes, due to Jons past experiences. You also know that his parents rtionship was never good, and Mr. Sanders was always away from home. Daniel hesitated. Although he disapproved of Michaels actions, he didnt want to criticize him behind his back. Ang understood all of this in her heart. Jonathans parents had an arranged marriage, and their rtionship was strained. Michael had a rebellious attitude. The more pressure he felt at home, the more he wanted to rebel to demonstrate his ability and presence. So he sought out Teresa and then fathered Christopher. Teresa is a woman with a pitiful background. She came from a poor family. Her father was ill, and her mother worked hard to support the family. The young Teresa had to work to earn money with no other option. Without money or power and with a certain amount of beauty, Teresa naturally attracted unwanted attention. Fortunately, she met the hero, Michael, who rescued her.N?velDrama.Org content. In Michaels eyes, Teresa was vulnerable and in need of protection and care,pletely reliant on him. This person could trigger Michaels protective instincts, leading to an affair. When Jonathans mother discovered this, it naturally caused amotion. The more this. urred, the more repulsed Michael became, resulting in arguments and fights and making Jonathans childhood a torment. With his mother passing away early and his father being indifferent, Jonathans childhood was unhappy. Since his childhood was not very pleasant, so it was only natural for him to develop psychological issues. Ang could not help but show her displeasure towards Michael. He will get hiseuppance for what hes done. Having such a talented and outstanding son who doesnt like him, and yet he goes and does unnecessary actions. But who could she me? In her past life, wasnt she just as blind, liking the likes of Christopher, a hypocritical and ipetent yboy? Michael did notpletely win his battle with Jonathans mother, and now he was focusing hispetitive spirit on Christopher and Jonathan. He hoped Christopher would surpass Jonathan, his true victory. Daniels expression turned slightly awkward. After all, Michael was Jonathans biological father regardless of everything, and it was bad to speak ill of an elder behind their back. He cleared his throat a few times, then said, I think we should focus on studying this illnessfirst. Ang nodded in agreement, feeling a bit puzzled. What did your friend say about it? Daniel sat upright, slowly saying, My friend described it as the behaviors of this condition. include selfCharm, hitting, burning, etc. These methods relieve emotional stress or alleviate some inner pain. Angs eyes flickered. When she asked why Jonathan was selfCharming he said it feltforting. He must have been through a lot since he was young, causing miner turmoil. She longed to be by Jonathans side, offeringfort, embracing him, and assuring him that everything would be alright. These thoughts caused Ang to disy a hint of sorrow. Daniel then went on, SelfCharming behaviors may stem from psychological trauma, depression, anxiety, feelings of inferiority, and necessitateprehensive treatment. involving psychological therapy and medication. Depression? Angwas sensitive to these words. In the subsequent years, this term became increasinglymon on the inte. As peoples living standards improved and material needs were met, many began to grapple with mental health issues. The inte was saturated with negative emotions, almost as if having depression was a prerequisite for making friends. This environment appeared very unhealthy to Ang. For those genuinely battling depression, feelings of helplessness, hopelessness, and despair often lead to selfCharm as a coping mechanism. Ang was somewhat shocked. She had neverprehended why Jonathan, surrounded by so many talented individuals, had passed away at such a young age due to illness. Now, it seemed to dawn on her Jonathan likely took his own life rather than sumbing to a challenging illness at a young age. Unaware of Angs increasingly pallidplexion, Daniel continued, Jon harbors self- Inathing, and he plunges into negative emotions during episodes. My friend did not clearly articte the specific triggers or thoughts. However, I suspect it is linked to his childhood experiences. Jon has alwayscked parental affection. Its no wonder he is this way. I believed nothing could defeat him, but now it is untrue. Ang felt anguished and apprehensive. Did your friend mention any specific treatment? Perhaps Jonathan currently only exhibits mild selfCharm tendencies, but if left unaddressed. who knows if his condition will deteriorate? Ifit progresses to severe depression, medical intervention may not wffice, she thought. Daniels demeanor softened slightly, There are treatment options. ording to my friend. Jons condition is not too severe presently, so there is still hope. Ang listened intently with a serious expression. Daniel narrowed his eyes, then proimed to Ang, Jonathancks affection. Angtaken aback and responded, I know about this, but how do we address this? Daniel appeared somewhat helpless, His behavior stems from ack of love. So why dont you show him love, give him affection, shower him with love? Wouldn''t hebeneficial? Initially shocked by his friends response, Daniel persisted in seeking G friend patiently exined the approach to him. He embraced this treatmentCmethod only after confirming that his friend was serious and not dismissing him. Ang was astonished. No medication or therapy sessions, but just shower Jonathan with love? She felt her cheeks flush while contemting this in her mind. Observing Angs expression, which seemed to indicate understanding, Daniel felt a tinge of suspicion and asked her, Is this task proving challenging for you? After all, you two are married: Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Cooking from Scratch She then changed her perspective on the issue. Jonathans parents are also a couple, and they are not at odds, Ang rolled her eyes silently. Yes, they are a couple, but they are more like allies, she thought.N?velDrama.Org content. Although she thought Jonathan was quite nice, matters of the heart must be mutual. She was deeply in love with Christopher in her past life, but what was the oue? Ang thought momentarily and asked, Um, theck of love can also be the love of your brothers, friends, or rtives, Isnt that very intense as well? Does it have to be between a man and a woman Daniel smiled with a hint of ambiguity. Well, you see, we have loved him a lot over the years. But he is still the same. Besides, guys are nonchnt. How can they be as attentive as you women? Daniel continued, So, he mayck the love between a man and a woman. Angie, whether Jon can recover depends on you now. A hint of pleading on his face, Now, only you can help him. Ang did not hesitate at all and nodded. Of course. You can rest assured. I will take care of Jonathans matters. Its just that How can I make up for thisck of love? In theory, Jonathancks his parents love. I had never experienced this love, so how could I make others feel it if I had not? she thought. Daniel looked at Angel with a hint of hesitation and said, Dont worry. I believe you can do it. And I can see that Jon is different from you. JCJust follow your heart. Jonathan noticed the special treatment Ang received from Jon as a longCtime friend. Of course, he could see it at a nce. However, based on his years of experienc the dating scene, he could tell that both were clueless, testing each other and, most importantly,cking confidence in themselves. Some things were clear to outsiders, but the parties involved were confused. After listening to his words, Ang nodded and replied confidently, Ill try it. When she returned home, Jonathan was already there. He was sitting on the living room couch reading the newspaper, and when he heard the noise, he turned to look at Ang, Whats wrong? Are you tired from ss today? You dont look too good. Ang shook her head, No. Its just the beginning of the school year, so the sses are manageable. Then, she sat down next to Jonathan. She stared straight at him for a few minutes until he started to feel ufortable. Jonathan stiffly turned his head and curiously asked, Is there something on my face? No, Ang replied truthfully, then blurted out, I just suddenly wanted to look at you. He was speechless. Erhemm. Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly, turned his head, and said awkwardly, Whats wrong? Are you afraid you wont see me when I go for training abroad? Ang was taken aback, not sure what to say yet. Jonathan leaned in, his voice spreading in Angs ear. So, you want to take this opportunity to look at me more? Ang subtly distanced herself, which led them to lock eyes with each other. Jonathans eyes were sincere, with a hint of a smile at the corners, as if he was earnestly asking the question. Ang smiled at Jonathan and then readily admitted, Yes. So, would you just let me look at you briefly, Jonathan? Her radiant eyes were full of warmth as she looked at Jonathan. They were waiting to see who would back down first. In the end, Jonathan looked away first, casually pulling out the newspaper he had ced. beside him, pretending to be calm, If you want to see, go ahead. Thank you, Jonathan, Ang said as she linked arms with him and rested her head on his shoulder. Jonathan, you got off work early today. Has thepany been quiettely? He sat up straight, Its been okaytely. What do you feel like eating tonight? He found Ang to be acting differently today. Although their rtionship was good, they had never been this close before when talking. They usually sat beside each other and chatted more like friends. But he was quite content with this distance. Angs cheerful voice again said, I heard a ssmate share a recipe for braised beef today. She said its delicious, and the meat wont be tough if you follow her method. Im going to try it tonight. Jonathan was slightly surprised, Youre going to cook by yourself? Ang stood up and headed towards the kitchen. Yes, Jonathan, you can look forward to myculinary skills tonight. Jonathan simply responded with a faint Hmm. But when Ang wasnt looking, his smile deepened even more. May was initially going to refuse when she heard that Ang wanted to cook herself, but when she found out it was for Jonathan, she could not help but smile. This kind of small stuff helps strengthen their rtionship. She nced around and then walked into the living room, Sir, Ive been feeling a bit unwell for the past few days. Mrs. Lawson probably cant handle everything on her own. How about you go and help her? Jonathan nced at May and nodded in agreement. He could see through Mays little. scheme but was willing to go along. Ang did not object, either. ording to the advice of Daniels psychologist friend, giving Jonathan a lot of love and care was important, and interacting with each other was part of it. Its not that I can let Jonathan be a woodblock while Im all fired up, she thought. So, the two of them got busy in the kitchen. Ang started directing Jonathan to do things, having him chop vegetables, boil water, and peel garlic. Halfway through the cooking session, Ang took an apron from the kitchen cab and handed it to Jonathah, Here, put this on. Jonathan frowned slightly, reluctant, but he silently refused to say a word. Ang did not bother to care about his silence. She put the apron on Jonathan and said. Youre helping in the kitchen all dressed up in your suit, no hint of smoke or fire. If my dish. doesnt turn out well, its allyour fault. Jonathan calmly said, Youre being a bit unreasonable. I speak the truth!! Ang chuckled, Jonathan, I may not understand business matters, but you dont understand the kitchen. Be good and listen to me. Jonathan saw Angs smile and remained silent, nodding as a sign of agreement. Ang boldly looked at Jonathan as he chopped vegetables and remarked, You look good, so everything you do looks good as well. The vegetables that you chopped must be especiallydelicious. Jonathan felt that todays Ang was acting differently. Could she have spent too much time with Daniel and picked up some bad habits? The old Ang was not like this at all. Ill have to call Danielter to ask if hes given Ang any bad ideas, he thought. With the chopped vegetables, it was time for Ang to show off her cooking skills. At the same time, Jonathan also called Daniel, Did you say something to Ang? Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Acting Like an Old Married Couple Jonathan frowned, his voice tinged with a hint of questioning. Daniel sensed the unfriendly tone in Jonathans voice and asked nervously. Whats wrong? Jonathans expression turned serious as he answered, Ang seems quite strange today Slightly curious, Daniel was intrigued to find out how Ang was feeling toward Jonathan, so he asked, Whats strange about her? She Before Jonathan could finish, he immediately realized and questioned, Did you make Ang do something? Daniel eximed innocently, No, how could I dare? Besides, you know what kind of person she is. How could I instruct her to do anything? Youve overestimated me. It was not that he was belittling himself. How could he possibly instruct any of the two of them? After thinking about it, Jonathan thought he was right and hung up the phone, putting Daniel in frustration. How could he pique his curiosity and then say nothing? Finding it uneptable, Daniel called back but was mercilessly hung up on by Jonathan. He called again, but thetter continued to hang up. His persistence forced Jonathan to answer the call eventually. I can tell that you really want to join the medical team going to Mythoria. Daniel felt a pang in his heart. D*mn you, capitalist! He smiled apologetically on the phone, trying to tter Jonathan, No, no. I was just curious. Right, Jon, youve never had a girlfriend. You dont understand a girls mind. If you have any questions, you can ask me. I promise to help you wholeheartedly. Jonathan pondered for a moment and thought that Daniel had a point. But after some consideration, he decided to continue observing, Perhaps, Ang was just in a particrly good mood today. Eventually, Jonathan hung up on Daniel ruthlessly, hence thetter failed once again to obtain any answers. However, he could be sure of one thing, which was that Ang had already started taking action. He didnt expect thisdy to be so efficient, but it seemed like the results were quite obvious. After over an hour, Ang was finally done cooking the meal. May sensibly went for a walk outside since it wasnt a big deal to skip a meal or eat a littleter Ang made beef stew with carrots and potatoes as well as some steamed broli. Regardless of the taste, the presentation looked very nice, and the aromu was delightful Try it. Ang served a piece of beef to Jonathans bowl. See if its tender Jonathan nodded and took a bite. The savory beef mixed with the sweet and tender carrots made the texture good. He couldnt help but eat a few more pieces and praised. Your cooking skills are getting betterand better. In fact, they were always good, but he found todays dish particrly delicious, so he wondered if it was just his imagination. Ang, with her bright eyes, asked, Can I cook for you more often in the future? Jonathan was slightly surprised but immediately nodded. Sure. Hearing that. Ang happily started eating her meal. After listening to Daniels words today, she was still thinking about how to make up for theck of love Jonathan didnt have. Then, she thought about her past life. She cared deeply for everyone in the Kins Family in a genuine way, but they didnt know how to appreciate it. Moreover, it was the type of care that didnt necessarily involve romantic feelings, which made Ang feel morefortable. Otherwise, she didnt know how to face this issue from a married couples perspective. Therefore, she decided to use the skills from her past life to pamper him, just like she had pampered the members of the Kins Family before. Ang chattered away at the dinner table, talking about school, the teachers, and the uing training for the International Medical Association. Although Jonathan mostly took on the role of a listener, he asionally made some summary remarks, and the two of them ended the dinner happily. After dinner, Jonathan took on the responsibility of washing the dishes. Ang had initially assumed that he didnt do much housework like other men from wealthy. She assumed that he would either not wash the dishes properly or break them. Wasnt this kind of scenemon in novels or TV dramas? Nevertheless, Jonathan exceeded her expectations. The tableware was returned to its ce, the dishes and cutleries were spotless, and hepleted those tasks with grace and efficiency Ang couldnt help but admire and praise. Jonathan, you are truly amazing. Not only are you sessful in business, but you also excel at household chores. Jonathans eyes sparkled with joy. Many things share simrities. Besides, this type of work is purely physicalbor. It requires minimal mental effort. Ang concurred. Some people struggle to wash dishes thoroughly, or if they drop something, they were not due to inability but ratherck of attentiveness. On the other hand, Jonathan approached everything, big or small, with great focus. He once stated that he would either not do something or do it to the best of his abilities.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Following today. Jonathan anticipated that his rtionship with Ang would revert to its previous state. Close, but not intimate. However, he was surprised to find that in the subsequent week, Angs enthusiasm not only persisted but grew. Mr. Lawson, there is a dinner party tonight with Cornerstone Supplies Im not attending Jonathan nced at his watch and swiftly interjected his assistant. Reschedule it. With that, he grabbed his coat and left promptly. The assistant was puzzled and couldnt help but inquire, Do you have other pressingmatters? His boss was highly focused on his career, but if he had othermitments, how could his assistant not be aware of them? Had he overlooked something? Jonathan paused. Im heading home. A smile yed on his lips. Just the idea of sharing daily life with Ang today made his lips curve upward involuntarily. This revtion took aback the assistant. So, Mr. Lawson is leaving on the dot every day not to avoid overtime but to head straight home! Hmm it doesnt align with his usual behavior at all! Is something wrong? Ang had no sses in the afternoon, so she arrived home early that evening. She had been simmeringmb meat all afternoon. Without adding anything inside, she just used a few spices known for their nourishing properties. Given Jonathans previous blood loss, she intended to gradually introduce medicinal cuisine to properly nourish his body. In order to spend more time alone with him, and as Ang wasnt particrly busy with schoolworktely, she had sent May on vacation for half a month. During this period, she took charge of his meals. Upon Jonathans return, the aroma of the food greeted him. He felt a pang of hunger in hisstomach. You came home just in time. Ang emerged with the dishes, a smile lighting up her face as she weed him. He quickly stepped forward. Let me help. Watch your step. Go and wash up. Angs tone was cheerful, Thest dish is almost done, then we can eat. Jonathan washed his hands and diligently set the table. For some reason, he suddenly felt like he and Ang acted like an old married couple. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Witnessing the World Outside The hardworking husband who diligently went to work came home with a smile on his face, while the wife cooked at home as she waited for him. It would be even better if they had a chattering child. Why are you staring nkly? Ang poked Jonathan, who was lost in thought, with her finger. Arent you hungry? Jonathan quickly came to his senses and said with a wry smile, Im very hungry. Ive been thinking about the food you cook, and I cant focus on work. Ang was taken aback by his statement. She didnt expect him to crack a joke and say such teasing words. Unlike the serious and concise words he used to say, Jonathan started to talk nonsense now, but that was fine. Ang began to serve him food, saying, Eat more, gain weight, and Ill be happy. Jonathan obediently nodded without saying much. Okay. Anyway, guess how my day at school was? She would talk to him about random things every day. Sometimes, it was about good things, but sometimes, it was aboutints.. No matter what it was, Jonathan would listen attentively and participate in her topics. This time, he looked up and carefully examined her. Seems like you had a good day. Did something good happen? Ang grinned and nodded with curiosity. How did you figure it out? Jonathan couldnt help but smile. Youre smiling ear to ear, and your eyes seem to be telling me, Ask me about my day! I have great news She touched her cheek, feeling embarrassed. Is it really that obvious? Jonathan smiled and nodded. Ang defended herself, Its not that big of a deal. Those who passed the first round of selection for the International Medical Association had to take a written test, but our teacher informed us at thest minute. Anyhow, I came first in the written test.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although its not a deciding factor, Professor Noah said it could earn us extra points, Ang id. This way, the chances of being selected for the second round are much higher. Jonathan put on a big smile. Youve always been so talented: Seeing that, Ang looked at him hopefully. Are you going to reward me for my talent, then? Jonathan gave her a light smile, sounding like he was ready to pamper her. Of course. What do you want? Ang shook her head. Ill like anything you give me. Jonathan slowly raised the corner of his lips, looking pleased. With a gentle yet firm voice, he uttered, Alright. Ang extended her finger. Pinkie promise! Jonathans smile grew as he extended his finger to hook with Angs. Indeed, she was still a young girl at heart. They used to be unfamiliar with each other, so they pretended to be mature and serious. Now, as their rtionship slowly grew closer, their true nature began to show. Jonathanthought this version of Ang was quite nice. As time passed, Jessica was also about to go abroad. Before leaving, she dragged Ang and Cassie to go out and have some fun.. Ang stood in front of a luxurious club and swallowed nervously, turning to Jessica. Do we really have to go in here? Although she had lived two lives, most of the time, she was merely an innocent youngdy who had only been to ces like karaoke before instead of lively bars. The clubs she had heard of were usually associated with shady dealings. It wasnt that she couldnt afford to go to such ces, but she genuinely didnt enjoy them. Seeing the look in Angs eyes, Jessica sensed what she was thinking and patiently exined, Clubs are usually private ces with a lot of entertainment options. You can have baths, saunas, massages, karaoke, and even food. In short, its a oneCstop shop for eating, drinking, and having fun. Besides, they have great service here. It would be great to go in andrx. I see. Ang nodded, still feeling hesitant.. Cassie frowned. Ive heard about this club, but it seems like its exclusive. They only allow entry to those with VIP memberships. Of course Im aware. Jessica proudly presented a delicate card from her bag. Look. This is my cousins VIP card. Cassies eyes sparkled, a bright smile gracing her face, Wow, your cousin is very generous. Jessica coughed awkwardly, feeling embarrassed. Shh, keep it down. What if my cousins friends see us? I stole this from him. She didnt want to, but her cousin didnt let her take it! He mentioned that the clubs clientele wasplex, and it wasnt suitable for young girls like them. However, she disagreed. As an adult who had traveled abroad, why couldnt she visit a local club? She simply didnt believe it. Without hesitation, she brought the card. Ang felt anxious and couldnt resist asking, If they discover we used it without permission. will they let us in? If they dont scrutinize closely, they might just verify one card per person. Jessica appeared nonchnt. Lets go in and try our luck. Worsees to worse, we get kicked out. No big deal, True. Cassie and Ang concurred. With that, the trio entered the club, the interior decor looking even more upscale with a Perou ir. The lobby lights were bright and dazzling, and every staff member greeted the guests with a friendly, Wee. Upon showing the card, a staff member promptly escorted them to a private room. The trio tried to maintainposure, bursting intoughter only after the staff member left. The private room had a changing area and a resting bed. After changing, they could opt for a massage, dining, or other entertainment. Hmm why does this club seem different from what I expected? Cassie observed, her eyes filled with curiosity. It feels more like an entertainmentplex. None of them had visited such a ce before, so they felt like country folks exploring the city. Jessica exined kindly, Each club has its own unique offerings. My cousin mentioned that this one is owned by his friend, who added some personal touches. Every club has its distinct. characteristics. If they were all the same, it would be dull. That makes sense, Cassie agreed, then inquired, So whats our n now? Before Jessica could respond, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her expression soured. She sighed and grumbled to Ang, Its my cousin. Reluctantly, she answered the call, maintaining a smile. Yes, yes Im with Ang and Cassic. I understand what youre saying. I just didnt want to upset you, thats why I know, I know. I apologize, and I wont do it again. Yes, yes Dont worry After a few minutes, Jessica ended the call, breathing a sigh of relief. Cassie looked concerned and anxious. Is everything okay? Did your cousin find out that were here? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Saving the Beauty Cassie was right. Jessicas cousin was aware of it. Nevertheless, it didnt matter. 76% 12:00 +5 Free Coins Jessica borated, This establishment requires realCname registration. Even though the card was identified as not belonging to my cousin, the staff here discreetly contacted him for verification. If we had used a stolen card, they would have promptly alerted the authorities. The mental fortitude of the staff here was trulymendable. Despite facing doubts about their identities, they maintained a high standard of service. Following the incident, the trio exited the private room. They decided to indulge in a foot massage first as they felt worn outtely. Upon entering the lobby, a bustling scene greeted them with peopleing and going, all dressed in more casual attire, engaging in hushed conversations, creating a lively ambiance. Ang observed the scene before her and felt considerably more at ease. It was just as she had envisioned. The venue was slightly more upscale in decor, boasted superior facilities, and had a higher entry requirement, akin to the typical entertainment centers she frequented. Lets go to- Jessica began to gesture ahead but was abruptly interrupted by a sudden voice. If you fail to provide satisfactory service today, dont even think about retaining your position here in the future! The voice belonged to a man, tinged with arrogance. All eyes turned toward the source of the voice, drawing a crowd of curious onlookers. Watching a spectacle unfold was human nature, hence it also prompted Ang and herpanions to join in. edging closer to catch a glimpse of the unfolding drama. A man was berating a waitress in front of him. The waitress kept apologizing with her head bowed, while the man exuded an air of superiority. His chin was held high while his eyes darted around, leering at the waitress. The waitress was Sarah Winter! The trio was puzzled, wondering how she had ended up working as a waitress here. However, considering her fathers illness, it seemed to make sense.. dd M M M Chapter 253 Saving the Beauty M Eventually, the manager was summoned to mediate, offering apologies to defuse the situation, and the man eventually released Sarah. When the man turned away, his true nature became apparent. While he appeared presentable, he did not seem like a decent individual. Its him! Cassic squinted, a hint of disdain in her eyes. This spoiled rich kid is truly shameless. Just because his father has some influence, he takes pleasure in intimidating others. Disgusting. Jessica was perplexed and whispered, Do you know him? Cassie rolled her eyes, unimpressed. Yes, hes a yboy from the Sanders Family. With that, Cassie seemed reluctant to divulge more. After all, they were there to unwind and did not wish to be bothered by such individuals. The crowd dispersed, and Ang exchanged a nce with Sarah. N?velDrama.Org content. Sarah was taken aback initially, but then she offered a faint smile and departed. 23 Ang and herpanions indulged in massages and sauna sessions, followed by a meal and drinks, laughing and enjoying themselves. They were having a wonderful time. Perhaps due to the alcohol, despite not consuming much, Ang felt slightly lightheaded. 1 SCShall we step outside for some fresh air? The trio stumbled out of the establishment, only to encounter the affluent second- generation member of the Sanders Family who was osting Sarah. Sarahs face flushed as she attempted to remain polite. Sir, you seem to be drunk. You little brat, dont y innocent with me. Do you think Im unaware of your intentions? He leaned in closer to her, his gaze unfocused. Trying to gain my attention deliberately, then rejecting me Hah, ying hard to get, I see? I can see through your tactics! Aware that reasoning with him was futile, Sarah attempted to leave, but the man grasped her firmly. Despite her struggles, the vast difference in physical strength between them rendered. her unable to break free. Her voice carried a hint of frostiness as she scolded, Let go of me! The intoxicated wealthy heir found Sarah even more attractive now. He forcefully pulled her 2/4 Chapter 944 Saving the Beauty wo Hey wn his arms. They hot chick, hehe. I like you. Come on. As long as you satisfy me tonight, U sarah hadnt reminded her n Fannys actionsst time, she wouldnt have been able to catch the latter an quickly she owed her this favor Ang wanted to step forward to help, but Cassie pulled her back into the private room. She didnt want to stand by and watch her ssmate being bullied, but the person in front of them was not someone they could afford to provoke.. This person is Howard Sims, the only son of the family, and he is spoiled beyond belief. Cassies words carried a hint of disgust. He uses all kinds of means, has a bad reputation, and even surrounds himself with shady characters. Getting involved with someone like him is very troublesome Ang lowered her head and remained silent. She knew Cassie was right. It was natural for her to go to great lengths if it were for a friend. However, Saraly didnt have much to do with them. Moreover, Sarah had the support of James Kins, who could somewhat protect her. However, there was amotion outside, which made Ang extremely uneasy. Should she protect herself or lend a hand? How dare you hit me, you wretched woman?! Howards incredulous voice from outside. Ang opened the door to the private room and saw Howard raising his leg to kick Sarah directly, causing her to fall to the ground clutching her stomach. Angs expression darkened. She despised men who hit women, especially in such an unjustifiable situation. Ignoring Cassies attempts to stop her, Ang grabbed a bottle from the table in the private room and confidently stomped out. Just as Howard was about to continue assaulting Sarah, Ang spat coldly, I dare you to 3/4 AA MM PP 76% 12:00 Chapter 253 Saving the Beauty touch her and see what happens! +5 Free Coins Howard, recking of alcohol and anger, calmed down a little when he saw Ang. He nced at her, then turned to look at Sarah, revealing a lecherous smile. Tsk tsk, tonight will be fun. he uttered with a lustful look on his face. Since youvee to me, all of you will serve me tonight. Cassie and Jessica couldnt bear to hear the disgusting tone in his voice. They could ignore Sarah, but when it came to Ang, they couldnt stand by and do nothing. Following Angs lead, the two of them grabbed bottles and returned, ready to fight. Ang ignored Howards words and coldly turned around to help Sarah, her voice gentle. Are you alright? Sarah forced a smile. Im fine. Its nothing serious. As the two were about to leave, Howard naturally blocked their way. Ang had a stern face and sharp eyes. Move aside!. Howard had a yful smile on his face. What if I dont? JM MMG G Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Im Going to Smash Your Head Chapter 254 Im Going to Smash Your Head Nothing. Ang pointed at him with a bottle, threatening, Im just going to smash your head. you For a moment, Howard was taken aback, then he burst intoughter. You? Little girl, do know who I am? Behave yourself and serve me well tonight, otherwise you wont be able to leave! Tsk! Jessica sneered, You look like you have problems performing sexually, and yet youre indulging in parties all day long. Youre obviously not going to survive much longer. With your skinny arms and legs, who are you trying to kidnap? Howard turned around and red, his tone was frivolous as he said, Oh, two more girls are here. What? Do all of you want to take me on together? It seems like youck excitement in your daily life. Well, since Im in a good mood today, Ill go easy on you. His crudenguage made everyone frown, and themotion grew louder. More people gathered to watch, but everyone was just there for the spectacle; no one really came to help. Howard, whats happening? Whats going on here? Oh, so many beautifuldies tonight. Behind Ang, several voices came, and a few wellCdressed young men approached her and her friends. They were Howards friends. Ang didnt want to linger. Dragging Sarah, she tried to enter the private room they had reserved, but their path was blocked by Howard. He looked at Ang with disdain. Tsk, werent you just being arrogant? Why are you backing. down now? Used to fool around, Howard was not afraid of this kind of situation at all, especially when facing a few ladies. Furthermore, with his friendsing over one after another, he had even fewer reservations. Get lost. Howard is just picking up girls. What are you looking at? Keep staring and well gouge your eyes out. 1/4 ae & M M M BBB B Chapter 254 Im Going to Smash Your Head Ill see whos still watching the show. +5 Free Coins Howards group of friends halfCthreatened and halfCwarned the onlookers in the other private rooms to leave, and then they surrounded Ang and her friends. They even whispered to each other, makingments about Ang and the girls. Sarah pulled Ang aside, shook her head, and said, Thank you, but Ill handle this myself. How are you going to handle it? Ang nced at Sarahs pale face and said gently, Since were already involved, do you think everything will be fine if we back off now? Sarah knew it was unlikely. Seeing Ang backing down a bit, Howard was even more pleased, reaching out to touch her. face. However, she was quick to dodge, not only avoiding his touch but also hitting him on the head with a bottle. Suddenly, blood oozed out of Howards head. With ss shards all over his head, he stared at Ang in disbelief. How dare you hit me, you witch! This sounded familiar. When Sarah hit him earlier, Howard had said the same thing. For some reason, Ang felt likeughing at this tough guy with a weak corc. Howard How dare she? Get her! The people who were originally watching the show instantly approached Ang and her group after seeing Howard being beaten. Sarah stood in front of Ang while Cassie and Jessica also did not back down, quickly squeezing in to stand by Ang and Sarah. What do you want? Although Jessica was a little scared, she tried to restrain herself and warned, My cousin is a VIP here. You better not mess around. Howard felt his bleeding head and was furious. Drag these girls into our private room and lets have some fun. Whether it was the alcohol or his arrogance speaking, he blurted out such words, but now was a time when thew was respected, unlike the old days when the underworld ruled society! 2/4 Chapter 254 Im Going to Smash Your Head A few men lunged, but Jessica and Cassie stood their ground, shouting and striking those who attempted to grab them. The assants were taken aback and ended up sustaining multiple injuries, which stopped them from acting recklessly. Howard sneered. You guys are pathetic. Come on! How can you be intimidated by a few girls? Upon hearing this, everyone exchanged nces and charged forward. Wait, hold on. Just then, the manager rushed over, apanied by several burly security guards in uniform. Howard narrowed his eyes. Whats happening? The manager tried to cate him. You dont need to do something like this yourselves. We will handle it. He gestured toward the second floor. There are private rooms upstairs with fewer people. Satisfied with the managers approach, Howard nodded. He led his friends out while the manager directed the security guards to surround Ang and the others. The manager, with a serious yet smiling demeanor, spoke assertively, Ladies, it appears there is a misunderstanding between you and Mr. Sims. Why dont we find a quieter ce to discuss? Jessica red at the manager. And what if we refuse? The manager maintained his smile, speaking in a friendly tone, Everyone present holds a certain status, so causing a scene here wouldnt be appropriate. Jessica scoffed, My cousin is a regr here. If he knows youre treating us like this, he wont be pleased. The manager smiled but remained silent, bowing slightly and extending a hand. Please,dies. Jessicas cousin was not to be trifled with, but neither was Howard. Moreover, this club was a business affiliated with the Sims Corporation. A mere manager couldnt offend Howard. Hence, his only option was to stall for time. He had already dispatched someone to inform Jessicas cousin in the meantime. 3/4 Chapter 254 Im Going to Smash Your Head Ang and the others reluctantlyplied with the managers request. Jessica felt a sense of dread and immediately tried calling her cousin. However, there was no answer at the moment. Frustrated, she continued to dial. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Meanwhile, Cassie checked her phone and found no response. Having just messaged Jonathan, she assumed that he was preupied. Out of desperation, she dialed Jonathans number directly. To her dismay, his phone was switched off. Cassie seethed with anger. How could Jonathan be unavable at such a crucial moment? Sarah furrowed her brow in deep concern, feeling guilty for involving the others. The group was ushered into a private room. Howard wiped away the blood that was trickling down his face. Then, he tore off his tie and flung it to the ground. Ive never been so humiliated in my life. In a single night, he had been bested by two women consecutively. If word got out, he could never lift his head high again. He shoved Sarah onto the couch and struck her hard several times. Ang and the others. attempted to intervene, but they were restrained by Howardspanions. You coward! What kind of man hits a woman? Ang gritted her teeth. Unperturbed by the wound on his head, Howard calmly unbuckled his belt, removed his pants, and dered, Youre quite heroic, arent you? Just watch how I handle this woman. Dont worry, your turn wille soon, and my friends will take care of you one by one. I assure you, youll enjoy it. Laughter of a lewd nature filled the room, and Angs face turned solemn. Just as Howard was about to assault Sarah, Ang forcefully stomped on the foot of the person restraining her, and he released her. Next, she delivered a swift kick to Howard from behind, sending him tumbling to the ground. Ang was seized by a few men and subsequently received a harsh p from Howard. Her face immediately swelled. Howard red at her, Youre in a rush, huh? Fine, Ill start with you! Right then, the door to the private room was kicked open, and a tall figure entered. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Hes Truly Furious Chapter 255 Hes Truly Furious Ang looked up to see Jonathans dark expression as he approached her. A crowd of people followed behind him, flooding the once spacious private room and making it feel cramped. The two men holding Ang released her, intimidated by the icy aura emanating from Jonathan. As she was released, she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her, and her body weakened involuntarily. Without a word, Jonathan swiftly pulled her into his arms. His thin lips were pressed tightly together, and his eyes burned with anger. Ang managed a small smile through the pain, gripping Jonathans arm tightly. Youre here, she whispered. Silently, Jonathan lifted her and began to walk out of the room. Stop! Howards voice rang out, breaking the silence. Who are you? This woman is mine. I saw her first. Do you understand? Jonathan halted his steps and turned to face him. In a clear voice, he said to Jessica, Help me support her. Jessica and the others had been rescued after Jonathans arrival, and she followed hismand. Meanwhile, Cassie was assisting Sarah nearby. Feeling the tension in the air, they all remained silent, sensing the gravity of the situation. Upon Jonathans request, Jessica hurried over to assist. Although Ang wanted to assert her strength, she saw the look on Jonathans face and chose to stay quiet. Step by step, Jonathan approached Howard, whose friends instinctively backed away. They always fooled around and had gotten into fights before, but they had never witnessed such a disy of power. Just earlier, Jonathans men twisted their wrists without a word right after entering the room. If they had used a little more strength, they wouldve broken their bones. From this, Howards friends knew that the other party was skilled. Howard was the only one who wasnt hurt by them because he had been caught up in the moment. Jonathan narrowed his eyes and cast a cold look at Howard. Did you hit her just now? 1/4 էէڧڧߧӧӧӧӧӧ Chapter 255 Hes Truly Furious A ^: 7% 12:01 Under the intense scrutiny. Howard stammered, Do you know who my father is? Jonathans piercing gaze swept over Howard. With your right hand? he questioned. Howard took a step back, feeling the pressure. Who are you? ICOw, it hurts! Before he could finish speaking. Jonathan firmly grasped his right hand. As Howard attempted to strike back with his other hand. Oliver intervened, restraining him effectively. With a slight exertion of force, Jonathan elicited a pained reaction from Howard. Let go of me! Who do you think you are? Do you know who my father is? If you treat me like this, my father wont let you off! Axel observed with a sneer. Howards arrogance was misced in the presence of Jonathan, a prominent figure in Riverdon known to those in both legitimate and criminal circles. Unfazed by Howards threats, Jonathan tightened his grip, and Howard ceased his protests. Realizing his mistake, Howard pleaded for mercy, ICI was wrong. PCPlease, spare me. Jonathan released his grip with a snort, leaving Howard trembling in fear. Howard flexed his hand to be sure that it wasnt broken. However, this encounter was far from over as he vowed to seek revenge against the man who had humiliated him. Seeing the determination in his eyes, Jonathan turned colder. He didnt learn his lesson. Oliver, deal with him, hemanded. 1 Oliver nodded. Having followed Jonathan for many years, he naturally understood his orders. Today, he must teach these uninformed guys a small lesson. As long as no one was killed, it was not an issue. Olivers teeth clenched. It had been a while since he had flexed his muscles! Jonathan turned around, continuing to carry Ang. As he passed Axel, he casually instructed, Keep an eye on the situation. Axel smiled slightly. Dont worry. Ive got this. Jonathan departed with Ang in his arms. Axel narrowed his eyes, then turned to one of his men beside him and said in a gentle tone, 2/4 ^ 76% 12:01 15 Free Coins Chapter 253 Hes Truly Furious Take Miss Turner and the others back. As soon as they left, the door to the private room was shut. After that, came the sound of agonizing screams from inside. Jessica and Cassie exchanged nces. Despite being rtively close to the private room, the sounds of distress that traveled through the door indicated that the people inside were being severely beaten. Serves them right! Jessica had experienced kidnapping since she was young and had been kidnapped with Ang before. She was no stranger to such situations. It was a rare experience for Cassie and Sarah to witness firsthand themon urrence of fighting and brawling. Soon, the manager, who had been waiting outside, found out about what had transpired inside and couldnt help but smile bitterly. This club belonged to the Sims family, but he never expected that the person Howard had. offended was Jonathan. Who was Jonathan? With just a snap of his fingers, he could stop the entire Sims Corporation from operation, let alone a mere manager like him. He lowered his head, looking on the floor. If he couldnt continue working here, where would he go? Jonathans men who were escorting Jessica and the others out walked with them until they were safely in the car before turning back. Where are we headed? Sarah couldnt help but ask in the car, the nervousness from earlier now dissipated. I dont know. Jessica shook her head, looking indifferent. Anyway, Jonathan will take care of everything for us. Although she had encountered Jonathan several times before, he always seemed distant and aloof, but his demeanor tonight was truly intimidating. The car drove for about half an hour beforeing to a stop. Upon hopping off the car, Jessica and the others realized they were at a private hospital. At the entrance, medical staff were already waiting to greet them. Miss Turner, hello. Mr. Lawson has instructed us to conduct a full body checkCup for you. 3/4 add N N B B B B B T Chapter 255 Hes Truly Furious 784 12:01 14 Fise Cells What about Ang Jessica blurted. Noticing the confusion on the faces of the medical staff. she quickly corrected herself. I mean. Mrs. Lawson Did Mr. Lawson arrive with a young woman? The medical staff nodded. With a pleasant demeanor, he answered, Yes, Mrs. Lawson was sent for further examination. You can rest assured. Jessica and the others felt relieved. They were still a bit shaken by the events of the night. If Jonathan hadnt arrived in time, they would have been in serious trouble. Thinking about this, Jessica felt a twinge of guilt. It was all her fault for suggesting a club experience and nearly causing trouble. Ang, who shared the same sentiments, was also ming herself. If she hadnt insisted on taking the lead, she wouldnt have caused trouble for Jessica and the others. She looked up at Jonathan, who was conversing with the doctor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He was truly furious! Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Yes, Rely On Mc Chapter 256 Yes, Rely On Me 2 74% 12:01 Angs fullCbody examination waspleted. Although the report was pending, the doctor concluded that there were no major issues, aside from the visible p mark on the face. As a precaution, he suggested that Ang stay a night in the hospital. After the doctor left, Jonathan sat by the bedside. He gazed at Ang like she was a child who had erred, and gently inquired, Are you still in pain? The side of her face that had been struck was swollen, and Ang felt a burning sensation. She shook her head, her voice soft as she answered, Its much better after I applied the prescribed medication. Now, its just a little ufortable. Tenderly, Jonathan stroked her head. Then, rest well. As he rose to leave, she caught his sleeve and stopped him. He turned back, asking softly, Whats the matter? Ang bit her lip, gazing up earnestly. Are you upset? She spoke slowly, perhaps to prevent worsening her injury. Each word was uttered gently, yet they tugged at Jonathans heart. He settled back down, sping her hand. Yeah. Im sorry. Ang lowered her gaze, her tone sincere. I didnt intend to cause trouble. I feltpelled to assist Sarah to prevent Potential assault. Although she could have turned a blind eye, witnessing the situationpelled her to act. She understood that selfCpreservation was key after her rebirth, yet her innate kindness prevented her from standing idly by. Jonathans gaze was profound as he gently remarked, Im not upset because you helped others and got into trouble. Ang raised her eyes, puzzled. Then is it because Ick intelligence? Or that I couldnt defend myself but acted impulsively? N?velDrama.Org content. In retrospect, she was somewhat fearful. She had consumed a bit too much alcohol at the time, leading to her actions. dd MMMB BB Chapter 256 Yes, Rely On Me I Primarily, she assumed that being in a reputable club would mitigate any potential issues, never anticipating Howards tant disregard for rules. Jonathan shook his head once more, a slight furrow in his brow, before stating. Cassie reached out to me for assistance. Finally, Ang knew why Jonathan showed up. didnt. His eyes held a hint of reproach. As your husband, am I not someone you But you can rely on? Others sought his aid in times of peril, so why didnt Ang? Taken aback, she asked, Are you upset because of this? Was he upset because she failed to seek his help? But they were only allies. If it were another matter, it would be eptable, but burdening Jonathan, who was preupied with important affairs, with her impulsive actions seemed unjustifiable. He was incredibly busy. Jonathan remained silent, his expression somewhat uneasy. If he admitted it. he would seem petty. Observing his demeanor, Ang felt as though she had stumbled upon a revtion. Then, she recalled his ailment. She mustnt allow him to dwell on it. Her heartbeat quickened, andCtaking advantage of her status as a patientCshe blurted, Jonathan, does this mean I can depend on you in the future? For anything at all? If you agree, dont find it bothersome moving forward. Im thickCskin you, its challenging to shake me off. So, consider it carefully. Im stuck on Angs voice was clear and slightly jubnt as she gazed intently at him, determined to receive an answer. Slowly, a smile spread across Jonathans face, and he looked pleased. He wanted to reach out and pinch her face, but remembering her injury, he gently stroked her uninjured check instead. Yes, you can rely on me. Then, he added, For anything. Ang was delighted, grinning foolishly. She momentarily forgot about her injury, only remembering when she moved and felt the pain. 9/4 1 Chapter 24 Yes, Rely On Me She gave Jonathan a gentle smile. A gentlemans promise is not to be broken? After their agreement, Jonathan turned to deal with the remaining matters. He had someone inform Jessica and the others, and they hurried over. Among them, Sarah was the most seriously injured. The doctor advised her not to move, but she still came to thank Ang. Seeing her, Ang quickly got out of bed. Sarah, what are you doing? Even if you want to thank me you dont need to do it right now. If you want to repay me, take care of your injuries properly Howard did not hold back. Just by looking at the p he gave her, Ang could feel it, not to mention Sarah, who had taken several ps from him, and even punches and kicks. Although Ang was a bit annoyed, her words were filled with concern, and Sarah understood. But if she didnte to check Angs condition with her own eyes tonight, she was afraid she wouldnt be able to sleep well. In her usual gentle demeanor, Sarah said, Its nothing. Ill live. Ang sighed. When she first met Sarah, she thought her gentle demeanor was just like. Fannys, so she didnt like her at first. After finding out that she was James lover but still had Yusof running around for her, Angs dislike for her grew. Butter on, during Sarahs fathers illness, Sarahs reminders to her, and what she heard from other ssmates, Ang knew that Sarahs gentleness was genuine and different from Fannys pretentiousness. That was why she helped out at the club. Cassie, what is Howard Sims background, exactly? Jessica was very curious at the moment. Hes really out of control. There were quite a few scions in Riverdon who were spoiled, but someone like Howard, who acted like a feudal lord and disregarded thew, was really rare. Most people who did dirty things did it in secret. No matter how vicious they were in private, they always maintained a reasonable appearance in public. It was really rare to see someone like Howard, openly disying such foolish behavior. ? ? NM MB BGB GB M Chapter 256 Yes, Rely On Me Was he trying to test thew? LEFIE 76% 12:01 +5 Free Coins Cassie frowned, thinking for a moment. Im not sure about the specifics. I just heard about. him once The other three leaned in, listening attentively.. Meanwhile, Jonathan had just left the hospital when he received a call from Axel. Boss. Speak. Howard Sims left foot and right hand are broken, just like three of his ribs. Its hard to say about other injuries, though. Oliver has a temper, so he might have been a bit too harsh. The others who were involved are in a simr state, but we didnt use much force on those who were just watching. Jonathan remained silent, listening to Axels report without a word. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson Since Howard was injured and taken to the hospital, it naturally prompted his family to be notified. His parents, Ethan Sims and Violet Cromwell, hurried to the hospital and were devastated when they saw Howard covered in bandages. Which b*stard dared to harm my son like this?! I want their entire family to suffer, Violet wailed bitterly, her face filled with anger. Curses echoed in the ward. Meanwhile, two of Howards friends, who sustained the most minor injuries, stood aside timidly. They wanted to step forward and persuade Violet not to make such threats, for not only did they fear the person who had wounded Howard, but they also had to suppress their anger even after getting assaulted. At that time, they and the other party fought in the private room after the man left. urately speaking, they were the only ones getting beaten as they had no chance to fight back when faced with those intimidating individuals. In pain, they tried to intimidate the other party by mentioning their fathers names, as Howard did. However, those people remained unfazed. Later, that particr nonCparticipant, who had been observing the fight from the side. intervened and instructed the group to stop before casually leaving a remark. The one who attacked you is JonathanThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lawson. Confront him if you have any issues. With that, the group departed gracefully. When the clubs security personnel arrived, Howard and his friends were all lying on the ground and didnt dare to make a sound. Someone suggested calling the police, but a friend stopped them. You might have a death wish, but I dont. Its Jonathan Lawson. He is formidable. Even if you guys have the guts to provoke him, that doesnt mean I am. So, count me out if you want to involve the police. Upon hearing Jonathans name, the crowd started discussing him. Only then did they discover that he was the head of both the Sanders Family and the Lawson Family. 1/5 Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson +5 Free Cons ording to the rumors, he was ruthless and had high social status. To seed in Riverdon, one had to not only follow the cityw but also adhere to Jonathans rules. Furthermore, they heard that he was so coldChearted that he even showed no respect to his own father. In addition, rumors had it that his influence was vast, and whoever crossed him would face severe consequences, Apart from these, they also heard that he was ill and confined to a wheelchair. Yet, the man who had entered the room earlier clearly had both legs intact. But since Jonathan maintained a low profile and rarely appeared in public, they couldnt confirm the rumors either. Moreover, there were no photos of him in the news, newspapers, or online. Thus, someone from the group braved it and contacted their father to inquire about Jonathans information. However, he received a scolding saying that Jonathans affairs werent something he and his friends should delve into. Their father also added that it would surely lead to trouble if Jonathan discovered this and. thought they were attempting to uncover his privacy. Upon hearing that, Howard and his friends assumed that what the individual said earlier must be true. After all, in Riverdon, impersonating Jonathan was akin to inviting trouble. Although they werent entirely certain, they firmly believed the individuals words. C Tell me who did this? Violet, who was exhausted from crying, immediately grabbed one of Howards acquaintances by the cor to interrogate him. When the man saw this, he sighed inwardly. I am already injured. My head is sin sughly dizzy. Im merely here to assist with Howards care. He struggled to free himself from Violets grasp. Then, he took a few steps back before stating without hesitation, The person who attacked him imed to be Jonathan Lawson. His words took Violet aback. Even though she was a housewife, her family was involved in business. Therefore, she was familiar with Jonathans name. Trembling, she asked for confirmation, Is what youre saying true? Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson The man nodded. Thats what the other party said. +5 Free Coins. Although there was a nyCnine percent likelihood, there was still a one percent chance that it wasnt true. Therefore, he refrained from affirming itpletely. WCWhy would Jonathan attack Howard? Ethan also approached the man. He found it slightly hard to believe. Jonathan is the most prominent figure in Riverdon. Howard may be a rogue sometimes, but that does it have to do with him? The man gulped and exined hesitantly, HCHoward made a move on Jonathans chick. At once, Ethan widened his eyes in shock. What?! Then, he sat down heavily in the chair. He, who initially felt sorry for his son, immediately became furious. At this moment, he wished he could drag Howard off the bed and beat him again. Pointing at Howard, he eximed, What a useless son! Violet was displeased. How can you scold your own son like that? Besides, must Jonathan make such a big fuss? Its just a woman. Whats the big deal? The others couldntment. To them, women were merely objects to be pampered and traded among themselves, and making a fuss over a woman seemed unnecessary. However, considering it was Jonathan that they were dealing with, they had no choice but to bear the consequences if he wanted to make a fuss over this issue. Ethan red at Violet. What do you know? Even if a woman is considered an object, she symbolizes esteem when belonging to Jonathan. By making a move on his woman, Howard was throwing a direct insult to Jonathan, so he should be taught a lesson. Its just that. Thinking of this, Ethan nced at Howard, who was still unconscious. He, too, felt that Jonathan had gone a bit too far with the assault. 3/5 Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson Nevertheless, he still needed to find a way to resolve the situation. Otherwise, the Sims Familys future would surely be doomed. Therefore, Ethan used his connections and managed to contact Jonathan. Following Jonathans instructions, Axel stated coldly. Your son muste to the Lawson Residence to apologize to Mrs. Lawson. Ethan was surprised. Then, he summoned his courage and asked for confirmation, MCMrs. Lawson? Hadnt they mentioned Howard had made advances toward Jonathans chick? Axels tone carried a hint of gloat as he borated, Yes. Your son sure is one daredevil. Mr. Lawson values his wife greatly. I cant believe your son would make a move on her so boldly. If it werent out of respect for you, whether your son would be alive is uncertain. Of course, this was merely a warning from Axel. Mr. Lawson has always been awCabiding citizen. Even if he had some tricks up his sleeves when dealing with affairs, he would never break thew. Ethan hung up the phone, feeling disheartened. No wonder Jonathan was so enraged. That woman wasnt just any woman. She is Jonathans wife! Jonathan is married?! Ethan hurried to the hospital. Violet was feeding Howard chicken soup slowly when he barged into the ward furiously. Howard, get ready to follow me to the Lawson Residence. tomorrow and apologize to that woman. Howard was confused. Dad, what are you talking about? By the way, have you use those who attacked me? When you catch them, Ill deal with them myself once Ive recovered. How dare those rascals treat me like- p! The more Ethan listened, the angrier he became. As a result, he pped Howard hard in the face before he could finish speaking. Looking at his father in disbelief, Howard asked, Dad, what are you doing? Violet, too, was upset. She even nearly spilled the chicken soup. What are you doing? Take it 4/5 A4 dd M M M BB B MM GGD 1 Chapter 257 Apologize to Mrs Lawson +5 Free Coins easy. Shes just a woman. Geez! What is Jonathan thinking? He can have any woman he desires, so why make a fuss over this particr woman Jonathan? Which Jonathan? Howard looked puzzled. Earlier, he whined about his grievances to Violet when he woke up. As for Violet, she avoided. mentioning anything about Jonathan to allow her son to recover peacefully. While pointing at Howard shakily, Ethan borated, Do you know who he has offended? That woman isnt just any random woman! She is Jonathans wife! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Are You Being Serious? Chapter 258 Are You Being Serious? Violet was dumbfounded. She found it somewhat hard to believe, Even though I dont usually pay much attention to business affairs, how could a prominent figure in Riverton like Jonathan get married without anyone knowing? Just as she was about to speak, Howard bluntly asked, Dad, are you being serious? You didnt get deceived, did you? Howard furrowed his brows and looked at Ethan with suspicion. Despite hisck of knowledge in certain areas, he could still differentiate between important and trivial matters. He knew very well who Jonathan was. His father often cautioned him to be careful, warning him not to offend anyone connected to Jonathan as there would be severe consequences. Although Jonathan kept a low profile and was mysterious, Howard was still aware of whether he was married or not. After all, Jonathans marriage was such a piece of headlineCworthy news. Clutching his chest, Ethan was almost breathless while pointing at Howard. YCYou- After a long pause, he was still unable to utter a word. Realizing her husbands genuine anger, Violet also felt a sense of panic. She hurried over to calm him down. Is what youre saying true? Did Howard truly offend Jonathans wife? With pain written all over his face, Ethan retrieved a pill from his pocket and swallowed it with the aid of the cup of water handed to him by Violet. Only then did he start to feel some relief. Precisely thanks to the pill, Ethan gradually calmed down. Axel confirmed it himself. He is Jonathans trusted associate, so it must be true. Besides, Jonathan isnt one to engage in frivolous activities. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, Howard finally realized the severity of the situation. So, the man who had appeared that night was indeed Jonathan! M 76% 12:02 Chapter 258 Are You Being Serious? +5 Free Cons He broke out in a cold sweat and attempted to sit beside Ethan. But as he lifted his foot, he realized his bone was fractured. His action caused him to grimace in pain. While reprimanding him, Violet anxiously inquired, So, what do we do now? Will Jonathan bring ruin to our family? Ethan took a deep breath. With his voice carrying a hint of relief, he added, Thankfully, the Lawson Family doesnt intend to wipe us out. They purely made one request. Gazing sternly at Howard, he continued, You simply need to apologize to Mrs. Lawson. Howard somewhat hesitated when he heard that. Are you asking me to apologize to that woman? Well, Jonathan is undoubtedly influential. So, I wont think twice if Dad asks me to apologize to him. But asking me to apologize to the woman who had struck me on the head? I dont think Im down for it. Yes, she is a beauty. But she is also pretty feisty. I doubt Jonathan will truly be attracted to someone like her. After contemting momentarily, Howard suggested, Dad, you should verify further. What is her background? Who are her family members? You must find out all these. Ethan red at Howard, his anger evident. Why are you concerned about her background? Regardless, she is now married to Jonathan- But then again, its not confirmed. After all, there has been no news of Jonathans marriage. After a moment of thought, Ethan issued a direct order. Regardless of the cumstances. Jonathan now admits she is his wife. You must apologize! Howard pursed his lips, fully expressing his reluctance. However, he somewhat crumbled when he met his fathers gaze filled with murderous intent. Powerless, he nced at Violet. His tone was tinged with a hint of pleading. Mom Just as Violet was about to interject to persuade him, Ethan waved his hand decisively. Its settled then. If you refuse to apologize, then so be it. But you will no longer be a part of the Sims Family. I cannot let thepany our family has painstakingly built to be ruined because of you. JMMM Chapter 258 Are You Being Serious? +5 Free Coins Despite being the sole heir and current head of thepany, he wasnt the Sims Familys only member. Other than him, there were so many directors and members. Therefore, he couldnt do much to help Howard. Ethan was extremely annoyed as he looked at his son, who was always causing trouble and achieving nothing. He left immediately after speaking. Mom Howards expression turned ghastly. Is Dad Having married Ethan for decades, Violet naturally could sense that his words just now werent mere threats. The entire Sims Family will face difficulties in the future if Howard indeed has offended Jonathanpletely. Therefore, she gently began to persuade Howard to apologize. Howard also realized that the situation was irreversible. Therefore, he could only reluctantly agree. Outside the Lawson Residence, a grayCblue van gradually pulled up. Ethan was the first to step out, followed by Howard, who still bore bruises on his face while sitting in a wheelchair. Thest to emerge was Violet, who carried bags of gifts. These items were all of designer brands and hard toe by. Violet gazed at these gifts with a pained expression before mustering the courage to follow Ethan and Howard into the Lawson Residence. The atmosphere in the Lawson Residence was eerily quiet, and there were only a few servants around. After being escorted to the living room, Ethan and his family were first greeted by a lean man with a robust build who was devouring his meal. MCMr. Lawson. Ethan tentatively greeted. The man, who was initially dining, nced up. His gaze immediately turned sharp when he saw the visitors. Ethan was stunned. This guy is Jonathan Lawson? Youve got to be kidding me, The individual who holds the fate of the Sanders Family and the Lawson Family in his hands actually 3/5 Chapter 258 Are You Being Serious? appears so unassuming?! As expected, appearances can be deceptive. With this thought in mind, Ethans simile grew even more genuine. Mr. Lawson, my son is here. Please feel free to deal with him as you wish. Ethan stepped back, revealing Howard in the wheelchair with a sorrowful expression. Upon catching sight of the mans silhouette, he involuntarily recoiled. Isnt this the man responsible for my current state? Then, he overheard another man with a sly grin refer to the man as Oliver. I dont know if Jonathan is intimidating, but this man before me is undoubtedly ferocious. Howard nervously gulped before managing to force out a smile. Um about that I Under Olivers scrutiny, Howards mind went nk. He waspletely unsure of what to say or what he intended to say. After finishing his meal, Oliver rose abruptly. His voice sounded gruff as he instructed. Wait here! With that, he hurried upstairs. Ethan appeared puzzled. What is he up to? Oliver had gone to fetch Jonathan. As Jonathan descended the stairs hand in hand with Ang, his icy and stern aura made Ethan realize his earlier misjudgment Despite my decades of experience in the business world, I cant believe I would make such hasty assumptions. Ethan felt a twinge of shame. But since no one else noticed, he figured it didnt matter. Meanwhile, Ang tried to free herself from Jonathans grasp. However, she could only give after several failed attempts. up Upon seeing the real Jonathan, Ethan approached and said, My apologies, Mrs. Lawson. It was my lack of supervision that led to my son causing harm to you. Rest assured. I have brought him here today to offer his apology. You may decide what action to take. 4/5 Looking at the man in his fifties or sixties deeply expressing his apology to her, Ang involuntarily let out a soft sigh. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 An Apology Doesnt Quite Cut It Jonathan had gotten used to such situations. Sitting casually on the sofa with Ang, he simply cast a cold nce at Ethan and his family without saying a word. Furrowing her brows, Ang shifted her gaze to Howard. Mr. Sims, your son was the one who made a mistake, not you. You dont need to do this. Mr. Sims is innocent. The one who started a feud with me was Howard. At least for now, I harbor no ill will toward the other members of the Sims Family. Upon hearing that, Ethan eased up a little. Mrs. Lawson appears youthful, so she should be approachable. With this thought in mind, he nudged Howard forward. Howard, apologize to Mrs. Lawson. Although Howard was reluctant, he knew he had to express plenty of sincerity now that he was here. Hence, with a somewhat courteous tone, he said, Im sorry. I shouldnt have hit you that day. Ang raised an eyebrow, for his apology seemed insincere to her. At this moment, Violet took the opportunity to present the gifts they brought. Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, these are the small token of our appreciation. Please ept them. After cing the gifts, Violet stole several regretful nces at them. Of course, Ang noticed all these subtle gestures. How interesting. Why bothering here to apologize if they are so reluctant to give me these gifts? Moreover, gifts blind the eyes. WellCI have no use for these expensive yet merely for show gifts. Ang shook her head, her voice still sounding gentle. I dont need these. You can take them. back. Despite feeling pleased, Violet somewhat awkwardly expressed. Oh, we cant do that. Mrs. Lawson, what would you like? We can figure out something else. At once, Ethan nced at the shallowCminded Violet. However, he couldnt do much as now was truly not the right time. Otherwise, he would have scolded her without hesitation. 1/2 Since the family business was already declining when I married Violet, she naturally endured numerous derisions and mockery. So, despite our familys growing wealth, she still cant change the things that give her a sense of pride. In fact, she is slightly frugal. Ang shook her head. I insist. I dont need it. As she spoke, she turned to Howard. Are you sure youre genuinely here to apologize today? If not, please leave. Our time is valuable. She grew impatient with Howardsck of sincerity, especially since Jonathan had her back. Upon seeing Ang bing visibly upset, Ethan angrily smacked Howards head. You ungrateful child! Apologize properly! Even though Howard felt frustrated, he eventually obliged, I truly am here to express my sincere apology. Im sorry. I deeply regret my actions. How can I make it right?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Since Ang wasnt one to hold a grudge, she stated inly, Some damage cannot be undone with mere apologies. However, I wasnt greatly affected. The one truly hurt was Sarah. Howards expression turned perplexed. Slightly panicked, he asked, Whats the matter? Do you want me to apologize to her as well? Angs gaze turned icy. With a hint of a chilling smile on her face, she remarked, An apology doesnt quite cut it, does it? Chapter 260 Chapter 260 What Is The Plot Again? Howard frowned, ncing at Angs smile with a sense of unease. His words stumbled a bit. What do you want? Ang snorted, Dont worry, Im not as shameless as you. My request is simple and within your capabilities. Ethan nervously wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly interjected. Mrs. Lawson, please proceed. Firstly, you need to cover the medical expenses. The rest of us are fine, just a bit shaken, but Sarah was seriously hurt. She wont be able to work during her recovery, so the Sims Family should take responsibility, Ang stated calmly. Ethan nodded. Of course. Then Ang paused before continuing, If Sarah wishes to continue working at the club, you must not take the opportunity to retaliate against her or discriminate against her. If I find anything inappropriate Of course. Ethan hastily agreed before Ang could finish. Thats only fair. Its all because of this unfilial son of mine who caused all this trouble. It was just a job. If they didnt hire Sarah, they would find someone else. These requests were not unreasonable. Ethan suddenly realized that Mrs. Lawson was indeed young, kind, and very reasonable in her approach, standing her ground even when justified. If not for Jonathans protection, she might have faced more trouble. Ang was pleased with Ethans response. But when she nced at Howard, impatience flickered in her eyes. Her expression darkened as she continued, Lastly, I hope Mr. Howard sincerely apologizes to me and my friends at the club in front of his friends. Especially Sarah. Ang emphasized the name. Everything happened because Howard disrespected Sarah and tried to harass her. Ethan didnt immediately agree to this request. 1/6 ? +5 Free Coins Chapter 260 What Is The Plot Again? He looked at his son. Howard was agitated. No. If you want money, just say it directly. If its not enough, we can take more. Why bother with all this? Will I still have a ce in society if I do this? Apologizing to Ang is trivial. No one will dare mock me at the Sanders Mansion or the club, even if I 1. do. But what about Sarah! Aside from her looks, what is her background? I cant even sessfully flirt with a woman, and I end up being beaten. And now. I hav that woman? If word gets out to those who dont usually associate with me, Im aughingstock for life. No. I would rather spend more money than lose face like this. bow down to At this moment, Violet also spoke up to support her son, Exactly. Mrs. Lawson, you can inquire about the girlspensation. Any amount is eptable. As for a public apology, lets forget about it. Angs expression darkened, showing some displeasure. At this moment, Jonathan coldly snorted, furrowing his brows. Do you think the Sims Family has too much money? His tone was light, but it weighed heavily on Ethan. Ethan hurriedly rified, No. Mr. Lawson, you misunderstand. We Or maybe Mrs. Sims has a different perspective, Ang interjected with a hint of coldness. But I wonder how much the Sims Family is willing to offer? Violet was taken aback, instinctively seeking confirmation from Jonathan to decipher Angs sincerity or sarcasm. Jonathan raised an eyebrow, remaining silent. Ang had signaled to him earlier, and he understood her intentions. However, Ang had never been overly concerned about money. 2/6 HPPD +5 Free Coins Chapter 260 What Is The Plot Again? Why is she suddenly relenting? What is she nning? But, regardless of Angs wishes, he would support her unconditionally. With this in mind, Jonathans expression darkened again, masking his emotions. Ang looked at Ethan pleasantly and asked, I wonder how much the Sims Family truly values their apology? Violets eyes flickered as she stated a figure directly. Angs expression turned cold, and she spoke with some displeasure. It appears that Howards apology is only worth this much. Well, let him apologize. It will bring closure to everyone. Ethan quickly rectified, No. The fault lies with our son. Mrs. Lawson, please do not be upset. and your friends. Regardless of the This time, our son crossed a line, causing harm to you compensation amount, we are willing to provide it. Ang nodded, looking at him with a happy expression. Indeed. When one makes a mistake, they naturally have to pay the price. If Mr. Sims son is willing to sacrifice his dignity for this sum of money, he does not need to pay naturally. But if not, its only fair to buy back his dignity with money. Ethan nodded in agreement. After some consideration, he gritted his teeth and started a figure. He winced at the sum. Although the Sims Family was affluent, it was still a substantial amount tek part with. She looked at Ethan with a smile, her eyes full of amusement. Despite giving birth to an unsessful son, he was still a figure to be reckoned with. However, she wasnt trying to extort money from the Sims Fay. She just wanted to teach them a lesson. Ang pressed down on the amount, saying leisurely, Ill only take what my friends deserve. I wont take a single extra penny. Ethan felt relieved, acknowledging Angs fairness. At that moment, heprehended why Jonathan had chosen to marry such an unconventional woman. 3/6 Chapter 200 What Is The Plot Again? 74% 1203 After the Sims Family left, Ang gazed at Jonathan with a hint of curiosity, feeling slightly. uneasy. Why are you looking at nie like that? Jonathan smiled warmly. You didnt seek an apology from Howard. You simply wanted them to compensate. Is it for Sarah? Ang looked at him, admiration evident on her face. How did you know? Jonathan slowly raised the corner of his lips, appearing pleased. For you, money isnt important, especially when ites in this way. You wouldnt take it. Jessica and Cassie were not severely injured and did not need money. If it were them, they would likely prefer to tarnish Howard rather than ept thep Jonathans reasoning was clear and logical. You mentioned earlier that Sarah assisted you. And since she works at the club, it indicates shes short of money and was the most severely injured. Ang nodded in agreement, expressing admiration. Jonathan, you truly have a keen insight. I indeed requested conipensation for Sarah, as her father is unwell and she may be struggling financially. A substantial sum of money was undeniably more practical than Howards superficial apology Furthermore, this wasnt extortion. It was rightfully imedpensation for mental anguish. She believed that Sarah wouldnt refuse. Indeed, Sarah graciously epted, expressing heartfelt gratitude toward Ang. She would not take money that was not rightfully hers, such as borrowing frommes or Yusof, as she had her dignity. However, she would not feign refusal for money that was rightfully owed to her. Recognizing Angs genuine desire to assist her and not needing money, she hypocritically offered to share the money with Ang. Sarah stated solemnly, I may not be able to repay you now. If you ever need me, I will be there. This was her promise. She made this vow because she understood that Ang was unlike Fanny, whocked 4/6 AAW W W P PD Chapter 260 What Is The Plot Again? boundaries. Angs willingness to help her despite the risks made her recognize Ang as apassionate individual. After bidding farewell, they each departed. Unbeknownst to them, not far away. Fanny and Christopher were enjoying a date, They sat by the window on the second floor of the tea house. From there, they could see Riverdons famous Lake dra. Under the sunlight, thekes surface ripples slightly, shining with golden light, and the location is prime real estate, hence This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. the name. There were handsome men and beautiful women rowing on theke. Although they couldnt see clearly from afar, Christopher could sense the sweetness between those young couples. Once, he and Fanny also had such moments. Christopher. Fannys gentle voice came. Whats wrong with you today? Why do troubled? Is there something bothering you? you look so Christopher snapped out of his reverie and nced at Fanny before turning away. Nothing. Fannys expression froze. Christopher had always been warm toward her, but his attitude just now was noticeably colder. Fanny felt a little sad in her heart. Her eyes grew misty. Christopher, do you also despise me now? But Im fine now. Its all rumors. Im innocent. Listening to Fannys words, Christopher felt very ufortable but couldnonfide his dilemma to others. If he hadnt promised to break off the engagement, how could his father have helped Fanny? Since his father showed him the result and for Fannys sake, he had to break off the engagement. As his father said, if he could make Fanny clear of any wrongdoing, he could also make her sink into the mud. He had no choice but to obey his fathers words until he had enough power. He looked serious, his expression very solemn. Fanny, we 45 Fres Coms Chapter 260 What Is The Plot Again? His throat was a little dry, and he simply said the rest of the words. Lets break off the engagement. What? It was as if a thunderbolt exploded in Fannys mind. Her mind went nk at that moment, and tears kept falling uncontrobly. These were real tears, not an act to gain sympathy, Fanny asked in disbelief, What did you say? Cancel the engagement? As the words left his mouth, Christopher felt as if a thousandCpound burden had been lifted from his shoulders. He nodded, his expression serious. Yes. After speaking, he stood up, unwilling to linger any longer. He couldnt bear to see Fanny cry. He was afraid he might soften. Everything he was doing now was for Fannys good. If he stayed any longer, he might ruin everything. He had no choice but to let Fanny be sad. Sadness would eventually pass, but her future life might be bleak if she fell into a quagmire. But Fanny wasnt going to let him go that easily. She stood before Christopher, her eyes red like a rabbits, her demeanor no longer as fragile as before. She looked at him with resentment. Give me a reason. Christopher moved his lips but said nothing, choosing to leave all the same. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 I Dont Like You Anymore. Chapter 261 I Dont Like You Anymore Fanny naturally didnt let Christopher leave. 176% 12.4 She reached out and grabbed his sleeve. This decision isnt just up to you and me. Were engaged, not just casually breaking up. Do both sets of parents know about this? She couldnt understand why Christopher wanted to end their engagement. She was fine. So why would the Sanders Family intervene secretly? If they were willing to help her, why would they still want Christopher to call off the engageinent? Could the Sanders Family be using this as leverage to pressure Christopher? It seemed like something out of a TV drama. With this thought in mind, Fanny softened her expression and whispered, Christopher, do you have any difficulties? Is it that your family is forcing you to do this? Christopher was momentarily taken aback. He didnt want to hurt Fanny, but his father had warned him. If he continued his rtionship with her, they would face consequences. The teahouse was crowded, and their conversation could easily be overheard. Christopher cleared his throat and said, Lets talk outside. With that, he grabbed Fannys hand and walked downstairs, finding a deserted alley around. the corner. Fanny thought she understood Christophers intentions and felt less upset. He let go of her hand and said firmly, Fanny, I dont like you anymore. Can you understand? Its not because of anything at home. Fannys face turned pale. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling like something gripped her heart. Christoplier, if you have any pressure, just say it. We can face it together. Seeing you like this hurts me. Seeing that these words were useless to Fanny, he could only say something more ruthless. Dont talk to me in that tone anymore. Fanny, I used to think you were quite cute, but now you seem rather artificial. Feelings change. He looked like a heartless man, sneering, his eyes showing disdain. You know about my situation, right? My benchmark is my brother, so what help can you provide? Chapter 261 1 Dont Like You Anymore Fanny couldnt help but take a few steps back when listening to these harsh words. She couldnt believe that these were the words spoken by the person who used to love her, cared for her, and even broke off a previous engagement for her. Help Fanny repeated these two words, her eyes suddenly confused. If you want to marry someone who can provide help, why did you choose me after breaking off the engagement with Ang? Fannys voice was hoarse. She felt like she was in a dream. She desperately pinched herself, trying to wake herself up. But the pain in her hand made Fanny realize that this wasnt a nightmare but a cruel reality worse than a nightmare. He said words that went against his heart, The reason I chose you back then was simple. because you were too proactive and didnt refuse anyone who came. It was also thanks to you that I could ask to cancel the engagement with Ang. I had never really looked up to Ang. But for some reason, my brother treats her like a treasure. I cant understand it. p! Christophers thoughts drifted for a moment, and only when the pamame to his face did he realize that Fanny had pped him. She looked at her hand in disbelief, shaking her head. I I didnt want to do it., After hearing Christophers hurtful words, she couldnt help but react. Christopher raised his head, looking deeply at her. Youve pped me. Youve scolded me. Since youve vented, we have nothing to do with each other anymore, If you want Christopher, what do you think of me? Fanny eximed. He had crossed a line. 2/4 Chapter 261 I Dont Like You Anymore +5 Free Coins First, he humiliated her with words, treating her as a shameless woman. Now, he wanted to humiliate her with money. How could she bear it? Christopher didnt say anything more, just left the alley with an expressionless face. And Fanny did not pursue him. She waspletely drained of energy. N?velDrama.Org content. She copsed on the ground and burst into tears. At this moment, she didnt care about her image anymore. No longer the gentle and tender. girl of the past. Christopher touched his hot face, a long scratch left by Fannys slightly long nails. He felt helpless, walking on the street and not knowing where to go. Should I return home? He did not want to go back to that oppressive environment. Should I seek out a friend? His friends were ustomed to indulging in food, drink, and fun. They would surely mock. him if they discovered he was in such a state because of a woman. So, he decided to wander the streets aimlessly. But he intended to go elsewhere. This was the center of Riverdon, where many people came to shop and have fun. He feared encountering acquaintances and causing a scene. Whats the matter? As Christopher hesitated, a clear voice inquired, You seem troubled. He looked up and saw the elegantly dressed Cassandra standing before him, a gentle smile her face like a breath of fresh air. He felt he wasnt in a good state, but he smiled. Cassandra Cassandra noticed the scratch on Christophers face and chuckled, Did a little wild cat scratch you? Christopher sighed, feeling somewhat defeated at the mention. on 3/4 JJ MMMB BBBBBM Chapter 261 I Dont Like You Anymore. 75% 12:84 Cassandra smiled and suggested, I happen to have some free time. Why dont we find a ce to sit? Christopher agreed. He had a lot on his mind right now, and there was nowhere else he could go. Being able to sit down quietly was also good. Cassandra ordered two cups of coffee. She didnt continue to ask him what happened. Instead, she gently opened her lips. A young master like you from the Sanders Family should face challenges headCon rather than moping here. He felt a bit enlightened by her words. Christopher smiled sheepishly, then asked with confusion, Cassandra, have you always been able to achieve your desires since you were young? Cassandra shook her head, smiling gently. Of course not. Havent you heard? Eight or nine out of ten things in life dont go as nned, and Im no exception. But I have known what I want since I was young, and then I will strive for it. What if you cant attain it? As long as you are resilient, there are few things you cant strive for. Cassandras radiant smile exuded a confident aura. If there truly is something you cant obtain, then learn to let go. Suppressing yourself will only bring pain and nothing else. Christopher seemed to Indeed. rasp the concept. grasp If I possess the authority of Jonathan now, who will dare to prevent me from marrying Fanny? Why should I be in such a pitiful state? Cassandra bid him farewell after offering Christopher a few more words offort. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 A Date: Chapter 262 A Date Christopher went straight home. 16 Free Coins Even if the atmosphere at home was oppressive and he was in pain, he had to face it directly. at this moment. Only by trampling these underfoot could he be more powerful and qualified to pursue the person and things he wanted. Christopher returned home and voluntarily went to the study to exin the situation with Fanny to Michael. His attitude was gentle as if he was discussing something trivial. Ive already handled it. Michael snorted coldly, seeing the scratches on Christophers face. Christopher, look at yourself. Do you have the demeanor of a Sanders Family member? You and Jonathan Look at you, getting injured while dealing with a woman. You really have some nerve. Christopher remained silent, not retorting or getting angry. Seeing his appearance, Michael was also unable to contain his anger. Look at yourself. How are you going to have a date with Miss Martinez tomorrow? Christopher was reluctant to do so soon. But he also knew that he didnt have much say now. He could only grit his teeth and promise. Its okay, Dad. Ill juste up with a random excuse. Michael felt that he was bing more and more impatient with his son. Mainly because he didnt listen to him at all. He was always indecisive and procrastinating, which led to the current situation. He wanted to curse aloud, but seeing his sons disappointed look, he couldnt bring himself to do it. He just warned. Although the Martinez Family has not been in Riverdon for long, they are experienced in business. If you can marry Miss Martinez, your status will rise. Christopher nodded and obediently said, I understand. Michael sighed, Dont me your father. As long as you be strong, you can have any woman you want. 1/4 MAN BBB GG Chapter 262 A Date +5 Free Cons Christopher nced at him, wanting to say something. But in the end, he just nodded. Do I have to marry one like his father and have another on the side? Do I want to turn Fannys identity into someone like his mother? Christopher shook his head. No. Absolutely not. He knew how much his mother had suffered, and he would not allow Fanny to go through the same. His strength had toe from within himself. He wanted to be like Jonathan, not relying a womans connections. Of course. He wasnt powerful enough, so he had to follow his familys arrangements. In the evening, Christopher contacted Sophia and arranged to take her out the next day. Sophia happily agreed. Christopher put a bandCaid on his face and wore a blue and white outfit, looking youthful and energetic.. He brushed away the gloom of yesterday and carefully dressed himself up. They warmly weed him when he arrived at the Martinez Family house. Sophias parents said she was changing clothes and asked Christopher want a while. ron Christopher smiled and didnt mind at all. Girls should dress up nicely. Its only right for me to wait for her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His attitude made Sophias parents very happy. Melissa Jones smiled as she looked at Christopher and said, Last time, when you left in a hurry, we didnt get a good look at you. Now, seeing you like this, youre handsome. Christopher felt a little embarrassed and lowered his head. Well Melissa looked puzzled. At that time, we all thought, such a good young man, so capable and outstanding, why doesnt he have a girlfriend yet? 2/4 CMB B B B BBM Chapter 262 A Date 74% 12:07 +5 Free Coins Christopher answered with a wry smile. Ive been busy with what my dad assigned me, and I also need to learn some business management. I dont have time. Ive had rtionships. before, but our ideologies didnt match, so I just focused on my career. This answer satisfied Carlos Martinez and Melissa. It was impossible to say he hadnt had rtionships before. Their daughter had also had partners before. Its just that either they werent satisfied, or their daughter wasnt satisfied, and they couldnt find someone they all liked. On the contrary, their daughter epted Christopher, and they took him as well. When they learned that Christopher wasing to their house today to pick up their daughter, the two elders deliberately stayed home and waited to meet their future sonCin- Law. Although Christopher was smiling on the surface, he was in great pain inside. He felt he was bing more and more hypocritical, lying so easily. But it was for his and Fannys future. Christopher silently reassured himself. Carlos chuckled and remarked, Yes. Young people should focus on their careers. Those loveyCdovey things consume the most time. Melissa shot Carlos a look and countered, The ancients all say to stanamily before. pursuing a career. You are still young, so there shouldnt be too much pressity on your career. You two will be fine when the timees, and the elders will naturally assist. Yes. Christopher listened respectfully to the Martinez Familys advice like a wellCmannered junior. At that moment, Sophia descended slowly from upstairs. As she reached the bottom step, she even took a small leap, resembling a yful child. Sophia was dressed in a fitted long dress, with a radiant smile, looking like a wellCprotected. princess. Her eyes sparkled upon seeing Christopher, noting that he was in apletely different state 3/4 ddMMM BBBBBBM Chapter 262 A Date from theirst encounter. Sophia was a bit bashful as she softly inquired, What happened to your face? 70% Christopher smiled somewhat sheepishly. Yesterday, a friends cat scratched me when I tried to pet it. I didnt expect the little thing to be so temperamental. She asked worriedly, Did you bleed? Did you get a rabies shot? Christopher patiently exined in a gentle tone. I did. Dont worry. Im fine. She nodded. Christopher greeted Carlos and Melissa before leaving with Sophia. As they entered the car, Sophia turned and asked, Where are you taking me? Christopher had already nned it out. Youve just arrived in Riverdon. Have you visited the attractions in Riverdon? Sophia shook her head. Not yet. Actually, Im a bit of a homebody. Im unfamiliar with the ce, so I rarely go out. Besides, I heard the tourist spots here are always crowded, so Im not interested. Christopher pondered for a moment. Thats true. I didnt consider that. How about I take you to Brighton Pavilion first? They not only have shopping but also many ces to eat and y. Although there are many people, it wont be as crowded as the tourist spots. This suggestion resonated with Sophia, and she agreed without hesitation. Christopher drove them there, and reaching Brighton Pavilion took over forty minutes. After parking the car, they took the elevator up. He patiently apanied Sophia to make some purchases and then took her to a dessert shop. The desserts here are very popr. I see many girlse here to eat. I borrowed a card from a friend, so we dont have to wait in line. She felt touched by Christophers thoughtfulness and happily took a seat. However, he noticed the figure of Fanny when he finished ordering. His expression shifted, and he suddenly felt a bit awkward. 4/4 A&M MB B B B BBM Chapter 263 1 Apologize to Her for You Chapter 263 Chapter 263 1 Apologize to Her for You Chapter 263 I Apologize to Her for You After she sent the message on her phone, Sophia looked at Christopher with a happy expression. Do you know? You are the first gentleman willing to go shopping with me. Christopher was a bit nervous, and his expression was slightly unnatural Really? He was not in the mood to listen to these things at all and his attitude was somewhat perfunctory. 174% 12:67 Sophia was immersed in her own happiness and didnt notice anything. Of course. Although I have been in love before, but those people Oh, forget it. They are all very careerCoriented and they focus solely on work. My parents like that kind of person. But whats the use? Living together If you cant see each other for long periods of time, how can you cultivate feelings? Even if there are feelings. they will probably fade. I think youre good the way you are. You have a bit of a career, but you haventpletely abandoned your own life Sophia chattered on, but Christopher didnt pay attention at all. His eyes kept drifting to Fannys thin figure. He had just seen her yesterday, but today Fanny seemed much thinner. Although he was not close, he could still sense Fannys state. He was also in pain. 1 Hey Sophia waved her hand in front of Christopher. Whats wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? Christopher was a bit restless and said, Um, Miss Martinez, Im feeling a bit unwell in my stomach. Ill go to the restroom first. Sophia nodded. Christopher thought to himself that he should leave this ce first. It was crowded here, and Fanny would probably leave after buying her dessert. Christopher turned his body to the ideas he covered his face and tried to avoid Fanny.. However, he identally bumped into someone carrying a dessert which caused the contents of the cup to spill all over him. 1/5 dd MMMB BBBBBM Chapter 263 1 Apologize to Her for You 7% 12.07 The person immediatelyined, Cant you watch where youre going? Didnt you see me carrying something? Christophers face turned dark instantly. He had no choice but to apologize, Im sorry. Is that all youre going to do? the person persisted as he grabbed Christopher. You need to compensate me! Christopher had to take out his wallet and pay up. The person was satisfied and went to buy more dessert with the money. Christopher At that moment, Fannys voice was heard. Christopher quickened his pace as he wanted to leave immediately, but Fanny blocked his way. Her eyes were still red. I must not be dreaming. Christopher awkwardly smiled. Fanny, Im not feeling well right now. Lets talkter. But Fanny had finally seen Christopher, how could she let him leave so easily? Are you thinking of me too? Her eyes were filled with resentment. This shop is where we oftene. You got the most. prestigious card here just so we wouldnt have to wait in line every time wee. So, this card was originally yours. Sophia had somehow appeared and overheard their conversation clearly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The shop was located in a mall with open surroundings which made everything visible to onlookers. Christopher had been arguing with a passerby before being stopped by Fanny for about four or five minutes. Sophia was not deaf, so naturally she was also drawn to what was happening. over here. She had originally been worried that Christopher might be in trouble, but she hadnt expected to hear all of this. When she saw Sophia, she looked at Christopher who couldnt meet her eyes; Fanny understood everything. She sneered as she pointed at Sophia and questioned, Is this the reason you want to divorce me? 2/5 NNNGG NGG BBG BE Chapter 2631 Apologize to Her for You Christopher remained silent. He felt that no matter what he said now, it would be wrong. Could you please step aside? The three of them were blocking one of the entrances and exits of the small shop which made the already narrow space even more cramped. Being educated individuals, they found a secluded spot to talk. Sophia red at Christopher as she looked displeased. Whats going on? What about the divorce? Did she have an engagement with you? Christopher was at a loss, and he was unable to meet Fannys eyes; he could only gaze at Sophia and said, Shes my exCgirlfriend, she may be feeling a bit hesitant, so shes talking nonsense. When she heard this, Fanny sneered. She fixed her red, rabbitClike eyes on Christopher. ExCgirlfriend? He even denied that they had been engaged. The Christopher she knew was not like this. Why? Sophia understood, then she turned to Fanny. Were all adults here. Since youve broken up, theres no need to create a scene. She tilted her head and looked at Fanny as she sincerely advised, You theres no need to keep getting involved like this. Its better to part on it too awkward. not badClooking. rms, dont make Fanny looked at Sophia with a cold expression. This is between Christopher and me, it has nothing to do with you. Sophia was not pleased. No, how old are you? Its really distasteful to see you act this way. No wonder Christopher broke up with you, always acting so insincere. If I were a man, I couldnt stand it either. You Fanny was furious. She didnt confront her directly, she just looked at Christopher with a feigned look of vulnerability. Christopher, are you really just going to stand by and let her bully me? 3/5 Chapter 263 1 Apologize to Her for You Christopher frowned. Although Fanny had always been like this, he now knew what he had to do. He absolutely could not show any lingering feelings for Fanny in front of Sophia. So, Christopher said in a cold voice, Miss Martinez is straightforward and blunt, her words may not be pleasant, I apologize on her behalf. Fanny felt like the sky was falling. In the past, this move had always worked, from Mr. Kins to Christopher. But this time, Christopher actually chose to defend the woman in front of him. Was Christopher really having a change of heart? Was it not the kind of dilemma she had imagined: But when did it all start? Meanwhile, Sophia had a smug smile on her face. Miss, since Christopher has spoken, could you please have some selfCawareness? He may have gentlemanly manners and not argue with you, but I wont be so kind to you. Fanny clutched her chest and felt extremely upset. She looked at Christopher with resentment, Fine, fine Ill go Fanny turned around. But she hadnt taken a few steps before she staggered and fell to the ground Immediately, screams erupted from the people around her. Fanny Christophers face changed suddenly and he rushed up to hug her. Fanny, how are you? Please dont scare me. I I feel really unwell Fanny looked fragile as she leaned on Christophers chest. Maybe Im getting sick. Without a word, Christopher immediately picked up Fanny and started to walk. Sophia followed closely. Christopher, where are you going? 4/5 Chapter 263 1 Apologize to Her for You THE To the hospital, Christopher apologized to Sophia with a serious expression. Tm sorry, Fanny has been unwell Christopher walked briskly and soon disappeared from sight. Sophia was stunned. So, did Christopher just leave her behind like that? Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Michael Gets Angry with Christopher Sophia was seething with anger. She had been spoiled since childhood and no one had ever treated her the way Christopher did. Christopher was not indifferent towards her. He had actually left her alone here for his exCgirlfriend without a word. This made her feel extremely humiliated. Christopher, just you wait, Sophia muttered as she stormed off in her high heels. Meanwhile, Christopher was consumed with worry for Fanny. He carefully carried her to the underground garage as he ced her in his car and asked softly, Fanny, are you alright? Although Fanny was weak, she gazed at Christopher with a smile in her eyes. She didnt say anything, but her expression tugged at Christophers heartstrings. As he held her hand, Christopher reassured her. Dont worry, we ll be at the hospital soon? He drove swiftly and Christopher made arrangements with the hospital over the phone while on the road. In the back seat, Fanpy opened her eyes and gazed at the man who was so concerned about her as a faint smile yed on her lips. There was still a ce for her in Christophers heart after all. So, who was that woman from earlier? Was she sent by the Sanders Family to keep an eye on Christopher! Regardless, she had emerged victorious in this battle today and she had done so splendidly. As she was feeling proud. Fanny closed her eyes quietly once more. Physically, she was indeed feeling unwell. When she was unaware of the truth earlier, Christopher had nearly driven her to madness. Now, she only had Christopher to rely on. If even he abandoned her, what chance did she 113 17 12:08 Chapter 264 Michael Gets Angry with Christopher have against Ang? With this thought, a surge of hatred welled up in Fannys heart. The reason she found herself in this predicament must be due to Angs interference behind the scenes. Though she was unsure of the specifics, she was convinced in her heart. Upon their arrival at the hospital, a team of medical staff awaited them at the emergency entrance. Christopher lifted Fanny onto a stretcher andforted her, Its alright, Fanny To an onlooker, Fanny appeared severely injured based on Christophers demeanor. After a series of tests by the doctor, Fanny slowly regained consciousness. The doctor informed them. Miss Fannys condition is not critical at the moment, but we are awaiting further test results. She will remain under observation in the hospital. As he sat by Fannys bedside, Christopher gazed at her affectionately. You know your health is fragile, why did you venture into such a crowded ce? What if you had been injured in the crowd? Fanny lowered her gaze. I just wanted to revisit the ces we used to frequent.. As she looked up, she poured her heart out to Christopher. I miss you so much and I cant bear to be apart from you. Christopher, cant we be together? Christopher neither epted nor declined. He was torn. He had believed he could distance himself from Fanny, but after he witnessed her nearly faint today made him realize his feelings for her were not easily extinguished. Both of them fell into silence. At that moment, Christophers phone rang. He retrieved it from his pocket and his brow furrowed in deep thought. Whats the matter? Fanny couldnt help but inquire when Christopher didnt answer the call. With a faint smile, Christopher stood up. I need to take this call outside. 2/5 NNNBBBBBBN Chapter 264 Michael Gets Angry with Christopher. Fanny remained silent. 174% 12:88 +5 Free Cons After Christopher left the ward, she pondered deeply as a hint of unease crossed her face. The call was likely from the Sanders Family. Christopher had abandoned the woman to bring her to the hospital and she didnt seem like someone to be trifled with. She would undoubtedly lodge aint with her parents. Fanny knew that Christopher was in for a rough time. She felt remorseful for him, but she was powerless to assist in any way. Christopher concealed himself in the hospitals fire escape to answer the call, as few people frequented this area. He took a deep breath and he responded to the call. Before Christopher could utter a word, his father, Michael, began shouting at him. He scolded him for a full minute before he finally ceased. Michael inquired, Did a cat get your tongue? Christopher helplessly replied, Dad, can we discuss this when I return? Michael was livid. Return? You still have the audacity toe back? Christopher, you ruined a good opportunity. Do you even have the courage to return? Forget it. You are worthless. How do you manage anything? If I had known you were like this, I would have dealt with you from birth I. Michael Sanders, who have always been wise, ended up with a son as foolish as you. Do you even know who the Martinez family is? How dare you walk away from me, who do you think you are? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Christopher frowned at the scolding. Was this the same father who had always loved him since childhood: How could he be berated so severely over a minor issue, simply because he made a mistake for a small profit, and in such a harsh manner? Christopher pursed his lips and felt somewhat dissatisfied. Dad, I will apologize to the Martinez Family for this. Its done, further scolding wont help. 3/5 MBBBBBBM Chapter 264 Michael Gets Angry with Christopher. 74% 12:08 Michael paid no attention to anything Christopher said as he only warned, Pine, because of that despicable woman Fanny, you dare to defy me. Lets see who you can protect in the end. When he heard his fathers words, Christopher felt anxious. Dad, what do you intend to do? There was no response. Dad, please, spare Fanny, she is inno Beep beep beep! Before Christopher could finish his sentence, Michael hung up. Christopher knew that his father, in a fit of rage, might take action against Fanny. He was worried and attempted to call back to plead, but was promptly disconnected. As he felt resentful, he continued to call, but Michael kept hanging up, until he realized he had been blocked by his father. Christopher was filled with rage. He was incensed. Why was it so challenging to be with the woman he cared for? As he reflected on being the young master of the Sanders Family, he felt he was not even as good as being born ordinary, at least then he would have more freedom in many aspects. Since childhood, his father had high expectations of him and always pushed him to measure up to that formidable James. But some things are inherent. No matter how hard he tried, he couldnt grasp it. Why couldnt his fatherprehend? His father had deprived him of so many interests and now he was even targeting the person he cared about. Christopher was so enraged that he smashed his phone to pieces. Nevertheless, this time he was determined to protect Fanny properly. After heposed himself, he opened the door to the corridor and found Ang standing there. Christopher felt embarrassed to have his private conversation overheard by someone else. 4/5 NMND GOBBB M Chapter 264 Michael Gets Angry with Christopher He red angrily. Ang, what are you doing here? How audacious of you to eavesdrop on my call! Ang was speechless. She had only taken this route because the hospital elevator was crowded and she did not expect to encounter Christopher here. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Christopher, Know Your ce Chapter 265 Christopher, Know Your ce +5 Free Coins Ang had no intention of dealing with Christopher as she red at him. Move aside! Christopher looked at Ang and vented his frustration as he sarcastically said, Feeling guilty, are we? If Jonathan knew what a shameless woman you are, what do you think he would think? Ang sneered. Christopher, is this how you talk to your sisterCinw? What about upbringing? What about your manners? your Christopher choked, he had indeed been warned by Jonathan about this matter, but now Jonathan was not here. Christopher sneered as he looked disdainful. Ang, who do you think you are? Just because Jonathan is temporarily fooled by you, you think youre something special? You cant hold a candle to Cassandra. When he thought of Cassandras generosity, consideration, good family background, and abilities, Christopher looked down on Ang even more. I heard that because of your impulsive actions recently, Jonathan ended up meeting a rich second generation? Ang, you really have some skills and only cause trouble. Ang looked angrily at Christopher and couldnt help but snort. This is between me and Jonathan. Now youre meddling in Jonathans wifes affairs too? Im warning you! Christopher was already full of anger and now he caught Ang and vented, If it werent for you, the Sanders and Lawson Families businesses would be event more sessful. Youre just dragging Jonathan down. You better leave early; otherwise, the oue will be very miserable. Ang couldnt help butugh at Christophers stern appearance. Fanny will only hold back your career, but I dont see you giving up. Christopher, if you cant do it yourself, dont lecture others with a straight face. Christophers face changed as he roared angrily, Youre different. What right do you have topare yourself to her? As if trying to convince himself, he felt a bit stifled. Ang, our difficulties are temporary, but you do you really think you can stay by Jonathans side for a long time? Ang sneered. Christopher, my rtionship with Jonathan is none of your business. I dont want to know how you and Fanny are doing either. Since we called off the engagement, lets go our separate ways. If possible, I really dont want to see you; youre simply a sight for sore J & M MM BBB B G G Chapter 265 Christopher, Know Your ce 74% 12:08 +5 Free Coins eyes. Without further ado, Ang mocked. A good dog doesnt block the way, so move aside. quickly. Christopher paled at being scolded. You Ang didnt give him any respect; she just pushed the door and left.. Christopher felt very aggrieved. tom He was already full of resentment, let alone his father, why did Ang have the right to lecture him? Christopher felt the urge to catch up, but at that moment, the nurses voice was heard as she said, Family of Fanny Kins in room 12, pleasee over. Family of Fanny Kins in room 12 The nurses voice was loud and when it reached Christophers ears, he stopped in his tracks. As he stared at the closed door of the corridor, Christopher left in anger. Meanwhile, on the other side of the corridor door, Ang also heard the nurses voice. She curiously opened the door and watched Christopher enter a hospital room. The nurse had called for Fannys family members just now. What was wrong with Fanny again? Although she was a bit frail, she had been in and out of the hospital so often that she was almost catching up with Zacharias. She only knew thatst time, due to Lindas report, Fanny was suspected of huring a hitman, butter Linda told her that things seemed to have been settled. So, who helped her? The Kins Family didnt have that capability; the Sanders Family is more likely. When she thought of this, Angs mouth curled with a hint of sarcasm. To deal with Fanny, Christopher appeared to be the main obstacle. Nevertheless, she was not in a rush, as there was plenty of time ahead. 2/4 1 +5 Free Coins Chapter 265 Christopher, Know Your ce Initially, upon her reincarnation, she harbored resentment and hatred towards those individuals. However, she now found her days became morefortable and wished to avoid getting entangled in those tedious disputes. Yet, she is aware that with the personalities of the Kins Family and Fanny, they will never allow her to lead a peaceful life and will undoubtedly cause trouble for her. Lost in thought, Ang was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. Hello, Jonathan, Ang greeted cheerfully. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Where are you? Im at the hospital, Ang obediently exined, Im here to visit Sarah. Initially, Sarah did not want to owe Ang and Jonathan too many favors and believed her injuries were not severe enough to warrant a hospital stay. However, sheter realized that the pain kept her up at night, her wound had reopened due to improper treatment and Ang had brought her a substantial sum of money from the Sims family which prompted her to check back into the hospital. Ang hade to visit her. Unexpectedly, she ended up being attacked by the deranged Christopher. After a moment of contemtion, Jonathan Lawson said, Ille to pick you up. Ang instinctively declined, No need, I can easily take a car there. Wait for me, Jonathan insisted and ended the call promptly. Ang had no choice but to descend the stairs slowly and find a spot to wait for Jonathan. Shortly after, Jonathan called. Due to the hospitals congestion, he had parked the car across the street which required Ang to walk a short distance. Ang didnt mind. As she engaged in conversation with Jonathan, she said, Guess who I bumped into at the hospital today? Hmm? Jonathans voice held a hint of curineinna ha - d E2 74% 12399 Chapter 263 Christopher, Know Your ce After some thought, Ang recounted the encounter with Christopher at the hospital and expressed her displeasure. Do you think Christophercks respect? He spoke to me in such a disrespectful manner when you werent around. Although Ang couldnt see Jonathans expression, his tone conveyed seriousness. Indeed. As she was about to cross the street, Ang ended the call. Jonathans car, amon ck color, was easily recognizable on the street. Upon arrival, Ang observed Jonathan speaking on the phone with a grave expression. Intrigued. Ang took a seat in the passenger side. Who could have provoked Jonathans anger? While Jonathan rarely smiled and typically maintained a serious demeanor, Ang could sense his anger clearly. Without revealing the content of the conversation, Jonathan cautioned, Christopher, you need to know your ce. There are certain things I wont tolerate. With that, Jonathan ended the call abruptly. Ang was momentarily surprised as she gazed at Jonathan. Was he standing up for her? Jonathan smiled at Ang and inquired, Where would you like to go for dinner? you After she regained herposure, Ang replied, Im fine with anywhere. Do have a ce in mind? Jonathan nodded. Yes.. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? Ang turned her head cautiously to look at Jonathan Lawson. She stared ahead and then asked, Did you just call Christopher? Jonathan looked indifferent. Yes. He disrespected you, which means he disrespected me. Although Ang was happy that someone was protecting her, she still asked, Do you think Im meddling too much? He nced at Ang and then focused on driving. Why would you think that? With her head down, Ang softly said, I feel like Im stirring up trouble between you two. Like a viin causing trouble. Jonathan Lawson smirked and shook his head, No. Im happy that you can talk to me about these things. In the future, if anyone bullies you or upsets you, you can tell me. Ill stand up for you! After saying this, he thought aloud. Ang felt like she could hear the sound of her own heartbeat. Although this wasnt the first time, she couldnt help but feel ted every time Jonathan protected her. Seeing Angs smile, Jonathan also smirked and didnt say anything else. Before long, Jonathan arrived at the destination for their meal. It was a quaint garden with a small artificial mountain and pond inside. They were led upstairs by a waiter. Is this a woodenCbuilding? Ang looked around and noticed that there were many dining tables here, but the entire room was made of sturdy wood, giving it an ancient feel. Jonathan sat down and exined to Ang, Yes. However, not many people are received here. Usually, you have to make a reservation several days in advance. Ang was puzzled. So, are you a VIP here or did you make a reservation in advance? N?velDrama.Org content. ? Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? Before she could finish her sentence, Jonathans phone rang. Looking at his phone with a furrowed brow, Jonathan seemed to be in a dilemma. He answered Angs question first. This is also a friend of mines shop. This private room is reserved for us, and we dont usually entertain others. Its great to have so many friends, Ang sincerely eximed, He smiled and then answered the phone. With a frown on his face, he seemed a bit impatient. Whats up? Im busy. Yeah, well talkter. They are from the Sanderses. Although Ang didnt ask, Jonathan took the initiative to ask. Ang nodded with a smile. Although it wasnt necessary, the meticulous attention to detail made Ang happy. Jonathan Lawson always paid attention to details. The dishes were served quickly, perhaps because of Jonathans status in the private room. The two ordered some dishes. Although Jonathan was wealthy, he always maintained a thrifty attitude. He was not stingy where it mattered, but he was also unwilling to waste. This was something Ang Kins admired about him. If she had as much money, she would probably be extravagant and buy many things she had once longed for but couldnt afford. The two leisurely ate their meal and chatted about some recent trivial matters. When both of them rarely had the leisure to sit down, Ang Kins felt particrly As the sky darkened, the lights outside began to illuminate. Looking outside, the distant Lake dra was adorned with shimmering ripples. I cant believe we can see Lake dra from here, Ang Kins eximed in surprise. 2/5 S & P NMB BBBB Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? The environment here was quite secluded, as Lake dra was located in the center of Riverdon, a bustling area where the noise never ceased. Jonathan Lawson looked at Ang Kins, who was smiling, and exined, Yes. This ce was specially chosen for its great view. Its a bit of a distance from Lake dra, but not too far. Ang Kins nodded in agreement. The view here is indeed excellent. With just one nce, there were no tall buildings blocking the view all the way to Lake dra She thought to herself that the owner must have put a lot of thought into choosing this ce. After dinner, Jonathan walked Ang back home and advised her, If theres nothing urgent, try not to go out recently. Ang Kins was surprised. Did something happen? Why did Jonathan Lawson suddenly say such a thing to her? Her face fell slightly, and she looked at Jonathan Lawson with concern. Is it about the Sims Family? She remembered Christopher using her of causing trouble for Jonathan at the hospital today. Jonathan chuckled and shook his head, Dont overthink it. Just go inside, I have some things. to take care of. Ang held Jonathans hand and said solemnly, If theres anything, you must tell me. Dont face it alone. I can be with you. Looking at Ang, who was so serious, Jonathan felt warm in his heart. He hugged Ang and kissed her forehead. I understand. Then, Jonathan conscientiously confessed, I have to go to the Sanders Family, so you should rest early tonight. Ang nodded. She watched Jonathan get into the car, which disappeared into the darkness, causing a ripple in her heart. It seemed like she had always been well protected by Jonathan. 3/5 74 12:00 Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? If Jonathan really got into trouble because of the Sims Familys affairs, she would regret it. She never wanted to burden others, especially Jonathan Lawson. Jonathan Lawson was someone who treated her well without expecting anything in return. Ang Kins sighed softly and then turned to enter the Lu Mansion. Before Jonathan Lawson arrived at the Sanders Family, Michael Sanders had already asked the servants several times to see if he hade. He seemed a bit anxious. Although the Martinez Familys status in Riverdon was not as high as the Sanders Familys for the time being, they could not afford to offend them easily. Moreover, this time, it was indeed the Sanders Family who was in the wrong. Jonathan Lawson parked the car and went straight to Michael Sanders study. The door to Michael Sanders study was open, and when he saw Jonathan Lawson, he quickly invited him in. Jonathan Lawson sat down, wasting no time, and asked directly, What do you want from me? Michael Sanders smiled and said, How have you been recently? Jonathan Lawson looked impatient. Just tell me if you have something to say, Im busy. Michael Sanders was helpless, His son had talent, but he was really hard tomunicate with. As an old father, couldnt he show concern for his son? But thinking of Jonathan Lawsons temper, Michael Sanders directly brought up the matter, Its about Christophers marriage Jonathan Lawson raised an eyebrow. He looked at Michael Sanders with a look of confusion. Michael Sanders had to exin what happened between Christopher,, and Fanny. 4/5 HNNB BBBBBBR H Chapter 266 What Do You Want Me To Do? 74% 12:09 After finishing. Michael Sanders sighed. You see, Im just doing this for his own good. This disobedient son, he never does anything right, always indulging in love affairs. Now, he haspletely offended the Martinez Family Jonathan Lawson remained nomittal, getting straight to the point. So, what do you want me to do? Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Embarrassment Chapter 267 Embarrassment Michael Sanders felt a twinge of embarrassment as he prepared to apologize to the Sims Family. Confronting his eldest son, he struggled to adopt the role of a father, knowing that it wouldnt make much of a difference, especially since he had something important to discuss with him. Seeing Michael Sanders hesitate, Jonathan Lawson impatiently urged, Im busy, just tell me what you need. Furrowing his brow, Michael Sanders sighed helplessly, The Sims Family is not only ignoring Christophers calls now, but mine as well. We had initially nned to discuss. cooperation, but now Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. So, could you help me inquire with the Sims Family about this? Michael Sanderss expression showed sincerity, Christopher made a mistake, and we will certainly apologize. However, we also need them to give us a chance. Its best to resolve this misunderstanding rather than let it escte. I can assure the Sims Family that the issue between Fanny Kins and Christopher ispletely resolved. Jonathan Lawson listened silently, his expression turning sour. He didnt know much about Fanny Kins, but due to Angs situation, he found it hard to like her. Now, hearing all this, he felt even more repulsed by Fanny Kins. Nevertheless, Christopher Sanders was still his brother, and when it came to futurepany coborations, this matter couldnt be considered solely an internal issue of the Sanders Family. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jonathan Lawson spoke up, Well, I will assist with this matter. But I need to confirm some details with Christopher first. What do you need to confirm? Michael Sanders looked puzzled. Jonathan Lawson snorted, Lets verify if Jing Cheng truly agreed to end the engagement. Michael Sanderss expression turned grim. What does this imply? Chapter 267 Embarrassment Chapter 267 Embarrassment. Michael Sanders felt a twinge of embarrassment as he prepared to apologize to the Sims Family Confronting his eldest son, he struggled to adopt the role of a father, knowing that it wouldnt make much of a difference, especially since he had something important to discuss with him. Seeing Michael Sanders hesitate, Jonathan Lawson impatiently urged, Im busy, just tell me what you need. Furrowing his brow, Michael Sanders sighed helplessly, The Sims Family is not only ignoring Christophers calls now, but mine as well. We had initially nned to discuss cooperation, but now So, could you help me inquire with the Sims Family about this? Michael Sanderss expression showed sincerity, Christopher made a mistake, and we will certainly apologize. However, we also need them to give us a chance. Its best to resolve this misunderstanding rather than let, it escte. I can assure the Sims Family that the issue between Fanny Kins and Christopher ispletely resolved. Jonathan Lawson listened silently, his expression turning sour. He didnt know much about Fanny Kins, but due to Angs situation, he found it hard to like her. Now, hearing all this, he felt even more repulsed by Fanny Kins. Nevertheless, Christopher Sanders was still his brother, and when it can to futurepany. coborations, this matter couldnt be considered solely an internal issue of the Sanders Family. After a brief moment of contemtion, Jonathan Lawson spoke up, Well, I will assist with this matter. But I need to confirm some details with Christopher first. What do you need to confirm? Michael Sanders looked puzzled. Jonathan Lawson snorted, Lets verify if Jing Cheng truly agreed to end the engagement. Michael Sanderss expression turned grim. What does this imply? 1/4 JdMMM BBGG BB ??. Chapter 267 Embarrassment Doesnt he trust himself? Can he deceive his own son about such a significant matter? Michael Sanders felt a bit frustrated. O +5 Free Cons His son was either too strongCwilled to control or too ipetent to achieve anything. In any case, it wasnt good. Jonathan Lawson didnt care about Michael Sanderss thoughts. He immediately called Christopher Sanders in front of him. Hello, Jonathan. Christopher Sanders answered the phone promptly, but his voice sounded. hoarse, indicating that he probably hadnt rested well recently. Without beating around the bush, Jonathan Lawson simply reiterated what Michael Sanders had said, then inquired, Did you genuinely agree to end the engagement with Fanny Kins and the Sims Family? Christopher Sanders weakly replied, Yes. Dad was telling the truth. You were mistaken in this matter. Jonathan Lawsons tone carried a hint of coldness. The Sims Family treated you sincerely, but you were disrespectful. Its truly not eptable. Christopher Sanders acknowledged his fault. Yes, I understand. I will apologize. Jonathan Lawson was quite pleased with Christopher Sanderss attitude. Very well, I will coordinate with the Sims Family regarding the timing. Ensure you are prepared to apologize sincerely. Okay, thank you Jonathan. Christopher Sanders also realized that his Gao was not just a personal matter, but also involved the interests of bot hip with Miss paties. Although he had strong feelings for Fanny Kins and sometimes acted foolishly, he could still discern right from wrong in certain situations. After ending the call, Jonathan Lawson departed. He promptly contacted the Sims Family upon arriving home. The High family naturally had to show respect to Jonathan Lawson, and their decision to ignore the phone calls from the Sanders Family father and son was merely a lesson. Their beloved daughter had never experienced such treatment before. 2/4 74% 12:09 Chapter 267 Embarrassment +5 Free Cons They agreed on a meeting time, and Jonathan Lawson informed Michael Sanders, who then brought Christopher Sanders as agreed. As the two entered the house, the High family of three were seated in the living room. Sophia was elegantly dressed, but her facecked its usual radiance. She gazed at Christopher Sanders with a hint of annoyance in her eyes. Michael Sanders pped the still dazed Christopher Sanders, What are you staring at, apologize!! His voice was stern, conveying a strong sense of reprimand. Christopher Sanders set the items aside and then bowed ny degrees, I apologize, Uncle Gao, Ms. Gao, Miss Gao its my fault, I was confused and made a mistake. I shouldnt have leht Miss Gao alone. As he straightened up, he noticed that Mr. Gaos expression was still grim. At that moment, Michael Sanders also sighed and stepped forward, Ah, its my fault for not teaching him well. This kid is talented in everything, just too kindChearted. Not only would he help an exC girlfriend, but he would also assist a stranger in need. Mr. Gao offered a forced smile and hinted, Having a kind heart is admirable. However, indecisiveness can lead to chaos. Lingering like this can turn good intentions into bad oues. Michael Sanders nodded in agreement, Indeed. When I found out, I scolded him severely. Now he understands his mistake. Mrs. Martinez sneered, Where theres smoke, theres fire. I can see that Master Jonathan and the youngdy in front seem to have feelings for each other. If thats the case stop causing trouble for other girls. There are plenty of fish in the sea, right? Christopher Sanderss expression darkened. Michael Sanders quickly interjected, Since they broke up, there are no lingering feelings. How can the youngdy in frontpare to Miss Gao? Not just in terms of background, but also in demeanor, they are not on the same level. Praised by Michael Sanders, Sophia blushed slightly. She turned her head away, stealing nces at Christopher Sanders beside her. 3/4 Chapter 267 Embarrassment A mother knows her daughter. 45 Free Coins Mrs. Martinez had spoken to her daughter before, and despite Sophias anger, it was mostly jealousy. What they sought was a response from Christopher Sanders. With this in mind, Mrs. Martinez gazed at Christopher Sanders and softly said, Christopher, this is a matter of young peoples feelings. Parents should not interfere too much. Your father likes Sophia, but if you dont, I wont force it. If you still have feelings for your exCgirlfriend, we wont make things difficult for you. Everyone has been young before, and we understand emotions. A forced rtionship is not fulfilling. Sophia may be wonderful, but to some, she may not be exceptional. Christopher, what do you think? Though Mrs. Martinez spoke gently, there was an underlying pressure in her words. Christopher Sanders knew that Mrs. Martinez was urging him to make a decision. Michael Sanders also picked up on it. The Gao parents were not overly strict, and from Sophias expression, there was nothing more to discern. He looked at Christopher Sanders, whose face was now flushed, but he remained silent for a long moment. Mrs. Martinezs expression also cooled, and she finally said firmly, Alright, we wont pressure you. If its difficult to say, then theres no need to say it. She was giving them an out. But even a simple deration seemed challenging. Just beginning to realize that they were not taking the Sims Family seriously, the thought of marriage in the future seemed even more daunting! Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Somethings Wrong Chapter 268 Somethings Wrong Michael Sanders immediately sensed that something was amiss and said, Hold on, hold on, young man has a slender face. How can you make such remarks in front of us elders? He nced at Sophia and then gently suggested, Sophia, why dont you two go chat in the garden? Regardless of what transpires, youre still friends after all. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Gaos parents looked at Sophia, who nodded and stood up, Alright. Michael Sanders turned to Christopher Sanders, who appeared stiff, Apologize to Sophia. Youre usually so articte, why are you stumbling in front of Sophia? Oh, you truly concern me. Gaos father chuckled, We jumped to conclusions. The perspective of a young person differs from us older folks. Gaos mothers expression softened and her tone became gentle, Then go. Sophia, take Christopher for a stroll. By this point, Christopher Sanders hadposed himself and courteously nodded towards Gaos parents, Thank you Uncle and Ms. May for your understanding. I will rify things with Sophia. Whether he was referring to Fanny Kins or Sophia, no one present was certain. However, matters of the heart cannot be coerced. If Christopher Sanders truly does not have feelings for Sophia and is unwilling to continue, then there is nothing that can be done. Michael Sanders yfully cautioned Christopher Sanders, Christopher, as a guest, you should be courteous. Be mindful of your words and thoughts. Christopher Sanders nodded, Understood, Dad. Sophia led Christopher Sanders to the garden, and the two settled in a pavilion entwined with vines. She initiated, Do you still have feelings for your exCgirlfriend? Having spent time abroad in the past, she sometimes acted less coy than domestic girls, more direct and uninhibited. Christopher Sanders gazed at her and sighed. She was truly a different kind from Fanny Kins. Chapter 268 Somethings Wrong He couldnt deny that he still cared for Fanny Kins. However, he couldnt divulge his inner turmoil to anyone, Christopher Sanders paused before responding. We have a long history together. Its hard for me to discern my feelings for her now, whether they are familial or romantic? After all, we share many years of memories. It wouldnt be tru her at all. Christopher Sanders spoke with a hint of truth. to say I feel nothing for Sophia not only found his words genuine, but also nodded in agreement, You are quite honest. She had experienced love before and knew that a rtionship easily let go of was merely a game. Christopher Sanders smiled, feeling as if he were basking in the spring breeze. You are the girl I truly want to understand, so I must reveal all to you. Otherwise, you may end up despising me, Sophia was taken aback. What do Her heart raced a bit. you mean? It was curious how a seemingly ambiguous statement could have such an impact on her. Christopher Sanders gazed at her intensely, brimming with affection. Miss Sophia, I sincerely apologize for my thoughtlessnessst time. I hope you can forgive me, and I also hope we can have more opportunities to get to know each other in the future. Sophias ears tinged with red. She looked at the sincere, gentle, and handsome boy before her, fedling a twinge of emotion. Before she could respond, she had already nodded, a hint of delight lingering. Alright, I forgive you, but lets not repeat this. The apology was sessful, and Michael Sanders was very pleased with this version of Christopher Sanders. He had anticipated that things would unfold as he had envisioned, but Michael Sanders did not anticipate another issue arising with Fanny Kins. Michael Sanders believed her case had been resolved, only to have it unexpectedly reopened. 2/4 Chapter 268 Somethings Wrong Despite being old news, the situation was escting, causing a headache. Christopher Sanders found himself juggling Sophia and looking after Fanny Kins, feeling overwhelmed. As events unfolded, Christopher Sanders lost his patience. His involvement with Sophia had initially been for Fanny Kins, but if he couldnt protect her. he wouldnt bother anymore. Michael Sanders reassured him, promising that this time, they would definitely resolve the matter completely. Ang Kins had been enjoying a period of peace, and her rtionship with Jonathan Lawson was improving. Whilecking in romance, they were both preupied with their own lives. This unexpected feeling of contentment brought them joy. Jonathan Lawson no longer wore a stern expression as before, asionally revealing a gentle side at thepany, surprising the employees who wondered if the boss had changed. However, all the tranquility was shattered by a phone call from Fanny Kins. In amanding tone, she demanded to see Ang Kins. Ang Kins rolled her eyes silently, bluntly responding, Who do you think you are? It was quite amusing. Ang Kins, are you satisfied with how I am now? Fanny Kins yelled and screamed on the phone for some reason. Ang Kins felt a headacheing on and promptly hung up the phone She suspected Fanny Kins had gone mad due to being jilted. Of course, she didnt inquire about it deliberately. Jonathan Lawson returned that day and informed her directly. She simply treated it as gossip. But she couldnt deny feeling a bit pleased upon hearing about it. Evil deeds will have consequences. She had no hand in the jilting incident. So, why did Fanny Kins have the audacity to call and scold her like a shrew? Chapter 268 Somethings Wrong Before long, Fanny Kins called again. This time, Ang Kins chose not to answer. She wasnt a masochist, and answering the phone only invited abuse. After several ignored calls, Fanny Kins fell silent. Just when Ang Kins thought the other party had given up, the phone rang again, disying an unfamiliar number. +5 Free Coins Suspecting it was rted to Fanny Kins, Ang Kins hesitated whether to answer or not. After a moment of contemtion, she decided to pick up. If it was Fanny Kins and she dared to curse again, Ang Kins wouldnt be polite. Hello. Ang Kins was in a sour mood. Ang, the male voice on the other end said, Its me. Ang Kins furrowed her brow. The voice sounded familiar, but she couldnt quite ce it. Oh, Ang Kins responded casually. Neither warm nor cold. I would like to meet you in person, the other party continued, Its regarding Fannys case. Ang Kins finally recalled who the person was. It was Michael Sanders! Jonathan Lawsons father! Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Invitation From The Elders Ang found herself trying to figure out how to respond. Despite Jonathan and Michaels tense rtionship, they were still regarded as elders. When the elders extended the invitation, Ang feltpelled to agree, even if she refused to. At the same time, Michael remained patient. As Ang remained silent on the phone, he waited quietly without any hint of impatience. Finally, Angs voice came through the phone, Alright. Where should we meet then? Michael then provided an address. Following that, he reminded Ang, Id prefer if Jon didnt know about this for now. You know his temper, and its just a small matter. I dont think its necessary to bother him. However, Ang refused toply with his wishes. Ive told Jonathan that we should be honest with each other. Im afraid I wont be able to keep this from him. Jonathan is her biggest supporter now. Reasonably, she would not want to keep anything from him. Besides, Michael hade to her for Fannys case, and how would it benefit her? After hearing her response, Michael did not try to persuade Ang further. He hung up the phone immediately. Ang decided not to tell Jonathan about this matter. She had only said that to Michael as a precaution, but she had decided not to tell Jonathan yet because she did not want to bother him with such a trivial matter. Michael arranged to meet Ang in a private tea garden. Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, nestled by the mountains and waters, it was a good ce to discuss matters while enjoying the scenery. Ang parked her car outside, as the road to the tea garden was too narrow for vehicles to enter. Some pedicabs were also arranged here to facilitate visitors travel. On top of that, the scenery here was unique, and the fresh air lifted her mood, but only until Michael appeared did this mood endure. She did not expect Christopher to be there as well. When Michael saw Ang, he noticed her displeased expression when she nced at Christopher. She seemed somewhat awkward for no apparent reason. He could only politely invite her to sit to make her feelfortable. 1/3 +15 Free Coins Chapter 269 Invitation From The Elders Although they had no connection, Ang was an understanding person who would act appropriately at the elders invitation. Michael gestured for Christopher to pour the tea that was warming on the small fire for Ang and then began to exin the purpose of the meeting. Im sorry for making youe all this way, but I was afraid it wouldnt be clear over the phone. you need. She wanted to refrain from engaging in small talk with this fatherCandCson pair as much as possible. Michael also knew they were practically strangers and went straight to the point, The thing is, I know there have been some issues between you and Fanny. However, Christopher is nning to divorce her. Ang remained calm and smiled slightly. Please, go ahead and tell me what Ang frowned, looking at Michael with confusion. Why would he tell me about their divorce? she thought. She kept herposure and continued to listen as Michael said, But, regardless, they were once engaged. Fanny is currently involved in controversial legal cases. We cant just turn a blind eye. In other words, we have to help out in some way. Ang could not help but twitch the corner of her mouth. Okay, I understand you want to help her, but why would you call me out and involve me in this matter? I hate Fanny, but did I have the ability to stop you from doing anything? she thought. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Michael continued his talk for a while, and Ang, as a younger one, had no choice but to nod obediently to his words. She felt that things should be moreplex during the conversation with Michael. On the other hand, Michael sensed a strange atmosphere as Ang remained calm despite him broaching the topic. He then lowered his voice and continued, But Fannys situation is quiteplex. Youre aware of that, right? she She nodded in acknowledgment. Although she had provided the information to Linda, had yet to anticipate the extent of theplexity. Thanks to the Sanders familys covert assistance, Fanny was unharmed. Given their capabilities, Ang could not understand why they were seeking her out now. She found the situation increasingly perplexing. I have some knowledge of the matter. However, my rtionship with Fanny is strained, so I dont involve myself in her affairs, she vaguely replied. UMN 115 Free Coins Meshaet oghed. We understandable. I dont hold her in high regard either ad Sull silent, Christopher interjected, Lets not heat around the bush. She is ying shumb now. We need tomon her directly to prevent further deception. As Michael scolded him to be silent. Ang red at Christopher sideways. After reprimanding Christopher, Michael apologized to Ang, saying. He can be impulsive. Ang smiles in response After noticing herck of reaction. Michael continued, We assisted Fanny before, and everything was resolved. But now, the issue has resurfaced. I was thinking you could speak to Jon about it. Ang was puzzled by the mention of Jonathan. As Jonathans father, wouldnt it be more appropriate for you to approach him directly if you need his help? Ang questioned Michaels indirect approach while being curious about his intentions. Jon has a stubborn nature, and our rtionship isplicated, Michael exined. If he listens to anyone, it would be you. Fanny is no longer part of the Kins Family and has been. through a lot. Ang grew more confused as the conversation got going, as she was unsure of Michaels true motives. Im not sure I follow, she admitted. Before Michael could respond, Christopher erupted, ming Ang for escting the situation by involving Jonathan again. Ang, I never expected you to be so vindictive. Are you really that heartless towards Fanny, who has lost everything? You will get your karma in the future for sure, Christopher used. Christopherunched into a relentless tirade as if he were unleashing all the recently. umted grievances in one go. Ang finally pieced together the truth that Jonathan was instigating trouble for Fanny behind the scenes, which exins the sudden resurgence of the issue that Michael had previously resolved. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 I Am Powerless To Help She looked at the indignant Christopher and gradually figured out what was the current. situation. First of all, Michael and his son seem to think she was behind Jonathan s actions. This assumption needs to be rified as while she may employ strategies to deal with Fanny and fight back without hesitation, she would not have Jonathan to carry out these actions. After Christopher finished expressing his anger toward her, Michael stepped in to mediate. He reprimanded him for his illCmannered attitude toward a guest and then looked at Ang, saying, Im sorry for my sons bad mannerism. However, some of the things he said were right. Jon is a man who is in charge of big scale businesses, and those power should not be used on petty personal grievances toward a woman like Fanny. So, you were on your sons side, huh? she thought while sneering inwardly. These two fathers and sons really hold me in high regard. Did I appear to be the type of person who would enlist Jonathans help with such petty matters? To be honest, she did not anticipate that Jonathan would assist her in Fannys matter. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, after some serious consideration, she felt that Jonathan was not the type to involve himself in such trivial matters. He was aware of the discord between Fanny and I, yet he had never used his influence to suppress Fanny. Otherwise, how could Fanny have sessfully be engaged to Christopher? Perhaps he has ulterior motives for his action this time. Ang had not yet deciphered the situation when she heard Christopher sneer, What cant you defend yourself when the truth hits home? Ive always expressed my concern to Jonathan about marrying a woman like you who will always be plotting and scheming, potentially leading both the Senders and Lawson families astray in the future. Ang uncontrobly rolled her eyes as Christopher held a high opinion of her. Nevertheless, she was not one to be trifled with. While respecting her elders and being courteous to Michael, she saw no reason to maintain politeness in the face of Christopher bullying and insults. Thus, Ang coldly remarked, Speaking of which, wasnt it you who came seeking a favor? Yet, I detect no sincerity in your demeanor. In that case, I believe our conversation has reached its conclusion. 1/4 +15 Free Do Chapter 270 I Am Powerless To Help With that, Ang rose and addressed Michael, I apologize, but I must take my leave. Naturally, Michael attempted to dissuade her, No, please let Christopher apologize to you. Regarding this matter, my suggestion is that Jon has much on his te, so lets not burden him with this. Ang maintained a smile, clutching her purse, and appeared in a polite manner. Of course. However, Im truly unaware of this matter. As Jonathans father, your words undoubtedly carry more weight than mine, so why not discuss it with him directly? Michaels face darkened in a split second. He did not relish confronting his eldest sons stoic demeanor, sometimes feeling like he was facing his father, always prepared to receive a piece of his mind. After Ang concluded her statement, she paid no heed to the expressions of the Sanders. Family father and son and promptly took her leave, returning home. Jesting aside, if Jonathan took action, he must have had his reasons, and she saw no need to aid others in undermining him. The tension between the Sanders father and son escted as Ang departed. Christopher acknowledged his impulsive behavior earlier, yet he remained steadfast in his convictions. Dad, Ang is attempting to exploit us. No matter how kindly we approach her. she will not agree to assist. the Michael shot him a cold nce. I cautioned you countless times on way here to control your temper. How did you respond? Whats amiss with Ang? Shes a fine young woman. Why cant you see that? He turned away with a look of disgust. Your mind is clouded with nonsense. All you can see is Fanny. Let me make this clear. If you interfere between Miss Martinez and I, youre out of the Sanders Family. With those words, Michael rose angrily and stormed out of the roof. Christopher quickly followed, Dad, whats our next move? Dad, wait for me. Dad! Michael and his son had no choice but to approach Jonathan directly as they failed to convince him through Ang. They had hoped to keep him in the dark about the situation, but now they had toe clean to him. Ang remained silent in front of Jonathan. She sensed that he had intentionally kept her in the dark, so she tactfully refrained from revealing the truth. Upon hearing the news, 2/4 173% 12:11 Chapter 270 1 Am Powerless To Help Jonathan frowned and stayed silent for a while. +15 Free Cons Although Christopher could be bold and loud in front of Ang, but he dared not utter a word in the presence of Jonathan. Observing his eldest sons grave expression, Michael could not help but feel anxious. Jon, maybe we should let this go. Pushing too hard on this matter might backfire, and none of us will benefit. Jonathans piercing gaze fell on Christopher, who averted his eyes and avoided his stare. Lets leave it at that for now. Michael, regardless of you guys rtionship in the future, keep an eye on him, or it wont end well next time, Christopher felt a pang of guilt and quickly assured, Yes, Jonathan, you can count on me. I will rify things. Jonathan nodded slightly and returned to his work. After some contemtion, Christopher gathered his courage and inquired, So, Jonathan, whats our next step? Jonathan looked at him with confusion. What do you mean? You let Fanny off the hook, right? Christopher felt uneasy under his intense gaze. There should be some sort of agreement as Fanny is being ndered in the media. Jonathan snorted. I agreed not to pursue this further, but that doesnt mean I will assist her. I wont intervene in your actions, but I wont offer any help either. Michael understood that this was Jonathans borderline and pushing further would worsen the situation. He immediately nodded as a response. Understood, well handle the rest. Christopher felt anxious after leaving Jonathans office. Dad, our usual methods wont work anymore, and the situation is even more dire this time. Even without Jonathans involvement, we may be unable to resolve it. Having worked alongside his father on numerous asions, he had a sense of the gravity of the situation. Michael red at him, feeling a surge of anger. What do you suggest then? If you provoke Jonathan further, who will rescue her? Chapter 270 I Am Powerless To Help Christopher was at a loss as well. +15 Free Coins Following behind Michael, he asked, Dad, whats our n now? How can we help Fanny clear her name this time? Gossip can be incredibly damaging sometimes. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Business Negotiations Chapter 271 Business Negotiations 94% 10:33 +5 Free Coins Michael was annoyed by Christopher constant chatter. He stopped abruptly, turned around, and red at him, Shut up! Christopher appeared bewildered as he sensed his fathers increasing irritability. Lowering his gaze, he spoke softly, Im sorry, Dad. I know Ive been bothering you. But with Fannys situation, I cant handle it alone. I need your help. Listening to his sons plea, Michael also felt uneasy. Softening his tone, he replied, Alright, I didnt I wouldnt help her. We just need to organize our thoughts, aim for a decisive victory, and not give this case any chance to turn around. He could not bear to go through it all over again, having already invested too much energy in Fanny case. Christopher felt a wave of relief after hearing his fathers reassurance. That night, they revisited the Situation and analyzed it thoroughly. Michael seemed to grasp some of the crucial parts of the issue. He then interrupted Christopher by asking. Did you mention that Linda leaked this? Christopher nodded solemnly, recalling how they initially dismissed Fannys ims. Now, Lindas influence seemed undeniable. Who is she? Michael inquired, Does she hold a grudge against Fanny? Taken aback, Christopher only knew Linda is one of Fannys ssmates who had faced financial troubles. He hadnt not delved into the details, deeming them irrelevant. Michael sighed as he was observing his sons ignorance. Look into Linda. She might hold the key to this matter. Initially agreeing, Christopher was stopped by his fatherter on as he decided to handle it himself. In a short period of time, Michael swiftly gathered information on Fanny, uncovering the truth behind the situation. With Lindas address in hand, he took Christopher to confront her. Bringing his son along was a lesson in handling such matters. Linda, startled by their visit, questioned their purpose. She was dumbfounded by the unfamiliar middleCaged man. Politely. Christopher introduced his father as they proposed a business deal. However, Linda was skeptical of the n and mentioned herck of association with Fanny, anticipating trouble if discovered. Just as Christopher was about to continue his persuasion, Michael disclosed their true 1/2 JggggΌmĿ 4% 10:33 Chapter 271 Business Negotiations +5 Free Coins intention by saying. We are currently discussing a divorce with Fanny; thats why wee to find you. Upon hearing that, Linda was intrigued and agreed to continue the conversation indoors. While remaining seated, Michael wasted no time addressing the divorce proposal and the need to clear Fannys name, knowing Lindas involvement in the situation. Linda listened attentively to Michaels words, gently running her fingers through her hair. Christopher and Fanny were once deeply in love. How did their rtionshipe to this. point of divorce? After all, Ang was initially engaged to Christopher, and the engagement waster taken away from her. It was such a profound love, yet it seemed to crumble so easily. Christopher averted his gaze while Michael continued, She has caused so much trouble to our family. How dare she show her face in the Sanders Family? But since she has a request, we have to consider it. So, what exactly do you want me to do? Linda asked confidently, If I report this, will you have me arrested? In contrast to the Sanders Family and the Kins Family, her Stuart family was in a desperate situation. We would like you to record a video admitting that your usation against Fanny hiring a hitman was false, Michael stated his request slowly, But rest assured, we will make it worth your while. Upon hearing the initial part of the conversation, Lindas expression showed a hint of struggle. However, as she listened to thetter part, a faint smile appeared, though she remainedposed. I am curious to hear the terms that the Sanders Family is proposing, she remarked. Michael had looked into Lindas background and knew she came from a respectable family but had fallen on hard times. Despite this, she still lived in a luxurious house, suggesting that she had some source of ie. As for the source, he was not concerned. He continued in asking Linda, Since we seek your assistance, it is only fair that you take the lead. What are your terms? Linda smiled. As a vulnerable woman like myself, I have nowhere else to turn. Naturally, I would like financial security, a home, or something to ensure my future. Michael nodded in agreement. Of course. 2/3 Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. 94 10:33 Chapter 271 Business Negotiations +5 Free Coins On top of that Linda tilted her head slightly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, If I confess to spreading false information, I will undoubtedly face criticism. My mental and physical wellCbeing will be greatly affected. Christopher impatiently interrupted, Just state your demands. We will consider what we can offer. But if your requests are excessive, we may be unable toply Michael remained silent, seemingly in ord with Christopher. Linda twirled her hair and directly presented her demands, My requests are not unreasonable. A car for transportation, a home in Lake dra, and an additional one million. dors in cash. Christopher gasped and could not help but stand up after hearing her terms, Are you serious? The car was a minor issue, but even the most miniature house in the prime location of Lake dra cost five or six hundred thousand dors, with an additional million in cash. This sum would elevate one to a wealthy status in a country where the average annual sry was only tens of thousands. The Sanders Family could afford this, but providing a sum of one to one and a half million dors at once would be quite burdensome. Linda could not help but smile while observing the shocked expression on Christophers face, Well, it all depends on how much Mr. Sanders. values his reputation. It was at this moment that he realizes that, the thought of wanting to rid themselves of Fanny without paying a price was simply a wishful thinking. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Dont Push Your Luck Chapter 272 Dont Push Your Luck Christopher was getting frustrated. After contemting, he sat back down and suppressed his dissatisfaction. Linda, this is too much. After all, even if the Sanders Family was wealthy, they were not naive. Michael added. Miss Saw, we came here genuinely, hoping to be treated the same. If you act like this, maybe we should end the discussion here. When confronted by Michael, Linda didnt dare be too presumptuous. After all, Michael was a businessman, which meant he had a sense of authority. Moreover, she was simply setting a price. She wondered if they didnt know how to negotiate Thinking about it. Linda sighed softly and said, I just need some money to protect myself. Moreover, who knows if I might be used of filing a false report when the video is posted? What if I end up in prison? I might not be able to remain in Riverdon anymore. Have you guys considered these? Although George provided her with a house, it was only a temporary lodging. The property deed and other documents were not in her possession. Furthermore, George was calcting toward her even though he had said he adored her. After all, despite being a sessful businessman, he didnt pay for the house in full and had a mortgage, which was quite frustrating. As for the car, it was a secondChand vehicle. She had repeatedly mentioned getting a new car, but there needed to be followCthrough. Thus, if the Sanders Family could offer her cash in addition to the house and car, she could simply leave without worrying about anything if she ever felt dissatisfied in the future. Hearing her words, Michael pondered momentarily and said, We can provide you with the house, the car, and the cash, but not the ones you specified. Altogether, it amounts to around. five hundred thousand, either in cash or as you proposed. Michael had cut too much of the proposal, and Linda was somewhat displeased. Mr. Sander, this is far from what I had in mind. Michael smiled and looked at her with a darkened gaze. Miss Saw, we untlerstand that this matter would cause you some inconvenience, but everything must be assessed based on its value. You are currently unemployed. However, with your skills, how much do you think you could earn if you find a job? From my understanding, the average sry in Riverdon is only around two thousand, at most six thousand for those who are experienced. Do you think you can have what it takes to achieve it, Miss Saw? Lindas expression turned sour at his words. She knew her skills were not exceptional. When her family was wealthy, she didnt have to worry about anything. After her family went bankrupt, she attempted to get a job, but it often failed. Plus, she couldnt bear the thought of 1/3 M G GGG Chapter 272 Dont Push Your Luck working for someone else. Michael observed Lindas expression and said, Nevertheless, I believe in your skill. While its not high, its not particrly low either. Ill give you three thousand, so five hundred thousand would roughly equate to fifteen years of your sry Of course, Michael didnt take future intion into ount. He wouldnt mention it as long as Linda didnt bring it up. As expected, Linda didnt think about it. When she heard his words, she was slightly tempted yet still somewhat reluctant. Michael seemed to have a knack for reading peoples minds. Without waiting for Linda to respond, he got straight to the point. Five hundred thousand, plus a new car valued at less than fifty thousand. We will also arrange for a driver and instructor within three months to ensure you can drive without any issues, Lindas expression brightened slightly but said, I dont need a driver. I can drive. However, besides the five hundred thousand and a car, I also want the Sanders Family to agree to a certain request of mine. Michael asked, What request? Linda smiled. Ill tell you when I know what I want. Consider it a favor owed to me by the Sanders Family. If I ever need something, you cannot refuse. As Linda talked, she recalled a TV drama where the female lead made the male lead agree to three requests to be fulfilled in the future. Christophers expression darkened. Linda, dont push your luck. Linda knew when to stop, so she smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont overstep the boundaries. I just want to ask for a favor in case I encounter any difficulties in the future. Of course, I wont ask you to do anything illegal. what After some consideration, Michael agreed. After all, who knew would happen in the future? Thus, he could decide whether or not to fulfill it based on the circumstances. In the end, both parties happily reached an agreement. Michael provided Linda with a partial deposit and promised to give her the rest after she posted the video online and once the situation with Fanny had ceased entirely. Linda naturally agreed. She wasnt concerned about the Sanders Family breaking their promise. After all, if they did, she would create a scene and let their reputation be ruined. Moreover, five hundred thousand dors was significant for most people, but it was nothing 2/3 JJMB BBBB Chapter 272 Dont Push Your Luck 1 104% 10:33 *5 Free Coins to the Sanders Family. Thus, they wouldnt want to create any problems because of it. The next day after the deposit was made. Linda posted an apology video. I had spread rumors toward Fanny out of jealousy. Since then, I have been restless and gued by nightmares. Im sorry. Fanny. I was wrong. I didnt expect things to turn out like this. Fanny is innocent. It was me who was in a trance. The inte wasnt as advanced as now, so the spread wasnt extensive. However, due to Jonathans connections, Ang received it promptly after Lindas confession. She scrolled through thements under Lindas video, and eight out of ten criticized Linda. The video was posted on a local forum in Riverdon, and many people knew about Fannys situation. They apologized to Fanny and collectively condemned Linda since they felt they did wrong. During that time, the online environment was less toxic, and people were willing to acknowledge their mistakes, unlike many inte trolls inter years who would never admit their fault. Nheless, some people analyzed Lindas video and felt her apologycked sincerity as if she was pretending. Then, they wondered why she would tarnish her own reputation and thought if she was being forced. However, thesements were overshadowed by the majority of condemning remarks, and only a few people noticed them. Looking at it, Ang smirked. The Sanders Family still held some influence. I wonder how much money they spent to persuade Linda to apologize willingly to the person she despised. As expected, no one can maintain their rationality when faced with money. + The day after Linda posted the video, the second payment was deposited into her ount, which brought her joy. She felt that the Sanders Family truly lived up to their reputation for honesty. Once she received the final payment, she nned to take a break from Riverdon and rx elsewhere. However, she couldnt resist reading thements, some of which were quite harsh. Some even brought up her familys past, suggesting that their bankruptcy was deserved as karma. Come on. If there is karma in this world, people like Fanny should be the ones facing it. However, reflecting on how the Sanders Family assisted her during the divorce, her mood slightly improved. EPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Its All Because of You Chapter 273 Its All Because of You +5 Free Coins The situation in Riverdon was spiraling out of control. Someone had found her address and began sshing red paint on her doorstep. Linda was seething with anger. Despite contacting the police, the situation remained unresolved. At that moment, Linda felt she could not stay here any longer. and As she packed her belongings and was going to depart, her phone rang. She picked up saw that it was George on the line. She knew he was going to ask about the incident involving Fanny. Taking a deep breath, Linda answered the call and said, George Before she could say anything more, George went on a rampage. Linda, is the video real? I have raised you so well, yet you scheme against my daughter behind my back? It was understandable why George was upset. After all, Fanny was the daughter he had cherished since childhood despite not being his biological child. He could not bear to see anyone harm her. Moreover, Linda, the woman he had financially supported, was behind this. It was a betrayal. This was what George found most difficult to ept. Linda held the phone away and frowned. Although her expression was disdainful, she said. pitifully, You dont even care what I have been through recently. Why did you start scolding me? Whom do you think I am doing all this for? I did it all for you On the other hand, George was taken aback. What did you say? Linda sniffled and said sadly, I posted that video because you were worried about her. I merely wanted to help you ease the burden. However, you repay me by scolding me. For me? Yes. Linda appeared submissive. Arent you concerned about this? I could not think of any other way to help you. It took me a long time to think of this idea. I believed that by helping Fanny, she would be safe, so you would no longer have to worry about this. I wanted to repay you too, even though I had been through hell for the past few days As she spoke, she started crying again. Hearing her words, George felt his heart pain. Dont cry. It is my fault. I misunderstood you. George apologized hastily. 1/3 M 10:34 Chapter 273 Its All Because of You After crying momentarily, Linda muttered. What should I do now? The situation appears more dire than I had imagined. I cant stay in Riverdon any longer George thought momentarily before saying, Why dont Ie and meet you? No, Linda said hastily. There are too many people eyeing me. If they found out about our rtionship, it would be over Hearing her words, George suggested, Lets meet at the club then. Can you do that? Of course, I can. I am willing to take any risk to see you Upon hearing these words, George felt even more remorseful. He thought that he was a onster to treat Linda like such. After all, Linda had followed him since she was young and even sacrificed herself to aid him, yet he scolded her outright. At that moment, George felt like aplete jerk. Meanwhile, Linda wore a smug smile after ending the call. She felt this would be a good opportunity to get Georges money again. With the funds from the Sanders Family, she could escape without any concerns after creating chaos within the Kins Family. George arranged his meeting with Linda at a private club two dayster. Before leaving the house, Linda disguised herself. She carried a bag, wore shabby attire, and hunched her back as she walked down the stairs and toward the neighborhood. She proceeded slowly, noting the presence of numerous unfamiliar faces in her area recently. Initially, the security, in this area had been robust. However, due to her actions, many people in the area chose to turn a blind eye and allowed the arrival of certain individuals to punish this shameless woman. Thus, even if Linda voiced herints, it was futile. After all, the others would politely im they would handle everything but eventually do nothing, leaving Linda powerless. Fortunately, Lindasplete disguise went unnoticed by those people. However, she was stopped at the club entrance due to her appearance. Linda had no choice but to contact George to pick her up. Seeing Linda dressed like a thief, George couldnt help but feel guilty, thinking she had done all this because of him. In a private room, Linda changed out of the clothes in front of George and took her usual clothing from her backpack. She understood she couldnt let her guard down around men. If she appeared in her old, unattractive look, she wouldnt be able to earn money in the future. 2/3 100000MPPD Chapter 973 Its All Because of You When Linda saw him, her eyes reddened. She threw herself into Georges arms and told him about the hardships she had endured The more George heard about it, the more heartbroken he felt. He said, Why dont we leave Riverdon for a while? Letsy low for a bit. Although Linda agreed with the idea, she didnt immediately say it aloud. She looked at him with her big doe eyes and said. If thats the case. I wouldnt be able to see you for a long time. However, deep down, she was thrilled at the thought of not being able to see George for a long time. Although the reason she was with George was to seek revenge against Fanny. it was still disgusting. Pleased with Lindas act, George reassured her. Dont worry. It will all be over soon Where should I go then? Linda blinked innocently. I havent really been out much. Im scared to be alone in an unfamiliar ce.N?velDrama.Org content. Thinking about it, George suggested, Going abroad is the safest option. The news of the incident spread in Riverdon, but it was unknown if it had been spread to other cities. If the whole country knew about this, George feared that Lindas life would still be a living hell if she didnt go abroad. Linda nodded and said hesitantly, Traveling abroad requires a lot of money, though. I have some savings, but Im not sure if its enough. George chuckled. Dont worry, Ill take care of it. Linda was happy as she embraced George and kissed him on the lips. As they were alone together, the atmosphere grew tense. Unable to resist the teasing, George pushed Linda onto the sofa. Suddenly, the door was kicked open with a loud bang. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Caught in the Act 94% 10:34 +5 Free Coins George was somewhat annoyed, as he thought the privacy and soundproofing were supposed to be good here. He wondered who was bold enough to enter without his and the waiters permission. Before George could say anything, he saw Scarlet standing at the door with two waiters trying to stop her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the scene inside, the two waiters quickly backed off. However, the scene infuriated Scarlet, who was already filled with anger. At that moment. Linda also turned her head around. In that split second, their eyes met, and the atmosphere was awkward. You slut! Scarlet shouted, spewing out all sorts of filthy words. Im going to kill you! As she spoke, she rushed in. Are you that thirsty for a man? Is this how your parents raised you to be? You cant walk straight when you see a man. Ill teach you myself since your parents didnt teach you. Seeing Scarleting closer, George hurriedly got up from Linda and stopped Scarlet. Get up and run. Then, he stopped Scarlet from grabbing Linda and said, Lets talk about thister. Get out of the way! Scarlet kept pounding on George. You despicable thing. Why are you still protecting this trash? She has slept with so many people, yet you still treat her like a treasure. Its disgusting. Without them looking, Linda smirked. She wondered if she should leave or continue to watch. After all, this was a good opportunity. She pretended to be scared and slowly got up. Then, she stood on the side with reddened cycs. Although George had his back to Linda, he knew she hadnt left. Thus, he urged, Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go. This crazy woman wont hold back. Dont let her hurt you. He still remembered thest time Scarlet beat up Linda. It was truly horrifying. Scarlets eyes were bloodshot as she said, Do you think you can escape? Then, she scolded George, who was holding her back. You pig! This woman hurt our daughter, yet you still protect her. Where is your responsibility as a father? Scarlet was furious. She wanted to tear Linda apart but couldnt break free from Georges 1/3 Chapter 274 Caught in the Act grasp since there was a massive difference in strength between men and women Linda didnt rum Just as she was about to speak, she didnt expect Scarter in the Georges arm directly George yelped in pain and let go of her With no one holding her back, Scarlet rushed forward to hit Linda Linda wouldnt just stand there, so she started running in circles in the room The private room was small, with Scarlet and Linda running back and forth soon, carters stamina couldnt keep up with Linda, especially with George intentionally blocking her. Thus, Scarlet couldnt eveny her fingers on Linda. After some time, Searles strapped to catch her breath, and Linda was also tired. However, she seemed much better than Searler. Still, she looked at Scarlett warily. George was puzzled as he looked at Linda. Why didnt you run away just how He clearly saw that Linda had several chances to escape, but she didnt take them. Linda looked at George affectionately and said, I dont want you to face this lunatic alone. Shes a shrew and wont care who you are. Since we love each other, we should face everything together. You want to protect me, and I can protect you too. Hearing her words, George felt a pang in his heart. Although he didnt think Linda could protect herself, he still loved to hear such words from her. From childhood to adulthood, even his parents had never promised to protect hirn. When he faced business difficulties, he dealt with them on his own to protect his family. Now, the girl he cherished said she wanted to protect him. How could one not be touched? George gazed affectionately at Linda and said, Linda, you are too good to be true. He wondered how he could have possessed such luck to have such a woman in his lif Lindas expression remained unchanged, but she sneered inwardly. She uttered those disgusting words just to provoke Scarlet. After all, if it was just a small matter, the Kins Family would settle it by paying some money likest time. Even though George did not favor Scarlet, she had given birth to several children, all of whom were sessful now. Thus, these minor issues would not tear the Kins Family apart. She needed to do something big. As expected, Scarlet was furious when she saw George and Linda publicly disying affection. Her expression darkened as she grabbed a bottle of wine from the table, smashed it, and then lunged forward. Im going to kill you! Witnessing Scarlets outburst, Linda was taken aback. Although this was the oue she desired, it would be a loss if she lost her life to it. 2/3 BBBBB Chapter 274 Caught in the Art Uncle George, shes gone mad. In fear. Linda hid behind George. 194% 10:34 Looking at the crazed look on Scarlet, George was angry. Scarlet, thats enough!! Do you want to commit murder? scarlets chest heaved heavily when she saw George blocking her way. Get out of my way! George barked Drop the weapon. You knew about me and Linda long ago. Cant you just ignore it? Youve been part of the Kins for over twenty years. Have I ever mistreated you? Cant you be content with being my wife? Linda doesnt seek fame or status and even saves Fannys life. Yet, you still have the audacity to hurt her How bold of you! Scarlet stared at George in disbelief, as if she didnt recognize him. She couldnt believe he could utter such twisted words. Scarlet did not want to engage in a conversation with him, so she attempted to bypass him and confront Linda directly. However, George halted her. This is unreasonable George was so furious that he pped Scarlet across the face, thinking it was time to snap her back to reality. The p was forceful, catching Scarlet off guard and causing her to fall to the side. Then, her head struck the coffee table. In that split second, she immediately lost consciousness as blood flowed from her head Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Be Vegetative Upon seeing the scene in front of him, George was instantly dumbfounded, and his hands unconsciously trembling. This was clearly not the sight he hoped to see. Meanwhile, Linda, shielded behind him, couldnt help but curl her lips in a faintly mocking smile. However, since she was standing behind George, she went unnoticed. She pretended to appear scared, reaching out to gently hold Georges arm. What should we do, George? Now we- Her soft, sobbing voice brought George back to reality. He gritted his teeth, seeming to resolve something, then turned to grip her arms firmly, speaking with seriousness. Linda, listen to me. No matter what, you must not intervene in this. I will take her to the hospital first, and you wait here for me. I wille backter to pick you up and take you abroad! After speaking, he quickly called for an ambnce. Linda appeared genuinely frightened, her eyes reddened as she looked at George. 1 Are are you going to leave and nevere back? Will you abandon me? I didnt expect this to happen today, Im truly sorry At times like this, to make a man reluctant to leave, all one needed to do was evoke a sense of Clearly, Linda knew this very well. As expected, she was pulled tightly into Georges embrace the next moment. Linda, rest assured, I will never abandon you. I just worry that staying here might put you in danger. Wait for me toe back, no matter what, wait for me! The ambnce had arrived, and George arranged for her to be ced in the nextpartment. Then, he followed the paramedics into the ambnce. 1/4 Odd N B B B B B Chapter 275 Be Vegetative +5 Free Coins Watching the ambnce gradually disappear along the road, Linda crossed her arms and a faint smirk yed on her lips. Meanwhile, inside the ambnce, George gazed at the unconscious Scarlet with aplex expression. Although just now, George had felt irritated while facing her. But no matter what, she had been with him for so many years. If something were to happen. Seemingly struck by a thought, George took out his phone and messaged his children at home. He informed them of the location of the hospital. But he only briefly mentioned that Scarlet had identally fallen, without going into too much detail. He simply couldnt muster the courage to call and exin the situation himself. After all, he was feeling guilty. The children, who had been busy with work, all dropped what they were doing and headed to the hospital upon receiving the message. After Scarlet was taken to the emergency room of the hospital, George didnt linger. He wanted to take advantage of this gap to go to the airport to send Linda away. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, the door of thepartment opened, and Linda saw George rushing in, panting heavily. It was obvious that he had rushed over in a hurry. George, why do your face look so pale? Are you okay? Linda stood up and pretended to look worried as she approached George. Lets go, the ne ticket is already booked. Ill take you to the airport now. If you dont leave today, you might not be able to leaveter. Linda, I have no choice but to protect you in this way for now. Please dont me me! George said as he handed a card to Lind Here is the money I prepared for you on my way back. Although Im not very rich, it should be enough to keep youfortable for a short time. Linda, once the storm settles here, Ill 2/4 Chapter 25 Be Vegetative Free Coins cone to see you Without wasting any time, he took Linda to the hospital. tulle, James, who had received the news, arrived at the hospital first, only to find that his father was not in front of the emergency room petrzled expression in his eyes, just as he was about to make a phone call, he heard Zacharias voice behind him. James, how is the situation? I dont know yet James was interrupted and let out a sigh, his eyes filled with worry. Ar that moment, the door of the emergency room was opened from inside. James mashed over and asked the doctor. How is she? Is the patient okay? After giving James a meaningful look, the doctor proceeded towards the office. The ergency treatment has ended. Lets discuss matters in the office. There are some things I need to darity with you. This sentence made James and Zacharias expressions turn grim. Because it implied that the oue might not be favorable. Nooming George absence. Zacharias attempted to call him, but received no answer after several tries. The patient has been transferred to the ICU. She hit her head, so the situation is quite serious. Fortunately, she was brought in promptly, so theres no immediate danger to her Inside the office, the doctor, looking at the chart in his hand, spoke with seriousness. So the patient should be alright now, right? She just needs to rest properly, isnt that so, doctor? James asked with a furrowed brow, filled with worry. The reason thes in the ICU is because theres a risk of her bing vegetative. The head injury caused internal bleeding, which could affect her brain nerves. If the bleeding doesnt dissipate itll be difficult for the patient to wake upter. The doctor sighed softly. 3/4 JNGGGGG Chapter 275 Be Vegetative But this situation is still uncertain for now. Well have to see how her recovery progresses. You can go into the ICU now to see the patient. Sometimes talking to them can stimte the brain nerves and help them wake up faster || James nodded gratefully. Thank you, doctor. As they were leaving, they saw Joseph rushing in James, whats thetest update? Its likely she might be vegetative. Well have to see how her recovery progresses, James replied with a furrowed brow. They all entered the ward. Seeing Scarlet lying on the bed with her head wrapped in thick bandages, they couldnt help but feel heartache. But a question lingered in their minds. Why did mom suddenly fall and get hurt so badly? James murmured to himself. Meanwhile, their father, who had disappeared, had already arrived at the airport with Linda. Before parting, he embraced her tightly, saying, Linda, be careful when youre abroad. Since I wont be by your side, youll have to rely on yourself for many things. Wait for me, Ille find you! Linda nodded deeply and tightly gripped the card in her hand. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 What a Coincidence Chapter 276 What a Coincidence The unique scent of the woman gradually invaded Georges nostrils. He pondered over when he would have the chance to see her again after parting ways The reluctance in his heart intensified. Suddenly, he released Linda and instead cupped her cheek. 94 10:34 +5 Free Cons Linda watched as George leaned in for a kiss with closed eyes, her eyes filled with deep disgust. Despite her own agenda, she had no choice but to endure. With determination, Linda furrowed her brow and endured Georges kiss. A tormenting farewell kiss, but to outsiders, it seemed affectionate.. Ang was momentarily taken aback when she stumbled upon this scene. Why are they here? Sensing something amiss, she instinctively halted in her tracks. However, Jessica didnt notice Angs anomaly. Ang, take care of yourself! Ill be back soon! She offered a smile and bid Ang farewell. Coming back to her senses, Ang nodded at Jessica with pursed lips. You too, stay safe. Today, she hade to the airport specifically to see Jessica off. She hadnt expected to stumble upon this scene by ident. Nheless, Ang had no intention of interfering. After exchanging parting words with Jessica, she watched her pass through security. George, time is running out. I have to leave first. Linda, enduring her difort, forced a smile and spoke to George. Reluctantly, George watched her leave, knowing it was the best decision for all. He gazed at the woman before him, as if trying to etch her face into his memory. Finally, he let out a slow breath. Linda, go on ahead. Ill see you off, but make sure to wait for 1/3 Chapter 276 What a Coincidence nda nodded and proceeded to leave But her heart was filled with disgust. Ang tumed to leave, she subconsciously nced at where Linda and George had been standing just now, To her surprise, they were no longer there. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They must have left already, rijeket With a raised eyebrow. Ang walked away, intending to hail a taxi. She didnt notice that Linda, who had clearly gone through security in front of George. ome out again after he left. had And she walked out calmly, as if she had everything nned out perfectly. ding at the entrance waiting for a taxi. Ang inexplicably turned her head to look back. To her surprise, she spotted Linda, who should have already boarded the ne by now. Shouldnt she have boarded the ne and left by now? Why is she still here? Ang mused to herself, with a hint of curiosity in her eyes. But she didnt approach to inquire, instead she shifted her body slightly, trying to blend into the crowd She was worried about being seen by Linda. Although she couldnt help but ponder the situation between them. Her rational mind advised her to steer clear. After careful consideration, Ang hailed a taxi. She opened the door and was about to leave. Meanwhile, as Linda exited the airport, a familiar figure caught her eye in the periphery. Upon closer inspection, she was surprised to see Ang unexpectedly. Although she didnt know what Ang was doing here, but 2/3 ZR 10:34 Chapter 276 What a Coincidence Seemingly remembering something, a smile slowly appeared on Lindas face, and she walked directly toward Ang. Before she could reach her, Ang boarded a taxi. Are you in such a hurry to leave? Linda frowned and quickened her pace, Just as Ang was about to drive off, the door suddenly opened. The driver looked at the woman who appeared out of nowhere in confusion, and Ang was also surprised. Looking up, she gazed at Linda, who had suddenly appeared in front of her, with a puzzled expression. What a coincidence. Mind giving me a ride? Linda smiled lightly, then entered the vehicle and casually shut the door. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Georges Secret I mind. So could you get out of the car now? Ang spoke calmly, with a hint of displeasure in her expression. She had already decided not to get involved in this matter anymore. Therefore, Linda was undoubtedly a trouble for her now. Linda seemed to have anticipated Ang reaction, shrugged slightly, and then exined. Just now, when 1 met George, Scarlet saw us together. When she tried to hit me, she identally hit theer of the table herself. George took her to the hospital, and now hes sending me to the airport to make me leave. With her lips pressed together, Ang frowned thoughtfully after hearing her words, her eyes filled with astonishment. She had already guessed some of it just now, but she never expected the truth of the matter to be like this. Her gaze fell deeply on the woman in front of her. Although she didnt speak, it was obvious that she didnt entirely believe Lindas words. But I dont believe George. Hes in such a hurry to send me away. If I really leave and something happens to Scarlet, he can push everything onto me. And if Im not in the country by then, there will be no evidence to prove otherwise! I cant afford the crime of fleeing and evading responsibility. Your affairs with him have nothing to do with me. I dont want to get involved. Please get our of the car. Angposed herself and firmly declined Linda. Linda, clenching her fists subconsciously, showed no signs of giving up. As if struck by a sudden idea, she smiled lightly and said, If you assist me, I can disclose Georges secret to you. Having spent considerable time with him, I possess a wealth of information! What I reveal will surely not disappoint you! Ang crossed her arms and her gaze slowly fell back on Linda. Involvement in this matter would be akin to descending into a bottomless pit. The potential consequences were unpredictable. 1/ JMB BBBBBI Chapter 277 Georges Secret She saw no reason to risk so much for a soCcalled secret. TI 94% 10:34 No need. Im not interested in the secrets you mentioned. If theres nothing else, you can get out of the car now. Ang said, her tome calm but slightly displeased. But please, theres really no one else who can help me now. Please take pity on me. I promise the secret 1 tell you wont disappoint you! Can you trust me just this once? Lindas tone turned pleading. Ang frowned and instructed the driver. Just drop us off at the nearbymercial street. The driver agreed and swiftly brought them to the nearestmercial street from the airport. As Ang got out of the car, Linda followed suit. Seeing Linda still talking incessantly behind her, she couldnt help but feel helpless. ncing at the cafe in front of her, Ang finally stopped. Alright, Ive already said Im not interested in your secrets. But seeing you like this, I know you wont leave easily without hearing me out. Fine,e in and lets talk. Lindas face brightened, viewing Ang concession as a step to her victory. Seated in a corner of the coffee shop, Ang gazed at Linda before speaking. I have limited time, so if you have something to say, say it quickly. Exin to me why this incident urred. Linda, feeling overwhelmed, took a sip of her coffee before speaking. I really didnt expect the ident to happen. When George was protecting me, he identally pushed Scarlet, causing her to lose her bnce and hit her head on the corner of the table. There was blood everywhere. He called an ambnce and then told me I couldnt. stay there, or I would be in trouble. So, he asked me to hide in the adjacent private room while he took Scarlet to the hospital. Not long after, he returned and informed me that he had purchased a ticket and escorted me directly to the airport for my departure. And you know the rest! Ang nodded and inquired further, Why did you seek me out? What assistance do you require? Now Linda hesitated for a moment before tentatively speaking, afraid that Ang might refuse her request. Actually, given my current situation, I cant easily show up in front of 2/4 Chapter 977 Georges Sport everyone, let alone Jet George know I havent left. So I thought Ed ask you if you could arrange a ce for me to stay? At least let me get through this period of time! No, what you jus said only confirms to me that youre trouble. I dont need to risk helping cou. We have no tiex, Ang said, getting up to leave However, Linda firmly grasped her arm. Ive told you everything I know. Please help met Oh, and about the secret! Fll tell you his secret as well. Consider it an exchange? Trust me just this once Secret Ang was actually somewhat intrigued. Seeing Ang hesitate. Linda leaned in and lowered her voice as if about to speak. But at that moment, Angs phone rang. Ang retrieved her phone and noticed it was George calling. Signaling for Linda to keep quiet, she answered the call. Whats wrong? Actually, Ang already had a clear idea of why George was calling her at this time. But she had to pretend to ask. Your mom is in the hospital,e over quickly, came Georges voice, hoarse and burdened, seemingly troubled By something. His words indirectly validated Lindas recent statements as truthful. Despite her initial inclination to decline. She truly did not wish to be further entangled with that side. Yet, Linda suddenly sped her hands together, imploring her to visit the hospital. Although she instinctively wanted to refuse, she agreed in the end. After all, only by going to the hospital herself could she know the situation. Okay, Ille over now, she replied before hanging up. How is it? Is Scarlet alright? Linda recognized George call and gazed at Ang with BA Chapter 277 Georges Secret +5 Free Coins concern. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, if she had truly passed away, it would be a significant matter! Proceed to a nearby hotel and reserve a room to await my update. I will head to the hospital to assess the situation, and 1 will inform youter. After making the necessary arrangements, Ang left the cafe immediately. 414 JJ NB BBBB Chapter 278 Gone Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Gone As Linda watched Ang hurriedly leave, her face revealed a faint, mysterious smile. Following their agreement, she got up and left the cafe for the hotel. -5 Free Coins When Ang arrived at the hospital, the equipment that had already been delivered to Scarlets ward suddenly started to malfimction. The doctors noticed something was wrong and quickly rushed the patient back to the operating room for emergency treatment. It was clear that the situation was very serious. Observing the crowd outside the operating room, Ang scanned the area from a corner and did not see George anywhere. Frowning in confusion, she took out her phone, intending to make a call to inquire about the situation. After all, when she received the call earlier, she thought everyone was there. With the chaos happening outside the operating room, how can he be absent? Fanny, who had been surrounded by people and was crying with red eyes, suddenly shifted her gaze to Ang, clenching her fists in anger as if a sudden surge of fury had overtaken her. She strode over to Ang, pointing a finger at her. Ang, what are you doing here? Get out! You have no right to be here. Get out! Ang remained calm as she watched Fanny lose control of her emotions. She nced lightly at the woman in front of her, pursed her lips, and said with a hint of disdain, The person lying in the operating room right now is my biological mother. Do you think I am less qualified to stand here than you, Fanny? If someone is undeserving, who should really leave? Fanny felt speechless, never expecting her to say such words. With red eyes, Fanny covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. Then, she began to murmur to the people in the emergency room, Mom, its all my fault. I havent been able to make you feel at ease at this time. Its all because of my unfilial behavior. 1/4 BB Chapter 978 Gone one Ang refuses to leave and I have no right to stay here It seems that the bue who suse leave is me, after all! With that, she turned to leave Ang looked at FannyCwho was still potting on an art with a disdaindut look in her eyes It was the same old tricks. Nothing new. But there was no point in staying Since George was not around, it was better to just das With this in mind, Ang finally spoke to Fanny contemptuously Theres no need to go an act. It disgusts me. With that, she turned and walked away. Shepletely ignored the people behind her and the looks that they were giving ber No matter how perfect you try to be, there will always be someone who is not satisfied Its not worth st After leaving the hospital, Ang felt a sense of rxation as she basked in the sunlight And at that moment, her phone rang. She took a look and saw it was a call from Jonathan, A smile unconsciously appeared on her face as she answered the phone. Jonathan, whats up? What are you doing? Jonathan asked. Im outside. Arent you busy today? Ang always felt rxed when chatting with Jonathan Im free. Send me your location after work. Ille pick you up. Ang thought that today would be a good opportunity to talk to Jonathan about what happened with Linda. Without hesitation, she agreed with a smile and found a ce to wait for him to pick her up Once in the car, Ang ced the coffee she had bought in front of him, saying. I saw it while waiting for you, so I bought your favorite vor. Care to try? Although Ang still had a smile on her face, Jonathan could tell that it was forced Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 24 the genit reaches out and route it her head, patiently asking Whats wrongs A bast of suguese Bashed in Angs over I Johan really cant hide am thing from you Actually, after left the house today, I ran 1 pon hearing the name Jonathan couldnt help but frown. Ahough he didnt have much contact with this woman, he instinctively felt resistant. Linda xiqyosest and was posest to leave the country today, but she came back to tell me that my mom fusion about her and my dad My mom identally bumped into the coffee table and ended sys in the hospital Shes worried that if she leaves the country, my dad will me her at anything happens to my mom. So now Linda refuses to leave and wants me to help At that Ang sighed helplessly. Tdshut want to agree at first, but Linda told me she knew a secret about my dad and offered to exchange it with me. I couldnt shake her off, so I had to let her wait for me in the hotel while I went to the hospital to check the situation. Ang bietly exined what happened today, and Jonathan nodded after listening. So youre going to meet Linda now, right? Yes, but I have a bad feeling about her. Shes too cunning. I Its okay. Ill go with you. Where are you supposed to meet her? Ill drive there now. Jonathan sensed Angs hesitation and tried to reassure her. Having Jonathan by her side made Ang feel much more at ease. 1 Ang nodded with a smile, and the two of them drove to the hotel near themercial street. There was only one hotel on this side of themercial street, so it was easy to find. However, after asking at the front desk, Ang found out that there was no one named Linda Saw staying there. She frowned in confusion as she called Linda on her phone. However, no one answered. 3/4 Chapter 278 Gone No ones picking up? Jonathan stood by Ang, looking calm as if he had already guessed what was going on. Ang nodded. The hotel just told me theres no one named Linda staying here, and now the phone isnt being answered. Could something have happened? We should go back home first. This matter involves too manyplications, and besides, Linda doesnt seem like a reliable person. One moment shes saying shes got your back, and the next moment shes disappeared, not answering her phone. If we keep getting involved, who knows what trouble lies ahead, right? She might just sell you out. With that. Jonathan opened the passenger door. Lets go. Ill take you home. Ang nced at her phone, unable to make a call, then turned to look back at the hotel. Finally, with a sigh of resignation, she got into the car and followed Jonathan as they drove away. Did you remember everything I just told you? Jonathan asked with concern as they drove. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me? Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me? Ang knew Jonathan was worried about her, so she nodded. However, she couldnt help but worry. Seeing her distracted look, Jonathan knew she probably hadnt listened. Dont worry. Ill have someone check it out and let you know if theres any news. Upon hearing this. Ang breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you, Jonathan. She didnt bother with pleasantries with Jonathan, genuinely annoyed at what Linda had done. If Jonathan could find out, they could prevent it in advance. Jonathan caressed her head. Theres no need to be polite with me. Ang pursed her lips. She didnt say thank you again, and a sweet smile hung on her lips without her realizing it. The two returned home together. At Springgate Estates, May had already prepared dinner. Although Ang had given May a halfCmonth vacation, May couldnt sit still and came back early to help, but still tried to give the young couple plenty of space. Seeing the two return, May quickly brought the food to the table. While Ang went to the kitchen to help May, thetter mysteriously said to her, Mrs. Lawson, you must make Mr. Lawson have more soup today Is it healthy? Ill make Jonathan drink more, then. Ang was puzzled, but seeing that May had prepared a hearty soup, she nodded in agreement. Jonathan also listened to advice well, and in the end, they drank a lot of the soup. After dinner and washing up, Ang checked Jonathans physical condition. Jonathan sat leaning against the bed, letting Ang examine him, his eyes soft and indulgent. Did your legs ache today? 1/5 JJHB JJ NBBBBB Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me Today, Jonathan had been at thepany for a long time, and after work, he had run around outside a lot for her. She was a little worried that Jonathans legs couldnt handle it. Ang lightly pinched Jonathans legs and looked up to ask him. Her eyes were dark and moist, looking like a little deer. Tmn fine Jonathan couldnt help but reach out and touch Angs head, his voice husky. He ran her silky hair between his fingers, and it made him somewhat restless. Ang didnt feel strange being touched on the head, but instead, she got up in confusion and leaned closer. Jonathan, is your throat sore? She was worried that Jonathan had caught a cold. Jonathan was taken aback. Ang was too close, so much so that he could smell the fragrance. of her shower gel. Her skin was fair and looked particrly enticing. Lets go to sleep. Jonathan hugged Angs waist, pulled her closer, and reached out to turn off the Nights. A faint blush appeared on Angs porcin face as she allowed Jonathan to hold her without moving. As the light dimmed, the room became pitch ck. Nestled in Jonathans arms, Ang felt his undeniable presence. It caused her ears to burn and her chest to pound. Now, she understood the meaning of Mays gaze before, and her face flushed even more.. 1 In the dark of night, when Jonathan kissed her, Ang did not resist. And after that, she even hugged Jonathan tighter. Outside the emergency room at the hospital, Fanny was sobbing softly, her almost swollen from crying. James stood beside her, growing more anxious as they waited. eyes 2/5 JNB B B B BI Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me? Zacharias was already in poor health, and waiting outside for a long time made him even more listless. Joseph paced anxiously and then made a phone call to George. From the moment they rushed to the hospital for Scarlets second surgery, George had not shown up. Still no answer? When Jonathan asked, Joseph shook his head and walked toward the corner. When they reached theer of the corridor, Joseph stated grimly. The people from the hospital said that Dad brought her in, and then he left. It was only after learning this that he tried to contact George. Moms injury today is not that straightforward. It must be rted to that woman named Linda by Dads side. James knew more about George being seduced by Linda than Joseph did. But he didnt see anything wrong with it. Even if his dad had wronged his mom, the man hadnt mistreated the children. So, what do we do now? We cant reach Dad either. 10:35 Joseph had been worrying about Zacharias treatment recently, and he never expected such a big scandal to happen at home. We can only wait. James was also exhausted, and when he looked at the bright red letters of the operating room, he didnt feel like saying anything more. Finally, the door of the operating room opened, and they hurried over. The doctors prognosis was still not ideal, but at least there was no immediate danger to life. But waking up Scarlet was not going to be easy. Soon, Scarlet was transferred to the intensive care unit. As they entered, they saw a paleClooking Scarlet lying on the bed. It was hard for them to see her like that. JJ MB BBB G Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me? Fanny was the first to rush to the bedside and burst into tears. Mom, whats wrong with you? Please wake up. +5 Free Coins Fanny cried with genuine emotion. After all, Scarlet was the person in the Kins Family who loved her the most. If Scarlet really couldnt wake up, she was afraid that her days ahead would be even more difficult. The more Fanny thought about it, the more terrified she felt, wishing she could wake up Scarlet right now. Fanny, go back and rest. Ill keep watch here. Seeing Fannys fragile and pitiful appearance. Joseph couldnt bear to see her continue to be sad, so he urged her to leave. I wont. I want to stay with Mom and wait for her to wake up. Fanny wiped away her tears. She choked up before mumbling. If Mom wakes up and sees me, she will definitely be happy. After speaking, Fanny moved a chair to the bedside, and politely and obediently said to the others, Jonathan, Joseph, and Zacharias, you all can go back and rest. Ill stay here with Mom. When James saw how sensible Fanny was, his heart softened, and he went forward tofor her by ruffling her hair. Its good that were here. Youre weak, so go home and rest. Joseph also persuaded, You cane back to see Mom tomorrow. She wouldnt want you to tire yourself out like this if she were awake. As for Zacharias, he pursed his lips and remained silent. He just looked at Fanny with concern. He had always loved Fanny, and of course, he couldnt bear to see her cry. But now, seeing Fannys eyes red from crying, he couldnt help but think of those strange and chaotic dreams. In those dreams, Ang was much more pitiful than Fanny, but they turned a blind eye to her. Therefore, many words of concern for Fanny hovered on his lips, but he couldnt bring himself to say them. 4/ J & M BB BB G Chapter 279 Can You Come and See Me? Fanny felt ufortable under Zacharias gaze, and in the end, she left, choking back tears. She left reluctantly, saying, Ie back to see Mom tomorrow James wanted to see her off, but she shook her head and refused his offer James, you dont need to see me off. Ill go back. She was now living in a house that Scarlet had rented for her. Although the conditions were not bad, they were not great either. But tonight, she didnt want to go back to that rundown house. As soon as she left the hospital. Fanny made a phone call. The person on the other end answered quickly and immediately expressed concern. Fanny, whats wrong? What happened? Why are you calling me sote? Christopher spoke in a low voice, but his concern was genuine. Although he had officially cut ties with Fanny, how could he just let go? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Fanny cried. Chris, my mom had an ident. Im so scared. Can youe and see me? Where are you? Christopher, upon hearing Fannys distressed state, immediately wanted to go to her. Add N B B B B G Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Hes Not as Professional as You 94% 10:36 15 Free Coms After Fanny left, Joseph noticed that Zacharias was not feeling well, so he instructed James to take Zacharias back to rest. James, please take Zacharias back first. I will stay here. As a doctor, Joseph knew that when Scarlet had an ident, there was no time to locate a care worker. If he oversaw the situation for the time being, everyone else would be at ease. James looked concernedly at Scarlet lying on the sickbed before leaving with Zacharias. Late at night, as Joseph was drifting off to sleep, George finally arrived. Dad. Joseph saw George and felt a sense of unfamiliarity. Why is Mom in the hospital? Noticing Josephs usatory tone, George avoided the subject and asked impatiently, How is your mom? Scarlet had been causing trouble continuously, and George was bing increasingly frustrated. Even though Scarlet was now in the hospital, his worry outweighed any guilt he may have felt. Despite any guilt he may have harbored, George maintained a strong facade. Joseph gazed at his father intently before stating, The doctor mentioned that Mom might in a vegetative state. end up A vegetative state? George was visibly taken aback. When he had taken Scarlet to the hospital, she was unconscious. The news of her potential vegetative state upon his return was unexpected. Observing Georges genuine surprise, Joseph felt a sense of relief. He ruled out George as a suspect. However, he seized the opportunity to inquire. What happened? Who harmed Mom? Could you get me a ss of water? Im thirsty George stammered, avoiding eye contact. He had been on edge all afternoon, dropping off Linda and rushing back to the scene. George feared that a visit to Scarlet would lead to an emotional breakdown, so he found a ce to rest and briefly slept. 1/5 JMB BBBB Chapter 280 Hes Not as Professional as You This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. DZE 18:34 Upon waking to missed calls on his phone from his sons, George mentally prepared himself before heading to the hospital. Joseph got a ss of water for George. Can we talk now? he inquired.. George took a sip of water, nced at Scarlet, who was in bed, and then questioned. Is she really not going to wake up? Had he known that Scarlet would end up in a vegetative state, George would not have allowed Linda to leave. Its uncertain. Frustrated by Georges evasiveness, Joseph stated, Dad, if you are unwilling to talk, I will have to contact James. The sess of the Kins Familypany now rested on James. While George may not have cared for Joseph, losing James was not an option. If James decided to resign, George would face significant trouble. Alright, alright. Lets not trouble James, eh? George soothed Joseph and proceeded to fabricate a story. What? Are you suggesting that Mom injured herself? Joseph couldnt help but chuckle at the absurd exnation. With a substantial wound on Scarlets head, George was clearly lying, and to make matters worse, he was deceiving Scarlet, who was already in a vegetative state! Whats with your attitude? Do you doubt your fathers words? A displeased George rose to leave. As he began to walk away, Joseph spoke up from behind him. Dad, please stop hiding the truth. James has discovered where Mom had the ident, and your mistress was present! What happened? Are you truly not going to tell us? George paused at his sons words. Early the following morning, at Springgate Estates, Ang woke up feeling weak all over, surrounded by a soft sensation. Recalling the events of the previous night, she blushed and felt her heart race. 2/5 Idd M G GGG G Chapter 280 Hes Not as Professional as You +5 Free Cons Are you awake? A pleasant voice whispered in her ear, causing Ang to startle like a rabbit. She opened her eyes wide and turned to see Jonathan, who was still by her side. JCJonathan Ang blushed and inquired, Why havent you gone to the office? Im off today, so I thought Id spend some quality time with you. A speechless Ang didnt refuse. Instead, she immediately suggested, Since youre off today, its a good opportunity to get a full body checkCup. Despite the recent rest, Ang was still concerned about Jonathan, especially given his recent busy schedule. Jonathan indulgently agreed with her. Whatever you say. After getting ready, the two made their way to the hospital. The checkCup arrangements had already been made, and Jonathan went straight in for the examination upon arrival. While Jonathan was being examined, Daniel saw Ang and asked, Angie, has Jonathan. gotten into trouble again? Shaking her head, Ang replied, No, I was worried that he might be too tired and did not fully recover, so I wanted him to get checked. She was deeply concerned about Jonathans wellCbeing. Daniel tsked, clicking his tongue and yfully looking at her. Feeling uneasy under his gaze, Ang was about to leave. However, Daniel suddenly mentioned, I heard things are getting heated over at the Kins Family. Have you gone to see whats happening? Whats going on now? Ang inquired.. 1 Summoned to the hospital by George the day before, Ang had left without seeing him and had an unpleasant encounter with Fanny. Apart from checking on Zacharias condition weekly, Ang wanted to steer clear of the Kins Family affairs. George came to the hospitaltest night to see Scarlet, and it seems he had a disagreement with Joseph, Daniel mentioned casually. Later, George was so furious that his 3/5 MB BGG B Chapter 280 Hes Not as Professional as You 3 *5 Free Coins TOOMS voice echoed throughout the hospital. In the end, the people in the neighboring roo couldnt bear it anymore and went to intervene. Oh, by the way, Angie, the Kins Family ward does not even have a care worker. I wonder what theyre nning. Ang guessed the reason behind it, and she felt a sense of pity. A penny for your thoughts, Angie? Daniel was aware of Angsck of affection for the Kins Family, and he spoke openly. No. Really? Daniel leaned in curiously. Upon exiting the examination room, Jonathan saw Daniel leaning in toward Ang. He promptly pulled the man away. Stay away from my missus, he said calmly, his gaze fixed on Ang. Daniel clicked his tongue twice, muttered something about showing affection, and left. He was quite busy, and if Jonathan hadnte for a checkCup, he wouldnt have had time to banter with Ang. Afterpleting the examination, Daniel had to return to his workaholic ways. Upon hearing Jonathans words, Ang blushed, a hint of redness appearing on her face. Naturally, Jonathan took Angs hand and said. The examination is done. Daniel will send the results over. Lets head home. Okay. Ang nodded obediently and tightened her grip on Jonathans hand. A soft chuckle reached her ears, causing her heart to flutter. She pursed her lips and lowered her head. What did Daniel tell you? Hes usually not reliable outside of surgery, so dont believe him. And if its about my health, you definitely shouldnt trust him. Hes not as knowledgeable as you are in that area, Jonathan murmured, concerned as he saw Ang hanging her head in silence. Realizing Jonathans misunderstanding, Ang quickly shook her head and exined. He didnt say anything wrong. He just He just talked to me about the Kins Family. Jonathan patiently waited for her to continue. 4/5 C J & M BBBBB Chapter 280 Hes Not as Professional as You He just informed me about the Kins Familys situation. Ang said slowly. Scarlet Shes now in a vegetative state. When Ang had visited the hospital the day before, Scarlet had been rushed back into the operating room for emergency treatment, but unfortunately, the oue was still not favorable. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Disaster Strikes Chapter 281 Disaster Strikes Jonathan gently patted Ang on the head. Would you like to go and see her? After a moment of contemtion, Ang replied, Id prefer not to. 94% 10:36 +5 Free Coins The previous day, George had invited her to visit Scarlet, and although she didnt encounter anyone, it had been sufficient for her. Lets go, then, Jonathan suggested, eager to spend time with Ang whenever he could. Agreeing with a nod, Ang prepared to leave the hospital with Jonathan, but their ns were interrupted by a phone call he received. Jonathans expression darkened when he ended the call. Whats the matter? Ang inquired. Its just some business matters. Nothing significant, he dismissed. However, Ang sensed that if it had caused Jonathan to frown, it might be more serious. than he let on, urging him to address the issue. Reluctantly, Jonathan arranged for Oliver to apany Ang to ensure her safety. As Jonathan departed; Oliver dutifully trailed behind Ang. Soon after, Ang received a call from Terence and hurried back to school. Upon seeing Ang, Terencemended her, Excellent work! You secured the top spot in the first round of exams. Thank you, Professor Terence, Ang responded modestly. Recognizing the significance of the books Terence presented to her, Ang understood that he was reminding her to focus on the uing second round. After expressing her gratitude to Terence, Ang epted the books. As she exited the professors office, Oliver took the books from her. After a mere few steps, Ang found her path blocked by two individuals. Ang, its been a while. Are you heading to the library to return books? Lets go together! d A 6 6 6 6 6 Chapter 281 Disaster Strikes: Winter greeted, attempting to appear friendly. ? Stepping back to avoid Winters outstretched hand, Ang inquired, Is there something else, Winter? Recalling their previous unpleasant encounter, Ang noted the absence of Lily, who had apanied Winter before. Observing Angs reaction. Winter asked with a hint of disappointment. Are you still upset about relinquishing your spotst time? Winter, it seems we werent particrly close to begin with, right? Ang responded directly. Amused by the situation. Oliver chuckled behind Ang, remarking, Mrs. Lawson, Winter and Fanny share some simrities. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Smiling. Ang turned to the embarrassed Winter, asking, Is there anything else, Winter? After a brief exchange. Winter excused herself and departed with herpanion. Walking a distance away, herpanion inquired, Was that Ang Kins, the one who took Lilys spar? Yes, if it werent for her impressing Professor Terence, she wouldnt have had the opportunity to secure the spot! Wintermented. Envious of Angs ability to gain Terences favor effortlessly. Winter vowed to take action. Dont worry. Leave it to me. I guarantee she will lose her position. She should face the consequences for her initial mistake! Feeling reassured by the n, Winter looked forward to witnessing Angs downfall. Back at home, Ang carefully read the book rmended by Terence,pletely unaware that someone was plotting against her. While Ang remained calm, the Sanders Family was in turmoil. How dare you secretly meet Fanny? If the Martinez Family finds out that the engagement is ruined because of you, dont expect me to continue protecting you! Michael pointed at Christopher with a look of disappointment. Michael was really angry, and what made him even angrier was that Christopher still seemed 2/4 dd MG BBB B Chapter 281 Disaster Strikes unrepentant. 10:36 If he hadnt coincidentally caught Christophering back early and sweetCtalking Fanny on the phone, he might have been kept in the dark. Teresa tried to calm him down while signaling to Christopher. Upon seeing that, Christopher quickly apologized to his father. Dad, I know I was wrong. You know you were wrong? Then why did you go see Fanny? Fannys mother had an ident. She was very upset, and I was afraid she might do something drastic, so I went to see her- Christopher couldnt help but exin. Before Christopher could finish, Michael raised his hand to p him, Still talking back, are. you? Do you even listen to what I say? Didnt I tell you not to get involved with the Kins Family anymore? Michael was of the opinion that the Kins Family were nothing but trouble. First, the Kins Familys fourth son Samuel got into trouble and ended up in jail, tarnishing the reputation of the Sanders Family. Then, rumors spread about Fanny, the former fiance, causing another blow to the Sanders Family. Now, something had happened again, and it was regarding Fannys mother. Michael was really annoyed. He didnt want to hear any more exnations and excusesCall he wanted was to discipline Christopher. Before Michael couldy a hand on Christopher, Teresa stood in front of him. Move aside! Michael was so angry that smoke wasing out of his ears. 1. 1. Teresa, however, refused to move. She was usually submissive, but she was particrly firm when it came to her son. Hes grown up. Just talk to him. Theres no need to hit him. Michael mmed his hand on the table, startling Teresa. Christopher, didnt you make ns to go out with Miss Martinez? Youll bete if you dont go now. After stopping Michael, Teresa brought that up to Christopher. By saying this, she was hinting to Christopher to slip away, and also giving Michael a taste of his own medicine. 3/4 ӧӧӧ Chapter 981 Disaster Strikes Christopher was going to meet with Sophia, so of course Michael couldnt p him at this time. Dad, Im leaving now. Sophia is still waiting for me. Christopher left dejectedly after speaking After Christopher left, Michael was so angry that he pped his leg and used Teresa, You always spoil him! Teresa was not afraid as she rebuked, You always scold Christopher. He is afraid of you. I think the main problem is still Fannys fault! He has cut off ties with her and even helped her solve a lot of problems, but she still doesnt know how to behave and keeps bothering us! Michael also frowned, not liking Fannys twoCfaced behavior. A long time ago, he had high hopes for Fanny as a daughterCinw, but now it seemed that he was blind. And as for his son, his eyes had never been good. Not only were his eyes not good, but he was also stubborn and unrepentant. Teresa couldnt help but continue toin when she saw Michael not saying anything. You only scold our son. Why dont you warn Fanny not toe near Christopher again? I should definitely warn her. Thinking about Fannys previous assurances andparing them to her current actions, Michael couldnt help but feel disgusted and decided to take some action. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 1 Only Have You Chapter 282 I Only Have You The Sanders Family was not peaceful. E On the other side, the Kins Family was also in turmoil. 94% 10:36 +5 Free Coins Joseph had a quarrel with Georgest night, and after returning to Kins Family, he was interrogated by James, and now he was furious. What made him even angrier was another reason. He cant contact Linda. The flight was only a few hours away, and even with the time difference, Linda should have contacted him or replied to his messages. But a whole night and morning have passed, and he has not received any messages from Linda. Hes nearly going crazy. He was worried that Linda had had an ident, and he was afraid that Linda had been deceiving him all along. If Linda deliberately disappeared, then his previous actions were simply foolish. Dad, Joseph has told me. Now you can tell me what happened yesterday. James took time off at noon toe home just to ask George what happened yesterday. Joseph just used a little provocationst night, mentioned the probable reasons, and angered George. Last night, George left after cursing Joseph for being unfilial. The reason he came back today was because of James intervention. Whats the use of me telling you? Do you all want to punish your father for my sins? George mmed the table, visibly angry. Scarlet was still unconscious, and George no longer felt guilty, speaking with extra toughness. The woman you sent. Where did you take her? If you dont tell me, Ill have to call the police, James kept pressing, feeling frustrated that this was going nowhere. He decided to confront George about his involvement with Linda. You want to call the police? George was enraged by this and stood up, ready to hit James. 1/4 J J A B B B B G Chapter 282 I Only Have You M44% 10:30 +5 Free Coins At that moment, Fanny timidly approached them, looking at the two men with caution before speaking softly, Dad, James The tension between the two men cased as Fanny spoke. Fanny, why are you back? George stopped, angrily sitting back on the sofa. Although George usually didnt interfere, he knew that Ang had made it a condition for Fanny to return to the Kins Family, which was crucial for Zacharias treatment. He wasnt particrly weing towards Fanny. Fanny shrank back, biting her lip with tears in her eyes, and whispered, I came back for Mom. The mention of Scarlet irritated George, who was about to dismiss them, but James spoke up first. Tell us more. I was worried that Mom wouldnt wake up, so I asked Christopher for help in finding a reliable doctor. Did you find a doctor? James asked, getting to the point. This made George tense up. Scarlet was still asleep, so he could still keep his and Lindas secret. But if she woke up, things could getplicated. Knowing Scarlets fiery temper, she would definitely cause trouble for him and Linda. But he quicklyposed himself and turned to Fanny, scolding her, Fanny, youve already broken off your engagement with Christopher, so why would he help you? The Sanders Family is about to form an alliance with someone else. Fanny looked embarrassed at his words and turned to Jarhes on the other side. James frowned and asked, Did he agree to help? Fanny timidly took a breath, leaned weakly against the door, and whispered, I begged Christopher for a long time, and he finally She started coughing halfway through her words, her face turning pale, looking as if she could faint at any moment. Seeing her like this, James helped her into the house, and Fanny coughed a few more times before fainting in his arms. 2/4 Chapter 282 1 Only Have You He always felt sorry for his sister, and seeing her in such a pitiful state, he couldnt help but continue to act indifferent. Although Fanny had caused a lot of trouble recently, she was still their beloved sister for many years. George observed her fainting midCsentence and suspected that Christopher had not made any promises. Look after your mother, and let me know if there are any issues. Dont bother me every day? George nced at James, and with a cold snort, he stood up and left. James didnt try to stop him. Seeing Fanny hospital. Fanny. Ill take you to the hospital. unconscious, he decided to take her to the Upon hearing this, Fanny felt irritated, but she had no choice but to continue feigning unconsciousness. She hadnt returned just to be taken to the hospital. She hade back to rejoin the Kins Family. Now that Scarlet wasatose, she didnt want to be trampled on by anyone outside. She didnt want to be a pitiful creature. She came back to show off her achievements and to y the victim just to move back in with the Kins Family. James lifted Fanny and headed out. Fanny hesitated for a moment, pretending to just wake up, and asked in a sorrowful and puzzled tone, James? What happened? Her acting skills were always topCnotch, but this time, she woke up too quickly, making James suspicious. You fainted, James said, still holding her but halting in his steps. He furrowed his brow at Fanny, appearing to be both scrutinizing and caring at the same time. I Fanny began to cry again as tears filled her eyes. Im sorry, Jonathan. I dont know what happened. Ive been having these sudden episodestely. 3/4 Chapter 2821 Only Have You Ill take you back to rest. +5 Free Coms Are you asking me to leave? Fanny grabbed James sleeve, gazing at him with a pitiful expression. James softened a bit and rified. Ang will handle the followCup treatment and observation. You cante back for now. But Im scared. Mom had an ident. I only have you guys, my brothers. Fanny grew event sadder as she spoke. Seeing James starting to relent, she continued to appeal to Scarlet. I want to take care of Mom. This ce is closer to the hospital. I can update you on Moms condition every day. James remained silent. Ill be very cautious. Ang wont find out. Fanny pleaded further, her tearful appearance evoking pity. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Then be careful. Your health is fragile. Make sure to go to the hospital for another checkCup. James finallypromised, assisting Fanny back to the room she used to upy. Okay, understand. Fanny, with tears in her eyes, obediently responded, Thank you, James. Youre always so kind to me. Ill go to the hospital to take care of Mom, so you dont have to worry about me. Be good. Take care of yourself. Your health is important. Mom will have Joseph look after May, and you just need to visit her asionally. Looking at Fannys pallid face, James also feltpassion for the recent hardships she had. endured. After consoling Fanny, James received a call from thepany and hurriedly made his way to the office. The Kins Familyspany was currently facing challenges that were causing him a lot of stress. He couldnt find the time to manage Scarlet. With Fanny around, he felt more at ease. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 1 Simply Desire the Oue by the opposite end, the individuals sent by the Sanders Family discovered that Fanny was neither in the rental house nor with the Lynch Family.. Without even attempting to warn Fanny, they were unable to catch a glimpse of her, thus returning emptyChanded. Michael was displeased, realizing that Fanny had concealed herself after teasing Christopher. Although Michael could have discovered where Fanny was hiding if he wanted to, quicker option would be to inquire with Christopher. the However, Christopher was presently on a date with Sophia, making it an inappropriate time to ask him. Furthermore, Christopher was currently infatuated with Fanny, so even if he inquired, Christopher likely wouldnt divulge the information. Fortunately, his men promptly ascertained Fannys whereabouts. Teresa was concerned that Fannys actions might disrupt the marriage alliance. Upon learning that Fanny had returned to the Kins Family, she pondered for a moment before remarking, Didnt Christopher mention that the Kins Family had expelled Fanny? How is it that she has returned? Teresa had been informed about Zacharias lifeCthreatening situation and subsequent rescue by Ang from Christopher. At that time, she was irritated by Fannys involvement with Christopher, so she was pleased to hear that Fanny had been expelled. Did you mention Ang? Michael suddenly interjected, recalling something. I have a n. A cafe near Lake dra. Christopher was on a date with Sophia, but his spirits were low. Christopher, did you not sleep wellst night? Sophia sat across from Christopher, still smiling as brightly as ever. I had a restless night. 1/4 9 Chapter 283 1 Simply Desire the Oue Christopher immediately perked up at the sound of her voice and smiled at Sophia. Upon hearing Christophers response, Sophia promptly shared various methods that she had heard of for improving sleep quality. Christopher listened and responded with a smile, but his mind had already wandered elsewhere. He had spent a long time consoling Fanny the previous night and had been reprimanded by Michael that morning. It was odd that he was feeling content now. More importantly, he was still concerned about Fanny, worried that she might not be eating properly due to the incident with Scarlet. Scarlet wasatose, and he had already arranged for a good doctor to visit. He had received a message early in the morning, but the results seemed unfavorable. He had not yet informed Fanny of the results, fearing it would upset her further. After conversing for a while without eliciting a response from Christopher, Sophia finally realized that he was lost in thought. Christopher, whats on your mind? Christopher quickly snapped out of his reverie. Nothing. Its just a trivial matter. Werent you considering watching a movie? Lets go catch a film. He suggested watching a movie to avoid further conversation with Sophia, knowing that even if he became lost in thought, it wouldnt be an issue. Sophia was skeptical, but upon hearing Christopher propose watching a movie, she set aside her doubts. Lets go. Theres a movie Im eager to see. Christopher, lets go watch it now. Linking arms with Christopher, she noticed hisck of resistance and felt even more content with him. Ang had been reading at home for a while when she received a call from Cassie inviting her to go out. Eventually, she was persuaded by Cassies persistent calls to join her. Ang! Over here. Upon arriving at the designated meeting spot, Ang could hear Cassies cheerful voice from a distance. 2/4 JJMB BBBBB Chapter 2831 Simply Desire the Oue Looking up, she saw Cassie waving enthusiastically at her. Ang hurried over, and Cassie immediately linked arms with her. You finally decided toe out, Cassie remarked. IN Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. 9 1037 ncing at Ang, Cassic stretchedzily, took a deep breath, and sighed. I was getting so bored. Whats the matter? Ang inquired, curious about herint. Rolling her eyes, Cassie began to vent. Its all because of that wealthy guy from the Sims Family. My dad scolded me, so Ive been stuck at home besides going to school. Cassic, always lively and active, felt cooped up at home for days, which nearly drove her crazy. It was only when her mom intervened that her dad finally allowed her to go out and have some fun. As soon as she got the chance to leave the house, she contacted Ang. Well, I understand. Ang sympathized, subconsciouslyparing Cassie to Jonathan and realizing he was much better. Feeling guilty for thinking of Jonathan, Ang wanted tofort Cassie and distract her. But Cassies mood shifted quickly. Before Ang could console her, she was already dragging Ang towards the shopping mall. Lets go, Ang. Today, lets enjoy shopping at the mall and then rx in a hot spring. What do you think? The weather was just right for soaking in hot springs. Considering the tension of the past few days, Ang agreed it was time to unwind and joined. Cassic. While shopping in the mall, Ang received a text message that upset her. Whats wrong? What happened? Cassie asked, concerned. Its nothing major. Just give me a moment to make a call, Ang replied. It was a recurring issue in the Kins Family, and she didnt want to worry Cassie unnecessarily. Seeing Angs silence, Cassie urged. Go ahead and make the call. We can continue 3/4 TN Chapter 283 1 Simply Desire the Oue shopping and then head to the hot springs Having made a reservation. Cassie was determined to help Ang rx. Ang found a quiet spot to call Joseph. Ang, why are you calling suddenly? Is it about Zacharias treatment? Joseph asked in a neutral tone Ang ryed the information she had received in a straightforward manner. Upon hearing this, Joseph promised. Let me confirm and get back to you. I just want the oue, and if this recurs, you know the consequences, Ang stated firmly. only interested in the result. After the call. Josephs expression soured, feeling Ang was being too arrogant despite helping Zacharias. Impatiently, be called James to verify if Fanny had indeed returned home. James sensed trouble and admitted, Its my fault for allowing her to return home. Im not sure how Ang found out so quickly. Who knows how she found out? Joseph grumbled, pondering whether someone was leaking information to her. Perhaps. James agreed. I need you to handle the situation with Fanny as Im swamped at work. Concerned about persuading her again, Joseph agreed to go home and address the issue. Upon arriving home, he found Fanny seated on the sofa, enjoying a delicate cake. Capítulo 284 Chapter 284 Spreading Rumors Joseph? Why are you back? Fanny looked at Joseph with a mix of surprise and fear, unsure of where to ce her hands and feet. Fanny, you shouldnt have returned. Ang wont go easy on Zacharias if she finds out, Joseph said, his tone softening at the sight of Fannys pitiful expression. Joseph, I cant go back to the Lynch Family. That woman treated me so poorly before, and even though shes locked up now, people will still gossip about me. Fanny cried as she spoke, appearing very pitiful. Didnt Mom rent a house for you? Joseph suggested helplessly. Move in there. You can alwayse to us if you need anything but donte back here. That way, Ang wont have a chance to find fault with you. Fanny bit her lip, about to say something, when she suddenly heard a noiseing from the kitchen. She gasped and hurriedly made her way to the kitchen. ut soup. T Joseph followed, only to find Fanny carefullydling out soup. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seeing Joseph approaching, Fanny timidly said, Joseph, this is the soup I made for you. I was nning to bring it to you when I visit Momter, but shes still asleep, and I want to spend more time with her, taking care of her. Touched by Fannys thoughtfulness, Joseph felt a mix of heartache and tenderness and reassured her. Thank you, Fanny. I know youve been through a lot, but theres no other option right now. Once Zacharias is better, well bring you back. Fanny continued to plead, But I want to be closer to my brothers so I can see all of you more often. Scarlet had been kind to her, but the ce she had rented before, as apromise with Ang to save Zacharias, was not only far away but also had poor conditions. She didnt want to live in such a remote ce. Joseph asked, Fanny, do you want to take care of Mom? Ive already hired a caregiver, so you dont need to worry about to take 174 Chapter 284 Spreading Rumors But a caregiver isnt family after all, and Im not at ease. Fanny grew a bit anxious and started to cry. Joseph, please let me stay home to care for Mom. Its closer here. You cant stay at home. Joseph, feeling helpless, finallypromised by renting a house. near the Kins Family for Fanny. But I can rent a house for you near home and the hospital. Upon hearing this, Fanny, though still reluctant, understood that this was the best solution and could only agree. Joseph, can I visit Momter? You can. Joseph patted her head. Youre Moms daughter. Of course, you can visit her. Shell be very happy. When Ang was informed by Joseph that Fannys situation had been sorted out, she and Cassie had already left the mall with a sessful shopping trip. Ang had bought a few clothes, including some for Jonathan, while Cassie had purchased a variety of gifts to bring joy to the family. After the previous incident at the club, her dad still hadntpletely calmed down. Cassie had booked a private hot spring, and the two of them nned to rx and unwind. This is so rxing, Cassie sighed while sitting in a bathrobe in the private hot spring. Ang also found the hot spring very enjoyable and thought about Jonathans busy scheduletely. Perhaps she could find time to bring him here for a soak. # After finishing her run, Cassie went to the bathroom while Ang changed clothes and waited in the rest area. Unexpectedly, she bumped into an acquaintance. Ang, what a coincidence to see you here. Are you alone? Would you like to join us? Winter gestured towards a group of people in the distance. Ang nced up and spotted Winter, unconsciously furrowing her brow. Encountering Winter twice in such a short span of time, she found it difficult to maintain a positive attitude. No worries. I have a friend apanying me. Oh, shes too aloof to hang out with us, Beside Winter was a stranger who sarcasticallymented on her and pulled Winter away. 2/4 Chapter 284 Spreading Rumors. Casting a nce back at Ang, Winter noticed her frown and sneered inwardly. Lets see how long you can keep up this pride, Ang. Enjoy it while itsts! With that, Winter departed reluctantly. Curious to see how long Ang could uphold her pride, she feared that it wouldntst through the night. Ang watched Winter leave without much thought. Cassic swiftly returned, and the two of them packed up, preparing to depart. Just as they were about to head home, Cassie mentioned, Ang, something hase up. Someone is spreading rumors about you on the forum. She handed her phone to Ang, disying a post using her of using connections to secure a spot and cheating to im first ce. The post appeared convincing and supported by solid evidence. This person is spreading lies here. Im going to set the record straight! With that, Cassie began responding to the post. However, amidst the replies, in addition to Cassies firm stance, there were skeptics and even individuals hurling insults and curses at Ang. The post was rife with hostility. t Before Ang could even open the post on her phone, she received a call from Jessica. Jess, whats going on? International calls were costly, prompting Ang to wonder why Jessica had suddenly reached out. Ang, have you seen the post on the forum? Those people are fabricating stories there. Surprisingly, Jessica also referenced the post immediately, to which Ang responded, I just saw it. No need to worry. Despite being overseas, Jessica remained attentive to her friends affairs, warming Angs heart. With friends like Jessica and Cassie, even in the face of nder, she felt less intimidated. 3/4 Chapter 284 Spreading Rumors How could I not worry? Youve been falsely used! Ang, wait for me. I will report that post for spreading misinformation. It needs to be addressed! Expressing her indignation, Jessica was visibly angered upon seeing the post. Alright. I will take care of it as well. Thank you, Jessica. After a brief conversation with Jessica, Ang ended the call while Cassie sat beside her, engrossed in a heated exchange on her phone. Cassie fervently responded to messages, his fingers flying across the keyboard. Her expression darkened upon seeing ssmates specifically targeting Ang. These people are vile! They must have been bribed to tarnish your reputation. Cassie, lets not dwell on them for now. Jessica reported the post, so it should be addressed soon. Given that this was on the school forum, any reported post would be investigated, and action would be taken by the administrators. But it seems like the post was made by an administrator. He must have been bribed! Cassies anger escted. Whats her name? Huh? Cassie grasped the situation and looked at Ang in confusion. Whats the name of that administrator? Ang suspected a connection to Winter, especially considering her recent confrontational remarks. Capítulo 285 Chapter 285 Clear Oneself The administrator who posted this is called Angelina, Cassie immediately mentioned the name of the administrator and showed Ang a group photo of campus activities. Ang, this is Angelina. Ang looked at the photo and immediately remembered who this person was Angelina was the person who stood next to Winter when they met at school before. Ive seen her before. She was with Winter. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cassie, feeling disgusted, vented, Its Winter again! What does she want to do? Its one thing to envy and be jealous of you, but she always creates disgusting incidents! Ang said, Its okay. The truth wille to light. Lets go home, Seeing her so calm, Cassie asked, Ang, have you figured out a solution? No, Ang denied, then said, Its not right for innocent people to prove their innocence. They use me of maniption and cheating, so its their responsibility to provide evidence, not mine. Cassie pped her thigh. Exactly! Angelina hasnt provided any evidence at all. Even if shes an administrator, so what? If things escte, we can call the police. -Ang nodded. Yes thats the point. These rumors cant harm me. You dont need to worry. Cassie nodded along, but she couldnt help but continue to argue with others who were ndering Ang in thements. The two left the private hot spring. Ang nced at the sky and estimated that it was time for Jonathan to finish work and head home. Just as she was thinking this, Jonathan called. Ang had just parted ways with Cassie and was already in the car when she answered. Jonathans call. Why arent you at home? Jonathans voice was quiet and soft on the other end of the line. Chapter 285 Clear Oneself Im on my way home. I was hanging out with Cassic, Ang quickly replied. Only then did Jonathan say, Ille pick you up. +5 Free Coins No need. Im already in the car. I will be home soon, Ang declined before hanging up. Her ears inexplicably felt hot, and she had to roll down the window to cool off. Upon arriving home, Ang saw Jonathan waiting on the sofa, reading a newspaper. The light fell on his shoulders, making him look exceptionally gentle. Youre back. Have you eaten? Jonathan heard her and set the newspaper aside, getting up to greet her. Although Jonathan had only taken a few steps, Ang felt as if it had been a long journey. She quickly changed her shoes and walked inside. I have. Have you eaten, Jonathan? she asked. Not yet. Would you like to eat with me? Jonathan took Angs hand as he spoke, feeling a bit nostalgic after not seeing her for a while. Sure. Ang nodded, and Jonathan held her hand as they went to wash up. Ang felt like she was being treated like a child, but surprisingly, she didnt mind. After dinner and getting ready for bed, Jonathan, as usual, embraced Ang. As Angs heart raced, she heard Jonathan ask, Where did you go today, Ang? I went to the hot spring, then to the mall for a while. Oh, by the way, I bought something for you. Ang suddenly remembered that she had picked out clothes for Jonathan while shopping and had Oliver take them home directly, but she forgot to tell Jonathan about it. You bought me a gift? Jonathan smiled. What is it? He would be happy no matter what Ang bought for him because at least it meant that Ang was thinking of him while she was out. If Ang could think of him, it meant that he was in her heart. Jonathan felt a sense of unprecedented peace in his heart. Its clothes. Im not sure if you will like them, but when I bought them, I thought you would 2/4 look good in them, so I bought them. Ang paused to respond to Jonathans question, feeling a bit embarrassed. Her cheeks were flushed, and her ears were tinged with red.. I like everything youve chosen, Jonathan said. Ang hesitated. Ill go get them for you to see But before Ang could inquire with Oliver about the whereabouts of the items, Jonathan reached out and stopped her. Lets take a look at them tomorrow. Jonathan embraced her and whispered, Its toote. Lets go to bed. Thest light in Springgate Estates was extinguished, but Ang felt like she was consumed by a restless fire. Fanny waited until the afternoon to visit Scarlet in the hospital. Joseph had arranged a new ce for her close to the hospital, making it convenient for her toe and go. Joseph even took a day off to assist her in moving her belongings to the new ce, and she graciously epted. She sent a text to Christopher but received no response. Joseph, you go ahead and keep yourself upied. Mom has me here watching over her. Fanny felt much more at ease with a caregiver by Scarlets bedside. Having a caregiver around was a relief, as she didnt need to do anything with her there. Joseph gave Fanny a concerned look and advised, Fanny, dont worry too much. Its not good to overexert yourself. Go back when youre tired. It was onlyter, when he informed James that he had sent Fanny away, that he discovered. Fanny had fainted again that day. Their sister had always been in poor health, and now, with Scarlet in trouble again, there was. no one at home to care for Fanny. They could only hope she would take care of herself. Moved, Fanny nodded and tearfully sat by Scarlets bedside, Mom, please wake up soon. It hurts to see you like this. After Joseph left, Fanny couldnt bring herself to pretend anymore. After sending May off toplete some tasks, she sat down and continued to text Christopher. 3/4 Christopher had not responded to her messages, and she worried he no longer wanted to deal with her. Fortunately, towards evening, Christopher finally replied to her. He apologized, exining that he had been busy with work all this time, which brought her some relief. After inquiring about finding a doctor and receiving a negative response from Christopher, Ang made a phone call. Fanny, whats wrong? It took Christopher a moment to respond, his voice low and with a slightly chaotic background noise. Fanny sensed something was amiss, and she shed a few tears. After listening to Christophers voice for a moment, she asked pitifully, Christopher, are you at a KTV2 Yes. Im apanying my dad for a social engagement. To avoid further questioning from Fanny, he even brought Michael into the conversation. Fanny ceased her inquiries and instead encouraged Christopher to work hard. Feeling relieved, Christopher rxed andforted Fanny for a while before ending the call. Upon exiting the bathroom, Christopher was beckoned over by Sophia. Why were you on the phone for so long? Is your dad urging you toe home? Capítulo 286 Chapter 286 Stop Bothering Him Before Christopher answered the phone, he informed Sophia that it was Michael calling. No, my dad heard that we were out together and told us to have a good time, Christopher said with a smile. Sophia teased, Your dad didnt rush you, so why do you look so worried? Dont tell me you dont want to hear my friends sing? The KTV private room was quite crowded, filled with Sophias friends and a few of their partners. Upon seeing Christophers good behavior, Sophia decided to introduce him to her friends on a whim. Since she and Christopher were already in amitted rtionship, there was no harm in introducing him to her friends in advance. However, a couple of her friends were not very skilled at singing, which was why she asked. that question. How could that be? Christopher replied with a smile, Actually, theyre good and not too terrible. As they were chatting happily, one of Sophias younger friends suddenly handed microphones to them and said, Love songs, love songs. Since you havent sung yet, do sing a .duet. Sophia didnt dampen her friends enthusiasm and directly took the microphone, then looked at Christopher. Christopher also took another microphone. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. While they sang together, Fanny hung up the phone and felt uneasy. After waiting in the hospital for a while, she couldnt sit still. She wanted to find Christopher but didnt know where he was, so she had to call him again. Christopher had gone to the bathroom without bringing his phone, and one of Sophias friends saw the phone light up and answered it casually. 1/4 Chapter 200 Dip Whos this? She gestured, and the music in the private room stopped. At the same time, the voice of Fanny came through the earpiece. Who are you? Why are you answering Christophers phone? Fannys voice was too recognizable, and Sophia recognized it immediately, so she took the phone directly and asked, Why are you still bothering Christopher? Didnt I make it clear to youst time? Stop bothering him. Its you! Fanny remembered who Sophia was. Why do you have Christophers phone? Dont call him Christopher repeatedly, its nauseating. Christopher is dating me now. If youre sensible, donte and disturb us. Otherwise, dont me me for causing trouble for you. After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. Upon hanging up the phone, Sophia paused for a moment, then decided to delete the call logs. She noticed that most of the recent calls were from Fanny to Christopher, so she promptly blocked Fannys number. If this had happened before, when she and Christopher hadnt been together for long, she might have confronted him about it. But given their current progress, they would soon be engaged, and she didnt see the need to make a big deal out of a woman who was unterally fixated on Christopher. Feeling aggrieved after being hung up on, Fanny sat on the steps, lost in thought. As soon as she got up, a sack was suddenly pulled over her head. She wanted to scream for help, but her mouth and nose were covered. The pungent odor hit her nose, and she fainted. Within a day, George made numerous calls to Linda, but none went through. He then checked her flight and discovered that she hadnt boarded the ne at all. His initial reaction was that he had been deceived. Fuming with anger, he searched for Linda again but to no avail, so he decided to call the police. His reason for calling the police was nothing else but theft and assaulting someone. 2/4 The theft was because he used Linda of stealing his bank card, while the assault was directly attributed to Linda causing Scarlet to go into aa. The police quicklyunched an investigation and after reviewing airport surveince. footage, they discovered that George was the one who had dropped Linda off at the airport. As a result, George was also interrogated. She threatened me into taking her to the airport, I had no choice. I know I was wrong now. George couldnt believe the police had uncovered this, and he deeply regretted his actions. If only I hadnt called the police! The policeman who interrogated him took note of his words and asked, Can you exin your rtionship with Linda? I, 1 George dared not speak recklessly and could only stutter, I havent known her for long. She tried to seduce me for my money and even attempted to ruin my family. In the end, she even got physical with my wife. Is that so? Our investigation reveals that shes your mistress, and youve been supporting her financially. The police directly exposed his true nature. George argued, I was deceived by her into being with her. I havent broken anyws. Im also a victim. Why are you asking me this? Since youre saying Linda is the one who assaulted someone, please recall the situation from that day in detail. Upon hearing this, George began to make up his story and shift all the me onto Linda. By the time he finished speaking, he was already sweating profusely. Even though he thought he hadnt said anything too incriminating, he couldnt help but about being found out. worry Do you remember any other details? Like which hand Linda used when she attacked? How would I know which hand!? Georges eyes darted around, his heart racing. Just try to think about it. Its okay if you remember incorrectly. Her right hand, I was standing to her left, and she used her right hand to push my wife, George recalled the scene from that day, mentally swapping his and Linda positions, then. repeated it. 3/4 After speaking, he still felt uneasy and asked in a low voice, Can we withdraw the report. now? I can settle this privately with her, so you wont be bothered. No. The police officer closed the written record book, stood up and solemnly addressed George, We currently suspect that you are the one who resorted to violence. If the final result proves this, you will not only face charges of assault but also of making a false report. What? It wasnt me! It was Linda! How could I possibly hit my wife? George panicked, stood pursue this. up and kept pleading. Please let me withdraw it. I wont Youre free to go. Well do our best to locate Linda. If youre innocent, we wont falsely use you. Just wait for our updates. George was escorted out of the police station, but his tense nerves remained unrxed. He deeply regretted making the report, but there was no turning back. Even if he withdrew the report, it was already toote. Because the police suspected him, he had to find a way to clear his name. But now, Linda was nowhere to be found, and he hated her more than ever. Early the next morning, at Springgate Estates. Ang woke up to see Jonathan sitting beside her. She rubbed her eyes and asked for the time. What time is it? Its 8:30 a.m. Huh? Then why havent you gone to thepany yet, Jonathan? Ang quickly sat up and looked at him with a puzzled expression. Im actually taking the day off today to spend time with you. Feeling regretful from yesterday, Jonathan decided to leave Simon at thepany today and strictly instructed him not to disturb him even if there were urgent matters. Capítulo 287 Chapter 287 Blind usation Ang felt touched and happy in her heart. So, are we staying home? You can do whatever you want. Ill apany you, Jonathan replied, appearing ready to go along with whatever ns she had. She suggested, Well then would you like to go to the hot spring? After enjoying the hot spring yesterday, she thought it was quite nice and had even considered taking him along. But after suggesting it, she realized that it sounded like she was inviting him to bathe together. Feeling a bit shy and regretful, she hesitated. Before she could take back her words, he quickly agreed. Sure, Ill take you to the hot spring today. She breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably and nodded eagerly. Okay, Jonathan. Jonathan patted Angs head affectionately and said, Get ready and lets have breakfast. On one side of Springgate Estates, everyone was happy and harmonious. On Fannys side, she was tied to a telephone pole, in a far less desirable state. She had been unconscious all night, initially from being drugged, andter simply from exhaustion. Now, upon waking up, she found herself bound to a telephone pole. Looking around, she realized she was in a remote areapletely unfamiliar to her. When she saw the scene before her, she felt like crying out of frustration. Is anyone there? She began calling out to her surroundings. After calling out for what seemed like ages, her voice was almost hoarse. She realized there was nobody around, not even the person who had tied her up. She had no choice but to continue trying to figure out a solution. After numerous attempts, 1/4 she finally managed to shake her phone loose from her body. Once she adjusted her phones position, she found a way to dial Christophers number. After finishing all of this, she was exhausted and sweating profusely. Her face turned pale as well. Fortunately, the call finally went through. But after waiting for a long time, there was still no answer on the other end of the line. Fanny only grew more anxious that she was almost on the verge of tears. Why isnt he picking up? What on earth is he doing? After struggling for a while, Fanny couldnt get in touch with Christopher, but someone passing by noticed her. Why are you tied up here? Who tied you up? The person who came seemed to be a viger who lived nearby and asked while untying the rope for her. Fannys wrists were red from being bound, and now that she was freed, all her attention was focused on her sore wrists. She replied absentmindedly to the viger, I dont know who tied I was tied up herest night. me up. After saying this, she looked at the viger with teary eyes and asked, I want to report this. Can you testify for me? t Christophers phone had been unreachable, and coupled with being warned by Sophia yesterday not to continue contacting him, this led Fanny to specte about the person who had tied her up. It has to be Sophia! Only she will do something like this! That despicable woman not only threatened her but actually went ahead and tied her up. Fanny was determined to make her pay! The man shook his head upon hearing this. Upon seeing that she was no longer in distress, he stood up to leave, saying, I need to go back to the construction site, and I dont have time to testify for you. Fanny took a look at his attire and realized that he was probably one of theborers nearby, so she was disgusted and moved away. 2/4 But when she thought of calling the police, it would be best to have someone testify. So, she added, Ill pay you for two days wages if you testify for me! Though her attitude wasnt particrly good, theborer agreed, thinking it was worth it to earn two days wages in one day. Fanny was filled with contempt when she saw how he acted opportunistically ording to the situation. She called the police, and soon they arrived at the scene and took them both back to the station after collecting evidence. During the confession recording, when the police asked if she had any suspects in mind, Fanny immediately mentioned Sophias name. Sophia had the audacity to warn her, so she was prepared to be suspected by Fanny. Tearfully, Fanny recounted the incident of being warned by Sophia over the phone yesterday. They quickly took action and brought Sophia to the station. They faced each other, and Sophia realized that Fanny was the reason for her questioning. EN Officer, I didnt send anyone to kidnap her, Sophia exined immediately after hearing the situation. Upon seeing Fannys pitiful appearance, Sophia found her annoying. She was pestering my boyfriend, and I just warned her a few times. I didnt harm her. Shes just trying to nder me. Now, theres no evidence to prove its you, Miss Martinez, so calm down, the police officer reassured her before continuing, As for this youngdy bothering your boyfriend, would you like us to help with that? Someone at the police station recognized Sophia as a daughter of the Martinez Family, so they were all polite to her. On the other hand, Fanny was ignored. Fanny was infuriated when she saw Sophia beingplimented by everyone and not showing any signs of fear. She shouted, Christopher is mine! The one who is bothering him is obviously you! Sophia couldnt help butugh at Fannys anger. Christopher and I are about to get engaged. Who do you think is really bothering him? 3/4 Chapter 287 Blind usation Upon seeing Fannys pale face, Sophia felt slightly relieved. It must be you who sent someone to kidnap me, but you wont admit it! Learning that she couldnt argue with Sophia about Christopher, Fanny continued to point at her finger and said firmly. Tsk, dont speak without evidence, or youll bring trouble upon yourself. Sophia warned Fanny, then turned to the police and asked, Shes defaming me like this, can I sue her for defamation? If the matter of her being kidnapped is really unrted to you, then you can indeed pursue her for defamation. Most importantly, Fanny made these usations against Sophia in front of the police, so she couldnt just deny them. Fanny was so enraged that her eyes turned red. The more fearless Sophia appeared, the more convinced she was that thetter was responsible.. Cant you investigate her for me? She must have paid the kidnappers. Just investigate and youll find out, right? This Go ahead and check, Sophia said indifferently. And after you find out, Put her in custody for a few days. Because of her defamation against me, my mental health has been greatly harmed. She should be detained for at least a few days, right? Fanny was visibly panicked for a moment, but she quickly realized that this might just be Sophias way of avoiding the police investigating her. She became even more convinced it was Sophia. The police quickly conducted their investigation, but the results werepletely unexpected for Fanny. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its not her? Fanny widened her eyes in disbelief. How could it not be her? Sophia folded her arms across her chest and gloated, I told you it wasnt me. Upon seeing Fannys dumbfounded expression, Sophia couldnt help but mock. People like you, there are plenty who dont like you. Think about who else might want to harm you, instead of blindly using me here! Capítulo 288 Chapter 288 Block His Number Miss Martinez, you can go now. I apologize for taking up your time, the police officer said politely after confirming Sophias innocence. Fanny, however, did not rush to release her as her case remained unsolved. Sophia shot her a disdainful look and prepared to leave but was halted by Fanny calling out to her. Christopher likes me! Even though you are engaged to him, so what? He doesnt love you at all! Fanny eximed. Upon hearing this, Sophias face turned pale. Recalling that Christopher had indeed been in touch with Fanny these past few days, she walked over to thetters side in her high heels. I forgot to tell you that not only are we getting engaged, but well also have the wedding very soon! Upon seeing the shock and fear in Fannys eyes, Sophia continued, As for your nonsensical remarks just now, I dont believe a word of it! Fanny bit her lip hard when she realized her tough talk was ineffective. She cried and pleaded softly, Just give Christopher to me. We both like each other. If you like him too, you wouldnt want to see him unhappy, right? Sophia scoffed. Dont pull this act on me, Im not buying it. Despite only meeting Fanny a few times, Sophie had seen through her deceitful nature. From initially ignoring her to now feeling repulsed, she chose not to engage further. If it werent for Fanny persistently bothering Christopher, she wouldnt have wasted her time. conversing with her. Upon seeing Fanny about to speak again, Sophia was extremely annoyed. She turned to the police officer beside her and stated, I almost forgot, I intend to pursue the defamation shemitted. I believe she should be detained for at least three days! Seeing the police officer nce her way, she held her head, looking as if she had a headache, and continued speaking, Im feeling dizzy and disoriented now. Its definitely her defamation that has caused harm to my mental wellCbeing. Im facing significant issues 1/4 Chapter 280 DIVUK 1113 because of it. Upon hearing Sophias words, Fannys expression changed, and she froze in ce. Anticipating what the police officer might say, Fanny panicked and quickly grabbed Sophias arm, pleading. Miss Martinez, please dont me me. I was wrong.. Is that so? Do you realize you were wrong? Fanny nodded repeatedly. At this moment, she couldnt afford to be held at the police station. Even if it was just for three days, she didnt want to be detained! If she were truly detained, her reputation would only worsen upon leaving the police station. Then can you promise not to bother Christopher again? Sophia was fed up with Fanny, and what annoyed her even more was that Christopher hadnt broken up with Fanny yet. N?velDrama.Org content. However, to address the issue at its core, she had to confront Fanny! ICI promise. Fanny said with tears streaming down her face. Even though she was making this promise, deep down, she was nning to eventually report to Christopher, telling him how Sophia had been bullying her. After all, Christopher was currently her most useful and stable support. But the more she thought about it, the more her emotions showed on her face. And she didnt even realize that her thoughts were being exposed. Sophia wasnt foolish because she could easily see that something was wrong with Fanny. She held out her hand and said, Give me your phone. 1 A puzzled Fanny asked, Why do you need my phone? To block Christopher for you. I can see that you are struggling to resist contacting him. I dont trust your assurances. You- Hearing her speak so bluntly, Fannys expression fluctuated repeatedly. Are you gonna hand it over or not? Sophia didnt bother negotiating and appeared 2/4 nonchnt as if she didnt care whether Fanny gave it or not. But her words held a dangerous undertone. If you dont, fine by me. Ill just keep pressing charges for defamation. That way, you wont be able to bother him for three days. I will give it to you, I promise. Fanny clenched her teeth, feeling a mix of anger and helplessness. Upon seeing that Sophia was truly going to block Christophers phone number, she couldnt help but feel frustrated. If you block Christopher, and he tries to reach me, I wont be able to pick up his calls. Sophia nced at her as if she were a fool. Yeah, you have no clue what blocking means, do you? What do you mean I dont know what blocking means! Fanny felt insulted but upon seeing Sophias smug expression, she couldnt resist making a sarcasticment. So, youre worried that Christopher mighte looking for me? Deep down, you know hes into me, not you! Her confidence grew as she spoke, feeling like she had finally seen the truth. However, Sophia didnt get angry because of her words. Instead, she suddenly thought of something, paused her actions, and handed the phone to Fanny, saying, You block him out yourself! What do you mean? Are you afraid that Christopher will hold you ountable? Fanny smirked triumphantly. Sophia chuckled. She gazed down at Fannys smug face and calmly spoke, You guessed right, but you got it wrong. Fanny didnt expect Sophia to suddenly agree with her words. She paused for a moment, then quickly continued with her tough talk, If Christopher finds out I didnt willingly block. him, youll be held ountable too! Ultimately, Fanny neither wanted to be detained nor to block Christopher. Ignoring her provocation, Sophia continued, So, in order to make you willingly block Christopher and to make you give up, Ive decided to change the rules. What rules? Fanny didnt know what tricks Sophia got up her sleeve. If it wasnt reasonable, she wouldntpromise! Ill give you a chance to see what a clown you are, Sophia exined. You can contact him, 3/4 Chapte but I trust my fiancs loyalty to me. He promised me he wouldnt take your calls anymore. Sophia said confidently and dismissively as if she didnt consider Fanny a threat. Upon hearing Sophias words, Fanny pondered for a moment before responding. Thats what you say. Ill block Christopher, but I can still contact him! Sophia smirked. Hmm. Fanny then proceeded to block Christopher herself. After Sophia checked her phone to confirm, she warned, Dont let me catch Christopher calling you again, or or youll be responsible for the severe mental issues Ill develop from your defamations. Upon hearing her warning, Fanny trembled slightly but eventually nodded. I wont unblock Christopher. Although I wont unblock him, Christopher will definitely still contact me! I also doubt that Christopher will ignore my calls. After all, despite singing with Sophia at the KTV the previous night, her Christopher still answered her call. Her Christopher loved her! Capítulo 289 Chapter 289 Dont Treat Me As An Outsider An agreement was reached with Fanny, and Sophia left. Fanny was informed by the police to return home and wait for further notice, so she left the police station. It cant be anyone else but Sophia, Fanny muttered to herself, suddenly thinking of Ang. Who cant bear to see me doing well? Of course, its Ang. With this thought, Fanny felt a surge of anger. She angrily decided to go find Ang but then worried that she might go to her brothers toin, so she had to endure and finally gave up. After returning home and tidying up herself, Fannys resentment still lingered. Thinking that the efficiency on the police end was really slow, she couldnt wait any longer. She opened her phone and found someone had sent her a message asking her to check a forum. As soon as she went on the forum, she found the post about Ang, and she was ecstatic! Observing the skepticism directed toward Ang in thements below, Fanny couldnt help but revel in satisfaction. Ang deserves to die, that wretched person! She immediatelymented frantically on the post, saying Ang not only had a bad attitude but also had questionable character. At that moment, Ang and Jonathan were on their way to the hot springs, driving up winding mountain road in a ck sedan. the Upon reaching the mountaintop and passing through a serene forest, they finally arrived at a particrly secluded and ancientClooking courtyard. After getting out of the car, Ang looked around in amazement and asked, Is there really a hot spring here? 1/5 After all, to her, it didnt look anything like amercial establishment, but rather more like a longC abandoned residence. Jonathan whispered to her, Yes, its a natural hot spring. Ive already had it cleaned up. beforehand. A natural hot spring. Ang was surprised. She hadnt expected that a casual remark would weigh so heavily on Jonathans mind, leading him to specially bring her to the natural hot springs. Feeling a warmth in her heart, Ang stole a nce at Jonathan. The two of them soaked in the hot springs for a while before enjoying some preCprepared meals in the restaurant. Suddenly, Angs phone rang. She picked it up and was surprised to see that it was Cassie calling. Cassie, whats up? Without avoiding Jonathan, she answered the call directly. Ang, what should we do about that post? People are already gossiping about it privately at school. Should we go to the police directly? Its getting out of hand, isnt it? After some consideration, Ang felt that it had probably reached a point where action needed to be taken, so she replied, We can go to the police now and use Angelina of defamation. Dont worry about it. Ill handle this myself. As soon as she hung up the phone, she noticed that Jonathan was looking at her. She instinctively whispered, Jonathan. Whats going on? Jonathan asked. There was nothing to hide, so Ang straightforwardly said, Someone on the school forum is causing trouble, using me of getting my spot anding in first because of maniption and cheating. Ill take care of it. He quickly offered upon hearing this. No need, Jonathan. Ill report it to the police. Ang did not want to burden him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. 2/5 Chapter 289 Dont Treat Me As An Outsider Jonathan lowered his gaze and said, Dont treat me like an outsider. ICI dont consider you an outsider, its just She began to exin. Its just that you dont want to bother me, right? He leaned in closer and asked. Ang nodded, realizing she had fallen into his trap, and apologized in a low voice, Im sorry, Jonathan. Jonathan gently patted her head and said, I cant me you for this. After this kind of thing happens again, you must tell me. Even if its not difficult to handle, I really want to help you. Were family. Upon hearing the words were family, Angs face inexplicably flushed again. The atmosphere between them was just right, but the mood was interrupted by the ringing of a phone. This time it was Jonathans phone. After answering, he listened for a moment, then instructed, Send me the address and well go check it out. Ang looked at him curiously as he used the word we. After hanging up the phone, he said to her, Theres news from Linda. Finally, some news. She asked, What happened to her before? Did she go into hiding? Jonathan briefly exined Lisas situation. It turned out that Lisa was knocked unconscious that night and even suffered from temporary amnesia. After George reported it to the police, they finally found Linda, who was suffering from amnesia and acting erratically, on a secluded street. Where is she? Ang couldnt help but feel sorry for Linda upon learning about her condition. Shes been taken to the hospital now, Jonathan said and continued speaking only after seeing Angs subdued reaction. I heard she has quite a few injuries like someone deliberately targeted her. Knowing someone suffered such severe amnesia made it clear that the perpetrator was truly ruthless. 3/5 The two quickly arrived at the hospital and soon saw Linda. Linda appeared to be in a frenzied state, lookingpletely disheveled with all the injuries. on her face and body, now wrapped in bandages.. Linda? Ang struggled to contain her emotions upon seeing her in such a pitiful condition. Lying on the bed, Linda seemed oblivious to her surroundings, absentmindedly ying with her fingers. Ang called a few times, but Linda didnt react much. George should be here soon, Jonathan whispered while holding Angs hand. After finding the person they were looking for, the police immediately informed him, but since George was the one who reported the incident, he shouldnt be toote to receive the news. Sure enough, before they could even exchange a word with Linda, George hurriedly arrived. He was apanied by two police officers, both of whom greeted Jonathan upon seeing him, indicating that they knew him. Linda! Ever since learning that Linda had been attacked instead of fleeing on her own, George had let go of his anger toward her slipping out of the airport. He simply believed that Linda couldnt bear to leave him and didnt want to go abroad. After all, the consequences of her staying behind had already urred. She had been knocked unconscious, and the attacker was likely seeking retribution for Fannys actions in the name of justice for his daughter. Initially unresponsive, Linda went berserk upon hearing Georges voice. She leaped off the hospital bed and pounced on him, scratching at his face and neck in a frenzied rage. George was terrified and frozen in ce until Linda sank her teeth into his flesh, prompting him to finally react in pain. Her manic state not only startled him but also the two police officers nearby. They quickly 4/5 moved to restrain her. However, she continued to fiercely bite and w at him, as if she wanted to tear his flesh apart! George had been caught off guard, and Linda had managed to bite and scratch him in several ces. In a mix of anguish and fear, he cried out, Linda! Linda, its me, its me! But the more he pleaded, the more ferociously she attacked him as if she harbored an intense hatred toward him. Capítulo 290 Chapter 290 Dont nder Me Ah! Be gentle! Shes still biting me! George was in excruciating pain as Linda bit him. He dared not push Linda away forcefully. When the two police officers tried to pull her off, he couldnt bear the pain. Upon hearing his screams, the two police officers quickly tried to pry Lindas mouth open. Ang and Jonathan stood to the side, with him shielding her and looking at Linda with a gaze of scrutiny and indifference. Meanwhile, Ang watched the scene before her with aplex mix of emotions. Linda had harbored hatred toward George from the start, but she had hidden it so well that she had deceived himpletely. Even until now, he still had no idea that something was amiss. George had willingly approached her and was calling her affectionately as Lindy, but Linda had gone mad. She unleashed her pentCup hatred toward him: She hadpletely lost control, tearing and biting at George with a crazed determination, as if this would somehow bring her revenge. After what seemed like an eternity, the two police officers managed to pull Linda away from George. However, George was left covered in nail marks and wounds, looking utterly pitiful. The doctor rushed to attend to George, while the police officers stayed with Linda in the ward. A doctor administered a sedative to her immediately. After the sedative took effect, Linda gradually calmed down, but she still stared fixedly at George. She continued muttering iprehensibly, growling like a wild beast. After a brief howl, the medicine took effect, and she began to cry softly again. Once Jonathan was sure the sedative had kicked in, he motioned for Ang to approach. Ang stood in front of Linda and called out to her a few times. Linda did not respond. In the end, Ang gave her a few more nces before deciding not to 1/4 call out to her anymore. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lets go, Jonathan, she said. Earlier, Ang had only wanted to find Linda out of curiosity about the secret George had mentioned. Now that Linda was in this state, she knew she wouldnt be able to get any answers from her. Jonathan and Linda walked out of the ward with the two police officers escorting them. Jonathan took the opportunity to inform them of the false usations against Ang, and they quickly came up with a n. The situation is serious. Once we identify the person who posted the usations and their aplice, we will make arrests. This can lead to detention. Satisfied, Jonathan took Ang home. Meanwhile, Fanny was engaged in a heated argument with people on an online forum. She didnt know that the person arguing with her was Cassie, but she could guess that they were defending Ang, so she responded with particrly vicious insults. Since the forum allowed for anonymous replies, she felt emboldened to spread rumors. After all, she had been mistreated by Sophia, and now she finally had a ce to vent. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Who is it? Fanny asked. She was currently living in a ce rented for her by Joseph, and only the Kins Family knew about it. She even deliberately softened her voice, sounding coy. The person outside the door didnt respond, so Fanny went to open it. As soon as she opened the door, she saw two police officers. Fanny Kins? Fanny thought that her kidnappingst night had a result, so she nodded quickly. Yes, thats me. Have you found out who tried to hurt me? It must be Ang that b*tch, right? Is this your ID on the forum? 2/4 Fanny was puzzled but still nodded in agreement. You are suspected of spreading rumors and defaming others. Please follow us to the station for further investigation. Now, Fanny waspletely stunned. I didnt spread rumors! she shouted as she tried to close the door, but the police stopped her in time. She continued to defend herself. I didnt spread rumors! However, she was eventually taken to the police station. Being taken into custody happened so quickly for Fanny that she couldnt even react. She didnt expect that she would be here again after dealing with Sophias matter and leaving not long ago. And this time, she was brought in formitting a crime. Also brought to the police station was Angelina, who was very arrogant. Even during questioning, she confidently stated, I didnt spread rumors. Everything I said is true. If you dont believe me, go check! The police had already investigated and coldly informed the two of them, We have already checked. There are no problems regarding Angs grades and the cement she received. Angelina then became agitated. Are you sure you didnt make a mistake? How could she not have cheated? How could she not have used connections? Winter told me about this! She wouldnt lie to me? It has been confirmed. We didnt make a mistake. The two of you are suspected of spreading rumors and will be detained unless you receive forgiveness from the party involved. Forgiveness from the party involved? These words hit the two, and both of them panicked. They never expected that such a small matter would lead to detention. I dont believe it! There must be something wrong with her! This is what my senior told me. She wouldnt lie to me! Angelina shouted hysterically. She was unwilling to believe the results found by the police. Please calm down, the police reprimanded sternly. 3/4 Chapter I can calm down, but I want to ask Winter. Can you give me the phone? After being taken to the police station, their tools for the crime were confiscated. The police found evidence of them spreading rumors on their phones.. The police could tell from her words that she had been deceived. Although she had done something wrong, since she mentioned someone who incited her to do it, they could indeed have her contact that person. You can call her to the police station and confront her on the spot, the police officer said as he handed Angelinas phone to her. Angelina took the phone and dialed Winters number. Who is this? The call was quickly answered, and Winters voice came through. Winter, its me, Angelina. Oh, Angelina. Whats wrong? Winters voice sounded warm enough, apparently still quite fond of Angelina, her obedient junior. Its about Ang. Winter, didnt you say before that she got the cement through connections and cheated to get first ce in the first exam? I want to ask if you have any evidence. Winter fell silent for a moment before asking, Angelina, what happened? Why are you. suddenly asking these questions? I was taken to the police station. Can you- The moment Winter found out Angelina was at the police station, she decisively hung up the phone. Angelina was stunned, staring nkly at the disconnected phone. Just as the police were about to take back her phone, Winter sent a text message, Angelina, I dont know what youre talking about. I have never said anything about Ang to you. Dont nder me. Dont hurt the rtionship between me and Ang. I have always had a good rtionship with Ang. Why would I say bad things about her to you? Capítulo 291 Chapter 291 Shifting the me Winter not only recanted Angelinas previous statements but also positioned herself as a good senior, effectively shifting the me. Angelina was caught off guard by this turn of events and became frozen in ce. The police confiscated her phone, reviewed the contents, and then inquired, You imed that someone manipted you, but now she alleges that you are defaming her. Now, do you have an alternate exnation for the rumors? I swear I didnt defame Ang. Winter was the one who informed me that Ang secured her position through illicit means and cheated her way to the top. I trusted herpletely, but she betrayed me! Fannyshed out at Angelina, This is all your fault! If you hadnt been so foolish to post that, I wouldnt be here! After reprimanding Angelina, Fanny turned to the police with a pitiful expression. Officer, shes solely responsible for this. Im innocent. Can you release me? I was deceived by her. The police officer took a step back. You have a history of simr incidents. This isnt your first offense. Fanny appeared displeased, but the officer brought up her past record. This morning, you were involved in a dispute with Miss Martinez, also rted to -defamation against her. The officer fixed his gaze on Fanny. And now you are defaming Ang. You can be considered a repeat offender. If Im not mistaken, shes your sister, correct? Angelina rolled her eyes at Fanny and impatiently remarked, Since Ang is your sister, you should call her now. The officer added, If you can reach the party involved and obtain her forgiveness, you may avoid detention. Fanny felt a mix of annoyance and anxiety. When she learned that she needed Angs forgiveness to evade detention, her initial response was not to reach out to Ang but to call Christopher. Christopher did not answer the call, as before. 1/4 frightened. She inexplicably recalled Sophias previous words, mentioning that Christopher had vowed never to answer her calls again. You cant reach her? Angelina assumed Fanny was contacting Ang. She looked at Fanny with suspicion. Are you really her sister? What does it matter to you? Even if I reach her, shell be here to forgive me, not you! Angelina opted not to pursue further contact and was escorted away, leaving Fanny uncertain about whom to reach out to next. She considered contacting her brothers but heed to dial their numbers, recalling the remarks she had made on the forum. How long will I be detained in this scenario? Fanny eventually asked the police officer. If it was a brief period, she could still keep it under wraps. Your offense is not too severe, and you were just following the trend. If you disy a good attitude and admit your mistake, the duration can be reduced from three days to one day. Upon hearing this, Fanny promptly confessed, I admit. I admit my mistake. Then issue an apology to the party involved on the forum now. Meanwhile, Angelina was also issuing an apology. She started a post to express remorse with a sincere tone, elucidating the incident where she was deceived and subsequently defamed Ang. Ang and Jonathan were dining when Cassies call came through. Ang, Angelina has apologized to you on the forum. Upon receiving the news, Arig wasnt surprised. She responded casually before ending the call and turning to Jonathan. Whats the matter? Is there something on my face? Angelina has apologized and deleted her previous post. Oh, theyre quite efficient. Jonathan served Ang some food and reassured her, Just enjoy your meal. Dont concern yourself with these matters. 2/4 Chapter 291 Shifting the me Ang felt relieved. After she finished her meal and freshened up, she turned to Jonathan and asked, Has she been arrested? Jonathan pinched her and whispered, Who? That Angelina who ndered me. She apologized so quickly. Was she taken into custody by the police? Jonathan nodded. Yes, other than her, they also apprehended an aplice who was very active. Ang asked further, Do we need to visit the police station? No need. Ive already told them that you wont forgive the culprits. Theyll be held in custody directly. Ang nodded. Its a good idea to hold her in custody so she doesnt cause any more. trouble. Little did she know that Fanny was the aplice arrested alongside Angelina, and she was cursing through gritted teeth in the police station. The following morning, Ang visited Zacharias first. After examining Zacharias, she started the acupuncture procedure. Thank you, Ang. Zacharias felt bad when he noticed Ang sweating profusely after the acupuncture. t Ang casually remarked, If you truly want to thank me, then recover quickly and stop rpsing. The reason she was administering acupuncture to Zacharias again was due to his recurring illness. Most of the rpses were caused by overwork. She couldntprehend why Zacharias, as a patient, always kept himself so tense and strained his body constantly. Upon hearing this, Zacharias lowered his head. Ang didnt care what he was thinking. She went out to rewrite a prescription for Joseph to follow and give to Zacharias, then she prepared to leave. 3/4 Joseph halted her. Ang, Mom has been unresponsive. Arent you going to check on her? Mom? Ang paused in her steps. When she turned to face Joseph, her expression turned sour. She really didnt know what Joseph was thinking when he said such words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She had severed ties with the Kins Family. Previously, they had even tried to emotionally manipte her when they wanted her to treat Zacharias. Now, Joseph was attempting to involve her in Scarlets matter. Shes not my mom. Scarlet has made it clear that she only has one daughter, Fanny. Why are you mentioning her in front of me now? Ang harbored no affection toward Scarlet, despite thetter being her biological mother. It was precisely because she was Angs biological mother and hadmitted so many heartless acts that Ang was even more disillusioned with her. She had never felt any love from Scarlet. She wouldnt make any concessions, even though Scarlet was in bad shape now. How can you be so disrespectful? Joseph retorted coldly. He seemed oblivious to Angs thoughts. Even if she made a grave mistake, shes still your mother. Without her, there would be no you at all! Its astonishing that a medical student like you can say such things. Ang looked at Joseph with a mocking expression. Do you not recall what she did in the past, or has your memory been erased? Her gaze was sharp and cold, as if she could see right through Joseph. After speaking, Ang disdainfully turned and walked away. She felt it was pointless to say anything more to Joseph. Joseph was incensed and was about to speak. Just then, he heard Zacharias voice from the room. Joseph, stop. Capítulo 292 Chapter 292 His Suspicion Was Even Greater Joseph was concerned about Zacharias condition. Upon hearing Zacharias voice, he immediately entered the room. Zacharias, how are you feeling? Zacharias nodded and replied, Much better, thanks to Ang. Otherwise, I would still be feeling ufortable. Thanks to her? Did you not hear her attitude toward Mom? Just the memory of Angs demeanor before she left made Joseph feel upset. Angs criticism made him feel embarrassed. Upon hearing Josephs words, Zacharias coughed before gently saying, Joseph, dont me Ang. Mom really didnt treat her well before. Recalling those chaotic dreams, Zacharias felt even more bitter. Seeing Zacharias pale face, Joseph quickly stepped forward to pat his back. Zacharias, dont dwell on unhappy things. Taking care of your health is the most important thing. I know. Zacharias nodded, still holding Josephs hand with some concern. Joseph, try not to have too many biases against Ang. Joseph felt that Zacharias was not in his right mind now. However, seeing his poorplexion, he refrained from saying anything harsh, simply agreeing perfunctorily. After that, he couldnt help but defend himself. I dont harbor any biases against her. Shes just not likable. I simply asked her to go see Mom, not to treat her. And she acted so heartless and cold. Shes really ungrateful. Ang is not as terrible as you make her out to be. If you treat her better in the future, she may not be as harsh. Perhaps she will relent and visit Mom. Zacharias believed that despite Angs tough exterior, she was actually softChearted, just like when shepromised to save him. He could sense her genuine concern for his wellCbeing, which led to his change in attitude toward her. N?velDrama.Org content. 1/4 When has Ang ever listened to me? Will being kind to her make a difference? Joseph was feeling irritated. He already disliked Angs condescending attitude, and hearing Zacharias defend her only fueled his anger. Well, then at least be a bit nicer to Ang for my sake. She saved my life, after all, Zacharias advised helplessly. She saved you with conditions! Fanny is still suffering outside! At the mention of Fanny, Zacharias lowered his head, gazed at his pale fingers, and fell silent. Joseph said, Forget it. Dont be concerned about these matters. Rest well and prioritize your health. He worried that Fanny might be sick since she hadnt contacted him all day and hadnt visited Scarlet in the hospital. She had always had poor health, and he didnt want her to jeopardize it due to their mothers situation. Zacharias watched Joseph depart, sighed, and said nothing mo Capítulo 293 Chapter 293 Desperate To Return Home James observed Georges everCchanging expression and stated bluntly, Since you have no intention of urging the police, Ill do that for you. I dont need you to get involved! George snapped. His agitation nearly tore his wound. He took a sharp breath. If James intervened, he would surely uncover something from the police. Even though George wasnt afraid of James, he didnt want to furtherplicate matters. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was the one who pushed Scarlet, and he was the one who reported to the police. He didnt anticipate that, despite Lindas erratic behavior, he would still be under suspicion by the police. If he had known that Linda was wandering the streets in a deranged state, he wouldnt have bothered reporting to the police to find her. In essence, George was now consumed by hatred and regret. When Joseph noticed that James was about to speak, he halted him. James, Dad is injured. Lets discuss Moms situation another day. James frowned, butplied. George outwardly sneered, but inwardly felt relieved. Meanwhile, after leaving Zacharias residence, Ang didnt head straight home. Josephs words had indeed affected her. Despite appearing strong andposed, she felt uneasy inside. Passing by a park bench, Ang noticed a pile of fallen leaves on the seat. Suddenly, a strange pang hit her nose. She felt desperate to return home. However, a voice suddenly called out from behind her. Ang? Is that you? Ang turned around and met Britneys surprised gaze. Seeing Ang, Britney approached with a warm and friendly smile, saying, Ang, its been a while since Ist saw you. You seem to have lost weight. 1/5 Chapter 293 Desperate To Return Home- Her familiar demeanor caused Ang to frown. Do you have something to say? It didnt seem like Britney hade specifically to see her, as she appeared genuinely her. surprised upon encountering Im looking for Fanny. I couldnt find her, but I coincidentally ran into you. Do you know where she is? Ang responded, Im not sure. Im not close to her, as youre aware. Britney stomped her foot. Can you contact her? I need to speak with her. She was detained for a few days for the previous incident. The first thing she did upon her release was confront Fanny. After all, it was really an ident that she stabbed Fanny at the time, so the wound wasnt actually severe. Also, Fanny was her daughter. She could have chosen to forgive. Yet she disregarded their rtionship and had the police detain her for several days. If someone hadnt bailed her out, she might still be in custody. I know youre not close with her. I just thought Id ask. Britney didnt want to provoke Ang She had heard that Ang now held some influence, unlike before, so she sought to tter her. Ang grew irritated by Britneys gaze. I suggest you ask the Kins Family. Recently, Fanny hadnt caused her any trouble, and she had almost forgotten about this bothersome individual. Yet Britney kept bringing Fanny up in front of her. The Kins Family? Britney hesitated upon hearing Angs suggestion. The Kins Family cared for Fanny and would undoubtedly know her whereabouts. However, Britney sought to settle a score with Fanny, so she couldnt let the Kins Family find out. Yes, they can certainly help you contact her. After saying this, Ang was about to depart, but Britney suddenly tugged at her. Is there something else? 2/5 Chapter 293 Desperate To Return Home Well, Ang, I was just released, and I dont have any money on me. Do you have any spare cash that you could lend me? She asked in a friendly tone, but Ang knew that she probably wouldnt return. Ang frowned. What about the money I gave youst time? One week after Mikes funeral, she had given Britney some money. It had only been a few days, and now Britney was reaching out for more. Its at home. Im going to find the Kins Family now. I need to have some cash with me, right? As Britney spoke, she kept eyeing Angs bag. Frowning, Ang took out a few bills and handed them to her. This is all I have. Donte looking for me again in the future. She didnt like Britney, butpared to Scarlet, Britney didnt seem as annoying. Perhaps because she wasnt Britneys biological daughter, her expectations of Britney were already low. And although Britney could be sharpCtongued, she didnt seem to have much malice most of the time. After giving Britney some money, Ang walked away. Britney happily clutched the few bills in her hand. Watching Angs figure, she said, Bye, Ang. Be careful on your way. After receiving the money, she didnt dare go directly to the Kins Family. Instead, she first rxed at a spa center.. She had always been a big spender, and the money in her hand couldnt stay for long. It wasnt until she had a good time that Britney continued to call Fanny. It seemed like Fanny had blocked her. Britney tried many times but couldnt get through. This ungrateful daughter! Britney cursed and hung up the phone in anger, leaving the spa. center. She didnt want to go back to Lynchs vige. After all, the incident had caused quite a stir and spread in the vige. 3/5 Chapter 293 Desperate To Return Home Now, going back, she felt embarrassed. She decided to wait for a while before going back. After some thought, she headed toward the Kins Residence. However, Britney didnt expect that there was no one at home. She pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered. There was no sound inside the gate, and it looked particrly deserted. Could they be deliberately avoiding me? Britney observed the scene inside the gate, trying to find someone. Someone passed by and saw her ringing the doorbell. Are you looking for the Kinses? They have all gone out. The neighbor drove away without waiting for Britney to ask further questions. Watching the car drive away and smelling the gasoline, Britney felt tired and decided to sit on the ground next to the gate. They have gone out, right? Then Ill wait by the gate for them toe back and ask about Fannys whereabouts. She was too embarrassed to go back to Lynchs vige now. Fanny was her daughter, so it couldnt be wrong to look for her. She waited for hours, and still no one came back. She felt a bit anxious and annoyed. 1 Gritting her teeth, Britney decided to continue waiting. Theyll eventuallye back! At this moment, Fanny and the Kinses had no idea that someone was waiting for them at the door. Fanny was detained, while James and Joseph had gone to the hospital because of Georges injury. Zacharias was staying near the hospital to make it easier for Ang to treat his illness. On the other hand, in a highCend shopping mall, Christopher stared at his phone for a long time, not understanding why Fanny suddenly ignored him. Christopher, do you think this looks good? Sophia asked Christopher as she came out of the fitting room in a new outfit. Its good, Christophermented after a casual nce. 4/5 Sophia noticed that he was not in a good mood. Seeing him frequently look at his phone, she frowned and asked, Christopher, do you have something on your mind? Capítulo 294 Chapter 294 Shes Not Rted to Me Upon hearing this, Christopher instinctively put away his phone. No. He got up and walked towards Sophia beforeplimenting the item she was holding. This one looks Lets buy it and then look at others. very nice. Sophia linked her arm through his with a smile on her face. Okay. Come home with me for dinner today. We can discuss the engagement. Isnt it too rushed? Christopher inquired. How is it rushed? Weve been together for so long, so I dont think its rushed, Sophia replied. Or is it that you dont want to get engaged to me, Christopher? she asked all of a sudden. No way. Christopher quickly denied her statement. Of course I want to get engaged to you. Sophia smiled satisfactorily. Okay, thene to my house today so that we can discuss it properly. We need to decide on a good date. For such an important matter, should I consult my dad again? Christopher suggested. Sophia thought about it for a moment. Thats a good idea. You can ask your dad for his avability, and our families can meet again. Thest time the two families met was at the Martinezs household, where Michael brought Christopher to apologize. After shopping around the mall for a while, Christopher, who was concerned about Fanny, found an excuse to leave early. My dad is urging me to go back to thepany, Sophia. Im sorry, I cant continue shopping with you. Sophia held onto his arm. Do you really haye to go? Cant you stay? she whined yfully. Well, its unavoidable. Ill make it up to you when I get back. Christopher finished speaking and kissed Sophia on the forehead. Sophia smiled. Well, make sure you dont upset anyone in the office. We are about to get engagedC you cant make me sad again. Christopher naturally agreed. As he was about to leave, Sophia suddenly questioned him. Oh, by the way, Christopher, has your exCgirlfriend bothered you again? Why are you suddenly asking about her? Christopher asked, trying to hide his nervousness. Sophia continued casually, as if she hadnt noticed his stiffness. I just recalled something. I ran into your exC girlfriend on the streets before this. She was with another man. They seemed close, and the man looked quite wealthy. 1/3 Chapter 294 Shes Not Rted to Me Why are you telling me this? Christophers face darkened. We broke up a long time ago, and shes not rted to me in any way. Its normal for her to be with someone else. Although he said this, Christopher couldnt help feeling ufortable and angry inside. Im just worried that she might still be bothering you even though shes with someone else. Youre a great man, Christopher, and Im worried that she might regret leaving you for someone else. Im afraid someone might snatch you away from me, Sophia exined. Despite Sophias praise, Christopher was not happy. Did you really see her with another man? he asked. Christopher couldnt shake off the memory of Fanny crying to him just two days ago. The thought of her made him feel agitated. How could she move on so quickly to someone else? Is this just because of my staged performance with Sophia? But I made it clear to Fanny that I dont like Sophia at all. Shes the only person I like. Im sure I saw her. She was kissing that guy at the time, right on the streets! If you dont believe me, you can call and ask her. Even if she denies it, youre smart enough to see through her act, Sophia insisted. Christopher fell silent. Sophia didnt urge him to take actionCshe simply observed his expression. After a while, Christopher finally spoke. Sophia, give me a moment. I need to use the bathroom. Go ahead, but dont sneak away! You have to properly bid me goodbye even if youre heading off to the office. Sophia nodded and reminded Christopher before he left. Christopher felt a little embarrassed as Sophias words brought back memories of thest time that he had left her to take Fanny to the hospital. He knew he had made a mistake in that situation. Ill just check with my dadspany to see if its urgent. If its not, then Ill stay with you, Christopher said before heading to the bathroom. While in the bathroom stall, he sat on the toilet and tried calling Fanny again, but there was still no answer. He sent her a text but received no reply. Doubts started to creep into his mind, and he began to believe Sophias words. After feeling angry for a while, Christopher eventually calmed down and decided to stay with Sophiaa little longer. Since Fanny had moved on so quickly, he felt he could do the same. Meanwhile, Fanny, who was being detained, kept asking for the phone to call Christopher. The police officer was exasperated at this point. How many times have you tried calling already? Why do you keep trying when the calls are clearly not getting through? Im sure itll work this time. He was at work just now, and he mustve been busy. He should be done with work by now. Fannys exnation was also something that she was trying to convince herself. She dialed his number eagerly, but the call didnt connect. After a few more tries, the police officer finally warned her. This is thest time Ill allow this! 2/3 Fanny hastily made the call, but as she waited patiently on one end of the phone, the dial tone simply went on until the call was cut off on its own. Why are you still trying? Its obvious that this guy is trying to ignore you. You need to find someone else to call. Fanny wanted to make the call again, but the police officer reached for the phone before she could do so. The police officer couldnt bear to watch Fanny trying for another time. Even though what Fanny had done was mean, she was in a tearful and vulnerable state at that moment. Her gentle features and the helpless look in her eyes made it easy for others to sympathize with her. Theres no one else I can call Fanny was on the verge of tears. I cant let my brothers know what Ive done to Ang she exined. Ang was responsible for Zacharias treatment, and Fanny didnt want her brothers to hear about what she said on the forum as she didnt want them to overthink things. She didnt want them to think that she was trying to sabotage Zacharias recovery. You should just stay for the day and head out to look for the person you were callingorrow. The police officer thought that Fannys attitude was decent, and they couldnt Fault a young girl like her for wanting to hide this from her family to protect her dignity. So, hey agreed not to contact her family at all.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Capítulo 295 Chapter 295 Lets Discuss the Invitation Later Even if Fanny attempted to call her family, her attempts would be futile. The defamation on the forum was orchestrated by Jonathan, and he had made it clear that he wouldnt forgive her. The individual involved was definitely going to be detained. Its easy for you to say. Its not like youre the one being detained. Fanny was on the verge of tears, and her voice was meek as she expressed her grievances. I dont engage in defaming others, so why would I be detained? Youre being unreasonable. Just stay put and stop. insisting on making phone calls. Even if you manage to get through, he cant bail you out. Whether youre detained for a day or longer, its up to him. With that said, the police officer silenced his phone and walked away. Upon hearing this, Fanny was so angry that her eyes and nose turned red. Its all that Angs fault! she cursed through gritted teeth. Meanwhile, Ang, who wasnt aware of Fannys curses, had already returned home safely. Jonathan had not returned home yet. She took out the book Terence had given her and carefully took notes while reading it. Ang was lost in concentration when she suddenly received a call from Terence. Professor Terence, whats up? Ang wondered why Terence would suddenly contact her. She assumed that something must have happened. I heard about the incident on the forum. Ive been busy the past few days and didnt notice it. Today, an apology was posted on the forum, and I saw it. Youve been wronged. Terences voice carried a sense of helplessness and guilt. He had high hopes for Ang as a student, so he also hoped that she would seed. However, he hadnt expected that someone would dare to spread rumors about her. Furthermore, from the content of the apology letter, it can be seen that Winter instigated the person who ndered Ang. Winter, whom he had also met a few times, was not a particrly impressive student. She was, however, considered a rtively good student in the college. He hadnt expected that Winter wouldnt be able to tolerate someone being better than her. Its okay, Professor Terence. Im not bothered as long as you dont get dragged into it. Those rumors cant hurt me either. Ang felt a sense of warmth in her heart when she heard the concern in her professors voice. However, she also sensed some selfCme in Terences words, so she quickly reassured him. When Terence noticed how Ang wasforting him instead, he felt even more indignant on her behalf. He finally had a promising student, and he couldnt let her be bullied! Dont worry. The school will definitely give you an answer to this matter. The police have already 1/3 punished the two who apologized, and the school will investigate to know whether Winter is involved in this matter. After speaking, Terence made a promise to Ang. If she really instructed others to do this, then her spot will be forfeited. Ang didnt expect the school to investigate this matter vigorously and even look into Winter. Okay, Professor Terence. I understand. If there is anything I need to cooperate with, please let me know directly, Ang replied after thinking about the situation for a moment. She had been troubled by other unpleasant things in her life recently, so she didnt find the schools matter particrly distressing. But if there could be a better oue, she would naturally be pleased. After discussing the second exam with Terence for a while, Ang hung up the phone. Jonathan also returned home around then. As soon as he entered, he went to Ang and gave her a hug. Ang felt nearly suffocated by his tight embrace, but she quickly reached out to hug Jonathan back. Whats wrong, Jonathan? She asked, leaning against Jonathan, worried that he had encountered something bad too. I miss you, Jonathan said as he lifted her into his arms bridalCstyle. Huh? Ang was startled. She hastily wrapped her arms around his neck. After the couple was affectionate for a while, Oliver knocked on the door with a fancy invitation in hand. Mrs. Lawson, Master Jonathan, someone specially sent an invitation over, Oliver said. Jonathan finally let go of Ang, but his expression didnt look too pleasant then. Ang nted a gentle kiss on his check before stepping out of his embrace and hurrying to open the door. Oliver handed her the invitation and departed. Ang epted it and returried to the room, unfolding it to examine the contents. The invitation was for Cassandras birthday celebration. Whose birthday is it? Jonathan had a suspect in mind, but with the influx of visitorstely, he couldnt pinpoint which family had sent the invitation. Its for the Hayes Familys daughter, Ang replied, her hand trembling as the invitation slipped from her grasp and fluttered to the floor. She was shocked upon seeing Cassandras name. We wont go if you dont wish to attend this. Jonathan reassured her as he disregarded the invitation and pulled her close. Upon hearing his words, Ang quickly quelled the faint fear in her heart. Lets attend this. She reminded herself not to be afraid. Even if Cassandra had been Jonathans legal wife in his previous life, she refused to be intimidated. Now, she was Jonathans wife. And perhaps, through the Hayes Family, she could uncover the reason behind Jonathans death in his past life. She had been preupiedtely and had neglected to investigate the circumstances of Jonathans demise in his previous life. Ang couldnt fathom the idea of Jonathan taking his own life in his past existence.N?velDrama.Org content. Jonathan nodded before he nted a kiss on Angs forehead and stepped back. Alright.. Well do as you say. A romantic atmosphere surrounded the couple as Ang fixed her eyes on Jonathans. A dayter, Fanny was finally released. Angelina was set free at the same time. Despite only being confined for a day, both of them appeared weary. Move aside. Dont block my way. Angelina was filled with resentment, and upon catching Fanny gaze, she snapped at her sharply. Why are you snapping at me? If you despise Ang so much, why dont you direct your anger at her? Fanny hissed back at the woman. Angelina snorted. Who told you that I despise Ang? Im disgusted with you now! Are you truly Angs sister? Thements you posted make it seem like youre not! If it werent for Winters deception, Angelina wouldnt have targeted Ang! However, since Winter had managed to deceive her, she was going to make Winter pay for her actions! After taunting Fanny, Angelina walked away. She clearly couldnt care less about Fanny. Fannys mental state was crumbling after enduring a series of injustices. She took a while topose herself at her rented amodation before she headed to the hospital. Her first priority was to visit Scarlet, and she tearfully knelt by her bedside once she got to the ward. Mom, please wake up soon. If you dont, I will be tormented by Ang. Shes been bullying me while you were away. Fanny didnt care if Scarlet could hear her; she simply poured her heart out to the figure lying in the hospital bed. Mom, I want to go home. Please wake up and take me home, okay? While Fanny wept, Scarlets caretaker stood by her side for a while before addressing her in an awkward tone. Miss Ang, youre pressing on your mothers chest. She might have trouble breathing Fannys expression darkened. She red at May before stepping back and sitting down to continue crying on the couch. The caretaker also stepped back as she let out a silent sigh in response to the twoCfaced youngdy. The caretaker didnt think too much about itshe simply assumed that this was because Fanny had been pampered in her wealthy family. After crying for a while, Fanny went to Joseph with her eyes still red and swollen. Upon seeing her, Joseph felt a pang of sorrow. Capítulo 296 Chapter 296 Try Asking Her Joseph quickly set aside his work and gently urged Fanny to sit down before questioning her in a gentle tone. Why are you crying like this? Didnt you have a good time yesterday? He trusted Fannys exnation that she had visited a friends house the day before, and he assumed that her tears were due to a disappointing experience. Fanny hastened to rify herself. No, thats not it. I was upset to see the caretaker mistreating Mom when I visited her earlier. Joseph, why dont we dismiss the caretaker and let me care for Mom instead? Upon hearing this, Joseph immediately pressed for details. Did the caretaker mistreat Mom? What exactly happened? Despite his efforts to hire reliable help, it seemed like they had failed to fulfill their duties properly. I witnessed the caretaker being rough while attending to mom, and when I confronted her, she responded inappropriately Fanny recounted the events tearfully. Her red eyes were filled with sorrow as she spoke. N?velDrama.Org content. Josephs anger red up at that moment, but he made sure not to direct it at Fanny. Fanny, dont worry. I will find a recement for the caretaker, he assured her. Fanny nodded. I can look after mom. We dont really need to rely on any caretakers, she suggested. However, as she spoke, she was ovee by a fit of coughing. She bent her frail body to the side as she coughed. Joseph reached out to support her. Fanny, dont concern yourself with the hospital. Your health is the most important thing now, and you need to prioritize selfCcare. -Fanny paused for a moment, and she looked as if she had awakened from a daze. Her expression made her seem like she was frustrated for not taking better care of herself. When will Mom wake up, Joseph? Her tearyCeyes were filled with hope as she spoke. Joseph felt a pang of sorrow, and heforted her by enveloping her in a tight embrace. The doctor has not provided a definite timeline for her recovery. The uncertainty surrounding their mothers condition left them at a loss for what to do. Moreover, although George was reluctant to divulge details, both Joseph and Jonathan harbored suspicions that their father might be responsible for their mothers predicament. Hence, they confronted George about the incident that prompted his call to the authorities the previous night. Although George did not confess to any wrongdoing, both brothers braced themselves for the possibility. Fanny departed in disappointment upon learning the truth. Meanwhile, George, who was still at the hospital, seethed with resentment. Not only had 1/3 James and Joseph jointly interrogated him, but James, who had left for work after he didnt get any answers, had the audacity to return during noontime. On top of that, James was clearly keen to revisit Scarlets incident with him. Are you meddling in my affairs, James? George fumed. He felt offended by Jamesck of respect. When James noticed Georges agitation, he continued speaking in an assertive tone. I am not interfering in your affairs, but if you are involved in this matter, then this isnt just about you. What do you mean? George was perplexed. If you were indeed involved in the incident, then there is only one way to make sure that the police stop bothering you, James stated bluntly. George looked as if he was offended by James usations at first, yet he couldnt help but continue the conversation. Whats the solution? Even if I didnt do it, its worth knowing in case someone mistakenly uses me. James chose not to expose him yet. The solution lies in waking Mother. Her testimony will prevent the family from falling apart. If Mother puts the me on Linda, who has gone mad, the police will cease their investigation, and you will be free from further scrutiny. George pped his thigh. Exactly! Why dont we wake her up right away!? If we had a way, do you think wed choose to dy this? The doctor also mentioned that the chances of her waking up are slim, but there is still a possibility. James rubbed his temples. He felt exhausted listening to Georges authoritative tone. It wasnt just thepany that was in disarray at that pointC even the family was in turmoil. Why did youe to me, then? Upon hearing that the chances of Scarlet waking up were slim, George felt irritated and a bit concerned that the police would continue to bother him. about it. If they eventually found something incriminating and pressed charges on him, it would be a major problem! You can get Ang to take a look at Mom. Ang cured Zacharias illness before, so maybe she can help Mother too, James suggested. James had considered reaching out to Ang himself, but he had been too preupiedtely to find the time: Furthermore, Joseph had informed him that he had attempted to persuade Ang, but she had declined. Ang probably wouldnt listen to James anyway, and James figured that he didnt want to face that rejection. Ang again? George felt irritated every time Angs name was mentioned. The person they had kicked out of the family was thriving and bing more capable. That truly irked him. Are you certain she can help? George asked skeptically. We have no choice but to give her a chance. James didnt provide a definitive answerChe simply suggested that George consider it. Before George could further contemte this 2/3 Chapter 296 Try Asking Her matter, James stood up to leave. Alright, I need to attend to matters at thepany. You take care of yourself. You can recuperate slowly in the hospital while you think about how to persuade Ang. George didnt particrly appreciate his eldest sons attitude, but what James said did make some sense, so he began to ponder it. He recalled how he had also given Ang a call on the day of Scarlets ident. However, he had been in a rush to take Linda away, and he didnt even have the chance to meet Ang. But he heard that Ang had gone over, only to depart without seeing Scarlet. With this in mind. George dialed Angs number. When Ang received Georges call, she instinctively frowned. She suspected that he was up to no good, just like thest time. Nevertheless, she still answered the call. As soon as the call went through, George spoke in his usual harsh tone. Ang, why arent you at the hospital with your mother? She still hasnt woken up! Do Ang responded coldly. So what? George was infuriated by herposed response. you have no conscience or sense of responsibility at all? She is your mother! Your mother is now in a vegetative state. Cant you think of a way to wake her up? George shouted into the phone. Do you think Im a fairy or a miracle worker? When someone gets into aa, isnt your first instinct to reach out to a doctor? Do you just want me toe up with a solution? Ang was almost amused by George. You were able to cure Zacharias, so why cant you cure your mother? GeorgeCgritted his teeth. Dont you have any sense of responsibility at all? Then may I ask: Has she ever shown any sense of responsibility towards me? Ang just wanted to scoff. The Kins Family was full of entric individuals, and each one seemed more peculiar than the next. They even attempted to guiltCtrip others with their bizarre ideas! What a joke, Ang thought. Capítulo 297 Chapter 297 Stop Pretending What do you mean? You need toe to the hospital today! Otherwise, Ill cause a scene at your school and expose you as being a heartless person who wouldnt even save her own mother! George was in trouble with the police, so he was willing to go to extremes if he thought that it would benefit him. Its been a while since west spoke, and it seems like youve be even more shameless. After Ang finished speaking, she abruptly ended the call. George hadnt expected Ang to have the audacity to hang up on him. He was on the verge of exploding in rage! He tried calling Ang a few more times, but each time, she ended his call. Later on, he couldnt even hear the dial tone on his end. It was as if he had been blocked! The audacity! How dare that brat block me! George was fuming. He left the hospital in a rush and headed to Angs residence. He knew Angs address in Springgate Estates, but upon his arrival, Oliver intercepted him at the gate. With a stern expression, Oliver set down his meal and questioned George. Whats the matter? I need to see Ang! George was still seething, and his demeanor turned even more hostile after being stopped by Oliver. Mrs. Lawson does not wish to see you. After Oliver spoke, he resumed his meal at the table in the yard. George was taken aback by the other mans words. I am Angs father! How dare she refuse to see me? Let me in immediately! he eximed angrily. However, Oliverpletely disregarded him and continued eating. George was both frantic and irate, and he began to shout. He didnt seem to care about the potential ridicule or embarrassment he would face then. He simply demanded to see Ang immediately. Shush! Oliver eventually stood up and opened the gate. Just as George was about to enter the gate triumphantly, Oliver lifted him up and tossed him several meters away from the gate. You can continue shouting now. Georges face paled as he attempted to rise and grab Oliver. Yet, Oliver effortlessly threw him over his shoulder and onto the ground. Ouch! Ouch! It hurts! Georgey on the ground, howling without any concern for his dignity. With no one else around, he howled even louder. Stop pretending. Why are you clutching your stomach? You fell on your bottom! Oliver found it rather amusing to watch the man howling on the ground. George ceased holding his stomach. His bottom was indeed a bit sore, but he was too 1/3 embarrassed to clutch it. The fact that he was lying down on the ground and howling showed how desperate he wasCthe police had practically cornered him into this. Since he was unable to swallow his pride and nurse his bottom, George began to threaten Oliver once more. You better bring Ang out! Otherwise, Ill make sure you pay for today! Do you I wont call the police!? think Go ahead and call the police. 1 acted in selfCdefense, and theres surveince here. Feel free to call the police. Oliver gestured to the surveince camera on the roadside and then retreated into the yard. Georges expression darkened. He walked to the gate and started shouting once more. No one is going toe even if you Oliver couldnt be bothered at the shouting. The house has good soundproofing point. He simply resumed his meal. You-! George had no choice but to call James. James was surprised that George had personally gone to Springgate Estates to look for Ang, and he didnt understand why he had to call Ang to inform her. Despite his confusion, he was too busy to delve into the reasons behind it. He only had time to give Ang a short call. However, when James called Ang, the call went unanswered. His assistant alerted him of a meeting that he had. He didnt hesitate to proceed directly to the conference room, as he figured that Ang would return his call after seeing his missed call. Meanwhile, George continued shouting outside Springgate Estates even after telling James to give Ang a call. After Olivers harsh treatment, George made sure to keep some distance. However, he continued to call out for Ang and even started to curse. Oliver told him that the house had good soundproofing, but he thought that someone would still hear him in the end. But to his surprise, no one came down to get him even after an hour. Didnt James notify Ang? He called James again, and James, who had just finished a meeting, responded in a weary tone. What how? James felt like no one in the family was reliable at that moment. George, in particr, was unreliable not only because he abandoned thepany, but also because he kept involving himself in embarrassing incidents in public. I asked you to call Ang. Did you tell her Im downstairs? George yelled at James in anger. I just finished a meeting, and I forgot to call her. Give me a moment. After saying that, James hung up and called Ang. Meanwhile, in Springgate Estates, Ang closed her book after reading for a while. She was feeling anxious over the banquet that was happening the next day. Although she had only met Cassandra a few times, she couldnt help but worry that she wouldnt measure up to someone as outstanding as Cassandra and that she wouldnt be good enough for Jonathan Lawson. 2/3 In an attempt to clear her mind, Ang decided to practice her acupuncture techniques. She had learned medicine from her grandmother since she was young, and over the past decade, she had perfected her skill in the art of acupuncture. She diligently practiced day after day to achieve such skills. Often, practicing needlework allowed her to calm her mind and focus solely on the tiny needles. It helped her to block out distractionsing from the outside world. After half an hour of practice, Ang felt a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Immersed in her favorite and focused activity, her sense of frustration began to dissipate. N?velDrama.Org content. After a quick washCup. Ang noticed several missed calls on her phone. All the missed calls were from James, so Ang returned the call. Is everything okay? Angs tone was not warmCshe was just concerned that there might be an issue with Zacharias. That was what prompted her to call back. Dad is looking for you. Hes downstairs. Also, you should unblock his number. George only came to bother James because he couldnt reach Ang on the phone. This was giving James a headache, and he wanted to find ways to resolve things. During the hour when he couldnt reach Ang, George had called him seven or eight times to urge him. But what could he do? Ang seemed to have disappeared, and she wasnt answering his calls. If Ang hadnt called him back, he would have thought she had blocked him, too. Whats with the attitude? Mr. Kins, are you ordering me around? she snapped. As soon as ames heard Angs words, he knew something was wrong. He quickly tried to remedy the situation. Please, for Jonathans sake, dont argue with our dad. Just unblock his number. Hes your dad, not mine. Ang replied. She had drawn clear boundaries after leaving the Kins Family. She could still recall vivid memories of how they had looked at and treated her. How can James choose to conveniently forget such things? How can he say that George is our dad? Alright, hes downstairs now. Just go meet him. He wants you to go to the hospital to see mom. I promise he wont cause any trouble! James uttered. Tell him to wait, Ang said. George was downstairs, and he seemed to have waited for a while. She didnt want to be too cruel, so she reluctantly agreed. After receiving Angs response, James immediately called George. Capítulo 298 Chapter 298 She Was Afraid of Feeling Nauseous. Ang wille down to meet you shortly. Please be polite when you speak to her! Dont provoke her! James words carried a warning. If you upset her again, I wont be able to help you either! You need to figure things out with the police. Despite Georges initial reluctance, he ultimately agreed after taking the circumstances into ount. Alright, I wont provoke her! As long as she agrees to go to the hospital with me to visit your mom. If your mom doesnt wake up, Ill handle her myself! James felt relieved as George grasped the situation, and he advised, Make sure to treat her with kindness from now on! After a while, Ang came downstairs, and George seemed much calmer than before. Even Oliver noticed that George was behaving strangely. Especially after Ang came downstairs, George even put on a smile. Ang! Its good to see you down here. I have been waiting for you downstairs for a while. I just wanted to meet you, and the gatekeeper at your house even stopped me! Ang was repulsed by George, and goosebumps appeared on her arm. She said coldly, If you dont want toe in, just keep talking George quickly fell silent. Only then did Ang allow Oliver to open the door and let George in. Upon Georges arrival, he attempted to enter the house, but Ang halted him, saying, No. need to come in. Say what you have to say here, and then you can leave. Say it here? How exactly do you expect me to say it here? Is this your version of hospitality? Not even a ss of water? George had been yelling for a while, his throat parched and raspy. He fixed an intense gaze on Ang. 1/4 In response, Ang called out, Oliver, get him a bottle of water. A bottle of mineral water, usually ced in the yard by Oliver after meals, was readily avable. Upon hearing Angs request, Oliver promptly handed a bottle of water to George. Drink up, and then you can continue shouting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ang looked at Oliver in surprise, as George seemed quiteposed at the moment. Oliver exined, He was shouting downstairs for over an hour, but as soon as you came down, he suddenly changed his behavior. Oliver couldnt help but chuckle as he looked at Georges slightly twisted expression. It looks like all that shouting took a toll on your throat. Take your time drinking the water and then say what you want to say, Ang remarked with a smile, settling into a chair in the yard. George drank the water with a hint of indignation. While he didnt voice anything explicitly offensive, his displeasure was unmistakable on his face. Without waiting for an invitation, he seated himself across from Ang. Ang, have you thought about when you might visit your mom? Ang looked puzzled. When did I promise you that I would go visit her? After all, Im your dad. Im earnestly asking you to consider this. Please go to the hospital and visit your mom. Shes still unconscious, and the doctors there seem to be ipetent. Its only you who can treat her, George pleaded after exercising much restraint. Ang raised an eyebrow, sensing a shift in Georges tone and opting not to engage in an argument. She responded casually, I will go visit her, but lets discuss the treatmentter. Ang did n to visit Scarlet and check on her condition. She had only left the hospital. that day because she was disgusted by Fanny, and at that moment, she had no intention of entering the ward. Now George was seeking her out again. Although she was repulsed by George, she had not intention to refuse.. Lets go now! George heard Ang agree and immediately got up, as if he was ready to take her away. 2/4 Chapter 298 She Was Afraid of Feeling Nauseous Oliver stepped forward to block George, not allowing him to get close to Ang, Lets go the day after tomorrow, Ang suggested. She had to attend Cassandras birthday banquet the next day, and she was not pleased with George attitude. She didnt want to spend too much time with him today, fearing it might make her feel sick. Upon hearing her request for a dy of a few days, Georges patience wore thin. Why wait until the day after tomorrow? Lets go today. The sooner, the better! he insisted, trying to persuade her. However, in his eyes, Ang seemed untouchable, akin to a deity, leaving him frustrated. Im busy. Ill go the day after tomorrow, Ang asserted before rising to leave. She was informing George, not seeking his approval. What could you possibly be so busy with every day? Is it more important than your mom? George shouted after her as she was leaving. Although Oliver blocked him, he continued to speak. What do you mean, Ang? Im asking you toe and youre still giving me attitude! Ang was getting a headache from his yelling, and she turned around coldly and asked, Do you still want me to go visit her? She had important matters to attend to, and taking time out the day after tomorrow to visit Scarlet was already going above and beyond. George was pushing his luck. Does he really think I have no limits? What about tomorrow? Today is not an option, and neither is tomorrow? Seeing Angs displeasure, George backed off. It can only be the day after iomorrow. If youre not willing to wait, then we wont go the day after tomorrow either. After saying that, Ang left. Oliver assisted George in walking out. George attempted to break free, he shouted, I can walk by myself! He already bore injuries from a previous incident, caused by Linda, which had been 3/4 adequately bandaged. However, after the struggle a moment ago, the bandages came loose. Oliver let go of George, watching as he clutched the scratches and bite marks on his body, maintaining a silent stare. Oliver inquired, What are you looking at? I didnt scratch or bite you. Little did he expect George to perceive it as mockery and belittlement, triggering a surge of anger that darkened his vision. You! George wanted to retaliate, but fearing Olivers muscr build, he could only point at him tremblingly, as if experiencing a cramp. Whats wrong with me? Dont falsely use me. Oliver stepped back. George was even more furious, with no outlet for his emotions. Eventually, he left in anger. Oliver touched his nose, feeling puzzled. After leaving, George called Joseph. Arrange for the day after tomorrow. Ang wants to go to the hospital to visit your mom. Joseph received a call from George, thinking that George had gotten into trouble again. Upon hearing that Ang wanted to go to the hospital to see Scarlet the day after tomorrow, his first thought was that Ang must have some ulterior motive and was up to no good! What request did she make this time? Why didnt James tell me about this first? Believing that James was the one who ultimately convinced Ang, he asked his question. Im the one, your old man, who went to find Ang! She agreed because of me! You and ames are alike, couldnt get anything done! fit werent for you two being unable to persuade Ang, how could I personallye to find her? I am ven forced to be polite and courteous to her! Upon hearing that it was George who persuaded Ang, Joseph was somewhat surprised. He continued to inquire, So, what did she ask for? He couldnt fathom that Ang would have a sudden change of heart for no reason! Capítulo 299 Chapter 299 I Will Help You Find Her Chapter 299 I Will Help You Find Her Upon hearing Josephs inquiry, George responded with a chilly tone, She hasnt made any specific demands. However, she did mention that she will go merely for a preliminary look and is uncertain aboutmitting to treatment. Shes not interested in proceeding with the treatment? Joseph, having only heard this statement without any explicit demands, pondered to himself that Ang was growing increasingly unyielding. Thats exactly what she said! Thats why I urged you to be prepared! In a frustrated tone, George eximed, She will be present. Cant you find a way to persuade. her to proceed with treating your mom? She needs to do it even if shes reluctant! After exchanging a few more words, George hung up the phone. The wound on his body had reopened and required attention. He was tired of the way people in the hospital looked at him, so he directly contacted a doctor toe to his house. Joseph couldnt say anything about George arrangements and began to ponder a solution. Mr. Joseph Can you tell me why you reced me? Ive been diligent these past few days; did I do something wrong? A nearby voice softly inquired. Joseph nced over and noticed the nurse who had just been reced. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. You know it yourself. Recalling Fannys remarks about someone irresponsible not deserving a second nce, Joseph turned away, ready to leave. Mr. Joseph, I genuinely dont know the reason, which is why I came to ask you. The nurse helplessly called out to him, reaching to tug at his sleeve. She had been diligently caring for patients, unable to fathom why she was reced without. cause. What else could be the reason? Because you didnt take care of people well! Joseph shook off her hand with disgust. All your actions were witnessed by others. Are you still pretending to be innocent here? Can you tell me what I did wrong? If theres anything unsatisfactory, I can change it. Can you 1/4 not rece me? The nurse, maintaining her patience, addressed Joseph respectfully even in this situation. She had secured this job through a job agency, paying an introduction fee. Losing this job within a few days would mean wasted money and an unjust dismissal. Fanny mentioned seeing you not being careful while cleaning our moms body. She reminded you multiple times, and you talked back to her. Now, do you have anything to say? Annoyed by her, Joseph straightforwardly shared what had transpired. The nurse eximed, Are you mistaken? That never happened! I knew you wouldnt admit it! You dont want to confess, thats fine. I wont penalize you; just take the money and leave. Joseph looked at her with a face full of injustice, sensing her acting skills were truly impressive. Fanny is the one who personally informs me about this. How could it be untrue? The nurse was at a loss for words, exining, Are you talking about your sister? She dide before, but I had already finished wiping your moms body before she arrived. Suddenly, a realization struck her, and she continued, Its your sister; she threw herself on your mom and even applied pressure. I was concerned about the patients breathing, so I reminded her, but she cursed at me. You may not admit to your mistakes, and thats fine, but now youre attempting to smear Fanny? Leave! Or Ill take legal action against you for nder! The nurse was on the verge of tears due to frustration, but Joseph remained unconvinced. She reluctantly left. Even if it wasnt her fault, she didnt want to hinder matters with a police report. She still had other duties to attend to. Upon witnessing her departure, Joseph headed to Scarlets ward to check on the new nurse. Mr. Joseph, youre here. I was just talking to Madam; they say it can stimte her to wake up sooner. The new nurse was a slightly plump woman. She greeted him with a cheerful smile and a pleasant manner of speaking. Please take good care of my mom. If my sisteres to visit, please dont upset her. 2/4 Chapter 200 1 Will Help You Find Her Joseph issued clear instructions, recalling the previous nurse who had ndered Fanny. He wanted to prevent the nurse from disying any attitude toward Fanny during her visits to the hospital. I understand. Mr. Joseph. If your sisteres, I will take good care of her. You can trust me. Joseph nodded and left. He was somewhat satisfied with the new nurse, hoping she wouldnt make any mistakes like before. Remembering the deceit and nder of the previous nurse toward Fanny, he did not believe a word of it. Meanwhile, George had just gotten out of the car and saw someone squatting near the front door of his house, Approaching to get a better look, he woke the person up directly, Why are you here? The person at the entrance was none other than Britney, who had been waiting for almost half a day. She woke up, saw George, and immediately stood up. Im here to find Fanny! Where is she? She is now part of the Lynch Family, you cant keep hiding her! Britney asked bluntly. George snorted. No one is hiding her. You cant even find your own family members, and youe here looking for her; its ridiculous. George wasnt fully aware of the fact that Scarlet and Joseph had arranged a house for Fanny to live in. Even if he knew, he couldnt simply divulge Fannys whereabouts when Britney came looking for her. After George finished speaking, he was about to enter the house. What do you mean? She is my daughter! Britney saw him about to leave, went up to grab his arm, and shouted. She is your daughter; go find her yourself. Donte looking for ine! And didnt you stab her, and she ended up in the hospital? How did you get out so quickly? Did you escape? I was just detained for a few days! And, someone bailed me out. Aftering out, Britney even spected whether it was someone from the Kins Family who bailed her out. 3/4 Chapter 299 I Will Help You Find Her Now she was certain. Its definitely not someone from the Kins Family. People from the Kins Family were all so selfish; they wouldnt do such a good deed! George was annoyed by her and threatened, Let go of me, or Ill call the police and have you arrested again. Fine, Ill let go of you. Britney released George, then squatted down on the ground and said, If you dont tell me where Fanny is, Ill just stay here and wait for you downstairs! George snorted coldly. He had just used this trick on Ang, but he didnt expect someone to use it on him! Whatever you like. Seeing George about to leave, Britney immediately shouted, The Kins Family is so ruthless! They took my daughter! And they hid my daughter! As soon as she shouted, neighbors immediately looked out of the window, making George cover her mouth in a hurry! Shut up! Ill help you find her; Ill help you ask! George said. Britney finally closed her mouth triumphantly and looked at George, saying, Hurry up and isk. Capítulo 300 Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money George called Joseph once more, inquiring about Fannys address. Although Joseph was perplexed, he was casually dismissed by George. After obtaining the address, George hung up the phone. Where is she? Britney couldnt wait to locate Fanny and immediately inquired. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As soon as George provided Britney with the address he had just acquired, the doctor arrived. Britney proceeded directly to the address and knocked on the door without uttering a word, creating a loud noise. Fanny had been confined for a day. Upon her release, she first went to the hospital. Currently, she was not in high spirits, so she was catching up on sleep. Upon being awakened by the noise, her initial reaction was that someone had knocked on the wrong door, so she disregarded it. However, as the knocking persisted, she suddenly sat up in bed, curious about who was outside and slightly apprehensive. After a while, the knocking continued. She approached the door and inquired, Who is it? Upon hearing Fannys voice, Britney recognized her and believed that George had not deceived her. Although Fanny did reside in this location, she hesitated to open the door! Yet, Britney refrained from speaking directly, fearing that doing so might deter Fanny from opening the door. Continuing to knock on the door, Britney even crouched down and deliberately avoided the doors peephole. Looking through the peephole and seeing no one outside, Fanny assumed it was a child from another household knocking on the door. She intended to open the door and reprimand them. 1/4 Chapter 300 why shou Unaware that Britney was already crouched outside the door, as soon as Fanny opened the door Binney burst in How dare you hide, Fanny! Are you avoiding your own mom as well? She stormed into the room, scolding Fanny Fanny was taken aback by Britneys sudden entrance. How did you find me? She took a few steps back, evading the fierce Britney. Without hesitation, Britney seated herself on the sofa, loudly biting into a piece of fruit. Observing Fannys puzzled expression, she sarcastically retorted, I have my ways of locating you. Dont you want to see me? Arent you supposed to be in custody? Fanny didnt stop Britney when she saw her casually eating. She couldnt help but wonder how Britney had been released so quickly. She had been stabbed by Britney, resulting in thetters detention. At that moment, she believed it was worthwhile, as it meant she wouldnt have to return to Lynchs vige and could potentially rejoin the Kins Family. Cant you wish me well for once? Are you truly my daughter? 3 How can I wish you well? You stabbed me with a knife! Naturally. Fanny couldnt find it in her heart to wish good things for Britney. If she could, her -a deceased most fervent wish might have been for Britney to face the same fate as Mike person. How dare you bring up the fact that I stabbed you? If you hadnt arranged for someone to kill your father, would I have identally stabbed you? Britney was so incensed that she mmed the table, ring at Fanny. With involving the authorities and sending Fanny to jail, there wouldnt have been much benefit for Britney. She genuinely desired to take legal action and rid herself of the troublesome Fanny. I didnt do it! Dont use me! When Fanny heard Britney mention Mike, she immediately felt guilty. Fearing that Britney would persist in bothering her, she inquired once more, If you stabbed me, you wouldnt be out so soon; did you escape? If you did escape, you should return promptly! Dont risk being apprehended again and facing an even lengthier confinement! Britney spat out a fruit pit on the ground and proudly eximed, I was bailed out by someone. Didnt expect that, did you? 2/4 Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money Upon hearing this. Fanny immediately inquired, Who? Who bailed you out? Was it Ang? The first person she thought of was Ang, as she believed Ang was the only one who would oppose her and not want things to go smoothly for her. The more Fanny thought about it, the more she became convinced that Ang had likely bailed out Britney to cause trouble for her. It wasnt her Britney had also considered the possibility of Ang being the one who bailed her out, but when she encountered Ang the day before, Ang seemed surprised to see her outside. Then who else would bail you out? Fanny asked; puzzled. I came to visit you, not to have this discussion! Britney asserted bluntly, her impatience mounting as Fanny fixated on who bailed her out. Im here to get some money from you, so urry up and hand them over. Fanny was taken aback. You came to ask me for money? Why should I give you any? However, Britney remained unabashed. Simply because youre my daughter, and Im your mother Youre not my mother. My actual mother has already provided you with money! She explicitly instructed you not to bother me again! Fanny shouted. The money she gave me before is 1. e. You better give me money now! Otherwise, Ill expose the fact that you harmed your own father! I am your biological mother, and people will believe what I say! I wont give you any money! That case was closed long ago, and I have cleared my name. Why should I give you money? Realizing threats were ineffective, Britney decided to act shamelessly. If you wont provide me with money, who will? I cant go back to the vige because of you. I have to make a living elsewhere, so you must give me the money! Upon hearing her audacious demands, Fannys anger red, and she sternly instructed Britney to leave. I have no money. Leave now! No money? I dont believe you have none. If you wont give it to me, Ill find it myself, Britney dered, then hastily entered Fannys bedroom, making a beeline for the bedside table and wardrobe. 3/4 Indeed, theres money! How dare you try to deceive me! Hmph! Britney discovered the cash, seized it, and prepared to leave. Give that back! Thats my money! Fanny attempted to stop her, but Britney pushed her away, causing her to stumble. Fanny tried to chase after her but identally collided with the table, tears streaming down her face from the pain. Helplessly, she watched as Britney walked away. After crying for a while, Fanny tearfully called James. Upon hearing her uncontroble sobs, James left his work and rushed over. Fanny was taken to the hospital. She had just fallen and bumped her arm. It was nothing serious, but she was still crying uncontrobly. Her face was pale. James felt sorry for her and asked what had happened. After crying for a while, Fanny sobbed and exined that Britney had stolen her money and threatened her. Shortly after, Joseph received the news and rushed over. ames pulled Joseph aside, who looked bewildered, and inquired, Whats going on? Why am not allowed to see Fanny? Did you tell anyone where Fanny lives? oseph thought for a moment. I only told Dad. ames realized something and said, Fanny was robbed by Britney, who likely found out where she lives from Dad. How could Dad do this? Joseph was furious. He never anticipated that when George nquired about Fannys location, it was to ry the information to Britney! Capítulo 301 Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money George called Joseph once more, inquiring about Fannys address. Although Joseph was perplexed, he was casually dismissed by George. After obtaining the address, George hung up the phone. Where is she? Britney couldnt wait to locate Fanny and immediately inquired. As soon as George provided Britney with the address he had just acquired, the doctor arrived. Britney proceeded directly to the address and knocked on the door without uttering a word, creating a loud noise. Fanny had been confined for a day. Upon her release, she first went to the hospital. Currently, she was not in high spirits, so she was catching up on sleep. Upon being awakened by the noise, her initial reaction was that someone had knocked on the wrong door, so she disregarded it. However, as the knocking persisted, she suddenly sat up in bed, curious about who was outside and slightly apprehensive. After a while, the knocking continued. She approached the door and inquired, Who is it? Upon hearing Fannys voice, Britney recognized her and believed that George had not deceived her. Although Fanny did reside in this location, she hesitated to open the door! Yet, Britney refrained from speaking directly, fearing that doing so might deter Fanny from opening the door. Continuing to knock on the door, Britney even crouched down and deliberately avoided the doors peephole. Looking through the peephole and seeing no one outside, Fanny assumed it was a child from another household knocking on the door. She intended to open the door and reprimand them. 1/4 Chapter 300 why shou Unaware that Britney was already crouched outside the door, as soon as Fanny opened the door Binney burst in How dare you hide, Fanny! Are you avoiding your own mom as well? She stormed into the room, scolding Fanny Fanny was taken aback by Britneys sudden entrance. How did you find me? She took a few steps back, evading the fierce Britney. Without hesitation, Britney seated herself on the sofa, loudly biting into a piece of fruit. Observing Fannys puzzled expression, she sarcastically retorted, I have my ways of locating you. Dont you want to see me? Arent you supposed to be in custody? Fanny didnt stop Britney when she saw her casually eating. She couldnt help but wonder how Britney had been released so quickly. She had been stabbed by Britney, resulting in thetters detention. At that moment, she believed it was worthwhile, as it meant she wouldnt have to return to Lynchs vige and could potentially rejoin the Kins Family. Cant you wish me well for once? Are you truly my daughter? 3 How can I wish you well? You stabbed me with a knife! Naturally. Fanny couldnt find it in her heart to wish good things for Britney. If she could, her -a deceased most fervent wish might have been for Britney to face the same fate as Mike person. How dare you bring up the fact that I stabbed you? If you hadnt arranged for someone to kill your father, would I have identally stabbed you? Britney was so incensed that she mmed the table, ring at Fanny. With involving the authorities and sending Fanny to jail, there wouldnt have been much benefit for Britney. She genuinely desired to take legal action and rid herself of the troublesome Fanny. I didnt do it! Dont use me! When Fanny heard Britney mention Mike, she immediately felt guilty. Fearing that Britney would persist in bothering her, she inquired once more, If you stabbed me, you wouldnt be out so soon; did you escape? If you did escape, you should return promptly! Dont risk being apprehended again and facing an even lengthier confinement! Britney spat out a fruit pit on the ground and proudly eximed, I was bailed out by someone. Didnt expect that, did you? 2/4 Chapter 300 Why Should I Give You Money Upon hearing this. Fanny immediately inquired, Who? Who bailed you out? Was it Ang? The first person she thought of was Ang, as she believed Ang was the only one who would oppose her and not want things to go smoothly for her. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The more Fanny thought about it, the more she became convinced that Ang had likely bailed out Britney to cause trouble for her. It wasnt her Britney had also considered the possibility of Ang being the one who bailed her out, but when she encountered Ang the day before, Ang seemed surprised to see her outside. Then who else would bail you out? Fanny asked; puzzled. I came to visit you, not to have this discussion! Britney asserted bluntly, her impatience mounting as Fanny fixated on who bailed her out. Im here to get some money from you, so urry up and hand them over. Fanny was taken aback. You came to ask me for money? Why should I give you any? However, Britney remained unabashed. Simply because youre my daughter, and Im your mother Youre not my mother. My actual mother has already provided you with money! She explicitly instructed you not to bother me again! Fanny shouted. The money she gave me before is 1. e. You better give me money now! Otherwise, Ill expose the fact that you harmed your own father! I am your biological mother, and people will believe what I say! I wont give you any money! That case was closed long ago, and I have cleared my name. Why should I give you money? Realizing threats were ineffective, Britney decided to act shamelessly. If you wont provide me with money, who will? I cant go back to the vige because of you. I have to make a living elsewhere, so you must give me the money! Upon hearing her audacious demands, Fannys anger red, and she sternly instructed Britney to leave. I have no money. Leave now! No money? I dont believe you have none. If you wont give it to me, Ill find it myself, Britney dered, then hastily entered Fannys bedroom, making a beeline for the bedside table and wardrobe. 3/4 Indeed, theres money! How dare you try to deceive me! Hmph! Britney discovered the cash, seized it, and prepared to leave. Give that back! Thats my money! Fanny attempted to stop her, but Britney pushed her away, causing her to stumble. Fanny tried to chase after her but identally collided with the table, tears streaming down her face from the pain. Helplessly, she watched as Britney walked away. After crying for a while, Fanny tearfully called James. Upon hearing her uncontroble sobs, James left his work and rushed over. Fanny was taken to the hospital. She had just fallen and bumped her arm. It was nothing serious, but she was still crying uncontrobly. Her face was pale. James felt sorry for her and asked what had happened. After crying for a while, Fanny sobbed and exined that Britney had stolen her money and threatened her. Shortly after, Joseph received the news and rushed over. ames pulled Joseph aside, who looked bewildered, and inquired, Whats going on? Why am not allowed to see Fanny? Did you tell anyone where Fanny lives? oseph thought for a moment. I only told Dad. ames realized something and said, Fanny was robbed by Britney, who likely found out where she lives from Dad. How could Dad do this? Joseph was furious. He never anticipated that when George nquired about Fannys location, it was to ry the information to Britney! Capítulo 302 Chapter 302 It Must Be Her Cassandra modestly smiled. I just know a little. Im not that amazing Hearing this, Sophiaplimented her a few more times, then used the excuse of not wanting to disturb her to lead Christopher away. Since seeing Fanny, Christopher had been wanting to find an opportunity to meet her, but Sophia was always by his side, so he couldnt find the chance at all. Even when he excused himself to go to the bathroom, Sophia waited for him not far away as if afraid he would run away. Eventually, an elder whom Sophia hadnt seen in a long time invited Sophia to have a chat, so Christopher took this opportunity to return to the banquet hall and look for Fanny. After searching all around, he couldnt find Fanny, which fueled his anxiety. He tried calling her, but the call went unanswered. Just as he was about to call again, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. Christopher Christopher turned around and saw Fanny with ssy eyes. There was hesitation and conflict. evident in her gaze. N?velDrama.Org content. CFanny? Are you mad at me? Christopher turned around abruptly and hugged her. I was wrong. Please forgive me. Being suddenly embraced by Christopher, Fanny was surprised. Christopher, why would you say that? You were the one who didnt answer my calls. The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt, causing tears to trickle tlown her face. Christopher was stunned as he immediately took out his phone. Fanny, you never called me. You even blocked me. Yes, I blocked you, bCbut it was Sophia who threatened me to do it, Fanny sobbed, crying as if she had been greatly wronged. Christopher was furious, holding Fanny in his arms tofort her. How could she do such a thing and even threaten you! He had already been very tolerant of Sophia, but he never expected that she would secretly contact Fanny and threaten her. It was just too much! Dont be angry, Christopher. Since you never answered my calls, could she have used your phone to block me? Christopher immediately checked the cklist in his phone contacts to find Fannys number in it. He clenched his phone, expression turning dark. Your number is really in there! It must be her doing. He spent most of his time with Sophia, and the only person who had the opportunity to ess his phone and block Fannys number could only be her! Fanny finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had been puzzled before why Christopher suddenly stopped answering her calls. At that time, she thought he was mad at her, but she never imagined it was actually Sophia ying tricks! Sophia had tricked them into blocking each other and even devised a convincing story to make Fanny believe that Christopher no longer loved her, leaving them both in the dark. Fanny, dont worry. Ill go and confront her. Christopher, dont act impulsively. Didnt you say that your family needs to cooperate with the Martinez Family now? If you confront. her, what will happen to your family? Fannys words made Christopher feel even more heartbroken. He simply didnt know how to confront Sophia. If thetter had even half of Fannys kindness, he wouldnt be so displeased with her. What should I do, Fanny? I feel so bad for you. Christopher looked pained and med himself for being helpless. Fanny leaned against him and whispered, Although I really want you toe back to me, I dont want your life to be a mess because of me. The more Christopher listened, the more moved he felt, so he promised, Fanny, dont worry. Ill go back and talk to my dad, tell him about what Sophia has done, and make sure you get an exnation. He couldnt simply sever ties with Sophia and neglect the Sanders Family. However, he had to make it up to Fanny in some way. With Michael intervening, getting an apology should be no issue. 2/4 Chapter 302 It Must Be Her Upon hearing Christophers words, Fanny, though somewhat disappointed, agreed. The two of them spent some time together before parting ways. Meanwhile, Cassie found Ang and strolled around the estate with her. This estate is lovely, isnt it? Jonathan was in a business discussion with a few other partners, so Cassie took the chance to give Ang a tour. Ang nodded. Indeed, its beautiful. The Hayes Family was affluent and esteemed; hence, thendscaping and upkeep of the estate were wellCmaintained. My dad gave this estate to my sister, Cassie remarked enviously. Oh, when will I be as remarkable as my sister? Ang patted her shoulder and encouraged her, Youll make it one day! Angs words reminded Cassic of something, so she asked, Ang, do you know what happened with the forum incident? Seeing Ang shake her head, Cassie looked as if she had missed out on some major news and continued, Winter had her spot revoked, an International Medical Association spot at that! Revoked? Ang didnt expect it to be so serious. Although Winter had caused her trouble before, she wasnt really affected by it. Yes. Its only natural for someone with such poor academic integrity to have their spot revoked. Now, shes paying the price. She lost her spot after all the trouble. Cassie didnt feel sorry for Winter but rather took pleasure in her misfortune. Oh, I heard that after her spot was revoked, someone else was given the spot, and it wasnt Lily! Lily? Ang was puzzled. The name sounded familiar to her, but she couldnt recall where she had heard it before. Wow, Ang, you even forgot who Lily is? Shes the one Winter asked you to give up your 3/4 Chapter 302 It Must Be Her spot for. She was standing right next to Winter at the time. Ang finally recalled a little. I remember now. The person who took the spot wasnt her? She isnt capable of that! Cassie shook her head disinterestedly. Its ironic to think about it. At the time, Winter had confidently imed that Lily would definitely get the spot based on her abilities and used Ang of using connections that. Lily didnt get the spot. But now, even though Winters spot was revoked, it didnt go to Lily. Ang shook her head. I dont care about these things, but Winter must be feeling terrible. Who cares? She brought it upon herself! And did you know? Her junior, Angelina, the one who posted on the forum Cassie was afraid that Ang would ask who Angelina was again while she was revealing the gossip, so she introduced Angelina directly. Ang nodded. It had only been a couple of days since Angelinas incident, so she remembered her. Angelina exposed Winter on the forum! And the things she revealed were not just about you! Angelina had been used as a scapegoat by Winter before, but she found out this time, so she also uncovered everything from before. Capítulo 303 Chapter 303 He Wouldnt Leave You Alone, Would He? Ang sighed. It seems like Winter has manipted her into doing a lot of things. Cassie clicked his tongue. Yeah, shes always being used as a tool. But this time, Winter must be doomed after so many scandals have been exposed, Seeing Cassies eyes light up when discussing gossip, Ang smiled. Cassie, you would make a great gossip reporter. Cassie agreed. I think so too! Im always ted to hear about gossip! As they conversed, they shared smiles. Afterughing for some time, Cassie patted Ang on the shoulder and remarked, Ang, you would make a great doctor saving lives. If you seed in the future, dont forget to let me hold onto your coattails! Ang nodded with a smile. Dont forget to report on my exclusive news in the future, Reporter Cassie. Just as they were talking, a voice suddenly came from behind. What are you chatting about? Laughing so happily. Ang looked up to find Daniel, whom she hadnt seen in a long time. Daniel noticed Cassie next to Ang and eximed, Cassie is here too. t Cassie rolled his eyes at Daniel, This is my house. If Im not here, who else would be? Hearing her words, Daniel chuckled and sat d Hearing her words, Daniel chuckled and sat down next to her. Well, not necessarily. Isnt this ce now given to your sister by your dad? Its normal for you to move out. Upon hearing his words, Cassie red at him and snorted softly. Ang looked curiously at the two of them and asked, Do you know each other? She didnt know they knew each other before. Yeah, we know each other. The Hayes Family and our family have some connections, so of course we know each other. Cassie rolled her eyes. I dont know you, old man! 1/4 Chapter 303 He Wouldnt Leave You Alone, Would He? What? You call me an old man? But Im only a few years older than you. How could you call me an old man? Although he had watched Cassie grow up, Cassie calling him an old man made him feel uneasy. Daniel couldnt help but pat Cassies head, prompting thetter to pat him back, but Danielughed it off and dodged. Ang looked at the two of them, who clearly knew each other well, and smiled helplessly. Daniels personality was just like a childs, but he got along well with Cassic. After a few exchanges of blows, they finally settled down under Angs persuasion. Daniel looked around and asked, Wheres Jonathan? He wouldnt leave you behind, would he? One of the elders invited him over to discuss business. I couldnt understand. Oh, I see. I thought Jonathan had abandoned you, but I knew he wouldnt do that, considering how much he treasures you. Ang blushed at Daniels words. She was about to say something when she suddenly saw someone approaching from a distance, and it was none other than Fanny. Cassie immediately spotted Fanny in the distance and frowned, asking, What is she doing here? If she remembered correctly, her sister did not invite Fanny to the birthday banquet. Fanny also spotted Ang, and when she saw thetter with two people by her side, she turned to leave, but Cassie stopped her. How did you get in? Fanny, upon hearing Cassies question, uttered indignantly, I was brought in by someone who was invited, of course! She didnt dare to say that she was brought in by a member of the Kins Family. After all, Ang was still there. When Cassie questioned her presence there, she couldnt help but angrily admit that she was brought in, but fortunately, she didnt reveal that she was brought in by a member of the Kins Family. 2/4 Cassie naturally asked, Who did youe in with? Whats it to you? Fanny replied. Cassie was speechless. Feeling guilty? Did you sneak in? Having heard from Ang that Fanny had already left Kins Residence, Cassie wondered if it was someone else who brought her in instead of a member of the Kins Family Its none of your business! Fanny retorted before quickly walking away. Unable to get an answer from Fanny, Cassie turned to Ang. Ang raised an eyebrowzily. The Kins Family are used to underhanded dealings Thisment made Cassie furious. You mean the Kins Family went back on their words? Even if a member of the Kins Family brought Fanny in, it doesnt matter. My only request was for her to move out of Kins Residence and remove her from our family registration. If they want to support her now, thats their business, not mine. She had never intended to meddle in every aspect of Fannys life. Ang, you are still too kind, Cassie sighed. Daniel chimed in, The Kins Family people have treated you so badly, so why are you still so nice to them? If it were me, I would have destroyed them and left a long time ago! Cassie and Ang couldnt help butugh, with Cassie even teasing, You talk tough, but you cant back it up, so stop making empty threats. The three chatted for a while, and soon, Jonathan came to find Ang. After Fanny left, she hid and watched Ang from a distance, filled with resentment as she saw Jonathan being particrly doting toward Ang. She had be like this all because of Ang, and she was determined to make Ang pay! Hiding behind a nt, she stared fiercely at Ang with a malicious and intimidating look. When Jonathan arrived, he sent Daniel away, and before leaving, Daniel also took Cassie, who felt like a third wheel, with him. What are you doing? Cassie was dragged away by Daniel, and she shook off his hand in frustration. 3/4 3 Chapter 303 He Wouldnt Leave You Alone, Would Her Daniel looked at her nonchntly, with a seemingly caring expression. I dont want you to continue being a third wheel, or do you want to be left out? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I dont need you to take me away! I can walk by myself, Cassie huffed, walking ahead of Daniel. Daniel followed her lead and asked, Do you really have no ns of moving out? Thats none of your business! Cassie snorted. Helplessly, Daniel surrendered with a smile. Fine, fine. I was just asking When the sound of arguing between Daniel and Cassie grew fainter, Ang sighed to Jonathan, I didnt expect them to get along so well. Jonathan looked at her seriously. Well? Ang nodded, Yes, dont you think they get along? They seem alright, Jonathan replied, not concerned about the rtionship between Daniel and Cassie. He was just wondering how Ang defined a good rtionship. Jonathan, what are you thinking about? After saying a few words without getting a response from Jonathan, she reached out and waved her hand in front of him in confusion. Capítulo 304 Chapter 304 Its Normal Not to Remember Nothing. Jonathan asked, What were you just saying? Ang looked up at him seriously. Jonathan, youre lying. You were definitely thinking about something. Are you pondering something you dont want to share with me? Jonathan patted her head. Why do you always have random thoughts? I was simply listening to you talk about their strong rtionship and wondering how you define a good rtionship. Concerned that Ang might misunderstand, he promptly shared his thoughts with her. Ang suddenly came to a realization. Jonathan, youve been contemting such a simple thing for so long? Jonathan furrowed his brow slightly. Is it that straightforward? 715 He acknowledged that his understanding of emotions between people was not as strong as others, a realization he had since childhood. However, he never viewed it as a significant issue. Of course its simple. Despite their arguments, its evident that they share a deep familiarity. They are in sync, which is why the atmosphere is so harmonious. Okay, Jonathan replied. He did not quite grasp what she said but still nodded in agreement. -Observing his earnest expression, Ang noticed that he probably didntprehend. She thought of his condition and sighed. Perhaps Jonathan desired to understand, but his condition presented numerous obstacles. Perhaps Jonathan desired to understand, but Jonathan asked, Why the sudden sigh? Ang suddenly looked up and asked, Jonathan, have you felt loved recently? Recalling Daniels remark about Jonathancking love, she had been making an effort to show him more love and wondered if he had noticed. Initially, Jonathan tensed. Then, he parted his lips and asked, Are you confessing your feelings to me? Huh? 1/4 Chapter 304 Its Normal Not to Remember Jonathan suggested, Lets discuss it when we return home. Taken aback by his sudden mention of going home, Ang was puzzled and asked, Return home now? Isnt it too early? Even though they were attending a birthday celebration, she had spent most of the time wandering around without truly engaging with the birthday girl. Moreover, Ang wanted to gather some information during this event but hadnt found the opportunity. Jonathan furrowed his brow slightly, pondered for a moment, and asked Ang, Would your like to stay for the second half of the celebration? After considering. Ang replied, Should we stay a bit longer? She wasnt fond of crowds and had apanied Jonathan in the hopes of uncovering something. Jonathans suicide in her previous life had always troubled her, and she sought to discover the reason or uncover the truth. She still found it hard to believe that the gentle man before her could have taken his own life. Why are you looking at me like that all of a sudden? Jonathan noticed Ang staring at him. nkly with an expression he couldnt decipher. Suddenly, Ang embraced him. Jonathan, I really like you. Please take care of yourself. Jonathan held her tightly and replied, Yes, I like you, too. His voice was deep yet slightly hoarse, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. After a moment, he released her. Angs cheeks were slightly flushed, and she whispered, Should we go inside and have a look? Jonathan agreed, Of course. They stood up, and he instinctively ced his arm around her as they headed toward the hall. In the distance, Fanny spotted them entering and suddenly remembered something, prompting her to follow. Ang apanied Jonathan into the hall, where they attracted attention and engaged in 2/4 Chapter 404 Its Normal Not to Remember conversations with various guests, Whenever someone approached, Jonathan would hold her closer, subtly asserting his presence. Christopher had noticed Jonathan and Ang earlier but hadnt approached them. Now, he was being dragged over by Sophia. Christopher thought that she wanted to approach Jonathan and greet him, as most people who went to talk to Jonathan and Ang were there because of Jonathan. Simrly, many girls, even those with boyfriends, woulde up and exchange a few words with the extremely handsome Jonathan What Christopher didnt anticipate was that Sophias target was not Jonathan but Ang. Hey, how are you? I didnt expect to see you here! As Sophia approached Jonathan and Ang, she waved at Ang with a friendly smile. Ang looked at her in confusion. Uh, hello? Seeing that Sophia was holding Christophers hand, Ang could figure out their rtionship, but she couldnt understand why Sophia would greet her. Furthermore, Sophia didnt seem to have any ill intentions. Dont you remember me? As Ang hesitated to recall, Sophia continued, Its normal not to remember. Ive seen your before, but you may not have noticed me. It was at Highside Boulevard when you passed by and saved my friend. I was there. Highside Boulevard? The girl who fainted from heatstroke? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yes, thats my friend. Thanks to you back then. Sophia felt a shiver just talking about it. If Ang hadnt happened to pass by and used acupuncture to save Sophias friend, the said friend might not have survived. Because her friends condition at that time was so critical, Sophia still remembered it vividly. Since that incident, she had always wanted to find the person who saved her friend. Her friend had fainted and didnt see what Ang looked like, so she had been seeking help to locate her. Unexpectedly, after searching for so long without sess, Sophia coincidentally met her. 3/4 here. Is your friend okay now? Ang inquired. She remembered saving someone who had ainted and was in shock due to heatstroke while passing by Highside Boulevard. But after stabilizing the person, the ambnce arrived. So, she let the ambnce take the person away and continued with her day. She didnt follow up afterward, which was why she was asking now. Shes fine. She was taken to the hospital and is now doing well. Its all thanks to you! My friend has been asking me to find you because she wants to thank you in person. As Sophia spoke, she took out her phone. Lets exchange contact information, shall we? Im Sophia Martinez, and you? Christopher watched nervously as they were about to exchange contact information, his eyelids twitching with anxiety. If possible, he didnt want Sophia and Ang to contact each other After all. Ang knew a lot about him and might even be aware of him and Fanny, which made him feel uneasy and concerned. But things didnt go as he had hoped. The two exchanged contact information and even seemed to have a pleasant conversation. Moreover, Jonathan stood by Ang like a guardian angel, leaving Christopher with no pportunity to intervene. Capítulo 305 4/4 Chapter 305 You Owe Her an Apology After exchanging contact information, Ang and Sophia chatted a little until Jonathan was about to leave with Ang. Suddenly, Christopher called out, Jonathan. What is it about? Jonathans response was not very warm. Christopher hesitated for a moment but decided to speak up. Dad said he wants you to visit him. Hes been missing you these days and wants to see you. Michael had mentioned this to Christopher several times, but he had never told Jonathan. Now that the opportunity presented itself, he reluctantly overcame his difort and mentioned it. Jonathan casually nced at him, then nodded. Got it. Without agreeing or refusing, he simply acknowledged it. This left Christopher somewhat puzzled. He wanted to say more, but Jonathan had already taken Ang and left. Sophia asked, Is he your elder brother, Jonathan Lawson? And Ang is his wife, right? She had just chatted with Ang, and Jonathan had been standing by her side the whole time. She could guess their rtionship, but the fact that Ang was Jonathans wife still shocked her. Yes, thats right, Christopher replied uneasily. It was only because Sophia was unaware of the Kins Familys situation that she could ask such a question. If she had known that Ang had even been his fiancee before, she would probably have been even more surprised. But for now, Sophia just sighed. Truly powerful people have powerful partners. Christopher didnt like this phrase, but he had to admit that both Jonathan and Ang did fit the bill. But when he thought about what Ang had done to Fanny, Christopher had an indescribable disgust toward Ang. If it werent for her, he and Fanny wouldnt be in the situation they were in now. Try to have less contact with her. Although she is skilled in medicine, her character is not that great, Christopher mentioned to Sophia. 1/4 J M M BB BBGU Chapter 305 You Owe Her an Apology Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. +15 Free Coins Immediately, Sophia retorted, What are you talking about? She saved my friends life. How could her character be bad? She was quick to defend Ang. She harmed my friend. Of course, I know her character is bad, Christopher said calmly. What harm did she do to your friend? Tell me, let me see whose fault it is. She pulled Christopher to a couch in a corner, and the helpless Christopher could only follow her. But when they got there, he didnt want to say anything. After all, it was rted to Fanny. Its not a big deal. Theres no need to bring it up again. He was afraid that if he said anything, even the things between him and Fanny would be exposed. Its obviously nothing. You cant evene up with a story now, can you? Sophia said confidently. Looking at Sophia, Christopher remembered the first time he met her when she was still gentle. But now, as they grew closer and their rtionship became more intimate, Sophias desire to control him became stronger. They werent even engaged yet, but she had already treated him like her husband. Suddenly, he remembered that she had even secretly blocked Fanny on his phone before. And when he met Fanny, he had impulsively promised her that he would make Sophia apologize for this matter. was At that time, when he assured Fanny, he was very collected, but now, hepletely clueless about it. He could only dryly ask Sophia, Did you touch my phone? After asking, he suddenly had ant idea. Why are you suddenly changing the subject? Sophia felt a little guilty because she had. touched his phone. Christopher asked, Did you block Fanny on my phone? How did you know? Did you contact her through another method? Sophia questioned the second she opened her mouth. Upon seeing the way she reacted, Christopher felt a headache and irritably remarked, I didnt do anything and just saw her name on the cklist. The only person who could have 2/4 essed my phone is you. Impatiently, she retorted, Unless you wanted to contact her, why did you check the cklist? She didnt truly believe Christophers exnation. I identally blocked a friend today and had to unblock them from the cklist. Thats when I noticed. Christopher exined, That friend happens to be a guy. So, what if I blocked her? Shes your exCgirlfriend. Im your current girlfriend, and I dont want you talking to her. Whats wrong with that? Sophia felt justified, considering the ambiguous rtionship between Fanny and Christopher. You owe Fanny an apology for this, Christopher stated firmly and upromisingly. Sophia exploded, Why should I apologize to her? Fanny asked me to find a doctor for her mother, and I did. But because you blocked her without permission, I couldnt reach her, causing a dy in her mothers treatment, and shes still in the hospital, Christopher exined with a sense of righteousness. Gazing seriously at her, he urged, This is your mistake, so apologize to Fanny. Will you do it for me? With a look of annoyance, she stomped her foot. How was I supposed to know about her mothers ident, and you were looking for a doctor for her? Shes your exCgirlfriend, but youre still so close. Even if she wasnt my exCgirlfriend, her mother is still an elder to me. I would have helped. her, regardless. Christopher said helplessly, So, your blocking of Fanny has prevented her mother from waking up, as she missed the crucial window for treatment. I will apologize if what youre saying is true. But I will only apologize to her mother, not to her! Sophia was willing to admit her mistake as long as Christopher could prove his ims. Just as he was about to respond, she interjected, I will have someone look into her mothers condition now. If what you said is urate, I will apologize. With that, she left, visibly upset. Unaware of the dispute between Christopher and Sophia, Ang followed Jonathan and interacted with various individuals. In the distance, Ang observed Fanny walking with James, engaged in a conversation. 3/4 Chapter 305 You Owe Her an Apology James appeared ilispleased, with a frown on his face, What are you staring at? Jonathan inquired. Ang shook her head. Nothing +15 Free Coins The affairs of the Kins Family were not her concern, so she didnt feel the need to dwell on them. However, she couldnt shake off the uneasy feeling that lingered after witnessing the expressions of those two. She thought, perhaps it was because every time Fanny crossed her path, some sort of trouble always ensued. Therefore, whenever she encountered Fanny, she couldnt help but have a subconscious defensive reaction. Capítulo 306 Chapter 306 Better to Wait for a Miracle What are you looking at? Jonathan asked, embracing Ang. Ang shook her head. Nothing. Lets go back. Jonathan had been eager to take her home, so he held her and left. In the distance, someone sighed as they watched the two of them. Mr. Lawson and his wife are really clingy. Another person chimed in, sounding equally envious. On the way, Ang mentioned to Jonathan about going to visit Scarlet the next day. Jonathan simply asked, Do you want me to apany you? No need. Ang shook her head. Oliver will be with me. She was nning to visit the hospital the next day and would likely encounter members of the Kins Family. Dealing with the Kins Family was often bothersome, and she didnt want Jonathan to get too involved. He was already upied with work every day, and she didnt want him to waste his energy on unworthy individuals. The following day, Ang arrived at the hospital early. Upon reaching Scarlets ward, she only found a caretaker snacking on sunflower seeds and engrossed in her phone. t When the caretaker, Evic, heard someone enter the ward, she quickly hid the sunflower seeds. Seeing Ang, she asked in confusion; Did youe to the wrong ward? Ang nced at her. No, I didnt. Evie said nothing else, pretending to tidy up the scattered seed shells around her. After stealing nces at Ang several times, she asked, Are you here to visit Mrs. Kins? I havent seen you here before. Ang replied, Yes, its my first visit. Just here to check and then leave. After speaking, she assessed Scarlets condition. Scarlet appeared to be asleep, with an empty drip bag attached. Ang saw that the drip bag was empty, and the blood had started to backflow slightly. She promptly pressed the call button on the bedside of the hospital bed. 1/4 Chapter 306 Better to Wait for a Miracle- Evie, observing her actions, asked loudly, What are you doing? Ang nced at her calmly, ignoring her and holding Scarlets hand with the drip. Noticing that the tube attached to the hand was filled with blood, Evie became rmed. Hey, when did the drip finish so suddenly? Ive been watching it the whole time. Ang twisted the drip tube a few times, allowing the blood to slowly return from the tube to the body until it waspletely drained before removing the needle. Evie looked at her somewhat awkwardlyCuncertain of her identityCand could only remain silent, smiling sheepishly. Ang did not expect to glean any useful information from Evie, who seemed indifferent, and carefully examined Scarlets condition. Although Scarlet was in a vegetative state, her appearance suggested she was merely asleep. After a thorough examination, Ang confirmed that her condition was unusual. If she were to receive treatment, it would be quite challenging. However, Ang was unaware that the doctors had already stated that Scarlet had a ny percent chance of not waking up. At the wards entrance, the nurse who responded to the call button inquired, Has the drip finished? Ang withdrew her gaze and replied calmly, Its done, and the needle has been removed. Is there anything else that needs to be administered? How did you remove the needle by yourself? After removing the needle, you should- Its been taken care of, Ang interrupted, disregarding the nurses instructions, and went to find Joseph. She couldntprehend the Kins Familys thought process; how could they hire someone like Evie who couldnt even provide proper care? Joseph was surprised to see Ang. Are you here to visit Mom? He hadnt expected her to arrive so early. In his mind, Ang would have likely dyed or procrastinated. Ive already visited her, and I suggest you rece the caretaker. After making that statement, Ang was preparing to leave, but Joseph stopped and caught up with her, asking, Are you going to leave just like this? 2/4 JAW Chapter 306 Better to Wait for a Miracle In response, Ang countered, What else should I do? +15 Free Coins She had not made any promises to George regarding treating Scarlet, and she certainly did. not possess magical abilities. Scarlets conditionCeven with her grandmother presentCseemed beyond help. She did not require treatment, but rather, a miracle. With that said, Ang had no intention of staying and was ready to leave. As Joseph reached out to stop her, he was intercepted by Oliver, who warned him with a stern nce. Unable to stop her, Joseph followed her in puzzlement and inquired, Are you really leaving? Did you come all this way just to criticize the caretaker? Although George had asked him to convince Ang, Joseph was unprepared. He assumed that upon seeing Scarlets current state, Ang would be inclined to attempt treatment. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Not criticizing her, but just offering a friendly reminder. I came to visit, thats all. I made that clear to George Kins beforehand, Ang exined patiently as she allowed him to follow. While she spoke, Oliver kept a watchful eye on Joseph, as if anticipating any attempt by him to approach Ang. Feeling somewhat helpless, Joseph asked, Must we converse in this manner? How can I be certain that you actually visited Mom? Why not apany me now to check on her? Chuckling, Ang came to a stop and remarked, I saw the caretaker you hired snacking on visit. sunflower seeds and engrossed in her phone. This is enough to say that Ive paid my Instead of trying to guiltCtrip me, why not put in the effort to find a more dedicated caretaker and await a miracle? Once that urs, Scarlet Square will awaken. Perplexed, Joseph inquired, What do you mean, Ang Kins? Youre saying all this, yet your refuse to apany me to see Mom again. Are you implying that Mom requires a miracle to awaken? Ang, maintaining herposure even as Joseph grew more agitated, responded bluntly, Im not cursing her, just stating the reality. After a moment of restraint, Joseph softened his tone and implored, Will you apany me to check on her again? Even if you have no intention of treating Mom, at least share thoughts on what might be wrong. your If you ask nicely. I might consider it, Ang replied, crossing her arms and observing his 3/4 frustrated expression with a faint smile. Indeed, there was a certain satisfaction in witnessing the misfortune of hateful people. Her visit to the hospital was not entirely fruitless, Contemting Georges ongoing police investigation and the bleak prognosis from the doctors about Scarlet. Joseph bowed his head. Im pleading with you, Ang. Satisfied, Ang turned to Oliver and suggested, Lets return and check on her once more. Oliver promptly caught up with her while Joseph clenched his teeth, appearing grim and mad. Upon entering the ward, Ang spotted Fanny in the room. Evie was in a conversation with her, and they appeared to be getting along well. When Fanny saw Ang, she frowned and eximed, Why are you here? Donte bothering my mom. She doesnt want to see you! Capítulo 307 Chapter 307 Feeling Exasperated at Christophers Failure Before Ang had a chance to respond to Fanny, Joseph approached from behind and uttered to Fanny, Fanny, please dont speak out of turn. Dad asked her toe and check on Mom. Upon hearing that, Fanny pursed her lips, looking visibly unhappy. However, she remained silent. As for Evie, she looked at Ang curiously and felt slightly worried. Go in and take a look. Ang, if possible, update me on Moms current situation. Joseph sighed and added. Ang walked into the ward. She didnt spare a nce at Fanny and Evie and headed straight to the bedside. Based on her current state, she should be able more frequently and observe her reactions. to hear people talking now. Engage with her As soon as these words escaped her lips, Fanny widened her eyes and nced at Evie. Evie discreetly took a step back and chose not to speak. Meanwhile, Joseph carefully noted Angs advice. Is there really nothing you can do? he asked. Im not a miracle worker, Ang replied while looking at Joseph. Then, she asked in bemusement, Or do you think I am? Joseph didnt want to continue the conversation, but Fanny immediately interjected, What are you implying? Are you trying to make things difficult for Joseph? If youre not willing to genuinely help Mom, so be it. Why must you mock Joseph like this? Be quiet. Ang nced at her casually before walking out. This time, Joseph didnt chase after her. Instead, he gazed at Scarlet lying on the sickbed, leaned in, and asked, Mom, can you hear me? Can you react in any way? Like moving your fingers? He figured since George wanted nothing more than Scarlets acknowledgment or denial as a victim, she could testify for George if she could move her fingers, even in her unconscious state. 1/4 Chapter 307 Feeling Exasperated at Christophers Failure To his disappointment, Scarlet showed no reaction. +15 Free Cons Joseph, its no use. Ive been talking to Mom for days. She hasnt responded at all. ncing at Fanny, Joseph expressed his gratitude. Thank you, Fanny. Dont forget to pay attention to any reactions Mom might have when you talk to her from now on. You must inform me if she reacts. Even though Fanny was confused, she still nodded obediently. After Joseph left, Evie asked Fanny, Miss Fanny, who was that woman just now? Why was Joseph so polite to her? Can she really tell if something was off simply through the brief checkCup? Evie was concerned that Ang might reveal the incident whereby she had let Scarlets blood flow into the needle after she finished giving her the IV drip due to her leafing on her job. For that reason, she subtly inquired Fanny about Angs identity. Fanny, who naturally had a negative opinion of Ang, borated with disgust, Shes not nice. Joseph was only being polite to her in the hopes that she could wake Mom up, but shes all talk and has no real effort to help Mom. Unbeknownst to the two, Scarlets fingers twitched as Fanny spoke. I see. Miss Fanny, why dont you go home and rest? Ill stay here and monitor the situation, Evie suggested with a smile. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If truth be told, Fanny didnt want to stay any longer either. After all, the doctors had already mentioned that Scarlet had a ny percent chance of not waking up. Therefore, she now had lost hope for Scarlets recovery and focused more on pleasing Christopher and her brothers. Once Fanny left, Evie sat on the hospital bed, took out a bag of nuts, and started enjoying them while watching funny videos. Taking care of a patient in a vegetative state sure is easy, especially when their family doesnt visit frequently. Meanwhile, in the Sanders Residence, Christopher knelt before Michael. Although his face. was expressionless, Christophers clenched jaw revealed his defiance. You dare to show me that look?! Do you realize you nearly jeopardized our coboration with the Martinez Family? Michael pointed at Christopher and scolded, Why must you offend Sophia and even dare to make her angry? 2/4 It was her fault. I merely asked her to apologize, Christopher retorted. Why do you keep bringing the apology up?! Michael mmed the table and continued, Did Fanny put a spell on you? Are you aware of the gap between Sophias social status and Fannys? How could Sophia possibly apologize to Fanny? In Michaels eyes, the two werepletely iparable. However, Christopher stubbornly replied, I was just discussing the solution with her. How the hell was I supposed to know she would get angry? Because Sophia returned to the Martinez Residence and blubbered herints to her parents, Michael decided to teach Christopher a lesson. Both families were already in the midst of discussing the engagement arrangements. But now, with Sophiasints, the whole situation came to a standstill.. Because of this, Michael was beyond annoyed. He simply couldnt understand why Christopher was still secretly contacting Fanny. Didnt I tell you not to contact Fanny anymore? Why are you still helping her regarding her moms condition? Michael clearly remembered that Christopher had promised him before that he would no longer contact Fanny once they helped her with that matter. Christopher stood his ground and said, I made a promise to Fanny before. I cant go back on my word. Shall I apud you for being such a promise keeper then? Now, youve made me break our promises to the Martinez Family! Tell me, how do you n to resolve this? Are you going to apologize to the Martinez Family in person? Or do you expect me to go with you and make a fool out of myself? Michael had always felt exasperated at Christophers failure to meet his expectations. The son I had with the woman I love never measured up to Jonathan, the son I had from my arranged marriage. The realization of this fact made him feel as though he was choking on food, causing him great difort and restlessness. I will apologize, but you must not make things difficult for Fanny. How dare you still negotiate with me! Youre simply- Michael raised his hand, wanting to discipline his troublesome son. But before he could proceed, a soft voice interrupted. 3/4 .MINC ?????? ? Teresa stood by the door and said, Stop hitting our son, Michael Clearly, she had been listening for a while but had stayed out of sight. She looked timid and cautions as she nced at Michael Taking a deep breath. Michael told Christopher to leave. Christopher nces in Teresas direction before walking away. Teresa walked up to Michael, gently patted him on the chest, andforted, Dont be mad at Christopher. Its not his fault. Its mainly Sophia who went too far with her actions. Didnt Christopher mention that Sophia secretly took his phone to block his friend? Michael managed to calm down slightly by Teresas soothing gestures. However, he didnt argue when he heard her words. Instead, he merely said tly. Its not just any friends. She blocked Fanny Its not about who she blocked. Its about her not respecting our son at all, Teresa said as she leaned against Michael. Our son has yet to marry her, but shes already gone this far. I fear our son will have a rough future ahead if he has to apologize for this, shemented softly. Capítulo 308 Chapter 308 Be Even More Unreasonable Michael sighed. Despite the circumstances, we must now coborate with the Martinez Family. If it werent for the current downturn and the need for assistance in the Sanders Familyspany, we wouldnt have arranged a blind date for Christopher and Sophia. Moreover, Teresa was the one who initially suggested that Sophia and Christopher meet. Teresa continued, I understand the importance of cooperating with the Martinez Family. That was why I proposed that their daughter and our son spend time together in the first. ce. But I didnt expect that the initially wellCbehaved Sophia would act this way. Christopher has always been a kindChearted child. If we always allow her to have her way, I fear she may be even more unreasonable toward Christopher in the future No matter how she put it, her main concern was Christophers future.. When Michael heard Teresas words, his demeanor gradually softened. I will discuss this matter with the Martinez Family. As for Christopher, let him stay at home for now, he spoke gently. Meanwhile, in the Martinez Residence, Sophia had been waiting for Christopher and apologize. She even changed her outfits several times. t ine Giving Sophia a loving yet powerless look, Melissa asked, Wanting to see Christopher so bad, huh? Sophia pursed her lips. No, I have no desire to see him at all. Although she imed she didnt want to see him, she already nced toward the door multiple times. Upon seeing this, Melissa smiled. Oh, quit hiding your true feelings from me. Your acting skills are not convincing at all. The motherCandCdaughter dub conversed for a while when they saw Carlos suddenly descend from the study. The Sanders Family has responded. They said that since Christopher isnt at fault in this matter, they wont apologize. In addition, he wants you to apologize to Fanny! 1/4 Sophias expression instantly froze, whereas Melissa questioned in confusion, How dare they treat Sophia like this? Christopher is still persistently getting in contact with his exCgirlfriend. Sophia simply wanted him to apologize and make amends, yet he dares to decline?! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Upon hearing Melissas words, Sophia felt uneasy at the thought of Christopher once again siding with Fanny. Her pain intensified, and her eyes welled up with tears as she ascended the stairs. Darling, look at how distressed our daughter is. As I see it, its best not to proceed with this arranged marriage with the Sanders Family! Carlos approached her side and consoled her, We havee this far in the preparations. It would be unwise to cancel it now. But Sophia Melissa was genuinely concerned that Christopher would mistreat Sophia in the future. Its simple to make the Sanders Family yield. We will gather evidence that Christopher is still keeping in touch and hooking up with that woman. Then, we will confront the Sanders Family with it. Upon hearing that, Melissa finally felt somewhat reassured. No matter what, they needed to make Christopher acknowledge his mistakes and promise not to repeat them. Lets proceed as you suggest. Our daughter seems to genuinely like Christopher. I never would have guessed he would behave this way. I wouldnt have allowed Sophia to meet him if I had known this would happen. I cant believe a decentClooking young man like him is still so intimate with his ex- girlfriend. Its simply outrageous! As for Sophia, she was unaware of her parents intentions. She wept as soon as she returned. to her room. After crying for a while, she immediately called Christopher.. Once the call was connected, Sophia questioned with a whiny tone, Why didnt youe to apologize? Christopher was already feeling frustrated about being grounded by his father. At first, he wanted to argue upon hearing Sophias voice. However, he was at a loss for words when he heard her cry. Since you refuse toe over and apologize, my parents are discussing canceling our engagement now. What will happen to your family then? Sophias voice still sounded tearful. 2/4 Christopher responded unemotionally, My dad forbids me to go. We arent at fault in this matter. Since he had never witnessed Sophia cry before, he felt a bit uneasy. Its me. It was my fault, okay? But even if I must apologize, I will only apologize to you. Do not expect me to apologize to Fanny. Sophia cried. Although it wasnt particrly despairing, it sounded very sorrowful. If you want to apologize to me, you muste to my house and apologize properly. With these words, Christopher immediately hung up the phone. Sophia cried for a while before heading downstairs. When her mother saw hering down, she asked with a smile, Sophia, is there anything you would like to eat today? I will cook for you. Her eyes were still slightly teary as she shook her head. I dont feel like eating. Oh, that wont do. Or is there somewhere you want to go today? I will apany you. Once again, Sophia shook her head. I want to apologize to Christopher in person, she said listlessly. Just as Melissa showed a surprised expression, she continued, It was indeed wrong of me to block Fanny without his consent. Apologize? Why should you apologize? You are our precious daughter. He was the one who got too intimate with his exCgirlfriend. Its right for you to block his exCgirlfriend. Dont let him manipte you. You did nothing wrong. But Sophia hesitated again. No but. Your dad has already sent someone to investigate his ambiguous rtionship with that woman. Dont worry about this matter. Either they apologize, or we just call off your engagement. Call off our engagement? We cant do that. Mom, I have been with him for so long. During their time together, Sophia always regarded Christopher as her husband. Hence, she didnt quite agree when she heard Melissa mention calling off the engagement. Its a bummer to break off the engagement now, isnt it? After all, I finally found a partner with whom my parents and I are satisfied. 3/4 Calling off the engagement is just one of the options. There is still another one, isnt there? We wont call it off if they are willing to apologize. Just wait for the news from your father, With these words, Sophia could sense Melissas intention. Mom, are you also going to shut me in? Christophers Dad has grounded him at the Sanders Residence. I cant believe Mom wont let me out. either. In an instant, Sophia felt that there were too many obstacles between her and Christopher to the point that Fanny was nothingpared to them. Perhaps I shouldnt havee home crying and told Mom and Dad about this matter in the first ce. At this moment, Sophia felt a slight sense of regret. Both the Sanders Family and the Martinez Family locked their children in as they waited for the other to compromise. Just then, Sophias friend, Ava Collier, contacted her and asked about Fanny. Sophia, did you really help me find my lifesaver? Yes, but arranging a meeting with her may take a few days. I have some things going on over here. Instantly sensing the moodiness in Sophias voice, Ava asked, Whats going on? Whats her name? Its nothing, just some family matters. By the way, her name is Ang Kins. She is Jonathans. wife. Ill contact youter when I have time to arrange a meeting for you to meet and thank her properly. After Ava hung up the phone, an old man bowed beside her and asked, We have identified Miss Ang Kins information. Angs basic information appeared before Ava in just a minute or two. Capítulo 309 Chapter 309 A Heated Dispute After several days, Ang finally managed to carve out some free time to bring a heartfelt lunch to Jonathan at the office. The journey was uninterrupted. Before long, Angid eyes on Jonathan. Upon spotting Ang. Jonathan promptly asked Simon to excuse them. When he saw t food in Angs hands, he couldnt help but feel a sense of warmth. What prompted this impromptu food delivery? Ang responded, I simply wanted to see you, of course. the As she had just received positive news from the first round of selection, she was eager to share it with Jonathan as soon as possible, hence the lunch delivery. Ive missed you too. Jonathan affectionately patted her head. I n to take you on a little. trip in the coming days. Despite his recent hectic schedule, he had been nning to bring Ang out for a getaway. Even though they had held their wedding ceremony, their busy lives had prevented them from enjoying a proper honeymoon. Therefore, he was determined to make it up to her. Ang was taken aback. An outing? Jonathan nodded. After that, he inquired, Do you not fancy the idea? I do, but I have to attend an uing offCcampus training The International Medical Association? Jonathan guessed correctly. Ang nodded before announcing enthusiastically, Yes! Jonathan, I made it through the firstCround selection. Theres still some time before the next round of tests, so Professor Terence suggested I participate in the second round of the national offCcampus training. The first round was opened for 100 college applicants nationwide. Only 40 individuals made it through the selection. This time, all 40 participants will undergo a period of training and exchange in the offCcampus training before the secondCround selection begins. Where is the training taking ce? Ill join you. Jonathan, who had finally cleared his 1/4 Chapter 309 A Heated Dispute schedule, was keen on apanying her. Moreover, he would indeed be worried about Ang if the training was held in another city. In Nortnd. Ang beamed. Ive never been there. Will youe with me, Jonathan? Since she also couldnt bear the thought of being apart from Jonathan, she figured having him by her side in Nortnd would be ideal. Of course, Ill apany you. Jonathan patted her head. Their conversation was soon interrupted by a call from Terence. Having no intention to hide. the call from Jonathan, Ang promptly answered, Once Terence mentioned a time and venue, she realized he had called to inform her about the departure details. So soon? Upon learning they were leaving the next day, Ang nced somewhat awkwardly in Jonathans direction. Even if Jonathan can take his time out, it will still be days before he can join me in Nortnd. You go ahead. Ill let Oliver apany you. Ill wrap things up here and join you shortly. Jonathan suggested after overhearing the conversation. Sensing Jonathans presence, Terence teased, Whats the matter? Are you thinking of going with her? Seriously? Youre that concerned? C Yes, I am, Jonathan tasually replied before taking Angs hand and ending the call. Ang chuckled helplessly. Understanding their close friendship, she refrained frommenting further. Jonathan, I didnt expect we would leave so early tomorrow. I need to return home and pack. first, Ang said regretfully. At first, she thought she would only depart after several days. That was why she had leisurelye to inform Jonathan of the good news and deliver the lunch. But now, the news of them departing tomorrow almost caught her off guard as she didnt expect it would be so soon. Jonathan grabbed his suit jacket from the chair. As he put it on, he stated, Im getting off work early today. Ill apany you home to pack. Ang looked at him in disbelief, for she didnt expect he would abruptly leave his work. 2/4 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Why are you standing there? Lets go, he urged. Only then did Ang follow along in a daze. Simon watched as the two left the office and adjusted his sses. Upon returning home, Jonathan earnestly helped Ang pack her luggage. He even took the time to tidy up his own belongings. When she saw Jonathan ce his suitcase next to hers, Ang inquired, Are you already. packing, Jonathan? Jonathan confirmed, Yes, I wont keep you waiting long. Ang blushed discreetly. The atmosphere between them was particrly mellow. In contrast to the harmony at Springgate Estates, the Sanders Family and the Martinez Family were embroiled in a heated dispute. After a brief investigation, Carlos found ample evidence that Christopher was still in contact with Fanny. He even had photos of Christopher visiting Fanny and embracing her as they entered a hotel a few days prior.. At that time, tears streamed down Fannys cheeks as she leaned on Christopher. We cannot proceed with this engagement! Carlos furiously mmed the photos on the table. As for Sophia, she was both shocked and heartbroken when she saw the photos. Clinging to a glimmer of hope, she asked, Dad, could these photos get mixed up? Could it be that they are from before? Impossible! These were taken just a few days ago! Youve been dating Christopher for so long. Yet, hes still hooking up with that woman and even taking her to a hotel! Carlos anger was evident, and he continued, I will handle this matter myself. You dont need. to contact him anymore. Although the Martinez Family isnt particrly prominent, we still hold some status in Riverdon. Since Christopher dares to treat my daughter like this, I shall show the Sanders Family that we are not to be trifled with. Sophia wanted to respond, but Melissa stopped her. Carlos left the house with the photo and went directly to confront Michael. 3/4 Chapter 309 A Heated Dispute Look at what your son has done. Michael, consider the engagement off. Regardless, Michael and I have known each other for decades. Although our rtionship hasnt been close in recent years, its still not worth ruining over a minor issue. Besides, even though Michaels second son is mediocre, his eldest son is Jonathan. Jonathan is a prominent figure in Riverdons business industry. Even if I want to teach Michael a lesson, I still have to take Jonathan into consideration. Carlos, how can you call off the engagement so abruptly? WCWont it be seen as a joke now that everyone Riverdon is aware of our childrens rtionship? Michael observed the photos on the table. Despite being upset with Christopher, he still hoped to mend the rtionship. He believed there was still a chance to salvage Christopher and Sophias engagement. A joke? Did your son ever consider that his actions might be a joke? Carlos questioned coldly, clearly expressing his displeasure with Christopher. Michael sighed and carefully examined the photos, asking, When were these taken? With that, Carlos provided him with the time. Upon hearing the time, Michael realized that Christopher must have sneaked out to meet Fanny behind his back, which fueled his anger and resentment. Wait here, Carlos. I will summon that ungrateful son toe and apologize and exin. himself to you. Michael truly couldntprehend what was going through Christophers mind. This son of mine simply fails in everything he does. After uttering those words, he arranged for a servant to attend to Carlos and swiftly went upstairs. Capítulo 310 Chapter 310 There Is Only Me in Christophers Heart Christopher was locked at home by Michael and got bored ying games. Michael started to get angry as soon as he entered the room. You still have the mood to y games? Didnt I warn you before? Did you forget everything? Dad? Whats wrong with you? Christopher asked Michael in confusion. Its not my fault that she blocked me. Sophia said she wanted toe and apologize to me, so Im waiting. He had received a call from Sophia carlier, and she had been crying on the phone, which annoyed him. After hanging up, he couldnt calm down and decided to y games to rx. Not long after that, Michael suddenly opened the door and started scolding him. Michael directly threw a photo at Christophers face. Whats this? Christopher was stunned when he picked up the photo and looked at it. It was a photo of him and Fanny. It didnt look like a normal photo, more like a screenshot from surveince footage. It was from the night when he received a call from Fanny saying her mother had an ident, and he went tofort her. -At that time, he knew that Fanny couldnt go back to the Kins Family and didnt want to stay alone in the rental house, so he took her to a hotel. Did you investigate your son? Dad, you dont trust me that much. Christopher immediately thought that Michael had hired someone to investigate him and Fanny and then took these photos. Michael pointed at him with disappointment. Ive been covering your *ss every day, and you still think I dont trust you? If I didnt trust you so much, the Martinez Family wouldnt have had the chance to throw these photos in my face. Christopher immediately apologized upon hearing this. Dad, I know I was wrong. He could imagine the scene when Michael was questioned about these photos. Michael calmed down a bit and sighed as he looked at Christopher, then said, Mr. Martinez is downstairs. Do you think just apologizing is enough for this matter? 1/4 If a simple apology could solve everything, Michael would even swallow his pride and apologize, but now that the Martinez Family hade to him with these photos, the engagement might really be off. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Is Mr. Martinezing to call off the engagement? Christopher started to feel nervous. He was afraid that Michael would be disappointed in him, as this wasnt the first time such a thing had happened. But he also felt a strange sense of relief because if he didnt have to marry Sophia, he could be with Fanny. Tell me first. Did you and Fanny do anything that night? Christopher had taken Fanny to a hotel room, and the Martinez Family might have misunderstood after seeing the photos. As such, Michael also wanted to know what Christopher had actually done. Christopher quickly shook his head and said thoughtfully, Although Fanny and I love each other, I havent given Fanny a formal status. How could I do anything inappropriate? Michael also breathed a sigh of relief and warned him sternly, You better not have. Come downstairs with me and go beg Mr. Martinez. After saying this, Michael pulled him downstairs. Christopher had no choice but to keep up. But in his heart, he thought, If this marriage falls through, its fine. Even if the Sanders Family is really affected by this, I can beg my brother for help. Yesterday, when he saw Jonathan, he mentioned the idea ofing back, and Jonathan hadnt rejected him yet. His brother might be willing to help. Sophia was extremely anxious while the Sanders Family was in turmoil. Mom, is Dad really going to call off the engagement? Sophia, Christopher is not a good person. We didnt see it clearly before. Thats why we let you get close to him. Now that we have seen through him, how could we push you into the fire? Melissa felt deeply sorry for her daughter and scorned Christophers behavior. Sophia exined, Its all because Fanny kept bothering him. He was tempted by Fanny. In her eyes, the entire situation was solely Fannys fault. If it hadnt been for Fannys constant interference, Sophia and Christopher would have been 2/4 engaged by now. Thinking about Fanny made Sophia so angry that she immediately went upstairs. When Melissa went to rest, Sophia sneaked out of the house. Meanwhile, Fannys phone rang while she was listening to the nurse praising her. After answering the call, she didnt pay attention to who it was and casually asked. Fanny, you are so untrustworthy. You promised not to cling to Christopher, yet here you are. Its shameless. As soon as the call connected, Sophia began scolding Fanny. Thest time they had met was at the police station, but it had only been a few days since Fanny had caused her and Christopher to end up in this situation. She was furious. Fannys temper wasnt good when she wasnt pretending to be pitiful. Upon hearing Sophias curses, she immediately fired back. Whos the shameless one here? Its you. Christopher and I are the ones meant to be together. Sophia demanded to know Fannys whereabouts, clearly intending to confront her in person. Fanny didnt want to say at first, but she suddenly thought of something and gave the address of a cafe near the hospital. When Sophia arrived, Fanny had been waiting for a while. I advise you to exin things to Christopher quickly and never bother him again, or Ill reveal your past actions. Upon Sophias arrival, she used Fannys past as a threat. She had found out about Fannys online insults about Ang, and she also knew that Fanny had been arrested because of it. Sophia thought of it as a good leverage. It was enough to hold this kind of despicable person like Fanny in check. Although Fanny felt a bit uneasy inside, she maintained a calm smile on the surface. Christopher will still support me even if you reveal it. He isnt fond of Ang. Fannysposed response caught Sophia off guard. Sophia inquired, How is that possible? Ang is Jonathans wife. Why would Christopher dislike her? 3/4 She had seen Christopher being polite to both Ang and Jonathan at the Hayes Familys birthday banquet yesterday. Sa how can Christopher dislike Angr Hmph. You really dont know much. Fanny sneered sarcastically. Do you even know that Christophers fiancee was actually Ang? Although she and Christopher were engaged, it was only after Ang and Christopher broke off their engagement that she became engaged to him. However, Fanny never expected that so many things would happen in their families before they could officially get married, and the Sanders Family had chosen to ally with the Martinez Family. However, with Christophers reassurance, she was confident that he only had eyes for her, not Sophia. What do you mean? Sophia was taken aback, struggling toprehend her words. Fanny interjected, What I mean is, Christopher only has eyes for me. You are just a passing fancy to him. Capítulo 311 Chapter 311 Gathering Together Youre talking nonsense. Sophia felt a sudden surge of anger and pped Fanny. Fanny didnt dodge, but the p hurt so much that she instinctively covered her check. Despite the difort, Fanny couldnt help but chuckle. If Christopher finds out you hit me, do you know the consequences? With that, Fanny dialed Christophers number. Sophia visibly panicked, instinctively trying to snatch her phone but identally knocking over the coffee on the table. The coffee spilled all over them with a loud crash as the cup shattered. Other customers in the cafe looked over at them, and taking advantage of Sophias. distraction, Fanny quickly left. She redialed Christophers number after leaving. Since Christopher didnt answer her call, she hailed a passing car to head toward the Sanders Family residence. Meanwhile, Daniel and Cassie were dining by the window in a restaurant across from the coffee shop. Cassie was puzzled when Fanny emerged from the coffee shop in disarray and hurriedly got into a car. Daniel yfully tapped her head. What are you looking at? Cant you focus on eating? I saw Fanny. It seems she got coffee spilled on her as if she probably offended someone, Cassie remarked, preparing to share her observations with Ang. Daniel stopped her. Ang is going to training in Nortnd. Most likely, Jonathan is apanying her. Dont bother them. She was surprised. Going to training in Nortnd already? So sudden? Yes. The first round of selections is over. I was aware of the oue beforehand. Daniel was one of the top surgeons in Riverdon, and having connections with Terence, naturally knew the news beforehand. 1/5 Why didnt you inform me? I want to say goodbye to Ang. Cassic expressed, heading toward the door. Daniel could only follow her. In his mind, he had tried to stop her, but he couldnt. Jonathan couldnt be med for being unable to restrain her. The two of them arrived at the Springgate Estates. Ang was ying a jigsaw puzzle game with Jonathan, something she found exciting and bought on a whim. Subsequently, she put it aside. Jonathan unexpectedly decided to leave work early, so she took out the puzzle to y with him. The puzzle was quiterge, and the puzzle pieces exceeded the edges of the table. They crowded together on one side, and Ang took out the puzzle reference and another piece to compare. After looking for a long time, they felt it was about the same and didnt know where to ce 1. it. Jonathan sat beside her and observed her adorable perplexity. Jonathan, where does this piece go? After a thorough examination, Jonathan pointed to the top left corner. It goes here. Ang looked again and found that it was indeed the case. She quickly ced the piece. there. After ying for a while, Ang found that Jonathans observation skills were really unique. She had been looking at the piece for a long time without knowing where it should go, but he could tell at a nce. The room was filled with her praises for Jonathan and his indulgent chuckles.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Oliver didnt want to disturb them at this time, but someone had arrived downstairs, and it was Cassie and Daniel. Seeing Oliver acting suspiciously at the door, Jonathan whispered to Ang and then went to 2/5 the door. When Oliver saw Jonathaning out, he quickly informed him that Daniel and Cassie were downstairs. Daniel? Why is he here? Jonathan asked with a frown upon hearing Daniels name. It seems hes here with Cassie, Oliver replied. Upon hearing Cassies name, Ang put down her jigsaw puzzle and came over. Is Cassie here? Although Jonathan was not keen on entertaining guests, he still nodded. Then lets go down. Im leaving tomorrow and forgot to tell Cassie, she said. Upon receiving the news, she sought out Jonathan. Since he brought her back, they had been inseparable, always together. She had forgotten to share the good news with Cassie. They descended the stairs together, and Cassie hurried over upon spotting Ang. Ang, why didnt you inform me about your training? nning to tell you after informing Ang quickly apologized. I forgot for a moment. I was nning to tell Jonathan. Cassie nced at Jonathan, who had a severe expression, and smiled as she said to Ang. Its okay. I know now. Thats why I came to congratte you. At that moment, Daniel also congratted Ang. Ang, congrattions. After the congrattions, you should go back to the hospital and not disturb us. Jonathan was not courteous to Daniel, immediately ushering him away. No one would appreciate their time being interrupted. Jonathan, why dont we invite them to dinner? Its a good opportunity to gather. Ang. gently tugged on Jonathans sleeve and gave him a pleading look. He couldnt resist Ang, so he eventually agreed. However, he added, But dinner will be an hour earlier. He had decided to send the disruptive guests away promptly. 3/5 Chapter 311 Gathering May began preparing dinner ahead of time, and Ang offered to help, but May insisted, Mrs. Lawson, just stay with them. As Ang was departing Riverdon the next day, May didnt want her to tire herself out. As Ang exited the kitchen, Daniel was conversing with Jonathan. Cassie nced at Jonathan and then at Daniel before approaching Ang and pulling her aside. She informed Ang about seeing Fanny on the street, but Ang didnt inquire further. I understand, Cassic. Im leaving tomorrow, so lets have a pleasant meal today without mentioning anyone who might upset us. Cassie felt a bit disappointed but didnt say anything more. Dinner at Springgate Estates was rescheduled an hour earlier. After the four of them finished cating, Jonathan escorted the guests out once more. This time, Daniel took Cassie with him without hesitation. After they left, Jonathan carried Ang Kins upstairs. Ang whispered, I havent freshened up yet. Jonathan nodded and led her to the bathroom. Ang had an early flight the next morning, and he didnt want her to oversleep. He also desired intimacy with her, so he needed to adjust the timing. Angs face was flushed from the steam in the bathroom. But when she came out of the bathroom, Jonathan handed her a ss of wine. It was red wine, and the bright red liquid looked particrly beautiful in the light, making her feel intoxicated. Before taking a sip, she was already half drunk. Dont you like it? Jonathan asked as he held her. Ang shook her head and took a sip. It was good wine, especially under the influence of alcohol. It made her feel intoxicated. The 4/5 person holding her was also the one who made her intoxicated. Under the influence of alcohol, Ang kissed Jonathans lips actively, The night began. Capítulo 312 Chapter 312 1 Only See Her as a Sister Springgate Estates passed a peaceful afternoon. Meanwhile, Fanny was incredibly busy. After arguing with Sophia in the coffee shop in the afternoon, she headed straight to the Sanders Family. Fanny hailed a cab. She still had a noticeable p mark on her face, and her clothes were equally disheveled, with coffee stains from the earlier incident. But the thought of Sophias distraught appearance made Fanny feel a sense of Although Sophia had initiated the conflict, it was Fanny who emerged victorious. And she wasnt going to let Sophia win just this once. N?velDrama.Org ? content. tisfaction. With a visible p mark on her face, all she had to do was find Christopher andin to him. Christopher would definitely not continue associating with Sophia. As Fanny thought about how to handle Sophia when she arrived at the Sanders Family, she was unaware that the Sanders family was not at peace either. Christopher followed Michael downstairs, where Michael sternly instructed him to apologize sincerely. Although Christopher felt ufortable, he agreed earnestly. When they saw Carles downstairs, Christopher politely greeted him and then sincerely apologized. Mr. Martinez, this matter is my fault. I didnt consider Sophias feelings. Of course. Its your fault. What do you mean you didnt consider Sophias feelings? It seems to me like you didnt even have Sophia in your eyes. Carlos anger hadnt subsided, and he reprimanded Christopher sternly. Christopher hurriedly continued to apologize and soothe him. Carlos held up a photo and demanded an exnation. Christopher quickly recounted what had happened that day, not leaving out any details. However, he referred to Fanny as someone who was like a sister to him rather than emphasizing any romantic involvement. 1/4 I really only see her as a sister now, Christopher affirmed. Mr. Martinez, you can check the surveince footage from that day. I left the hotel room shortly after escorting Fanny there. He hadnt stayed long in Fannys hotel room that day because her mood was very low, and he had comforted her briefly before leaving. Reflecting on the incident, Christopher felt a sense of relief that he had departed early. Otherwise, things might have been unclear. Mainly, he didnt want Fannys reputation to be tarnished. That night, I went to see Fanny because her mother had be vegetative, and she was too distraught to go home. She asked me to go out to ask for help finding a doctor, Christopher exined. Carlos listened to Christophers exnation with suspicion. He could see his daughters fondness for Christopher. But even if Sophia liked him, he wouldnt let her marry Christopher if he was involved with someone else. However, if the situation was as Christopher described, he could reluctantly allow Christopher to make amends and then smooth things over. Are you telling the truth? Ill have someone check right now. It was simple and quick to check the surveince footage since they knew which hotel it was. Upon hearing Carlos words, Christopher breathed a sigh of relief and quickly assured him before sending someone to check the surveince. Soon, the surveince footage confirmed Christophers ount. He had left the hotel room. less than two minutes after escorting Fanny in. Seeing the situation casing somewhat, Michael hurriedly said, Now that everything is clear. The marriage alliance cant just be abandoned. Many people in Riverdon know about our two families affairs. Mr. Martinez, do you agree? After some thought, Carlos said, Sophia likes you. Dont let her down. Christopher quickly agreed. Carlos continued, Even if you see Fanny as a sister now, we dont want to specte about her intentions. Can you do one thing? Cut off contact with that Fanny. Christophers expression changed, and he was about to refuse when Michael suddenly said, Mr. Martinez, what are you saying? Even if you dont mention this matter, we will still make 2/4 Chapter 312 I Only See Her as a siste him cut off contact with Fanny. Seeing Carlos expression improve slightly, Michael signaled Teresa, who was beside him. Teresa quickly grasped his signal and spoke gently, In fact, Christopher had already cut ties with that woman. It was she who kept pestering Christopher. Christopher has always been a kind child. When he heard about her mothers ident, he immediately wanted to help, but he was deceived by Fanny. Teresa had always been dissatisfied with Fanny and didnt hold back in narrating how she had been entangling Christopher. After listening to Teresas words, Carlos looked at Christopher and asked him to promise. Michael and Teresa fixed their gaze on Christopher, who reluctantly gave his word of assurance. I promise. I will never contact Fanny again. In his heart, he thought that he would never be caught again. Carlos felt much more satisfied now and thought about his daughter still being heartbroken at home. He said, You,e back with me to the Martinez Family andfort Sophia properly. Since she is in a rtionship with you, you should take care of her and treat her well. She has been crying all day at home, and you didnt even show up. Christopher didnt want to go. But in the end, he agreed and said, Mr. Martinez, wait for me. Ill go change clothes. He had to go andfort someone. He couldnt just go casually. Carlos agreed and felt stifled inside the house. He went to the yard to wait. He tried calling Sophia to inform her to be prepared at home to wee him. But the call wouldnt go through. As he was about to try again, he caught sight of a figure outside the Sanders Family gate, peering inside. The person outside the gate was none other than Fanny, who had just arrived in a cab. Fanny was solely focused on finding Christopher at the Sanders Family residence to vent her grievances and seek sympathy. Still, she didnt expect to encounter Carlos as she knocked on the door, preparing to leave. 3/4 She didnt recognize Carlos and thought he was a member of the Sanders Family. As soon as she saw him, she started pleading. Can you help me call Christopher? As Fanny spoke, she covered half of her face with her hand and pitifully hung her head. Carlos didnt immediately recognize her as the person in the photo. He spoke to her calmly. Christopher is changing clothes. He is about to leave. Do you need to speak with him? Upon hearing that Christopher was about to leave, Fanny panicked and hastily said, I urgently need to speak with him. Can you please ry a message for me? She was too anxious when she spoke and didnt continue covering her face. Carlos saw her face clearly. Carlos expression immediately changed. Are you Fanny? The person they had just been discussing had unexpectedly shown up at their doorstep, and she seemed quite familiar with the ce. Fanny appeared puzzled and nodded. Ill go call him. You wait here, Carlos said and went straight into the house. However, he didnt go to call Christopher. Instead, he informed the Sanders Family that he was leaving early, then discreetly retreated to a corner of the yard while no one was paying attention Capítulo 313 Chapter 313 Meet Yaxley, Your Senior Christopher found himself in a vulnerable position when he descended the stairs and was informed that Carlos had already left. Christopher was then urged to quickly make his way to the Martinez Family before departing. Is Mr. Martinez still upset? Christopher inquired. Im not sure. He mentioned he was heading back to console Sophia for you, Teresa replied. Christopher nodded and made his way out slowly. When he stepped outside, he spotted Fanny at the entrance and immediately scanned the area. He felt a sense of relief after he did not see anyone else. Why are you here, Fanny? Christopher whispered as he approached her swiftly and opened the door. When she caught sight of Christopher, Fanny burst into tears of joy and embraced him. Chris, Im so d to see that you finally came out! Christopher didnt push Fanny away but instead whispered words offort before he released her. As he let go, he noticed a prominent p mark on Fannys face. As she observed Christopher looking at the mark, Fanny quickly covered it with her hand. and she appeared frightened. Christopher gently removed her hand and inquired, Fanny, what happened? ICIts Fanny hesitated as she looked like she wanted to speak but couldnt and she appeared. quite pitiful. Tell me, who dared to harm you? Ill handle it, Christopher reassured her as he patted her gently. Only then did Fanny timidly meet Christophers gaze and she disclosed, It was Sophia. She called me out, berated me, and even struck me As she spoke, she seemed increasingly distressed and leaned against Christopher. When he heard that it was Sophia who had assaulted Fanny, Christopher couldnt contain his anger and eximed, I cant believe that womanid her hand on you, Fanny. Dont worry, I will definitely- 1/4 Chapter 313 Meet Yaxley, Your Senior Before he could finish his sentence, Carlos abruptly interjected, What will you do? Christopher, you promised me not to have any contact with this woman, and now youre embracing her! Carlos voice was filled with anger, which startled Michael and Teresa inside the house, As they witnessed Christopher holding Fanny, there was no need for further exnation. They immediately pulled Christopher away. Despite their efforts to intervene, Carlos remained resolute. He departed in a rage as he warned, The Sanders Family will face consequences. Fanny was bewildered, and before she could react, she was promptly escorted out by the Sanders Family. Christopher was angrily confined to his room by Michael. The Martinez Family would make a decision, but they all knew that the marriage alliance was now off the table. Fanny returned to the Kins Family in a daze, with a sense of impending doom. The following morning, Ang arrived at the designated meeting point outside the airport, where Jonathan was supposed to see her off, but she blushed and declined. After a restless night, she felt a flutter in her heart upon seeing Jonathan. Ang is here, Professor Terence announced from the car. 1 Ang approached them with her luggage, and a young man of simr age stood next to Professor Terence, dressed conservatively and appearing serious. When he observed Ang halt with her suitcase, Terence introduced the individual beside him. It was revealed that the person standing next to Terence was another senior who had also. advanced to the second round of training. This is Yaxley, who will be joining you for the next phase of training. Our school only selected the two of you. When she heard this, Ang greeted Yaxley promptly, Hello, Yaxley. As she had never crossed paths with Yaxley before, she stole a few more nces at him. 2/4 -JMMB B +15 HAD ConsN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 313 Meet Yaxley, Your Senior Professor Terence told Ang, Yaxley usually enjoys conducting research in theboratory. It was only after I convinced him to participate in the first round that he unexpectedly passed. Professor Terence was clearly proud of Yaxley and very pleased with his performance. Although Yaxley appeared reserved, he added, Professor Terence has been very kind. I theboratory. Even if I dont understand the importance of exploring the world outsi make it to the second round, its fine. When he heard this, Terence patted his shoulder and advised, During this trip to Nortnd, look out for Ang. She is talented like you, and you can learn from cach other. Yaxley nodded in agreement. Terence then turned to Ang and said, Ang, if you have any questions, dont hesitate to ask Yaxley as he is your senior. He knows Nortnd well. Ang smiled and agreed. When he saw their obedience, Terence gave them a few more instructions before he allowed them to depart together. At the airport lobby, Yaxley handed the ne ticket to Ang. She realized she had forgotten to ask Professor Terence for the ticket and quickly thanked him. Thank you, Yaxley. Yaxley casually replied, No need to be so formal. They boarded the ne, and before takeoff, Ang messaged Jonathan. When shended, she received a call from Jonathan. She followed behind Yaxley and answered the phone. Have you arrived? Jonathan asked. Ang felt her cheeks flush at his voice as she nodded and replied, Yes, I justnded. Im heading to the hotel now. Training starts tomorrow. Yaxley had briefed her on the itinerary during the flight, so she felt reassured. After a brief chat with Jonathan, Ang fell behind Yaxley. As Ang was about to end the call, Yaxley stopped in front of her. 3/4 She was about to mention hanging up to Jonathan when Yaxley said, No rush. I need to reply to a message, too. Who are you with? Jonathan inquired. Ang turned away and whispered, Im with a student whom Professor Terence brought along. Its a senior. She had never met Yaxley before, so she didnt know how to describe him to Jonathan and had to use Terences name. Alright. When you arrive at the hotel, send me the address. When Im done with my matters in Riverdon, Ille over in a couple of days. Ang naturally agreed but didnt forget to tell Jonathan not to rush. Jonathan, you dont have to rush for me because I do expect Id be busy with the training. I She was actually a bit worried that Jonathan woulde over and she wouldnt have much time to spend with him. After all, she came to Nortnd for her training and would definitely be busy during the day. onathan was nomittal. Its okay. We have a branch in Nortnd. So, if youre busy, I can treat it as a business trip. At that, he reminded her once again to send him the hotel address upon arrival. When Ang heard Jonathans words, she, finally rxed and hung up the callCafter eassuring him. She realized that Yaxley was absentmindedly ying a mobile game in oredom. was only at that moment that she realizedYaxley stopped for her sake. Capítulo 314 Chapter 314 He Is From Nortnd Yaxley, thank you, Ang sincerely thanked Yaxley. Yaxley waved his hand indifferently as he exited the mobile game and said, Lets go. The two walked out of the airport, and a very luxurious car was waiting for them outside. The driver stood beside the car; he was dressed very decently and greeted Yaxley as Mr. Collier very politely when he saw him. Ang nced at Yaxley, who still had no expression. Are yo you Mr. Colliers junior? Let me help you with your luggage and please get in the car. The driver was too enthusiastic as he took Angs luggage and put it in the trunk. When he saw that Ang was a little ufortable, Yaxley casually said, Dont scare people away. The driver then restrained himself a bit and was no longer as respectful as before. But Ang still felt a bit awkward. Fortunately, after they got in the car, Yaxley said he wanted to rest his eyes, so the driver stopped talking. Although he said he was resting his eyes, Yaxley opened his mobile game again and yed it in boredom. Ang knew that Yaxley was taking care of her emotions, and she was very grateful for his ) actions. Although the drivers respectful attitude and the luxury of the car indicated Yaxleys extraordinary status, Ang was not curious about others, so besides whispering a thank you, the two rarelymunicated. It was Cassie who had been messaging her as she asked who else from school was attending the training. Ang mentioned Yaxleys name to her, and Cassie immediately replied with surprise. As she did not understand, Ang listened as Cassie repeated all the rumors she had heard about Yaxley. 1/4 11:43 +15 Free Cons Chapter 314 He Is From Nortnd Cassie said that Yaxley was from Nortnd and hade to Riverdon for school. Although Yaxley was always in theb conducting experiments, his good looks were well- known, and he had many fans both on and off campus. After she read the information Cassie sent. Ang could only sincerely exim in surprise. She had not expected Cassic to know so much, and she did not even know where Yaxley was from. However, based on the drivers address, it made sense that Yaxley was from Nortnd. As Ang was about to reply to Cassie, the driver suddenly asked, Mr. Collier, are we going home or to the hotel? Yaxleyzily replied, To the hotel, and please dont tell my family that Im back yet. As she listened to Yaxleys words, Ang couldnt help but wonder if Yaxleys family situation was complicated, but she quickly stopped herself from specting- Why should she be thinking about other peoples business? Was she affected by Cassie? Soon, the car pulled into the hotel garage. Yaxley didnt even need to check in; he just took the elevator straight to his room. Before he left, he instructed the driver to help Ang with the checkCin process. Miss Ang, pleasee this way. Give me your identification, and I will help you with the checkCin. Angplied, and the driver returned the room key. Thank you. Ang took the room key and thanked the driver as she refused his offer to apany her further and went straight to her prepared room. During lunch, Yaxley knocked on Angs door and took her to the restaurant. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After lunch, Yaxley returned to his room and said he woulde find her before they left the next day. After Yaxley left, Ang received a call from Professor Terence and chatted with him for a few minutes. She sent Jonathan the hotel address and received a call from him. 2/4 Chapter 314 He Is From Nortnd They talked on the phone calmly and sweetly. Meanwhile, Christopher boarded a ne to Nortnd from Riverdon. However, he was going to Nortnd toy low. Teresa looked exhausted as she bid farewell to Christopher. When you arrive in Nortnd, please remember not to act too familiar and try to keep your temper in check. Mom. I didnt do anything wrong, to begin with; this whole situation was orchestrated by the Martinez Family! Sophia framed me. The conflict between the Martinez Family and the Sanders Family had caused quite amotion in Riverdon, and most people who were in the know were aware of it. The crucial point was that the Martinez Family made the first move by circting a photo of Christopher entering the hotel with Fanny Those who followed the drama immediately jumped to conclusions and assumed that Christopher had a secret rtionship while dating Sophia. Despite efforts by the Sanders Family to rify, it was in vain. Christophers reputation was tarnished, and Fanny was also affected by the fact that she stayed hidden at the Kins Familys residence all day. Michael was embarrassed by Christopher and wanted to kick him out. Initially, he had nhed to send him abroad, but after Teresa pleaded with him extensively. they agreed to send Christopher to a school in Nortnd as an exchange student at least for six months. Before Christopher boarded the ne, he attempted to reach out to Fanny again, but Teresa kept a close watch on him and prevented any opportunity. Just before the ne took off, Christopher managed to contact Fanny. Fanny was crying on the other end as she sobbed uncontrobly, which pained Christopher. Christopher, what should I do now? If my family discovers that I was in a hotel room with you, they will surelye looking for you. When he heard this, Christopher felt a wave of guilt wash over him. He had not anticipated that Fanny would still be concerned about him at this point, as he had Chapter 314 He Is From Nortana left Riverdon, a ce filled with gossip and rumors, without informing Fanny. He had the urge to disembark from the ne, but the cabin door had already been shut. As he abruptly stood up, still on the phone, a flight attendant approached to stop him and requested that he switch off his phone. Fanny heard themotion on the other end; she was initially stunned, then burst into louder sobs. Christopher, are you on the ne? Where are you headed? As she grew increasingly anxious, Fannys tears flowed more freely. She had believed that at this juncture, the Sanders Family would reject the marriage proposal from the Martinez Family and allow her to be with Christopher, Although she had shed tears earlier, she had held onto this hope deep down. However, she had not anticipated Christopher being on the ne. Was he truly leaving? What would she do if he departed? Was Christopher going to leave her to face the citys ridicule alone? Christopher, are you abandoning me? She pleaded as she attempted to reignite Christophers affection for her and hoped he would stay. Fanny, please stop crying. I will find a solution. I will find a way. Christopher reassured her while he tried to soothe her. L He was unable to leave the ne, and his previous actions angered Michael. If he continued to resist Michaels frequent arrangements now, he and his mother might face. difficulties in the future. Especially his mother, Teresa, who had been extremely worried about him. He had nearly been sent abroad, but only after Teresas prolonged plea did he end up in Nortnd. Capítulo 315 Chapter 315 Visiting the Nortnd Medical University Christopher was afraid that if he resisted again, Michael would continue to send him abroad. Fanny, dont be afraid. I wont leave you, he reassured Fanny. However, Fanny couldnt calm down. Instead of listening to Christophersforting voice, she heard the flight attendant urging again, which indicated that Christopher was really on the ne. Christopher, are you really on the ne? Where are you going? Fanny cried sadly as her voice trembled. She never expected Christopher to leave like this, even though things had been tumultuous. Before she could get a direct response from Christopher, she only heard, Fanny, Ill call you back when I get off the ne, followed by a busy tone. The call was hung up, and Fanny couldnt help but cry. After she cried for a while, she wiped away her tears and called Sophia. She was certain that the Martinez Family was behind this. She remembered meeting Mr. Martinez in front of the Sanders Family yesterday, and she believed he must have done it to vent his anger for Sophia, which caused Christopher to leave Riverdon. As she felt overwhelmed, she wanted to call Sophia and scold her, but there was no answer. Instead, James came to find her as he looked concerned. Fanny, is what theyre saying about you and Christopher true? he asked before Joseph interrupted, James, dont ask Fanny like that. Fanny, with red eyes and a wearyplexion, felt hurt. James, Joseph, do you not believe me either? she asked. Joseph quickly reassured her, No, we all believe you, Fanny. Dont worry. We will help you rify things. As she felt relieved, Fanny exined, I didnt do anything with him. That day was when Mom had an ident, and I went to Christopher for help in finding doctors for her. After they heard her exnation, both brothers felt heartache. Fanny, dont worry. We will 1/4 Chapter 315 Visiting the Nortnd Medical University handle this matter, they assured her before they left. In Nortnd, Ang received a call from Cassie, who exined the situation between Fanny and Christopher. Ang finally understood why Cassie hade to share the news with her. Later. Yaxley knocked on Angs door and offered, Ang, do you want to take a look around the city as Professor Terence suggested? Ang was about to refuse when she heard Terences voice on the phone. Terence suggested, Ang, go out and explore with Yaxley as hes familiar with the ce. Even if you dont feel like going anywhere, at least pay a visit to Yaxleys alma mater, the Nortnd Medical University. Angs eyes sparkled at the mention of the university, and she eagerly asked Yaxley, Can we visit the library at Nortnd Medical University? Before Yaxley could say anything. Terence encouraged, Dont worry, he has his ways. Both of you should spend more time exploring the city together. Yaxley, make sure you take good care of Ang. Yaxley agreed, and Terence hung up. Ang nced at Yaxley as she paused briefly at his expressionless face and then spoke, Yaxley, maybe we should reconsider going. I can just stay at the hotel and read. Werent you eager to visit the library at Nortnd Medical University? Yaxley inquired as he stood to the side and looked as though he was prepared to leave at any moment. As she understood his implication, Ang swiftly grabbed a bag and rushed out the door. Yaxley, lets go, she urged. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Professor Terence had requested Yaxley to give her a tour, and since Yaxley had agreed, it would have been impolite for Ang to decline. Yaxley led the way, with Ang following closely behind. They entered the elevator and proceeded to the garage, where Yaxley retrieved a car key. Although Ang intended to sit in the back seat, Yaxley opened the passenger door first. After a moment of hesitation, Ang settled into the passenger seat. Yaxley shut the door, circled around the front of the car, and smoothly drove out of the garage. 2/4 Chapter 315 Visiting the Nortnd Medical University During the journey, there was minimal conversation between the two. Ang was not particrly talkative, and Yaxley was not one to engage in idle chatter. As Ang gazed out the window, there was no sense of awkwardness in the car. Before long, they arrived at the gates of Nortnd Medical University. Simr to most universities, the gates of Nortnd Medical University were always open, but ess to the library required a student card or an alumni card. Yaxley parked the car and whispered to Ang, Wait here for me. After he informed her, he made a phone call. Upon connecting, a male voice responded in surprise. While Ang waited quietly in the car, she observed the campus of Nortnd Medical University and refrained from exiting the vehicle like Yaxley. As she listened to Yaxley arranging for the student card over the phone, she stole a few nces at the serene campus surroundings. Following the call, a male student swiftly approached. d in sportswear with sweat glistening on his forehead and clutching a basketball, he seemed to have juste from the basketball court. Yaxley? the male student called out as he neared the car. Only then did Yaxley step out of the car as he extended his hand to the male student, Wheres the card? Do I look like I have the card on me? Lets go find someone to retrieve it the male student brusquely leaned against Yaxley and attempted to push him down, but Yaxley effortlessly evaded the gesture. As she observed the interaction between the two, Ang hesitated on whether to exit the car at that moment. Just as she deliberated, Yaxley suddenly beckoned, Ang,e out. Lets go get the student. card. Ang finally emerged from the car, and the boy with the basketball stared at her in disbelief as he eximed, Yaxley? You ditched me for such a beautiful girl? Arent you always in theb? When she heard this, Ang nearly lost her bnce, but she managed to steady herself by 3/4 grasping the car door. Im not Ang began, but Yaxley interjected, Shes not my girlfriend. Shes just a junior. The boy beside him remained skeptical as he made suggestive remarks and then leaned in to inquire of Ang. Are you also studying medicine, future sisterCinw? At the mention of sisterCinw, Ang blushed, partly from embarrassment and partly from a desire to rify. Capítulo 316 Chapter 316 Ang Must Come Along Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Im really not Yaxleys girlfriend. Im just his junior, exined Ang once more. Despite her clear exnation, the blush on her face was too obvious, which invited teasing. Before the boy could speak. Yaxley intervened, Lead the way. Seeing Yaxleys indifferent expression, the boy restrained his yful demeanor and guided the two to the dormitory. However, he couldnt resist asking Ang a few questions. Starting with her name and moving on to her hobbies, he was quite talkative. Ang didnt mind his inquiries and responded warmly. The boy introduced himself as Mobius Turner, mentioning that he had been friends with Yaxley since childhood. Mobius offered his help if they ever needed it. Ang rarely encountered someone as friendly as Mobius. If they hadnt been close to the dormitory, he might have even asked for her address. Upon reaching the dormitory building, Mobius bid them farewell and hurried upstairs. When he returned, he not only had three student cards but had also changed into a more polished outfit. Dressed in a white shirt on top and ck trousers, he appeared much more refined than before, but the moment he spoke, he revealed his true nature. Handing two campus cards to Yaxley, he suggested, Let me show you around our school. since youre here. I appreciate it, but I dont need it. Yaxley politely declined the offer. As Mobius was about to say something to Ang, Yaxley took her hand and led her away. They walked a considerable distance before Ang realized Yaxley was holding her hand. He released it before she couldment. My friend can be a bit loud. Please dont mind him. Yaxley continued walking confidently, disying his familiarity with Nortnd Medical University. 1/4 Ang shook her head. Its fine. He seems nice. Without Mobius help, they wouldnt have gained ess to the library at Nortnd Medical University. Ang sensed his genuine curiosity, mostly sparked by her association with Yaxley. Inside the library. Ang quickly found the book she wanted. When she turned to look at Yaxley, she noticed he had already secured a seat for her. Approaching him with her book, she whispered a thank you, and Yaxley began reading as well. The afternoon flew by in the tranquil library. Before silencing her phone, Ang informed Jonathan of her whereabouts. Jonathan was busy, and Ang only received his reply after some time. As evening approached. Yaxley escorted Ang out of the library. Although Ang had considered borrowing a book, she decided against it to avoid using someone elses student card. Following the crowd, they exited the library. Yaxley inquired about Angs food preferences. Before she could respond, a person hurried toward them. Yaxley! Youre back. Why didnt you inform me? A lively and attractive girl approached Yaxley and embraced him. Observing the girl, Ang instinctively wanted to create distance between herself and Yaxley to prevent misunderstandings. Yet, the girl noticed Ang first and leaned on Yaxley, asking, Yaxley, who is this? Shes my junior, here to attend the training with me. Yaxley pushed the girl away, furrowed his brow, and asked, Who told you I was back? Mobius? Initially thinking of Mobius, Yaxley then realized it didnt sound like something he would do. The girls voice confirmed his suspicion. No, it was Mr. Cole. After I visited Ava, Mr. Cole escorted me out and identally mentioned it. Seeing Yaxleys frown, the girl hurriedly added, But Yaxley, dont worry. You had Mr. Cole keep it a secret, so I didnt tell Ava even after learning about it. Yaxleys expression softened a bit, and he spoke gently to the girl. Yoanna, I only returned for training this time. 2/4 Yoanna Tuckson was displeased to hear this and moved closer to Yaxley, saying, Yaxley, while you came back for training, you can also spend time with me. As she spoke, she kept ncing at Ang on the side, clearly showing some concern about her presence. Feeling uneasy, Ang handed her campus card to Yaxley. Yaxley, you go ahead and chat. Ill head back to the hotel on my own. epting the campus card, Yaxley told Ang, Wait for me. Ill escort you back. With that, he took Yoanna and walked to the side. Yoanna was being led by Yaxley, but she didnt resist. Instead, she linked her arm with his and leaned against him like an essory. Once they reached the side, Yaxley said, Go back by yourself, and dont inform anyone except Ava that Ive returned. He disliked trouble and troublesome people. If Terence hadnt informed Yaxleys driver, Keith Cole, beforehand, Keith wouldnt havee to pick Yaxley up upon his return to Nortnd this time. Fortunately, he instructed Keith not to disclose it to anyone else when he contacted his driver. While Keith hadnt mentioned it, he hadnt anticipated Yoanna finding out. He didnt me Keith. Yoanna was always curious, and K couldnt keep it from her. Its alright if you dont want me to tell anyone. But you must make time to apany me. Seeing Yaxley frown, Yoanna added, Could it be you havent seen me in so long youd rather hang with your junior than me? Angs lecturer asked me to look after her, and we have formal training tomorrow, so I dont have the time to apany you, Yaxley addressed seriously. Yoanna snorted. Training begins tomorrow, so cant we go out today? Yaxley, where would you like to eat? Can we have a meal together? Yaxley inquired, Will you leave after eating? I will, but Yaxley? You have to dine with me alone. Yoanna insisted as she nodded, making a request. She simply couldnt trust Yaxley being with Ang, a woman of unknown background. 3/4 No, Ang muste along. Or you can eat alone. Yaxley vetoed firmly. Yoanna wanted to argue further but ultimately relented. Fine. Since shes your junior, well bring her along. Upon hearing this, Yaxley led her toward Ang. When they reached Ang, he introduced Yoanna, providing a brief exnation that she was simply his neighbor. Capítulo 317 Chapter 317 I Missed You, so I Came Yoanna appeared somewhat dissatisfied with Yaxleys introduction of her, so she added to Ang politely, I grew up with Yaxley, so I am very familiar with Nortnd. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. Ang nodded awkwardly and replied, Okay, I understand. Thank you. Seeing her tactful response, Yoanna didnt say much more. Yaxley didnt notice anything amiss, either. He asked the two to wait on the side of the road while he went to fetch the car to pick them up. You two wait here. Ill go get the car. Okay, Yaxley. You go ahead. Ill stay with Ang. In a short span of time, Yoanna had already be friendly enough to address Ang by her first name. Ang also nodded at Yaxley, allowing him to retrieve the car without worry. However, as soon as Yaxley departed, Yoanna crossed her arms, scrutinized Ang, and. inquired, Are you very familiar with my Yaxley? Not particrly. Ang shook her head. Although taken aback by Yoannas sudden change in demeanor, Ang still truthfully answered. It was evident that she was not acquainted with Yaxley, and she had never even. heard of him before today. Yoanna likely did not anticipate Angs response. The words she had prepared seemed to stick in her throat, and she was unsure how to proceed. She shot Ang a re and remarked, How can you not be familiar? Yaxley wouldnt be so kind to someone he doesnt know! Are you trying to catch me off guard by saying that? Ang felt thoroughly perplexed and helplessly replied, I had never heard of Yaxley before today, so we truly are not familiar. Yoanna made no effort to conceal her animosity toward Ang, who was not oblivious and could clearly sense the hostility. I dont believe you. How could you not have heard of my Yaxley? Wherever he goes, he must be a prominent figure! 1/4 Chapter 3171 Missed You, so I Came Yoanna was displeased with Angs attitude and continued to argue. Ang fell silent, unsure of how to respond. Yoanna then chuckled. Speechless, huh? Do you think I cant see through your intentions? You just want to attract his attention! This sarcastic remark left Ang speechless, and she even contemted revealing the fact that she was married but eventually refrained. She believed it was not worth it. Yoanna was about to say something else when she noticed a car approaching. She immediately altered her expression and even linked arms with Ang, putting on a friendly facade. Her sudden change startled Ang, who almost pushed her away. The car halted in front of them, and Yaxley alighted and walked around to the passenger side. Yaxley, youre fast. Ang and I havent even had a chance to chat, Yoanna remarked with a smile. Ang thought to herself. Thank goodness Yaxley showed up. Otherwise, Id have to put up with Yoannas mood swings a few more times. Yaxley responded casually, then opened the passenger seat for Ang. Ang, get in. As Ang was about to step forward, Yoanna suddenly grabbed her arm and pushed her aside, positioning herself in front of Ang. I get motion sickness, so Ill sit in the front. Is that okay, Ang? Yoanna said in a pitiful tone, casting a headacheCinducing look at Ang after settling in the car. Ang paid no heed to her theatrics or her words and simply opened the back door directly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yaxley frowned at Yoanna and stated, Get out. Yoanna remained unmoved, gazing at him with a pained expression. Ang said, Yaxley, Ill take the back seat. She could feel Yoannas animosity toward her and suspected that Yoanna had a crush on Yaxley, hence the hostility. 2/4 However, Ang had just met Yaxley, and he showed no interest in her, so she had no reason to be interested in him. It was all Yoannas imagination. Still, even if it was just a figment of her imagination, Ang saw no need to address it. Some things were better left unsaid, as it would only cause embarrassment. Ang chose to stay silent. She settled in the back seat, and once she was seated, Yaxley nced at Yoanna before getting into the car. The atmosphere in the car was no longer as serene as before as Yoanna persistently questioned Yaxley about Riverdon. Although Yaxley was not very talkative, he responded briefly. From their conversation, Ang sensed Yoannas regret and Yaxleys indifference. It appeared that Yaxleys eptance of Riverdon was unexpected to everyone. Yoanna was deeply affected by it. She had tried to locate Yaxley at Riverdon a few times, but he was always in theb and did not see her. After listening for a few moments, Ang lost interest. Even someone who had only known Yoanna for a short time, like Ang, could discern Yoannas feelings toward Yaxley. How could Yaxley not notice it himself? Even if he did, Yaxley showed no inclination to respond. His demeanor was nonchnt and detached, not extreme, but it made the decisive Ang feel uneasy. Reminding herself not to meddle in others affairs, Ang took out her phone to y a game and diverted her attention. As she took out her phone, she noticed a call from Jonathan. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to decline the call. Instead of returning the call immediately, Jonathan sent her a message. Ang promptly responded to Jonathans message, exining that she was in a friends car and unable to talk on the phone. 3/4 Chapter 7 1 j113564 zum in They exchanged a few messages, and Ang found a peculiar sweetness in watching Jonathan type out his replies. She was so engrossed in their conversation that shepletely tuned out the voices of Yoanna and Yaxley to the point where she could not hear them at all. Jonathan inquired about her wellCbeing at the library and how she was adjusting to Nortnds weather. She answered each question without any impatience. Jonathan messaged again, asking if she had eaten dinner. After a moment of thought, Ang replied that she was heading back to the hotel for dinner. Just as she finished speaking, Jonathans response came. He said, Wait for me. Confused for a moment, Ang did not understand what he meant until the car pulled up in front of the hotel. Upon exiting the car, she saw Jonathan dressed in a suit, looking slightly disheveled. Ang had never anticipated that he would arrive in Nortnd early. Upon seeing him, she hurried out of the car and ran toward him. After embracing Jonathan, she finally felt the reality of the moment. Why did youe to early? she asked joyfully, her eyes sparkling and her heart racing. Jonathan held her, gently stroking her head and gazing at her affectionately. I missed you, so I came. As always, his deep, maic voice caused Ang to blush. Capítulo 318 Chapter 318 I Am Her Husband Chapter 318 I Am Her Husband Yoanna and Yaxley had not even stepped out of the car when they witnessed Ang hastily exiting the vehicle and embracing someone. The two wore contrasting expressions, with Yoanna even ncing back at Yaxley multiple times. Yaxley, who is that man? Yoanna inquired. Yaxley shook his head. Exiting the car, he handed the keys to the hotel concierge before making his way toward Ang and Jonathan. Seeing him leaving the car, Yoanna hurriedly followed, attempting to reach out and Yaxleys arm. grasp Yoanna noticed that Yaxley did not push her away and smiled, her eyes squinting with delight. After embracing Jonathan for a moment, Ang recalled Yaxley and Yoanna, promptly releasing him. Ang, who is this? Yaxleys voice emanated from behind,posed yet tinged with curiosity as he fixed his gaze on Jonathan. He had a nagging feqling of familiarity toward Jonathan but could not pinpoint where he had seen Jonathan before. Anxiously clutching Jonathans hand, Ang debated whether to reveal their rtionship outright or keep it concealed. Unable to decide, Ang nced up at Jonathan. Jonathan tenderly held her hand and addressed Yaxley, I am Angs husband, Jonathan. Lawson. Upon hearing this, both Yaxley and Yoanna were taken aback. Even Ang instinctively tightened her grip on Jonathans hand. Yes, he is my husband. He coincidentally came to Nortnd for a business trip, Ang stated, a noticeable sweetness gracing her features. 1/44 apte Yaxley nodded, recalling Jonathans name from somewhere. After a moment of contemtion, realization struck him. He gazed at Jonathan, initially with skepticism and then with certainty, eventually morphing into a clear expression of respect. My lecturer has mentioned you before, he remarked. Yaxleys remark created a slightly awkward atmosphere, though he remained oblivious. Yoanna gently rugged at him, prompting him to snap out of his reverie and suggest, Mr. Lawson, would you care to join us for dinner? Jonathan nced at Ang, who nodded in agreement before epting Yaxleys invitation. The four proceeded to the hotel restaurant, where the atmosphere among them was surprisingly much more pleasant than earlier in the car. At Nortnd Airport, Christopher eagerly checked his phone upon disembarking from the ne. Not finding any missed calls from Fanny, he felt a sense of unease. Unable to wait until he left the airport, Christopher dialed Fannys number. He feared Fannys strong feelings for him might lead her to act impulsively. The call went unanswered. t Meanwhile, over at the Kins Residence, in Fannys room, a phone kept ringing insistently. Fanny was absent from the room, standing at the entrance of Kins Residence. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Britney shouted for an extended period before finally coaxing Fanny to emerge, appearing both haughty and irate. Are you trying to avoid me? Why did it take you so long toe down? Before arriving at Kins Residence, Britney had visited Fannys previous residence, only to find it vacant. Fortunately, her quick thinking led her to surmise that Fanny might have returned to Kins Residence, which prompted Britney to head straight there. Stopping a few paces from the iron gate, Fanny faced Britney. Her demeanor was not one of 2/4 Chapter 318 I Am Her Husband joy, but she concealed her displeasure, mindful of their surroundings. Why did youe here? Her voice was hushed, clearly indicating her desire for privacy. Britney, however, was unfazed and continued to raise her voice. Why else would I be here? I am your mother. Cant Ie to see you? After spending the money she received from Fanny a few days ago, she returned to ask for more moncy. Initially nning to ask Fanny politely for the money, she was surprised when Fanny disappeared without a word and went back to Kins Residence. This made her angry, and she had no patience left for Fanny. I am not your daughter. I am a member of the Kins Family, and I share no rtion with If youre looking for your daughter, go find Ang! Fanny was upset but kept her voice low on purpose. you. Britney was like a persistent nuisance, which irritated her. She was not only annoyed by Britney but also upset that Ang had returned the household registration back to Ang. Fanny held Ang responsible for Britneys current pestering of her! Britney sneered, The one on the same household registration as me now is not Ang but you, Fanny. Im out of money now, so give it to me quickly! Fanny was easily manipted, and Britney knew that very well. Whenever she thought about Mikes death being connected to Fanny, she couldnt help but feel a deep hatred toward her. If Mike were still alive, Britney wouldnt be in this situation! She believed it was all Fannys fault. Money? You wont get any from me! If you hadnt caused your fathers death, why would I ask. you for money? Its your own fault! Britney was furious, leaning against the iron gate and pointing at Fanny. Her voice was loud and intimidating, which caused Fanny to cover Britneys mouth in fear. As Fanny tried to silence Britney, Britney stepped back, What are you talking about? Youre spreading rumors! The police have cleared it up. It wasnt me! Fanny was so anxious that she wanted to open the door and shut Britneys unguarded mouth. 3/4 Britney stepped back a few paces. With hands on her hips, she continued yelling from a distance from the iron gate. I dont know how you managed to smooth things over with the police, but dont think nobody knows! You wanted Mike dead the most! Worried that Britneys loud voice would attract attention, Fanny angrily replied, Shut up! How much do you want? Britney smugly held up a few fingers. Lets start with this amount for now. I dont want to cause trouble for you, either. Reluctantly, Fanny went to get the money. If youe knocking on my door again, dont expect to get any money! she warned before handing over the money. Britney took the money and began counting, ignoring the warning. Not only that, she gave Fanny a disdainful look after counting the money. Provoked by her gaze. Fanny angrily asked, Whats with that look? Britney put the money away and pulled out a newspaper from her bag. Why do Look at yourself! Youve made a fool of yourself in the newspaper! you ask? She then threw the newspaper at Fannys face. Seeing Fannys confused expression, she continued, If you hadnt embarrassed yourself in the newspaper, I could have gone back to Lynchs vige! Britney was deeply embarrassed. She was already humiliated in Lynchs vige by rumors using Fanny, Mikes biological daughter, of causing his death. Now, Fanny was spotted entering a hotel with a man known to have a girlfriend, an incident that made its way into the newspapers. She remained oblivious to the news article about Fanny until someone from Lynchs vige reached out to her, seeking to verify its truthfulness. Capítulo 319 Chapter 319 Contronung mier Detua Chapter 319 Confronting Her Deeds Upon receiving a call from a fellow viger, Britney purchased a newspaper. After perusing it, she felt that Fanny had been thoroughly humiliated. The residents of Lynchs vige were likely aware of Fannys predicament, and upon her return, she would undoubtedly face inquiries. Contemting this, Britney could not help but harbor disdain towards Fanny again. Fanny was taken aback when the newspaper struck her. She retrieved the paper from the ground and discovered her image on the front page. The newspaper disyed a photograph of her and Christopher embracing as they entered a hotel. Despite the grayscale print, the bold headline was striking. Fanny nearly gnashed her teeth. Her visage contorted as she tightly clutched the newspaper, eximing. This must be the work of the Martinez Family! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Does it truly matter who orchestrated this? Is it not a consequence of yourck of self- restraint?! Now, Ive lost my dignity because of you! Britney disregarded the publishers identity, directing her dissatisfaction solely toward Fanny! As this incident was publicized in the newspaper, Fanny found herself unable to hold her head high among the people in Lynchs vige. Furthermore, the publication in question was the Riverdon Daily. It exaggerated Fannys reputation as a woman of loose morals, which would be widely known throughout Riverdon. Fanny red coldly at Britney. Youve taken the money. Its time for you to leave. Settle your own issue. Do not implicate me in your troubles! Britney retorted before walking away with the money. She had notpletely severed ties with Fanny as she still hoped to obtain money from her. Following Britneys departure, Fanny did not retreat to her room but instead went to Georges quarters. Dad, Ms. Kourt has returned and issued threats against me. With a quavering voice, Fanny knocked on the door and burst into tears as soon as it opened. Why does that woman dare to return? George, who has been rtively reclusivetely, recalled the encounter when Linda osted him and subsequently encountered Britney at his doorstep. During that encounter, he, too, was threatened by Britney. He realized that Britney had obtained Fannys whereabouts from him. Not only did she abscond with Fannys money, but 1/4 Chapter 319 Confronting Her Deeds. she also instilled fear in Fanny, leading to Fannys hospitalization. He felt a pang of regret, so as Fanny tearfully approached him, he could not help but feel sympathy for her. She saw me in the newspaper and proceeded to insult me Fanny sobbed. Tears welled in her eyes as she choked, I was photographed while pleading with Christopher to seek medical assistance for my mother. Upon mentioning Scarlet, George snatched the newspaper from her grasp and read the headline and photograph of Fanny and Christopher. How dare Britney stoop to this level! After all, you are still part of the Kins Family. Who gave her the right to pass judgment on our family members? Georges countenance darkened as he was frequently questioned by the authorities regarding the events at Scarlet, causing intermittent bouts of anger. Upon hearing that Fanny was striving to revive Scarlet, he endeavored to suppress his temper. Fanny softly wept, I fear that Britney wille after me, all at Angs behest. Moreover, Dads previous predicament was also linked to Ang. George listened intently to Fannys words and was incensed upon learning of the hidden machinations behind everything. Is this truly the case? he inquired, his toneced with anger. Fanny nodded solemnly. I am. You must have been influenced by Ang, which is why the police kept bothering you. She had conspired with Linda before to harm me, dont you remember? As she recounted the past, she appeared deeply upset with teary eyes. When Fanny mentioned Linda again, Georges expression changed, and he mmed the table forcefully! Yes! It must be Ang who influenced my Linda! Otherwise, Linda wouldnt have done such a thing! George was so agitated that the wounds inflicted by Linda were throbbing, but he clenched. his teeth and directed all his anger toward Ang! Yes, Linda must have been manipted by Ang to be like this, Fanny echoed Georges words. Linda might have turned into what she is now because of Ang. 2/4 Linda turned into what SII and fearful. 3 Angry at Angs malice, she feared the consequences if Linda had not gone mad. She might have used him of pushing someone. Its Ang, for sure! She must be afraid that Linda will expose what she made her do, so she did something so extreme. After saying this, Fanny observed Georges expression. Concerned that George might not believe her, Fanny continued, Dad, one morning, I was tied up at a construction site, and Ang must have arranged it. She enjoys these kinds of schemes. She did that to you? George was furious. Fanny had always been sheltered in their family and never allowed to endure any hardships, especially due to her fragile health, as we always took extra care of her. How dare she have someone tie up our Fanny, he thought. Well go confront her. Im not afraid to face her and demand the truth. George was outraged, growing more furious as he spoke, ready to confront Ang. Recently, due to the issues with Linda and Scarlet, he distanced himself slightly from the family. Still, Scarlet ended up in aa, and Linda went insane, making him realize that his children were his top priority. On top of that, Ang, who dared to harm a member of their family,pletely disregarded him. Seeing that George fully believed her, Fanny continued tearfully, But Ang has gone to Nortnd now, Dad. Please dont be upset. Please dont jeopardize your health. Jonathan and Joseph said that they will find a solution soon. George mmed the table. Wait for them to find a solution? By then, it will be toote. Fanny, trust me. Im taking you to Nortnd now. We will confront Ang face to face! But Jonathan and Joseph advised me not to leave home, and my rtionship with Christopher has be public knowledge throughout Riverton. IC1 If her reputation had not been tarnished in Riverdon, Fanny would not have had to implore George. Among the Kins Family, only George, with a straightforward mind, could truly assist her in this situation. Seeing Fanny with teary eyes, George recalled the news in the newspaper and dered, Dad will go alone, you stay here. I will ensure that Ang exins this. Upon discovering that Ang was not in Riverdon, George became enraged. He had recently sent Ang to visit Scarlet, instructing her to find a way to awaken Scarlet. However, she failed toply with his request and secretly fled to Nortnd. 3/4 Clearly, she did not take me seriously, he thought. He resolved to travel to Nortnd, retrieve Ang, andpel her to awaken Scarlet. Capítulo 320 Chapter 320 Summoning Her Back to Riverdon Dad, you may not be able to leave Riverdon now. The police in Riverdon are still investigating you, arent they? With this reminder from Fanny, George suddenly remembered why he had been staying home these days and became even gloomier. In that case, Fanny, you go to Nortnd. Find Ang and make here back to Riverdon! As for Jonathan and Joseph, I will talk to them. This was the best n George coulde up with. Are you sure, Dad? Fanny asked hesitantly, but her tears had stopped. Of course! Dont worry. Ang doesnt have support in Nortnd, but I know people there who can help when needed. George reassured her. Upon hearing this, Fanny brightened. She thought she could only rely on George to persuade her brothers to let her leave Riverdon, but she didnt expect that he also knew people in the Nortnd. So, when I arrive in Nortnd, Ang will be in for a surprise, wont she?It turns out that ying the victim in front of George is effective, she thought. Having achieved her goal, Fanny did not stay long in Georges room. Before leaving, she continued her sentence in tears, Dad, please talk to Jonathan and Joseph about this matter. Otherwise, they wont feel at ease with me leaving home. George immediately epted her request. Ever since he discovered that Linda had turned into what she was now, all because of Ang, he had been itching to get back at her. He felt a twinge of pain as he remembered how Linda had hurt him, although it had all happened in a chaotic and foolish circumstance. After Fanny left, he could not resist visiting the hospital to find Linda. However, when he asked the nurse, he discovered that Linda was no longer there. Where did she go? George asked loudly. The nurse was startled by him and inexplicably looked at him. She was sent to a mental hospital. She went crazy and had no family, so she could only be sent there. George felt heartbroken and asked which mental hospital it was, then went straight there. 1/4 When he arrived, George saw Linda. Linda was quietly curled up in the corner of the bed, looking harmless and pitiful. He called out softly. Linda, but got no response. He took a bold step forward, but she still did not show any reaction. The person behind George said, She has been like this since she was brought in. No response. Just staring at things nkly. Is there any possibility of her recovering? Has she shown no other reactions? George asked. The person shook his head and said, Im just a partCtime worker at this hospital, so Im not very familiar with her situation. You might want to ask the doctor. George said, I am her family. Can I take her out of the hospital? The person replied, Go ask the doctor. I am not sure, but it should be okay. George was slightly annoyed by hisck of information but did not throw a tantrum. Thank you anyway. Ill talk to her before leaving The person left without saying a word, leaving only George and Linda in the cramped room. Linda had remained seated from the beginning as if she had not heard a word of Georges conversation with the other person. George closed the door and walked towards Linda. Linda? Linda did not react, so he reached out, pulled her up, and lifted her head. Linda, its me. Are you awake? George held her face, speaking to her up close. Lindas gaze was initially unfocused, but she looked around in confusion as her head was raised. When her vision cleared, she suddenly became frantic. ACAh. Linda fiercely sank her teeth into his nose, then yanked back as if trying to rip it off. Georges face contorted in pain as he attempted to push Linda away, but her vicious bite held firm. Bright red blood poured from the wound on his nose, flowing freely. At Georges screams, someone outside began knocking and banging on the door. Eventually, the door was unlocked with a key. As the door swung open, everyon was taken aback. George had lost consciousness, his noseBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 2/4 Chapter 820 Summoning Her Back to Riverdon waspletely severed, and his face was drenched in blood. On the other hand, Linda was chewing on something, her expression fiercely intense. 15 Free Coins A group of people rushed George to the hospital, where they discovered fragments of his nose in Lindas mouth, too mangled to be reattached. Upon hearing the news, James and Joseph hurried to the hospital, shocked and perplexed by Lindas attack on George. At the same time. Fanny arrives at the hospital disguised in a mask and hat to avoid being recognized. Jonathan, Joseph, what happened to Dad? Georges sudden hospitalization took Fanny aback. Just moments before, she had spoken with George, who had promised to help her persuade their two brothers. That woman, Linda, attacked Dad. Joseph, the first to arrive, provided more details. Why did he go see Linda again? She already harmed him before. Why would he visit that woman again? James, already stressed about work, grew even more frustrated upon learning. of Georges return to Linda. Feeling uneasy, Fanny lowered her head. The brothers failed to notice her difort, and Joseph attempted to reassure her, Fanny, dont worry. Your situation is not resolved yet. You should head home. He feared Fanny might be recognized, as the Kins Family was already a subject of gossip, and he did not want to add more drama at that moment. With a pale face, Fanny hesitated to leave. She feared George might reveal something after surgery, and she did not want her brothers to know that George visited Linda because of something she had said. Furthermore, she never expected George to return to Linda after mentioning Ang to him. She could notprehend Georges actions at all. Did he believe his supposed true love could cure Linda, who is already unstable? she thought. Joseph, Im worried about Dad. Please let me stay here, Fanny weakly requested, leaning against the wall. Joseph sighed at her words and her masked appearance. Alright, Fanny. If you are unwell, you must tell me. 3/4 Three of them waited outside, with James reviewing documents while they waited. Thepany had been facing numerous challenges, keeping him upied. Even in such a situation, he could not completely detach from thepanys affairs. Capítulo 321 Chapter 321 Nortnd Is Beyond His Reach Nortnd is not a ce where he can dominate everything. After the four people finished their meal at the Nortnd Hotel, they went their separate ways. Although Jonathan had a room, he went to Angs room instead. Jonathan, have you been experiencing any difort in your legs recently? He shook his head and replied, No. He had been taking the medicine provided by Ang. Along with her usual care, his legs were recovering quickly. Good to hear that. Ang breathed a sigh of relief, somewhat surprised that Jonathan had arrived in Nortnd so quickly. Is everything settled on the Riverdon side? It wont affect you negatively, just because you return to Nortnd, right? With Yaxley and Yan Yoanna there before, she never had the chance to express this concern. Jonathan helplessly rubbed her head. It wont have any impact. Simon will handle it. Simon in Riverdon sneezed, and Axel nced at him. Dont get sick at a time like this, or Ill be overwhelmed alone. Simon adjusted his sses and lifted his head, which was buried in the documents, to look at him. Dont jinx me, he said. After Ang checked Jonathans legs and gave him acupuncture to rx, they washed up and went to bed. That night, the Kins Family in Riverdon was in chaos. George insisted on leaving the hospital, bought Fanny a ticket to Nortnd overnight, and contacted old friends. in Nortnd to help Fanny as much as possible. After everything was done, George finally informed James and Joseph. When they found out that George would make Fanny leave Riverdon, they unanimously opposed it. However, George does not care about their opposition and takes Fanny to the airport. After she was put on the ne, he finally revealed the rumors he had heard about Ang. Linda became like this because of Ang? Then why didnt you just call the police? Joseph asked. 1/4 Even James looked puzzled, If Ang can do such things, why did you still send Fanny away? How could Fanny stand up to someone as malicious as Ang ? George mmed the table, enduring the pain in his nose. In Riverdon, do you think calling the police would help when ites to people with Lawson as their surname? Seeing the change in their expressions, its clear that Jonathan is the one in their minds regarding the Lawson Family, George then took a deep breath. Nortnd is not the same as Riverdon. It is not a ce where he can dominate everything! With your help and Fanny going to Nortnd, you can make Ang pay for what she did before. James asked. Mr. Leigh? Mr. Leigh from the Lime Family in the Nortnd? Joseph was confused, Mr. Leigh? Which Mr. Leigh are you referring to? Why dont I know? George snorted. Its fine if you havent heard of his name. You must know that he can make Ang pay for her deed. On top of that, no one will be by her side in Nortnd. Upon hearing that, Joseph and James nced at each other and remained silent. Fanny took a flight at ten oclock at night and did notnd until early morning. When shended, she wanted to contact Christopher but resisted the urge. Christopher had called her during the day, but she missed it. Surprisingly, he did not call back, which made her feel uneasy. She has arrived in the Nortnd now, and George has also found a backer for her there. Even without contacting Christopher, she can still make Ang face her punishment. Just as she exited the airport, a lean man approached her. t Are you Fanny? The manpared a photo with Fanny before asking. Fanny nodded and timidly asked, Are you Mr. Leigh? The lean man replied, I am your Mr. Leighs driver. He asked me to pick you up at the airport. Fanny hesitantly entered the car with the man, feeling uneasy once inside. The car swiftly drove into the city and eventually stopped in front of a vi in the residential area. The man escorted her into the vi, where George introduced her to Mr. Leigh. Mr. Leigh, arge, corpulent man, warmly greeted Fanny upon her arrival, asking with a smile, Are you my dear niece? Upon seeing Mr. Leighs hefty frame and oilyplexion, Fanny felt uneasy but managed to 2/4 pis u force a smile and approach him. Dn took Fannys hand and embraced her, instructing the slender man, Arrange for my niece to enroll in school. I will personally apany her tomorrow. The man nodded respectfully and departed. Fanny smiled. Mr. Leigh, should I still stay in a hotel? Dns expression darkened as he questioned, Fanny, do you look down on my vi? I had it prepared for your stay. Why are you considering a hotel now? Upon hearing this, Fanny inquired, Is this vi for me to stay in? Will I be alone here? Dn nodded affirmatively, holding Fanny closer. You are my brothers daughter. Hence, I will treat you as my daughter. Rx, your father and I are close. You need not be formal with me. Fanny endured Dns presence for a while before using the excuse of needing rest to bid him farewell. After he left, she took a shower, unaware of a faint red spot in the bathroom. The following morning at the Nortnd Hotel. Ang woke up in Jonathans embrace, exchanged morning pleasantries, and prepared for their tasks. She was scheduled for training with Yaxley, while Jonathan had matters to attend to at the Nortnd branch. t Yaxley led her to Nortnd Medical University, where they joined thirtyCeight other students for the training session. These students hail from various regions, most traveling alone, ast few universities, like Riverdon, allow two to pass the review simultaneously. Two students stood out as leaders in the group. They warmly greeted Ang and Yaxley upon arrival and inquired about their origins. After some lively interaction, the mentors arrived. There are three mentors in total. All of them belong to the International Medical Association. At the beginning of the session, they all gathered the group for introductions. Ang sat beside Yaxley, attentively listening to the mentors introductions and making mental notes. Subsequently, each group member introduced themselves, a process that took half an hour due to the forty participants. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When Yaxley introduced himself, he kept it brief, mentioning only his name and Riverdon University. Simrly, Ang added a simple please take care of me after Yaxleys introduction. However, some individuals began to gossip upon seeing Yaxley, especially upon 3/4 learning that Ang and Yaxley were from the same school. They could not resist sizing up Ang as well. Capítulo 322 Chapter 322 What Does It Have to Do With You That Im Here? Ang was oblivious to the gazes around her, and Yaxley remained unfazed. When the time was up, someone approached to greet them. Yaxley, I didnt expect to see you back in Nortnd like this. Is there something you need? Yaxley looked at him with confusion, unsure why he would make such ament. Ang recognized the person as Tyler from Nortnd Medical University. She wasnt surprised that Tyler knew Yaxley, considering Mobius was also from Nortnd Medical University. Tyler was slightly annoyed by Yaxleys indifferent reaction. At that moment, a girl beside him said, Have you forgotten him, Yaxley? This is Tyler, your ssmate from high school. The girl, named Lara Parker, was also from Nortnd Medical University. However, Ang only remembered her name and nothing more. 34 Yaxley nodded and said coldly, Is there something you need? Not only did this response puzzle Tyler, but it also left Lara, who tried to smooth things over, at a loss for words. ara regained herposure and exined, Well, this training session is taking ce at our university. As the hosts, we have arranged a wee banquet for tomorrow. You are Ang, ight? You must apany Yaxley to the event tomorrow. As Lara spoke, she handed Ang two invitations. Due to Yaxleys iceCcold expression, Lara didnt say much and simply led Tyler away. lthough Tyler was upset, he allowed Lara to lead him away. It wasnt until they returned to heir seats that Tyler clenched his fist and muttered, Why did Yaxley pretend not to know ne? Having been ssmates with Yaxley in high school, Tyler had always viewed him as a rival, as axley consistently ranked first in their ss while he came in second. He never expected axley to not even remember him. araforted him and said, Yaxley may have forgotten since it had been a long time. ont worry. When they attend the banquet tomorrow, you can take the opportunity to talk 1/4 with them. Tyler nced at Yaxley from a distance, uncertain if he had listened to Laras words. Ang seems quite young, perhaps the youngest among us. Lara couldnt help but say as she thought of Ang. Tyler scoffed and caught sight of Ang engaged in conversation with Yaxley, who appeared to be leaning in attentively. Who knows how she managed to get in here? Upon hearing Tylers disdainful tone, Lara wanted to say more. However, she held back her words when she saw his grim expression. Shortly after, the forty participants gathered together, and the mentor briefly exined that the training would focus on teamwork and individual development. Then, several topics were introduced, and the group was left to discuss. Soon, they began to form into small groups. Yaxley promptly pulled Ang aside. Due to his cold expression, only a few people attempted to approach him, but he rejected them all. Yaxley, shouldnt we join a group with them? Ang was still confused as to why the training seemed informal, but she didnt dwell on it. At least each participant was issued a temporary campus card after confirming that the training would be held at Nortnd Medical University to grant ess to various facilities, Including the library! Theres no need for that, Yaxley replied. We will focus on our research. In Yaxleys view, the topics provided were not challenging. Thus, he believed they could manage without the help of others. Soon, it was lunchtime, and Yaxley took Ang to the cafeteria. At that moment, Mobius and. Yoanna came out of nowhere. Yoanna and Mobius clearly didnt get along well, as they argued all the way. Fortunately, with axley there, it didnt escte into a fight. ust as the four of them sat down, a middleCaged man approached Yaxley and said, Mr. axley, Mr. Collier asked you to return. axley looked at Yoanna, who innocently waved her hand, indicating she had no idea. 2/4 Mr. Yaxley, it wasnt Miss Tuckson who said it. Mr. Collier heard it from the Renyer Family. Mr. Tyler said he saw you at Nortnd Medical University. Hearing his words, Yaxley frowned. Just as he was about to refuse, the man suddenly said, Miss Ava also hopes you can return. She had wanted to go to Riverdon these few days, but she didnt expect you to return suddenly. How is her condition? When the man mentioned Ava, Yaxleys expression changed slightly. Seeing a chance to persuade him, the man quickly talked more about Avas condition. Then, Yaxley turned to Ang and said, Remember to call me if theres anything, or just ask Mobius for help. Besides, Mobius said. You should go back. Im here with Ang, so you can rest assured. He didnt joke around and call Ang by a yful nickname like he did the first time. Instead, he referred to her nicely based on the rtionship with Yaxley. Why dont I go with Yaxley? I havent seen Mr. Collier and Ava in a long time. Yoanna stood up and walked toward Yaxley. Why are you going to my house? Yaxley nced at her confusedly and left with the man. After Yaxley left, only three people were left at the dining table. Yoanna was absentCminded and unable to eat her food. Mobius couldnt be bothered to tease her and told Ang that he would take her to visit their school after the meal. While Ang was eating and listening to Mobius talking, she saw a familiar figure and froze at that moment. Before she could look away, Christopher also saw her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Christopher walked directly towards her and looked at her with an unfriendly gaze. Ang? What are you doing here? He had just finished the exchange student procedures and was led to the cafeteria by a senior. However, he didnt expect to see Ang here. In that split second, he felt Ang wouldnt go away! What does it have to do with you that Im here? Ang retorted coldly back to Christopher. While Christopher didnt expect to see her at Nortnd Medical University, so did Ang. She wondered if the Sander Family had sent him back here since Christopher couldnt stay in Riverdon anymore. Although she thought so, she didnt dwell on it much further. However, Christopher was provoked by her words and scowled. Its all because of you! He 3/4 remembered the night he argued with Sophia. The reason Sophia argued with him was because of Ang! If it werent for Ang, I wouldnt have been here at Nortnd to avoid those rumors, he thought. Capítulo 323 Chapter 323 Where Are You From, Country Bumpkin? Upon noticing Christophers inappropriate attitude, Mobius stood before Ang and said unhappily, Whats wrong with you? Watch your mor Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Unaware of Christopher and Angs rtionship, Mobius felt the need to protect Ang against Christophers hostility. Only then did Christopher realize there was someone else sitting with Ang. Recalling the moment his senior had abandoned him alone in the cafeteria after bringing him here, Christopher felt a surge of resentment. Whats it to you? Who are you to Ang? You have no right to interrupt our conversation. She Before Mobius could respond, Yoanna mmed her utensils on the table and stood up. looked at Christopher disdainfully and said, Where are you froin, country bumpkin? Why do you speak with that ent? Leave! Dont disturb us. Yoanna, known for her haughty demeanor, spoke arrogantly, leaving Christopher seething with anger. While the people in Nortnd might not consider Riverdon prosperous, most would refrain from speaking as harshly as Yoanna did. Hearing her words, Mobius pped his hands and said, Good talk. Yoanna snorted and turned to Ang with a smile. Have you finished your meal, Ang? Despite feeling unsettled by Yoannas smile, Ang replied, Lets eat. Lets go then. Lets not let these country bumpkins bother us, said Yoanna as she led Ang away. Mobius sneered at Christopher before following the duo. Christopher clenched his fists and red hatefully in their direction. Only after they had exited the cafeteria did Yoanna release Angs hand. Ang thanked them gratefully. Thank you for standing up for me earlier. Though not intimidated by Christopher, she found him bothersome. Without Yoanna and Mobius intervention, Christopher might have confronted her directly. Even if she could use Jonathan. to intimidate Christopher, he would still ridicule her. Who was that? Yoanna asked as they walked. Ever since she knew that Ang had a husband. Yaxley respected, Yoanna had changed her opinion of Ang and even tried to befriend her. 1/3 Ang replied casually, Just a stranger. Mobius interjected, He doesnt seem like a good person. Ang, is he from Riverdon? Noticing Christophers nonClocal ent and animosity towards Ang, Mobius suspected he was from Riverdon. Yes, replied Ang. I wonder how he ended up at Nortnd Medical University. While she was invited for training by the International Medical Association, Christophers presence at the university puzzled her. Mobius thought momentarily and said, I heard a new exchange student arrived a monthter than the others in our department today. Could it be him? Upon hearing it. Ang bid farewell to the duo before heading to the library without further inquiry. After they left, Christopher finished his meal in frustration and headed to the new dormitory before contacting Fanny again. Just as he thought he couldnt reach her likest time, he was surprised when Fanny answered his call promptly this time. Fanny had been waiting for Christophers call all day. When her phone finally rang, she answered but remained silent. Fanny, are you still upset with me? Christopher asked softly when he didnt hear her voice. He hadnt informed Fanny in advance about his arrival in Nortnd toy low. Although it was his mistake, he had no choice either. He hoped Fanny would understand his point of view and not hold it against him. Christopher, Im not angry. Im just concerned about you, Fanny said after calming herself. She had also arrived at Nortnd and met Dn, as George mentioned. However, her impression of him was not favorable. After all, he didnt mention helping her locate Ang, so she was uncertain about what to expect. Therefore, it would be best if Christopher was willing to help her deal with Ang. Christophers ego was satisfied as he heard Fannys words. He reassured her, Fanny, dont worry. Stay in Riverdon and wait for my return. We will be able to be together openly when Ie back! Not only was his visit to Nortnd to avoid gossip but also to establish himself in the citys prosperity. By the time he returned to Riverdon, he would ensure that no one would dare to question his rtionship with Fanny! Furthermore, he was determined to make the Martinez Family and Sophia regret their past actions! Fanny felt relieved upon hearing Christophers words and whispered, Christopher, my father sent me to Nortnd. I am here now. She had refrained herself from contacting 2/3 Christopher out of fear of appearing weak. At the same time, she was also angry at his sudden departure. However, all her negative emotions vanished upon hearing Christophers confession. She couldnt wait to see him. Christopher felt the same way. Upon learning of Fannys presence in Nortnd, he immediately arranged to meet her at a vi. When Fanny saw Christopher, she cried and told him about the trouble Ang had caused for their family, including Lindas actions against George, which she interpreted as Linda being influenced by Ang. Whileforting her, Christopher said, I saw Ang at Nortnd Medical University today. She had befriended two of the locals! Christopher still felt humiliated as he recalled being called a country bumpkin by Yoanna. Recalling Yoannas attitude toward Ang, Christopher was convinced that Ang had already won Yoanna and Mobius over! Dont worry, Christopher. Ang wont have the upper hand for long. My dads friend has promised to help us make things right, Fanny reassured him as she thought about Dns promise Does Mr. Leigh own the ce where youre staying? Christopher was surprised by the Kins amilys connections in Nortnd. Observing the impressive vi, he inquired about its wnership. es, Fanny replied. However, Mr. Leigh is quite busy. Thus, it may take a few days before he an help us. Capítulo 324 Chapter 324 No One Can Protect Her Anymore Upon hearing Fannys words, Christopher quickly said, Dont worry, Fanny. Even if no one can help us, I wont let Ang off the hook either! Without Jonathan here, no one can protect her anymore. I believe you, Fanny replied tearfully. Seeing Christopher deep in thought, Fanny also mentioned George asking Dn to help her transfer to another university. If Ang hadnt ruined her reputation in Riverdon, she wouldnt have moved to another city. Fortunately, now that shes in Nortnd, she could be with Christopher again. Before they could talk for long, the vis door was opened. It was none other than Dn. Behind Dn was the slender man called Turret. When they saw Fanny and Christopher embracing each other, they stopped in their tracks. Fanny, who is this? Dn squinted his eyes and patted his round belly as he looked at Christopher. Fanny got out of Christophers embrace and looked at Dn. He is my boyfriend. Mr. Leigh, why are you here? Dns sudden appearance caught Fanny off guard. What made her even more ufortable was that Dn didnt even knock on the door but just walked in directly. Even though this vi belonged to Dn, he didnt consider the fact that a girl was living inside at all.. t Thinking of Dn getting handsy with herst night, Fanny felt a wave of goosebumps and nausea, urgently wanting to find a new ce to live. Fanny, didnt I say I would take you to enroll today? Have you forgotten it? said Dn. However, to be honest, Dn would have forgotten if Turret hadnt reminded him. However, he looked at the vis surveince today and noticed another person in the vi. Thus, he brought Turret along. You are right. Shall we leave now? Can my boyfriende with us? Although Fanny didnt continue to cling to Christopher, she still held onto his arm. As she spoke, she looked timid, as if she had been bullied. Hearing her words, Dn frowned slightly but nodded in agreement. Christopher politely addressed Dn, but the two didnt say much on the way. When they 1/3 Chapter 324 No One Can Protect Her Anymore arrived at the school, Christopher was even more upset. After all, Dn had arranged apletely unknown university for Fanny. Mr. Leigh? Is this the only school she can get into? Holding Fannys hand, Christopher looked at the school entrance, reluctant to let Fanny enter. Dn nodded. This school has my investment, so its easier to get in. Its not easy to transfer to other schools midway. Besides, Fannys records. Before he could finish his sentence, Fanny interrupted him. Christopher, I think this ce is good. Its close to Nortnd Medical University, so Ill be able to visit you often, Fanny said. Christopher wanted to say something else, but he realized that his father could not help him get Fanny into Nortnd Medical University even if he asked for help. Thus, he nodded in agreement. Okay. Then, the three of them went to handle the enrollment. Dn couldnt stand the intimate atmosphere between the two, so he would send Fanny back to the vi afterpleting the enrollment. However, Fanny politely declined and said she wanted to go out with Christopher. 22 Fanny, dont just think about ying around. Even though the school is average, you still need to focus on your studies, Dn said with a hint of displeasure as he looked at Fanny. Fanny nodded timidly as Christopher stood before her and reassured Dn, Mr. Leigh, dont worry. I will show Fanny around the neighborhood and take her home. 1 It would be hrious to those aware of the situation since Christopher had only arrived here a day before Fanny. However, Dn was unaware of it and was satisfied with Christophers words. Once Dn had left, Fanny tugged at Christophers sleeve and said, Christopher, I want to move out and live on my own. After all, living with Dn made her feel uneasy. Despite Dn being Georges friend, she couldnt shake off the difort of how he had barged into her room without knocking when he came to see her today. Christopher was about to respond when he noticed someone in the distance. It was none other than Ang, who was alone. Fanny, look. Ang is over there. In that split second, Fanny immediately perked up. After all, other thaning to Nortnd 2/3 Chapi to find peace of mind, she was also here to settle the score with Ang. However, she couldnt confront Ang alone with Christopher by her side. Christopher, what should we do? She held tightly onto his arm, looking as if she was terrified of Ang. Feeling protective, Christopher reassured her, Fanny, dont worry. Ill help you get justice! Just hearing about Angs actions from Fanny was enough to disgust him. Now that he saw her, he naturally wanted to confront her. Just as he stepped forward, he noticed Ang entered a coffee shop. Sensing something fishy, Christopher decided to head towards the coffee shop with Fanny without revealing themselves. Christopher, why dont we just go there? Fanny felt anxious when she saw Christopher doing nothing after seeing Ang enter the coffee shop. Dont worry. Lets see who shes meeting with first. Although I dont approve of her being my sisterCinC law, she would still need to be punished by Jonathan if she dares to do anything inappropriate since she is Jonathans wife! Christopher assumed the worst of Ang since he looked down on her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Fanny bit her lip. Although she felt Christopher was right, she still wanted to confront Ang directly. Two minutes after Ang entered the coffee shop, they followed suit. Christopher quickly found a table and noticed Ang sitting with her back to the door while facing a guy across from her. I cant believe Ang would do something like this, Fanny told Christopher. Christopher, should we record this? Being from the wealthy Sanders Family, Christopher naturally had thetest mobile phone with a camera function. Not wanting to miss the opportunity, he took a photo of Ang and the man before sending it to Jonathan. Ive sent it to Jonathan. Lets go meet her now. After sending the message, Christopher and headed toward Ang. Chapter o2 Capítulo 325 Chapter 325 Whats Your Rtionship With Her Sitting across from Ang was none other than Yaxley. Yaxley had left school early due to family matters. After meeting with his family, he contacted Ang, only to find out that she was no longer at the library. He then arranged to meet her at a cafe outside of school. Ang dly epted the invitation regarding the training project. However, before she arrived, she received a call from Cassie. It was only on the way that she learned about Fanny and Christopher. She heard that their matter had caused quite a stir in Riverdon, even making the front headlines of the Riverdon Daily. page Cassie sounded quite upset on the phone, but Ang didnt seem to care much about Fannys situation. As Ang neared her stop, before hanging up the phone, she learned from Cassie that George had been injured by Linda again and was sent to the hospital. This news surprised Ang. After all, she thought George wouldnt dare to provoke the crazy woman again after what happenedst time. Unexpectedly, George was still passionate about Linda, even after everything that had happened. After sharing the good news with Ang and mentioning that she would tell Jessica, Cassie! quickly ended the call. Meanwhile, Ang suppressed a sigh and headed to the cafe. She recalled the topic given by her mentor and the information she had found in the library. She wanted to quickly organize the research details after meeting Yaxley, so she didnt notice. that two people in the distance had been staring at her intently. Ang is here. Yaxley saw Ang arrive and nced behind her, asking, Has Mr. Lawson not finished his work yet? Ang replied, Hes at the branch office. I didnt want to distract him, so I didnt ask him to pick me up. 1/4 Jonathan had told her to let him know when she was ready to leave school. He woulde to pick her up, but she didnt want to dy Jonathan too much. Instead, she nned to meet with Yaxley first and then go over to Jonathan. Okay. Yaxley didnt ask any more questions. Sorry. I had some things to deal with at home this afternoon, so I can only finalize the topic with you now, he stated. Yaxley had been called away by his family during lunch, and Ang naturally understood. Its okay. Its not toote now. Neither of them was fond of small talk. Without exchanging pleasantries, they took out several topics, analyzed andpared them, and then settled on one. They had finalized the topic and hadnt had a chance to delve deeper into the discussion when a voice suddenly sounded next to their table. Ang! Have you no shame? Youre meeting someone secretly like this and getting so close! Christophers voice was loud and full of anger, as if he wanted everyone present to hear. There werent many customers in the cafe, only five or six tables. However, they all looked toward their direction. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ang and Yaxley both looked up at Christopher. Before Ang could speak, Yaxley coldly asked, Who are you? Who am I? Christopher was stared at by Yaxley, which inexplicably reminded him of the Yoanna looked at him. He angrily mmed the edge of the table and shouted, I am the one who catches cheaters! way Fanny stood next to Christopher, and she was startled by his table m. Others were also drawn to him and caught the explosive information in his words. Catching cheaters? It was all in human nature. As soon as people heard about this piece of juicy gossip, their eyes were glued to the few people involved. Some even moved closer, afraid of missing out on what was being said. Catching cheaters? Have we done anything wrong? Or perhaps, do you have a rtionship with her? Yaxleypletely disregarded Christopher, looking at thetter as if he were a clown. 2/4 Ang remained silent, observing Christopher and also noticing Fanny, who was beside him. While they were in the car, Cassie had informed her that Fanny and Christopher had a bad reputation in Riverdon, and their days were numbered. Ang never expected that these two would show up in Nortnd so quickly. She had seen Christopher before in the cafeteria at Nortnd Medical University, but she had never imagined Fanny would alsoe to Nortnd. Christopher was almost silenced by Yaxleys words, but he quickly pointed at Ang and retorted. Do you not know that she is a married woman? She is from Riverdon, and she likes to flirt with people like you from Nortnd! He looked at Yaxley, who was dressed and behaved very appropriately, and could only assume that he must be a person from Nortnd, just like Yoanna. Christopher thought that Yaxley probably had no idea how Ang was in Riverdon, so he started to fabricate stories about her. He recalled when he had encountered Ang in the cafeteria at Nortnd Medical UniversityCAng had been defended by two students from the university, which made Christopher feel aggrieved. He still couldnt shake off the frustration. Hmph! Yaxley sneered coldly, not even moving the corners of his mouth. If you had a bit of brains, you would know that there is absolutely nothing inappropriate going on between us. Ang then stood up and looked at Christopher, asking, What do you get from spreading rumors about me? She couldnt understand what Christopher was thinking. Does he believe that just because he saw me with someone, he canbel me as an adulteress? At that point, Fanny chimed in, We are not spreading rumors about you. You know very well what you have done. It was a clever move to muddy the waters, which only piqued the interest of the onlookers even more. Some even started gossiping about Ang, with words like married woman on their lips. Christopher looked smugly at Ang, clearly having heard what the others were saying. After looking around, Angmented, Is a married woman not allowed to have coffee with a friend? Besides, I was just discussing a topic with a senior of mine. 3/4 Seeing no one respond, she continued, The country has been open for so many years. Why hasnt your mindset opened up along with it? After speaking, Ang coldly nced at Christopher and Fanny. She then picked up the book. on the table and said to Yaxley, Yaxley, lets go. There are some nutcases here. Yaxley took his things and left, not even sparing a nce for Christopher. The onlookers around realized that Christopher was falsely using someone, and their eyes toward Christopher and Fanny were filled with scrutiny and disdain. Christopher was so angry that his face turned pale. Being watched by everyone around made him feel ashamed and full of frustration. He grabbed Fanny and walked out, finally able to breathe a sigh of relief once outside the cafe. Fanny also felt ufortable under the gazes of those people. She wanted to find Ang and give her a piece of her mind after Angs arrogant behavior, but with Christopher still round, she managed to restrain herself from acting impulsively. Capítulo 326 hapter 326 Insignificant The two of them left the cafe without saying a word. It was Fanny who calmed down first. She kept looking at Christopher. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that he looked better, she asked softly, Chris, didnt you send the photo to Jonathan? Upon hearing this, Christopher suddenly realized the situation. Indeed, he had sent the photo to Jonathan. As long as he made Jonathan believe that Ang had done something to hurt him, his goal would be achieved. Chris? Fanny tugged at Christopher, who then came back to his senses. Dont worry. Jonathan hasnt replied to me yet. It will be fine when he docs. Christopher was confident about handling this matter. After all, Jonathan was far away in Riverdon while Christopher was in Nortnd. He knew better than anyone what Ang had done in Nortnd. Even if Ang tried to defend herself, Christopher could easilye up with a n. He didnt believe that after Ang did something to hurt Jonathan, Jonathan would still protect her. By then, when Ang returned to Riverdon, they would have control over her. Christopher thought everything out optimistically and then decided to take Fanny home. He didnt want Fanny to see too much darkness, nor did he want her to get involved in trouble. He would handle these matters himself. When Fanny heard that Christopher was going to take her back to the vi, she whispered. again, But Chris, I dont want to go back to Mr. Leighs ce. Can you help me find a ce to stay? Her voice was soft as she leaned against Christopher. The man melted at her plea. He also thought of Dn entering the vi and said, In that case, lets find a nearby house to rent for you to live in. Ill stay in the dormitory at Nortnd Medical University. Christopher felt a little embarrassed when he said this. 1/4 If it were back in Riverdon, he could have easily persuaded Michael to secure a small apartment near the school for them to live in. But this was Nortnd, and he hade to this ce for refuge. Not only could he not ask Michael for money now, but he also had to be frugal with his pocket money. Fanny felt a bit ufortable at the thought of renting a house again, but considering Dns attitude toward her, she nodded in agreement. Thank you, Christopher. Shall we go look at houses now? As the two went to look at houses, Ang and Yaxley left for another cafe to continue discussing their project. After the discussion, Yaxley mentioned the wee banquet to Ang. The invitation is here. I almost forgot to give it to you. Ang remembered the invitation Lara had given her earlier. She took it out and handed it to Yaxley. Yaxley took it nced at it indifferently, and pushed it back to Ang, saying, I might not be able to make it tomorrow. Ang was puzzled. Do you have something to deal with at home again? After some thought, Yaxley said, An elderly family member suddenly fell ill. He didnt go into detail, but Ang knew it must be important family matters. If I dont go either, it shouldnt be a problem, right? she asked. Although she received the invitation today, she was not interested in such a lively asion and would rather go to the library to read up on books. Its up to you as long as we work on the project. Yaxley thought for a moment before suggesting they go their separate ways. The two got up and walked out. Yaxley was going to send Ang to Jonathan, but Ang did not refuse. Although Ang guessed Yaxley wanted a glimpse of Jonathan, she didnt reveal it. After getting in the car, Yaxley suddenly mentioned Christopher. Is the person spreading rumors about you and me today the illegitimate son of Mr. Lawsons family? Ang looked surprised, So you know him? 2/4 Yaxley replied, I just recalled. I heard that woman call him Chris, and I thought of the illegitimate son of the Sanders Family named Christopher Coming from Nortnd, Yaxley didnt know much about Riverdon. However, his teacher was Terence, who had a close rtionship with Jonathan. After meeting Jonathan through Terence, he admired him and learned some things about the Sanders Family. Its him. He is Jonathans halfCbrother. Theyre from the same father but have different mothers. After confirming Yaxleys guess, Ang sighed. I didnt expect him toe to Nortnd, and he even transferred to Nortnd Medical University The Sanders Family still had some influence in getting Christopher into Nortnd Medical University in such a short time. He got into Nortnd Medical University? Yaxley frowned. Have you met him before? Was he giving you a hard time? Yaxleys concern for Ang was partly because she was a student that Terence specifically asked him to take care of and partly because Ang was Jonathans spouse. Ang shook her head. At that time, Mobius and Yoanna were both there, and they helped me chase away Christopher. Thinking back to Christophers face turning red with anger at Yoanna, Ang couldnt help but smile. Do be careful. He didnt do anything to you this time, but he will definitely try to cause trouble. If anything happens, contact me immediately, Yaxley immediately instructed Ang. Ang naturally agreed repeatedly, thanking him for his concern. Before long, the car stopped in front of an office building. After getting out of the car, Ang bid farewell to Yaxley and immediately called Jonathan. Jonathan answered quickly, and he soon came downstairs. Are you done with your work? Ang asked. She had originally wanted to go upstairs to find Jonathan, but he asked her to wait for him, so she obediently stayed put. Jonathan hugged her and said, Im done. How about you? Did everything go smoothly today? 3/4 Chapter He saw the message Christopher sent him but ignored it. He merely called Michael to make sure he kept an eye on Christopher. If Jonathans guess were correct, Christopher would be getting scolded by Michael right now. After the fallout between the Sanders Family and the Martinez Family due to the marriage alliance, Michael asked Jonathan for help, but thetter coldly refused. Later, when the scandal between Christopher and Fanny made it to the newspapers, Jonathan also ignored it. However, he didnt expect Michael to actually send Christopher to Nortnd. Michael was still as doting on Christopher as ever. Jonathan found out about it and just sarcastically smiled, not caring about the aftermath. He didnt pay attention to Christopher, but Christopher came looking for trouble, even taking photos of Ang and Yaxley to try and sow discord between her and Jonathan. Jonathan couldnt stand it anymore, so he turned around and asked Michael to properly discipline Christopher. Otherwise, if Jonathan took matters into his own hands, the oue. would be much worse. Upon hearing Jonathans question, Ang held the mans hand and said. The project is progressing smoothly, but weve encountered some unpleasant people. She had no intention of keeping anything from Jonathan, and she also had no ns to cover up for Christopher when he came looking for trouble. Capítulo 327 Chapter 327 She Needed Some Time Alone After learning about the trouble caused by Christopher, Jonathan furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before saying, It appears that hes toofortable. Rest assured, I will take care of this and ensure he doesnt bother you for a while. Michael had sent Christopher to Nortnd for safety, but the younger man didnt seem interested in seeking refuge. He was simply looking for trouble. With Jonathan here, Im not worried, Ang remarked without inquiring about Jonathans ns. Christopher was undeniably bothersome, but as long as he didnt trouble her, she was fine with it. Jonathan mentioned having amodations in Nortnd, so they returned to the hotel, retrieved their belongings, and made their way to their lodging. Meanwhile, shortly after receiving the news from Jonathan, Michael phoned Christopher and reprimanded him. When Christopher received Michaels call, he had just secured a house with Fanny. Fanny was exploring the house, and her mood was improving. After ending the call, Christopher sought out Fanny and whispered, Fanny, I may be upied with other matters in theing days and might not be able to assist you for a while. Taken aback, Fanny asked with a hint of hurt in her tone, Chris, are you saying you wont help me anymore? Christopher reluctantly nodded and added, Mr. Leigh is based in Nortnd. With his assistance, you should be able to resolve matters concerning Ang. Although Fanny didnt anticipate Christophers withdrawal at this juncture, she refrained from further comment, merely biting her lip and saying, Chris, if youre busy, you dont need to dedicate too much time to helping me, but can I reach out to youter? Christopher couldnt refuse Fanny, so he casuallymented, You can, but please inform me in advance. Considering Michael had instructed him to act cautiously in Nortnd, he refrained from mentioning assisting Ang any further. 1/4 Chapter 327 She Needed Some TIE PATT At least outwardly, Christopher couldnt take any further action. Moreover, before Michael had summoned him to Nortnd, he had arranged a blind date for him. Christopher couldnt disclose the blind date to Fanny, as it would surely upset her Yet, he couldnt decline the blind date either and had to attempt to expedite it, given the unfavorable situation the Sanders Family found themselves in after being manipted by the Martinez Family. With Christophers assurance, Fanny no longer pressed the issue. Following a brief exchange. Fanny bid Christopher farewell. As she prepared to head to the vi Dn had arranged for her to retrieve her belongings, she received a call from Dn. My dear Fanny, why havent you returned home yet? Upon hearing Dns voice, Fanny couldnt help but shudder, suppressing her difort as she softly replied, Mr. Leigh, I found a house near the school, and I intend to move in there. She couldnt afford to offend Dn, hence her gentle tone. After a moment of silence, Dn questioned, Fanny, why are you being disobedient? I specially prepared a vi for you, but you insist on renting a house. Dont you think youre hurting my feelings? t Uncertain how to respond, Fanny was taken aback when Dn continued, I was nning to introduce you to the sons of some close friehds of mine. Your father tasked me with finding you a suitable husband in Nortnd. What? Dad asked you to find me Fanny was bewildered and perplexed. Dn remarked, Indeed, thats what your father intended. I am aware that Ang hast tarnished your reputation in Riverdon, but this information has not reached Nortnd. Do not fret, dear Fanny. I will certainly introduce you to a respectable family. Fanny, who was quite charming, noticed that Dn seemed eager to discuss this. He hoped. that Fanny would marry into a prominent family in Nortnd. Despite the fact that the Leigh Family was somewhat respectedpared to Riverdon families, it did not hold the same status as noble families in Nortnd. 2/4 Mr. Leigh, there is no need. I have someone I am fond of. Fanny gently declined and added, I will speak with my father about it, so theres no need to concern yourself. Upon hearing this, Dn became visibly upset. Fanny, what do you mean by that? Are you implying that I would sell you off? Even through the phone, Fanny was taken aback by this and managed to calm her heart to respond, No, Mr. Leigh. I apologize. That was not my intention. racing In that case, return home obediently, and I will arrange for you to meet someone, Dn said before ending the call. Fanny hesitated briefly, then phoned George. After receiving confirmation from George and discovering that even Christopher was involved in blind dates, Fanny felt uneasy. Christopher had just left, and she recalled his mention of asking her for advanced notice if she needed his help. She couldnt help but draw certain conclusions in her mind. Chris is keeping something from me. This isnt the first time. Hes going on another blind date, and he hasnt informed me! Tears welled up in Fannys eyes, but she fought them back. She nced at the newly rented. house, dropped the keys on the ground, and walked out. There were two keys to the house. When she had received them from thendlord, she had specifically given one to Christopher, but she hadnt anticipated him going on another blind date. Even if he waspelled to do so, he hadnt nned to inform her. Fanny felt both disappointed and upset. Without taking a car, she randomly chose a direction and began walking. With a heavy heart, she strolled down the street, thinking that theter she returned to the vi, the better. She needed some time alone topose herself. In an elegant mansion in Nortnd, a car was parked outside. As Ang and Jonathan exited the car, the sky was gradually darkening. The courtyard of the detached house was illuminated by soft lights, casting long shadows of the flowers along the pathCit was tranquil and refined. 3/4 Chapter Who Aventust you like it here Jonathan inquired as he led Ang inin hey hand Us entering Angels hooked around and couldnt detached house, holding dain her excitement. This ce The interior of the house, with its Bursishings and decorations, closely resembled Riverd Simsate Estate If she hasnt seen the exterior upon arrival, Ang might have believed she was back in Riverchan This ce was set up beforehand, during the establishment of Springgate Estates. It was prepared simultaneously Jonathan embraced Ang and guided her inside. You arrived in Nortnd in haste, so I didnt have time to have it cleaned beforehand, Therefore, Ang had to stay in a hotel. After all, Nortnd was not Riverdon, and Jonathan had very few people he could trust. Progress needed to be made gradually. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I love it. I really love it! Ang eximed. Its not toote. I truly adore this ce. She surveyed the ce and noticed it was exceptionally clean. It was clear that Jonathan had recently tidied. There were fresh fruits and snacks on the coffee table, and there were likely prepared. ngredients in the fridge as well. Capítulo 328 Chapter 328 You Shouldnt Have Kept It From Me I never expected you to secretly set up a ce identical to Springgate Estates, Ang withdrew her gaze and whispered to Jonathan. Jonathan handed a key to her and said in a low voice, This is for you. Its a surprise and a gift. Ang didnt take the key. Instead, she looked at Jonathan. Seeing his serious expression, she responded seriously, Jonathan, I cant ept this. Its not- Jonathan looked at her helplessly and interrupted her by saying, Take it. This is our joint property as husband and wife. Ang was about to say something else when her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Sophia, whichpletely caught her off guard. Jonathan also looked at her phone, signaling her to answer the call. As soon as the call connected, Sophias voice came through. Miss Ang? I was dyed by something the other day and havent been able to contact you. Do you talk have time to now? Sophia was deeply hurt by Christopher and hadnt fully recovered emotionally for two days. But thinking of the favor requested by Ava, she contacted Ang. Ang sat on the couch listening to Sophias call while Jonathan poured two sses of water and ced them on the coffee table. I have time now, Miss Martinez. Whats the matter? Ang nced at Jonathan and smiled at him. The matter between Christopher and Sophia caused quite a stir in Riverdon. Although Ang didnt witness it with her own eyes in Riverdon, just hearing about it from Cassie was enough to make her realize how strange and twisted the situation was. In the whole ridiculous incident, Sophia was undoubtedly the most injured and innocent one. Ang felt a little sympathy for Sophia. Thinking of her was like thinking of her naive self in her past life. My friend wants toe to Riverdon to thank you. Can I make an appointment for you to 1/4 meet my friend? Sophias voice continued toe through the receiver. Ang came to her senses and politely declined in a low voice, thereafter informing Sophia that she was not in Riverdon at the moment. Although Sophia was somewhat regretful at the news, she didnt ask further. Feeling low in spirits, she hung up after a few words and decided to reply to Avas letter. After hanging up the phone, Jonathan hugged Ang and asked, Why do you look so upset? She replied, Just thinking about some unpleasant things, but they are all in the past. Yes, they are all in the past. Those unpleasant things are all from my past life. Now, Im living well and also have Jonathan by my side. Thinking of how Jonathan died at such a young age in her past life, Ang became even more uneasy. She gazed at Jonathan. Jonathan, you havent been hurting yourself recently, have you? Recalling Jonathans serious selfCharm issues, she suddenly panicked. Jonathan looked puzzled as he asked, Why are you suddenly asking about this? As he said this, he subconsciously released his left hand and moved it back a bit. It was just a subconscious gesture, but Ang caught him in the act. Ang ignored her racing heart as she reached out to grab Jonathans left arm and rolled up his sleeve, causing him to freeze in ce. Jonathan didnt have time to hide, so he just covered Angs eyes with his hand. Its okay. Its already been bandaged up. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Angs eyes instantly turned red, and there was a sharp pain in her chest that she couldnt control. In a chokedCup voice she herself didnt even notice, she asked, When did this happen? Ive been keeping an eye on Jonathan recently, so when did he hurt himself again? Jonathan hugged her, feeling helpless and at a loss, as he softlyforted her, Its okay. It doesnt hurt. 2/4 Ang stubbornly inquired, Jonathan, when did this injury ur? Feeling resigned, he finally responded, It happenedst night. Last night, Ang repeated silently in her mind. She hadnt been in Riverdonst night, and Jonathan had a rpse. How helpless and painful he must have been at that moment Now, after all this time had passed today, she hadnt even noticed Jonathans injury. She felt so careless, Ang gently moved Jonathans hand away from her eyes, determined to examine his injury. She gazed at the bloodCstained bandage and asked, The wound is bleeding. Why havent you reC bandaged it? Jonathan pursed his lips, choosing not to respond. Ang understood that he didnt want her to know, nor did he want her to worry. You didnt want me to know, but you shouldnt keep things from me, Ang stated, then inquired, Is there a first aid kit? Yes, its in the same ce as in Riverdon, Jonathan finally replied, though his expression was uncasy. Ang retrieved the first aid kit and carefully began to remove his bandage. I wont keep things from you in the future, Jonathan stated. This time was different, as he had not had urges for a long time. His urges coincided with Ang leaving, and he was afraid she would misunderstand. Ang suddenly left him, and he felt the urge while alone at home. This fact alone made. him fear that Ang would me herself. Okay, youd best remember what you said. Ang rarely made firm requests, but now she wanted Jonathan to give her double assurance. Jonathan solemnly provided a positive response, watching Ang as she unwrapped the bandage to treat his wound, feeling a warm sensation in his heart. In the Collier Residence in Nortnd 3/4 Before Yaxley returned home, Ava was pleading with her mother, Tyra Moore, to allow her to go to Riverdon. Mom, please let me go. I promise nothing will happen this time! I want to personally thank the person who saved mest time, and also, with what happened to Sophia, I can go and apany her. Sitting on the couch with Ava was a wellCmaintained woman. The woman helplessly held Avas hand and sighed. Ava, lets discuss this when your brother returns. Your health is not good, and your grandmother is seriously ill. Its better for you not to leave Nortnd at this time. Ava reluctantly agreed and asked, When will my brothere back? He came back for a while at noon and left again, but he hasnt returned yet. She had been pampered and sheltered, relying heavily on her brother, Yaxley. Originally, Ava had wanted to use the excuse of visiting Yaxley to go to Riverdon, but she didnt expect her brother to have returned to Nortnd, just not back home yet. At noon, it was not easy to get him toe back for a visit, but he didnt stay long before going to the hospital, and he hasnt returned since. Although Avas grandmother was in poor health, she was not allowed to visit. One reason was Avas poor health, and the other was Jacobs dislike of her being around her grandmother. Hesing back soon. I told Yaxley to make sure hees back for dinner, Tyra said as she nced at the time. + As soon as she finished speaking, the maids announcement came from the door. Yaxley is back! Ava heard the voice and immediately got up from the couch and headed straight to the entrance. Upon seeing Yaxley, she gave him a big hug. Yaxley, youre finally back! Please help met persuade Mom to let me go to Riverdon. Capítulo 329 Chapter 329 Can You Take Me to See Her? Yaxley was embraced by Ava, who gently pushed her away a bit, allowing her to cling to his arm. Why do you want to go to Riverdon? Everyone else had returned, so why was Ava still insistent on going to Riverdon? Ava innocently replied. Last time I went to Riverdon, didnt I faint from heatstroke while shopping with Sophia? Sophia found the person who saved me, and I want to thank her. After speaking, she waited for Yaxleys response but received no response. Tyra interjected, If you wish to thank her, simply send a gift. Your health is not great, so refrain from wandering around. She was genuinely concerned about Ava, especially upon learning that she had nearly died from heatstroke in Riverdon previously. She was hesitant to let Ava go out again. Upon hearing Tyras words, Yaxley also advised Ava, You should listen to Mom. Ava grumbled unhappily and persisted. But Ive already asked Sophia to help me arrange a meeting with the person who saved my life. I cant just cancel, can I? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She yed her trump card. Tyra smiled and said, You should listen to me. I will have someone express gratitude to your lifesaver and present her with a generous gift as a token of appreciation. # Just as Ava was about to say something else, the phone suddenly rang. Ava noticed it was a call from Sophia and informed the two of them, Its Sophia calling me. We must have everything arranged already. 1 must go in person. Without waiting for Tyra and Yaxley to respond, Ava answered the phone. However, Sophia informed her, Ava, Ang is not in Riverdon, so you may not be able to see her for a while. Ava was taken aback by this news, but sensing Sophias somber mood, she refrained from saying much and ended the call. Tyra and Yaxley both gazed at her, and Ava had not thought of a reason to continue persuading them. Suddenly, Yaxley inquired, Ang? Huh? Ang is the one who saved me in Riverdon before, Ava exined. But Sophia said 1/4 she is not currently in Riverdon. Yaxley pressed further. Ang Kins? Ava asked in astonishment, How did you know? Are you acquainted with her? Yes. She apanied me to Nortnd to participate in a national training program. Yaxley did not disclose to his family that he had enrolled in the selection process for the International Medical Association, so he only vaguely referenced the training program. Ava was pleasantly surprised. I didnt realize you knew her. Can you take me to see her? Tyra also felt relieved, thinking that Ava should not persist in going to Riverdon. I can, but you must apany me to the hospital to visit Grandma. When Yaxley mentioned this, both Ava and Tyra appeared uneasy. Before they could respond, Yaxley continued. Grandma mentioned you at noon today. She has something to discuss with you. But Father wont allow me to visit Grandma, Ava innocently remarked. She had been eager to go to the hospital, but her father had forbidden it, so the matter was left unresolved. If it werent for Yaxley bringing it up, no one in the family would have dared to mention it. Tomorrow, Ill take you there. Dont worry about him. Yaxley frowned and stated, then proceeded straight upstairs. Ava hurried to catch up with Yaxley, Yaxley, when will you introduce me to Ang? I have a gift for her, and Id like to get to know her. Upon discovering that Ang was also in Nortnd, Ava felt relieved that she hadnt gone. straight to Riverdon, avoiding a wasted trip. Yaxley didnt give her a specific time, only mentioning that he would inquire with Ang first. Upon hearing this, Ava urged him to ask right away. However, Yaxley went upstairs to retrieve something and appeared ready to leave. Seeing him downstairs looking prepared to depart, Tyra quickly reminded him, Didnt we agree to have dinner at home? Your father will be back soon. 2/4 Chapter 329 Can You Take Me to See Her? Yaxley nced at her and replied, Yes. Ill leave after dinner. Tyra finally rxed and instructed the servant to prepare dinner. After Jacob arrived home, they had dinner. As became angry and insisted that he stay. low was about to leave after the meal, Jacob The house is spacious. Why do you want to stay in a hotel? Are you intentionally provoking me? Jacob mmed the table, ring at Yaxley. The others at the table were taken aback by Jacobs outburst, with Tyra holding Avas hand. Ignoring Jacobs anger, Yaxley calmly replied, No. No? I believe you are! Jacob pointed at Yaxley. You didnt even inform your family when you returned to Nortnd! I only found out because someone saw you. Were you nning oning back at all if no one had seen you? Tyra tried to intervene. Dont be upset, Jacob. Yaxley didnt mean any harm. He didnt mean harm? Then, what did he mean? Dont spoil him! Jacobs expression turned. cold as he nced at Tyra, who fell silent. Yaxley said, This doesnt concern Mom. You dont need to be harsh on her. Tyra stiffened briefly, sighed, and said nothing more. Have you forgotten about your family? You secretly applied to a university in Riverdon without a word, not even returning to Nortnd during breaks. Now that youre back, you dont even want to stay at home? Yaxley remainedposed, waiting for Jacob to finish speaking before leaving. Are finished? you Jacob stood up angrily, ready to confront him physically, but Tyra held him back, preventing. a confrontation. Let go of me! Let me teach him a lesson. Hepletely disrespects me! Yaxley simply stepped back and said, If you have the energy to teach me a lesson, you might as well take care of Grandma. With that, Yaxley left. Jacob was furing while Tyra tried to calm him down. 3/4 Why are you so angry with him? If he doesnt want to stay at home, let him go. We can afford a hotel. Although Tyra said this aloud, she was actually uneasy. Since the previous incident, Yaxley seemed to have distanced himself from them as parents. This kid is deliberately provoking me! I wanted him toe back to discuss blind dates. 1 forgot again because of his provocation. Although Jacob was still upset, his tone was not as harsh as before. Tyra perked up at the mention of blind dates and asked eagerly, Blind date? With whose daughter? Jacob scoffed. Whose daughter? Hes been fooling around in Riverdon for years. Which decent family in Nortnd would consider him? Find some suitable matches for him to meet. You should discuss this with Yaxley. Hes more likely to listen to you. Feeling lost, Ava sat at the dining table for a while before quietly slipping upstairs after overhearing a few words. Once upstairs, she contacted Yaxley. Yaxley, Dad wants you to go on a blind date and not just one. Upon connecting the phone, Ava promptly ryed the news she had just heard to Yaxley. showcasing her adeptness at being an informant. Capítulo 330 Chapter 330 Is It Because I Left? When Yaxley received a call from Ava, his car was stopped at a traffic light on the road. In the evening in Nortnd, a light rain began to fall, the sky was dark, and the visibility was much lower than before. His return to Nortnd had already been known by his family, but he didnt let Uncle Cole send him off. Instead, he drove to the hotel by himself. While waiting at the traffic light, he saw Avas call and casually answered it. He only thought that their reason for calling him back was impure, but he didnt expect them to even have the idea of arranging blind dates for him. I understand. Even though Yaxley was dissatisfied in his heart, he didnt express much to Ava. Ava asked incredulously, Is this all your reaction? Yaxley looked at the rain suddenly getting heavier outside the car window and asked lightly, What kind of reaction do you want from me? At least you should be shocked or angry. Brother, youre not actually going to listen to them and go on a blind date, are you? Ava asked. She obviously had strong opinions on this matter, even though she didnt dare to say a word. when she overheard her parents mention it downstairs before. Yaxley said calmly, This is not something you should be concerned about. After speaking, without waiting for Ava to respond, he continued, I wille to pick you up tomorrow morning to go to the hospital and see Grandma. Are we going tomorrow? But Dad is at home today. Ava was a little worried that if Yaxley came to pick her up tomorrow and Jacob saw them, they would end up fighting. Jacob was the one who was most against her visiting her grandmother. Taking her to see her grandmother was like challenging him. Yes, tomorrow. Since he wants me to go on a blind date, I have to make some concessions. After saying that, Yaxley hung up the phone without paying attention to Avas wailing. 1/4 The traffic light tumed green, and Yaxley drove the car forward. In front of him was a taller van, blocking most of his view of the road ahead. The van passed the intersection, and he followed slowly behind, but then he saw a figure walking aimlessly towards the zebra crossing. He quickly hit the brakes, but the person still fell to the ground. The rain started to pour harder. The pouring rain obscured his vision, and the wipers were swinging frantically. Yaxley got out of the car to check on the persons condition, only to see a girl lying pale on the ground. Not wanting to cause a traffic jam, Yaxley confirmed that the girl was still breathing but unconscious, so he carried her to the car and ced her in the back seat. He didnt hit the person, but leaving someone out in the rain like this was him. Meanwhile, Ang had finished treating Jonathans wound and prepared a meal. Jonathan wanted to help, but Ang refused, citing his injured arm. He just stood at the kitchen door, not going far. Jonathan knew that Ang was angry, but he was always clumsy in this regard. Although he had improved a lotpared to before, he still didnt know how to appease Ang. Ang wasnt in the mood for anything tooplicated. She simply made some noodles and cracked two eggs into the soup. Seeing Jonathan standing in the doorway, tall and imposing, with a cold demeanor, but his eyes always fixed on her. The contrast was stark Jonathan never showed such a look in front of others. More urately, he had never shown such an expression in front of anyone other than Ang. Come over and pick your noodles, Ang called out to him. Jonathan quickly approached and picked up the chopsticks to help. Ang watched from the side and suddenly asked, Is it because I left suddenly? She had thought about this possibility before but quickly dismissed it after thinking about it. 2/4 Having such thoughts without reason seemed a bit selfCcentered. Jonathan paused for a moment, then quickly responded, No. Ang sighed, knowing that Jonathan wouldnt admit it, but it didnt matter. She had already gleaned the answer from his subtle reaction. Ill give you acupuncture on your legs tonight, and Ill prepare a new traditional medicine for you to drinkter. You must drink it properly. After her conversation with Daniel earlier, she had a new idea. She thought that perhaps Jonathans obstacles could be approached more from the perspective of traditional medicine. If it didnt work, there wouldnt be too many adverse effects. If it seeded, it would be a pleasant surprise. Im feeling a bit tired tonight, so lets skip the acupuncture for now, Jonathan said, then added, I will drink the medicine you prepared for me. Ang frowned, somewhat agreeing with Jonathans exnation. She was indeed a bit tired, and Jonathan had been busy at thepany all day, presumably Iso tired. Okay. Lets postpone the acupuncture. She needed to adjust her approach in order to have a etter effect. fter dinner, Jonathan offered to wash the dishes. She didnt stop him and instead made a hone call to Daniel. aniel was someone who knew Jonathan quite well. If she wanted to inquire about why nathan had selfC harmed again after leaving Riverdon, Daniel would be the best person to lk to. When she saw the bandages on Jonathans arm, she was already considering contacting aniel. took a while for Daniel to answer the phone, his voice sounding weak and breathless. ngie? Why are you calling me? Arent you in Nortnd? Daniel was genuinely surprised, at his question seemed unnecessary and redundant. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ng got straight to the point, You bandaged Jonathans arm. Do you know when he had episode? Why did he have an episode? 3/4 She asked calmly but with a firm tone. What? Daniel hesitated for a moment before asking, You found out so soon? Yes. Tell me everything you know. I need to prescribe medication for Jonathanter. Even a little relief would help. Ang was worried that Jonathans condition had not actually improved at all, and the reason there had been no apparent problems recently was because she had been with him all along. Jonathan cared about her, and she cared about Jonathan. This was what she realized after they both expressed their feelings to each other. But now, Jonathans concern for her seems to miraculously suppress his selfCharming tendencies. This made Ang happy but also uneasy. She didnt want Jonathan to be good because of her, but rather, she hoped that Jonathan could be fine with or without her. Daniel didnt continue to keep her in suspense. onathan had told him that Ang was a very important person, and Ang had already received his approval. Even though Jonathan tried not to worry Ang, she directly asked him about it, and he had nothing to hide. The night you left, I received a call at 2 a.m. When I got there, his condition was terrible. He aad injured himself all over. t Daniel was almost scared out of his wits when Jonathan called him to Springgate Estates. If it werent for Jonathans remarkable selfCcontrol, he might have arrived toote and Jonathan. night have been gone. Capítulo 331 Chapter 331 She Still Couldnt ept It Remembering Jonathans miserable condition, Daniel couldnt help but sigh. When Jonathan asked him not to tell Ang at that time, he remained silent. He wouldnt inform Ang, but deep down, he hoped that she would find out and be able to help. Ang, a descendant of a renowned acupuncturist, possessed exceptional medical talent. Given Jonathans peculiar illness, her assistance could greatly benefit his recovery. Upon hearing Daniels ount, Ang stood frozen in shock. She had assumed Jonathan only injured his left arm, unaware of the extent of his injuries. No wonder he had refused her offer of acupuncture on his leg again. *Please borate on the situation from that day, Ang requested, seeking to understand the injuries Jonathan had sustained. Their conversation continued, while on the other side, Yaxley waited in the hospital lobby after bringing the unconscious person for treatment. The patient fainted but has received IV fluids and should regain consciousness soon, a nurse informed Yaxley before leading him to the ward. The hospital was small with basic facilities, chosen for its proximity. In the emergency ward, several beds were empty, while others were upied by patients receiving intravenous drips. Youre awake, the nurse said as she guided Yaxley to the corner bed, where the patient was stirring. Upon closer inspection, Yaxley noticed the patients attractive appearance, albeit slightly pale. While she typically paid little attention to physical beauty, the person before she caught her eye. As the nurse attended to the patient, she mentioned, Once the IV isplete, you may leave. Feel free to talk while I attend to other tasks. After the nurse departed, the patient timidly asked, Am I in the hospital? This was obviously a rhetorical question, but Yaxley patiently gave an answer. Yes. After responding and rubbing his temples, Yaxley asked with concern, Are you feeling 1/3 Chapter 331 She Still Couldnt ept It ufortable anywhere? The nurse had checked her basic condition before leaving, and she hadnt even expressed basic concern. Yaxley noticed that herplexion was abnormally pale, so he asked to ease the atmosphere. As soon as he said that, Yaxley felt a bit ufortable. He usually wouldnt say such things, nor was he the kind of person who could say such things. Just a little dizzy. Fannyy on the hospital bed, still not fully awake, staring nkly at Yaxley. Fanny only remembered that it was raining after she came out of the rental house. At first, the rain wasnt heavy, and she didnt mind. Getting a little wet in the rain helped her stay calm when she was in a bad mood. But as the rain got heavier, her mood also became lower. She was crossing the road in the rain when a bright light shed, and then she fell to the ground. When she woke up again, she was in a hospital. Dizzy? It could be from waking up suddenly, Yaxley suggested, inquiring. Do you feel any difort anywhere? Fanny attempted to move her limbs and sit up on the bed. As she tried to push herself up, Yaxley quickly reached out to support her. Be careful. Youre on IV. Yaxley cautioned as he helped her sit up. With his assistance, Fanny sat up and softly expressed her gratitude. Thank you. No need to thank me. If youre not seriously injured, Ill take my leave, Yaxley said, checking the time. It was gettingte, and this unexpected incident had eaten into his rest time significantly. Please wait. Fanny feared he would leave without a word, so she grabbed his hand and hastily asked, Did you save me? I cant let you cover the medical expenses. Ill reimburse you. She feltpelled to keep him around, not just to repay him but also because she felt a sense of familiarity with him, though she couldnt ce where. 2/3 Chapter 331 She Still Couldnt ept It *15 Free Cons In fact, you fainted in front of my car. I happened to be passing by and brought you to the hospital. Ive already taken care of the medical bills, so you need not worry about that, Yaxley exined matterCofC factly. Fanny bit her lip, met Yaxleys gaze, and inquired. Can I have your contact information? Fanny bit her lip, met Yaxleys gaze, and asked, Can I have your contact information? She still didnt want to give up and wanted to get Yaxleys contact information. Having a keen eye for social status, Fanny was convinced that Yaxley came from a better background than Christopher. The thought of Christopher made Fanny uneasy. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Politely declining Fannys request, Yaxley stated, I dont think its necessary. Though he found Fanny attractive, he admired her from a distance and had no intentions of further acquaintance. His focus was on his research and studies at the moment. But Fanny hesitated. Ever since learning that Christopher was in Nortnd and actively dating, Fanny couldnt shake off her restlessness. Feeling unsettled, she subconsciously sought out someone superior to Christopher. If youre feeling better, Ill take my leave, Yaxley said. + Dealing with family matters earlier had left him drained, and he longed to return to his hotel. room for some peace and quiet. Im fine. Thank you, Fanny replied as Yaxley departed. After Yaxley left, Fanny realized she had been away from the vi for too long and worried that Dn might be upset. Unable to find her phone, she borrowed one to inform Dn of the ident and her n to return in the morning. Pleased with Fannys softened demeanor, Dn mentioned taking her to a dinner party that evening before ending the call. Thinking of Christopher, Fanny epted Dns invitation without hesitation. Capítulo 332 Chapter 332 Shes Not Angry She was still upset that Yaxley left the hospital without much concern for the ident and drove straight back to the hotel. Upon parking the car in the hotel garage, a ringtone suddenly emanated from the back seat. of the car. Yaxleys hand paused on the door handle as he turned to see a small phone lying on the back. seat. Furrowing his brows, he picked up the phone and answered after a moment of contemtion.. Hello, is this the person who found my phone? came a cautious and weak voice of a young girl from the other end. Yaxley recognized her as the person he had dropped off at the hospital carlier and replied. directly, Yes, Im the one who dropped you off at the hospital. Your phone was left in my car. It must have fallen out when I lifted you into the car, and I didnt notice when I dropped you off. He exined in as few words as possible, and Fanny, on the other end, breathed a sigh of relief after listening. She then asked, Can Ie over to pick it up? Sure, he replied, feeling a bit tired. He gave her the name and room number of the hotel. before adding, Just go to the front desk and give them the room number. Theyll hand over the phone to you. He had no intention of meeting Fanny agairy and nned to leave the phone at the front. desk for her to pick up at her convenience. After a brief acknowledgment from Fanny, he hung up the phone. After handing the phone over to the front desk, Yaxley returned to the hotel to freshen up. Meanwhile, after hanging up on Daniels call, Ang went back to the room. Jonathan had put a lot of effort into it, and every detail of the small building was arranged nicely. There were even clothes in the wardrobe suitable for them to wear. However, instead of going straight to freshen up, she sat on the bed waiting for him. 1/4 As soon as he entered the room and saw her sitting there, he asked with confusion, Why havent you gone to freshen up yet? He thought she would do as usual and freshen up at this time, so he wanted to change into that piece of clothing and deal with the bruises on his body. Ang quietly looked at him and suddenly asked, Apart from the injury on your left hand, do you feel pain anywhere else? Jonathans eyelids twitched, and he asked, Did Daniel tell you? This might be selfCincrimination, but with Ang probing this far, he didnt have a chance to keep hiding. I asked him. She walked up to him, helped him out of his clothes, and continued, Your condition is more serious than I imagined. Jonathan responded lightly, Its nothing. Ang didnt respond to his words. She just silently removed his coat and then his shirt. The shirt he was wearing today was darkCcolored, so the bandages underneath werent visible. when he had it on. But as soon as his shirt was off, the bandages on his body were exposed before the both of them. His injury was caused by a small knife with varying depths. After being bandaged all day and then applying medicine to hide it from Ang, it had turned somewhat pale.. Ang calmly took the medical kit and continued to treat his wounds without saying a word during the whole process. Jonathan knew she was angry again. Throughout the evening, she nced at him with worry several times because of his wounds, a mix of seriousness and caring in her expression. As time passed slowly, neither of them spoke, and the entire room was devoid of any sound except for the asional noise from Ang, who tended to Jonathans wounds. In the quiet room, even the sound of their breathing could be heard. Angs expression wast very solemn, but the atmosphere was not heavy. Jonathan observed Ang, noting herplete absorption in carefully tending to his 2/4 This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 332 Shes Not Angry wounds, and softly remarked, It doesnt hurt. You dont have to be so gentle. Upon hearing this, Ang couldnt help but feel a bit frustrated. She pressed the healing. powder on a wound and raised her eyes to look at him. Does it hurt? Of course, it hurts. Jonathans expression remained unfazed, though. He said, Its fine. Ang didnt say anything more, nor did she also didnt continue to press him with force. When Ang finished cleaning and treating all the wounds on Jonathans upper body. applying the medicine and bandaging them, beads of sweat formed on her forehead. Jonathan was about to put on his clothes when she stopped him and asked, Did you injure your leg? Having witnessed his state during moments of selfCharm, she knew this time the wounds were more severe than before, and she guessed his leg probably hadnt escaped unscathed. either. She had seen him in his state of selfCharm before, and this time, the injuries were more severe than last time. She suspected that his leg had also not escaped unscathed. = Just a little, he replied. I can take care of it myself. Ang sighed. Are you too embarrassed to let me help, Jonathan? Jonathan was taken aback. He thought that she was still angry, but he didnt expect her to suddenly call him by his first name. Does this mean shes no longer angry? Arent you angry anymore? he couldnt help but ask. Jonathan cared deeply about Ang. As such, he wanted to eliminate any negative emotions. she might have and cherished every positive emotion she disyed.. Im not angry, Ang replied. She had stopped being angry with him halfway through treating his wounds. Even if she was initially upset, it was more directed at herself. Seeing his wounds and the pain he was in stirred up feelings of heartache within her. But even though she was hurting inside, she had to suppress it. She wanted him to remember that he couldnt keep things like this from her in the future.. She was his legal wife, and she had the right to know what was going on with him. 3/4 As Ang naturally assumed the role of being his partner, she felt a slight warmth creeping onto her cheeks, but she quickly suppressed it. Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing her response. However, Ang insisted, Let me see the injury on your leg, and well take care of it together. Having already shared intimate moments with him, nothing was embarrassing about this for her. Moreover, she needed to examine the wound to determine if acupuncture was suitable for him. Without much hesitation, he agreed to her suggestion. While the injury on his leg wasnt severe, it didnt take long for Angs treatment to heal it. His main concern was not wanting her to worry about his leg acting up again, so he hesitated to let her see it. Ang diligently tended to the wound on his leg, then took Jonathan to the bathroom to clean the unaffected areas. She treated him with the care of a nurse and didnt feel embarrassed as she tended to his body during the treatment. However, once they were in the bathroom, the atmosphere inexplicably shifted. She cleaned up thoroughly, and in the end, she also joined in, with JonathanCapologizing as a reason to undress her and take a bath together. 1 After leaving the bathroom, Ang couldnt help but sumb to Jonathans advances, allowing him to halfCcarry her to bed. The bedside light was turned off, and Ang was a little cautious while lying on the big bed. that was the same as the one at Springgate Estates. Especially when she sensed his intentions and certain thoughts were stirred within her, she found herself having to take the lead, all because she didnt want his wounds to reopen and bleed too much. Ang, youre amazing, Jonathans deep, maic voice whispered in her ear, causing her to feel like her ears were burning. The night unfolded endlessly, with warmth spreading throughout the room. Capítulo 333 Chapter 333 Keeping a Watchful Eye Chapter 333 Keeping a Watchful Eye Yaxley had just finished his night routine and was preparing to settle in for the night at Nortnd Hotel. Suddenly, an irregr knocking sounded on his door. He wasnt in the best mood, but he got up to open the door, only to find Mobius standing outside, who was also not looking too pleased. What are you doing here? Yaxley asked bluntly. Mobius handed him a gift box. Just bringing you something. Here. Yaxley nced at the gift box that was stuffed into his hand. He didnt even have the interest. to open it. He frowned and was about to close the door. But Mobius blocked the doorway. Hold on. When I wasing up, I saw a woman at the front desk asking for your room number. Shes quite attractive. Who is she? It was just a casual question from Mobius, who had just finished a gathering with some friends and happened to swing by the hotel to drop off a gift for Yaxley. However, as he passed by the front desk, he overheard a conversation between Fanny and the receptionist. N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Fanny mentioned Yaxleys room number, Mobius instinctively slowed his pace and eavesdropped for a few extra words. He was particrly familiar with Yaxleys room number because this hotel was jointly operated by his family and the Collier Family, with his family holding the main management rights. Yaxleys room was the one his family had long reserved for him. I dont know her. Yaxley wasnt interested in answering Mobius questions and casually wanted to close the door. Mobius didnt press further. He just leaned against the door and said, I heard that Tyler is targeting you. You didnt attend their wee banquet. I dont care. Yaxley didnt have much of an impression of Tyler. If he hadnt seen him a couple of days ago, he might have asked who Tyler was when Mobius mentioned him. Anyway, let him scheme. But tomorrow, Im organizing a gathering, and you muste. Yaxley coldly refused, Im busy tomorrow. What about the day after tomorrow? Mobius asked persistently. 1/4 Chapter god IVA vpn ?? Are you that idle? Yaxley was getting impatient. Being disturbed during his rest would make him tired tomorrow, and he was starting to feel angry. Mobius raised his hands in surrender. Not really. But since youve finally returned to Nortnd, we should get together. Yaxley nced at him inexplicably and finally said, Well see. For Mobius sake, he could still amodate. Among the numerous aristocratic offspring in Nortnd, he was closer to Mobius. He could decline his invitation once, but it wouldnt be appropriate to refuse repeatedly. Seeing him finally relent, Mobius said, How about the day after tomorrow? If its settled, then you must come. After he spoke, he didnt linger to disturb Yaxley any further and turned to leave. Outside the hotel, after Fanny received her phone back, she hesitated about whether to go to the corresponding room number to thank the person who saved her. Most importantly, she wanted to get to know him. Although he appeared aloof and unapproachable, he was actually a more suitable match than Christopher. Fanny had been brought to Nortnd by George, expecting help from Dn and wholehearted dedication from Christopher, but the former had impure intentions, and thetter was distracted. Now, she felt almost entirely alone. Before Fanny could make sense of her hesitation, a voice came from behind her, Its you? She turned around to see a strangers face and asked in confusion, Do you know me? Mobius smiled gentlemanly and politely responded, Im a friend of Yaxley. Werent you just at the front desk, inquiring about his room number and picking something up? He was just passing by at the time, only overhearing Fanny report the room number, and then the front desk retrieved something for her, but he didnt see what it was exactly. Although Yaxley said he wasnt familiar with Fanny, he didnt believe it. Yarley. 2/4 Chapter 333 Keeping a Watchful eye Fanny silently repeated this name in her mind, then bit her lip and looked at Mobius. Yes, is he asleep? I want to thank him, but Im afraid of disturbing him. Mobius looked at her and said regretfully, Hes asleep, and 1Cadvise you not to disturb him at this time. Seeing Fanny bow her head low, he added, But I can exchange contact information with you. We have a gathering the day after tomorrow. Would you like toe? Fanny was pleasantly surprised for a moment. Although she didnt understand why Mobius did this, she still exchanged contact information with him. Under the cover of night, Fanny returned to the vi, which Dn had prepared for her. Thetter had already left, but she still felt uneasy. WIL The next day was a rtively leisurely weekend for most people. Jonathan was still busy, and Ang was worried about him, so she apanied him to thepany. However, she didnt stay with thepany long before receiving a call from Yaxley. At noon, Ang saw Yaxley downstairs at Jonathanspany. He was apanied by a young girl who was quite excited to see Ang. Before Yaxley could speak, the girl ran up to Ang and introduced herself. It turned out that this was the person Ang had saved in Riverdon before, and she was also Yaxleys sister. What a coincidence, Ang eximed after Ava thanked her several times and gift. gave her a They hadnt been chatting with Ang for too long when she mentioned taking her leave. Ava clearly wasnt ready to part ways yet; even though she exchanged contact information with Ang, she was still reluctant to leave. Yaxley simply whisked her away. After Ang went upstairs, Jonathan asked, What did Yaxley want with you? Dont you take a break from your project on weekends? Ang shook her head and exined, Its not about the project. Its Yaxleys sister. She came 3/4 Chapter 900 ANN to thank me, She ced the gift in front of Jonathan and briefly recounted the incident of saving Ava in Riverdon. Jonathan understood and didnt ask any further questions. Theres a bidding banquet tonight. Will you apany me? Jonathan asked Ang. Ang looked at him and asked, Can you not go? Jonathan seemed hesitant for a moment before saying, I cant. His trip to Nortnd was partly for Ang and partly for hispanys expansion. The banquet tonight was a great opportunity to meet people, and he didnt want to miss it. Ill keep an eye on you. Your injury hasnt healed yet. Ill change the end of work. Ang said as she went to check the medical our medicine again before kit in Jonathans office. If the things were not prepared well enough, she had to make up for it before that. 2 Jonathan chuckled, knowing that Ang had agreed. Well, you better keep a close eye on me then. His voice echoed behind Ang as she focused on checking the medical kit, not turning around. As they grew ustomed to this rxed way of being together, they also became more intuitive with each other. After instructing someone to prepare their attire, Jonathan went back to attending to his tasks. As the end of the workday approached, Ang changed his bandages once, ensuring that his wound was improving before securely wrapping it up. Both of them wore the outfits sent by their assistants and headed to the banquet hall. Capítulo 334 Chapter 334 Why Not Believe in Superstition? The night scene in Nortnd had always been magnificent. Ang followed alongside Jonathan as they entered the banquet hall. It wasnt her first time attending such an event; she had apanied him to simr ones in Riverdon before. But this time, it was clearly different in Nortnd. After the two of them appeared, not many people nced their way. asionally, a few would look over, but after seeing them, they didnt react much. Its a different experience indeed, Ang thought to herself as she linked arms with Jonathan. Jonathan remainedposed as ever and led Ang to sit down on the side. Tonights banquet was a bidding banquet, but Jonathan wasnt particrly interested in the bidding, so he didnt even bring his assistant. Just as they sat down, Ang saw a familiar figure. Why is she here? She frowned as she looked toward the distant figure of Fanny, who was being embraced by a slightly rotund man, her smile appearing very insincere. Jonathan followed Angs gaze and saw Fanny with the man beside her. The man beside her seems to be Dn Leigh, the CEO of Leigh Group. After arriving in Nortnd, he didnt take over all the affairs of the branch, but he had the employees of the branchpile information on the part of thepany in Nortnd. These days, he was setting policies and also getting to know the situation in Nortnd. Ang whispered, Its fine. Just ignore her. She did indeed harbor some resentment toward Fanny, but as long as Fanny didnt bother her, she didnt intend to seek her out. However, Fanny unexpectedly appeared in Nortnd. Could it be that she was following Christopher? Before Angs confusion could be resolved, Fanny brought Dn over. Ang, I didnt expect you toe to this banquet too! Fannys face was filled with joy, and 1/4 she spoke with an especially tender and coquettish tone as if they Ang frowned at her and did not respond to her words. were the best of sisters. Dn also smiled and said to Ang, So, youre Ang. What a coincidence. Ang, with a hint of sarcasm, asked, And who might you be? Dns expression stiffened momentarily as he took a moment topose himself before speaking, Im a friend of your dads. Fanny calls me Mr. Leigh, so it would be fitting for you. to address me the same way. Okay, Ang replied tly. Dn was Georges acquaintance, but their rtionship was distant. Ang had long severed ties with the Kins Family. If Dn had approached her alone, she might have responded with more warmth. But with Fanny by his side, Ang really didnt have a good impression of him. Though Dn undoubtedly sensed Angs indifference and coldness, he maintained a smile on his oily face. He took a ss of wine from the waiters tray next to him and handed it to Ang. Its been years since Ist saw your dad. Now that I see you, lets have a drink, he said. Ang declined the wine and stared at him. I dont drink. Dn paused momentarily, but instead of retracting the drink, he continued, What about the gentleman beside you? Hes your husband, right? I heard hes quite capable. Can he hold his liquor? He cant either, Ang replied with a smile, taking the ss of wine and setting it aside. Jonathan remained silent. This was Angs territory domain, arid he was merely sitting. beside her. If she needed him to speak, he would. However, it was evident that Ang was determined to handle the situation herself. So, he observed the interaction between the two without responding, even when Dn mentioned him, he didnt respond and appeared nonchnt andzy.. You Dns smile was starting to falter. Ang quietly observed his performance. In truth, she found herself more interested in watching Fannys awkward antics than Dns. 2/4 After all, this was her first encounter with him, and she harbored no strong feelings toward him. Your sister said you were obedient, but I didnt expect you to show no respect to your elders, Dn said to her in a calm tone, expressing his disappointment. Ang remained expressionless, She didnt care about his opinion of her, especially since he was Georges friend. He had likely heard negative things about her from George, so she wasnt surprised.. ncing briefly at Fanny, Ang caught a glimpse of her evasive eyes and casually remarked, Shes not my sister, in case you didnt know. Fanny has left the Kins Family and isnt even listed in the Lynch Familys household registration anymore. Ang herself was also not listed on the Kins Familys household registration, but she saw no need to mention it at that moment. Whether Dn was aware of this fact or not was irrelevant. Fannys face briefly showed embarrassment, but being naturally adept at putting on a show, she quickly stered on a smile and interjected, Ang and I had some conflicts at home, and we havent reconciled yet. Mr. Leigh, shall we go over there? You mentioned meeting a friend, didnt you? Dn nced at Ang once more before agreeing with Fannys suggestion, and the two of them departed. Observing the two as they left, Jonathan remained silent, while Ang couldnt understand. Fannys behavior. She couldnt understand why Fanny insisted on approaching her. Every time she did, it ended in a lesson learned. But why wont she learn from her mistakes? I didnt realize George had connections in Nortnd, Ang said with a smile tinged with a hint of disdain. She felt no respect for George; mentioning his name directly made her feel a bit disgusted. The scandal involving Fanny and Christopher had caused quite a stir in Riverdon. Fanny should have been despised by everyone, but simply by changing locations, she managed to transform herself into someone of higher status. This behavior irked Ang, causing her carefully cultivatedposure to waver inexplicably. 3/4 Chapter 334 Why Not Believe in Superstition? Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Jonathan asked as he noticed Ang holding her head. He gently massaged her temples in an attempt to alleviate her difort. Shaking her head, Ang replied, No, just feeling a bit nauseous. Ill go to the restroom. She summarized herplex emotions after seeing Fanny as a feeling of disgust, which seemed reasonable. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Meanwhile, Dn led Fanny to a secluded corner. So thats Ang Kins, the one causing trouble for your family? She seems difficult to please, but I believe I can handle her, Dn remarked. Fanny clenched her fists and didnt bother to hide the hatred in her eyes as she pleaded, Its her. Shes the reason our family is in this situation. Mr. Leigh, you must help us. Dont worry, your dad entrusted me with this task, so Ill definitely help. But you also need to make an effort yourself, he said, touching her face as he gave an insincere smile. Fanny shuddered involuntarily, feeling goosebumps rise on her skin, and asked, So, whats our next move? She didnt even touch the drink we offered earlier Capítulo 335 4/4 Chapter 335 I Have Nothing to Say to You Chapter 335 I Have Nothing to Say to You Dn really didnt like the way Fanny looked, so he interrupted her directly, saying, Its fine if she doesnt drink alcohol. There are other ways! Previously, they had intended to toast Ang with a special kind of drink, but since she wasnt taking the bait, they had toe up with another n. Fanny looked at him with confusion and waited for him to continue. With a sly smile, Dn took a small bottle of perfume sample and said, Spray this on yourself, then go talk to Ang and try to make her smell it as much as possible Fanny hesitantly took the bottle of liquid, asking, This wont harm me in any way, will it? She didntpletely believe him. After all, the way he looked at her from the beginning to now had always made her ufortable. Dn snorted. Do you want to deal with her or not? This stuff was not easy for me to get. If youre not willing, then forget it; dont waste my stuff. Hearing this, Fanny quickly responded, I think Ill do it. Upon seeing Dns expression rxed, she continued, Will this stuff make her dizzy? Just this wont do, but dont worry, Ill bribe a couple more people to make her smell this bottles fragrance again, and shell be fine, he said smugly as he pulled out another bottle, causing Fanny to instinctively step back in rm. Ignoring her reaction, he continued, You go ahead. After I make her faint, I will put her in like. the room, and then youre free to make her embarrass herself however you Thest sentence was undoubtedly a huge temptation for her. She nced anxiously at the bottle of liquid in his hand before leaving. Upon seeing Ang heading to the bathroom, Fanny felt a surge of joy. She found a corner and dabbed some of the perfume Dn had given her onto herself. The liquid had only a faint scent, so faint that Fanny couldnt detect anything special about it except that it seemed a bit strange and unique. She couldnt help but doubt whether what Dn had said was true. Can this liquid really be effective? 1/4 Chapter 335 I Have Nothing to Say to You +15 Free Coins When Ang emerged from the bathroom, she once again encountered the person who made her feel disgusted. To make matters worse, not only was there a strong smell of perfume emanating from Fanny, but she also had a pitiful expression that made Ang even more repulsed. The corridor was several meters wide, and Ang tried to bypass her, but Fanny blocked her way. With a timid expression, thetter bit her lip and, as if she had resolved something in her mind, looked at Ang and asked, Do you know why I came to Nortnd? Furrowing her brows, Ang gave her a cold nce and replied, Im not interested in knowing. Her hardCearned relief from nausea quickly dissipated upon seeing Fanny again, making her feel nauseous and ufortable all over again. Once again, she tried to bypass Fanny and leave, but thetter was relentless and even extended her arms to block her. Get lost. You smell awful, Ang said and stepped back in disgust. The scent of perfume emanating from Fannys body made her feel queasy. She couldnt help but suspect that thetter intentionally sprayed it to disgust her, especially since she hadnt noticed it before. Ang just made a random guess, but she didnt expect that she actually guessed part of the truth. There was a momentary stiffness in Fannysexpression. Although she didnt find the perfume unpleasant, the description of its effect by Dn made her feel a bit disgusted. But she didnt let Ang leave. Instead, she blocked her path with a grim expression on her face. Lets talk alone, Fanny said, trying to dy as much as possible to avoid Ang smelling the perfume on her. Only in this way could she ensure that Dn could sessfully make the next move to capture Ang. Fanny was going to teach Ang a lesson today! Ang had embarrassed her more than once, so she wanted the former to pay the price and 2/4 NNBBB BBBBBBBB Chapter 3351 Have Nothing to Say to You M 11:57 teach her a lesson. Not interested, Ang said coldly while staring at her. I dont think we have anything to talk about. She couldnt shake the strange scent emanating from Fannys body. After speaking, she event lifted her arm to cover her nose with the back of her hand. Whether it was her imagination or not, she felt like just standing in the hallway with Fanny for a moment had left her smelling like thetters perfume. She discreetly took a step back. Why wouldnt we have anything to talk about? I came to Nortnd just for you, Fanny said, ignoring her action and softening her voice while looking mournful. Ang slowed her breathing and did not bother to respond. Fanny didnt need her response and continued, I told Father it was because of you that he ended up like this. He believed me and specifically sent me to Nortnd to bring you back. She said this in a in tone, but there was a hint of satisfaction in her voice, unnoticed even by herself. However, Ang could clearly sense her smug satisfaction. After realizing that pinching her nose didnt have much effect, she coldly nced over at her, saying, Pah, do you think George believes you can make me go back? They were both too confident. Moreover, Fanny actually directly confronted her, which was simply a provocation. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Before Fanny could say anything else, Ang interrupted her, Lets end it here. Dont provoke me anymore. I find it disgusting. With that, disregarding Fannys almost cracking facade, she walked straight past her toward the banquet hall. Fanny wanted to stop her, but this time, Ang didnt give her the chance. She bumped into thetter and fell to the ground. Without looking back, Ang continued walking, so she didnt see the smirk on Fannys face. There werent many people in the corridor. Fanny sat on the ground for a while and then realized her legs were a bit weak. 3/4 Chapter 335 I Have Nothing to Say to You +15 Free Coins She wondered if it was just her imagination, but it seemed like there was ayer of sweat on her back. After confirming that Ang had left, Fanny was about to get up from the ground when she heard a familiar voice and saw someone approaching her, Did you fall? It was Yaxley, and next to him stood a girl. She looked very beautiful and was looking at Fanny curiously. Fanny stared nkly at Yaxley and murmured, Im okay. Despite her words, her slouched posture and slightly pallidplexion suggested otherwise. Observing Fanny still seated on the ground, he approached to assist her; his expression filled with concern. Are you feeling unwell? No, I just identally fell. Fanny nced furtively at the girl next to Yaxley as if trying to evade suspicion and attempted to push him away. Yaxley released her hand naturally and inquired, Do you need me to escort you to the lounge? After a moments contemtion, she responded, Yes, thank you. Although she knew his name, she refrained from addressing him by it. After all, she had only learned his name from Mobius, and it was unlikely that Yaxley knew hers. He hadnt even inquired about her name. Capítulo 336 Chapter 336 She Couldnt Wait Any Longer Fanny thought she would have to wait until tomorrow to see Yaxley at the gathering Mobius had organized. She didnt expect to run into him here. Meeting Yaxley here was truly a pleasant surprise. Yaxley offered to take her to the lounge, which was a great opportunity. However, it would have been better if there wasnt a woman by Yaxleys side. Fannys gaze casually swept over the young woman next to Yaxley. She had been affectionately holding onto Yaxleys arm earlier, and now she wasnt far from him. Yaxley took Fanny to the lounge, with the woman following them. Thank you. I just need a rest. Fanny thanked Yaxley, then whispered, My name is Fanny Kins. May I ask for your name? She had already learned Yaxleys name from Mobius, but she felt it wasnt formal enough. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wanted Yaxley to tell her himself. She had been in contact with Yaxley for a while now. The scent of perfume he smelled on her was even stronger than what Ang smelled on her. Now, all she had to do was have Dn make Yaxley smell another scent, and she could even make something happen between her and Yaxley. Just the thought of that possibility made Fannys heart race. She couldnt wait any longer. Fanny? Yaxley looked at her in confusion, feeling that the name sounded somewhat familiar. Yet he didnt dwell on it and instead introduced himself. Yaxley Collier. Looking at Fannys pale face, he was about to say something, but suddenly his phone rang. He apologized before heading toward the lounge door. Yaxley left the lounge to answer the phone. Fanny looked at the girl who stayed in the lounge but didnt say anything. Suddenly, the girl took a step forward and asked curiously, Arent you my brothers friend? Why did you just introduce yourself now? 1/4 Chapter 336 She Couldnt Wait Any Longer Ava could clearly sense that Yaxleys attitude toward Fanny was somewhat different. If it were another lady who had fallen to the ground, Yaxley might not necessarily have gone to help. Yet, when Yaxley saw Fanny, he hesitated for a moment and then helped her up. However, it was unreasonable for Fanny and Yaxley to have just exchanged names. Upon hearing Avas address to Yaxley, Fanny paused for a moment before saying, Your brother helped me. She had originally been thinking of how to get this girl to leave, but she hadnt expected her to be Yaxleys sister. Ava eximed, I see. By the way, youre a Kins too. Are you from Riverdon? Upon hearing the word too, Fanny instinctively frowned, but she still nodded. Yes, Im from Riverdon. This was something she couldnt hide. The fact that she had just transferred to Nortnd was easily discovered with a little inquiry. Ava was immediately excited when she heard a positive response and sat next to Fanny. At once, she was overwhelmed by Fannys scent. She instinctively backed away. Do you know Ang Kins? she asked. Both of them had the surname Kins, and they were both from Riverdon. Ava was curious if they were rtives.. Fanny thought, I knew it. Yet, she still smiled and replied, Shes my sister. She smiled gracefully, but deep down, she felt ufortable hearing Angs name. Ava wanted to say something, but Yaxley pushed open the door of the loungo. Mr. Cole is here. You should go home now. Hell take you back first. He was talking to Ava. Ava pondered for a moment and suggested to Fanny, Can I get your number? Fanny smiled and exchanged numbers with her, saving her name as Yaxleys sister. Before departing with Ava, Yaxley advised Fanny to get some rest. However, Fanny just bit her lip and left the lounge shortly after their departure. 2/4 +15 Free Coins Chapter 336 She Couldnt Wait Any Longer She took the elevator straight up and stopped in front of a room in the hotel. Upon entering the room, Fanny encountered Dn, who inquired, Did it go as nned? Fanny nodded, then suddenly asked, Mr. Leigh, do you know Yaxley? He smelled the scent. on me. Surprise flickered in Dns eyes. Youre acquainted with Yaxley? Originally, he intended to introduce Fanny to some affluent young men in Nortnd the day and have her seduce someone. He didnt anticipate Fanny finding one on her own. ne Has he left? Since he smelled the scent, you can keep him tonight. Dns eyes gleamed with scheming, yet they also held a sense of satisfaction. Fanny could tell his intentions from his reaction. She heaved a sigh of relief. He wont be leaving anytime soon. After a few hushed conversations, Dn summoned his men. On the other side, after parting ways with Fanny, Ang encountered Jonathan. Feeling better? Noticing Ang approaching him, Jonathan excused himself from the person he was conversing with and headed directly toward her. Ang nodded. Yeah. You carry on. Ill find a spot to wait for you. She understood the purpose of Jonathans attendance here today. She wasnt particrly interested in the banquet but was concerned about Jonathans injury and wanted to be by his side. Jonathan nodded and ensured she found a corner to sit in before continuing his conversation. with the other individual. Ang sat on the couch, observing Jonathan for a moment with her chin resting on her hand. Just then, she felt a vibration from her bag and retrieved her phone. Yaxley had messaged her about a project. After carefully reading it, she responded. Mobius also messaged her, inviting her to a small gathering the next dayCa weeCback party for Yaxley. Ang didnt give a definite answer at the moment, simply replying with a depends on the situation. 3/4 Chapter 336 She Couldnt Wait Any Longer As she was about to return her phone to her bag, a waiter passed by, and a peculiar fragrance wafted toward her. Ang felt a bit lightheaded, and the scene in front of her appeared to blur. Sensing something was amiss, Ang stood up sharply and tried to speak up. However, a waiter happened to pass by, blocking her from others. Momentster, Ang was nowhere to be found on the couch. Just as Jonathan finished speaking, he nced at the couch in the corner and frowned. Spotting the vacant couch, he swiftly scanned the area but couldnt locate Ang, Mr. Lawson? Is everything alright? inquired the person he was conversing with. Jonathan responded, Something hase up. Excuse me for a moment? With that, he headed toward the corner and dialed Oliver. Oliver was outside the hotel and had not yet entered, Jonathan needed him to confirm if Ang was among those leaving. Meanwhile, he needed to review the surveince footage to trace Angs movements. While Jonathan was searching for Ang, she had already lost consciousness. Someone carried her and headed for the elevator, while another person followed as a lookout. Soon, they had transported her to a room. Capítulo 337 4/4 Chapter 337 Do Me a Favor After bidding farewell to Ava, Yaxley returned to the banquet at the Nortnd Hotel. The moment he entered the elevator, he noticed a waiter inside. The waiter courteously stepped aside. Suddenly, Yaxley smelled a fragrance that made him feel lightheaded. He swayed and then copsed to the floor. Struggling to prop himself up on the elevator floor, he felt his head spinning and his body weakening. Sir, are you alright? The waiter quickly approached, concerned about his wellCbeing. As the waiter drew nearer, the fragrance intensified, causing Yaxley to suddenly lose consciousness. Meanwhile, in a hotel room, Dn ended the call with a smile and then turned to Fanny. We got her. Shes in the adjacent room. You have free rein to tarnish her image in any way you see fit. A look of disbelief crossed Fannys face as she nervously asked, You really got her? She had longed to see Ang humiliated but had never achieved it. She never expected Dn to pull it off. Arrange for someone else to be ced in her room. By tomorrow morning, I want her reputation destroyed. Fanny narrowed her eyes, exuding a particrly sinister and menacing aura. She harbored even malicious intentions, but some schemes were simply unfeasible within this Nortnd Hotel. Frowning, Dn contemted for a moment before suggesting, Its not easy to find. someone. Why not take some photos to ckmail her and keep her under control? If she refuses toply, this method should suffice to teach her a lesson. He had spent a considerable amount on drugs and sending people around. Since the waiter ushered Ang into an empty room, he could use the excuse of her being drunk or suddenly feeling unwell. However, bringing in another individual proved challenging. Reflecting on Fannys senseless request, Dn felt a surge of disdain. 1/4 Chapter 001 DV mM AS ?? Shes not really smart. Upon hearing Dns proposal, Fanny reluctantly asked, We can only take photos? Is it because the drug is ineffective, and she will awaken soon? She deliberately provoked Dn, and her doubt indeed worked. How could that be? The drug can keep her unconscious for several hours at least, Dn retorted. Observing Fannys astonished expression, Dn continued proudly, I spared no expense to acquire these two types of drugs. Fanny didnt want to waste this opportunity. If she wont wake up, why not arrange for someone to enter? She wished she could pluck a homeless person off the street and toss them onto Angs bed. And that was exactly what she told Dn. o Unyielding, Dn responded, I cannot arrange for anyone else. If you wish to proceed, take charge of the arrangements yourself. Remember, there are surveince cameras in this hotel. I paid for people to do things while avoiding surveince. Lets take photos. Print them out and deliver them to me afterward. Although reluctant, Fanny still compromised. She sought to have leverage over Ang, ensuring thetter dared not act arrogantly in her presence. Dn casually agreed, then pondered who would capture the photos. The two waiters who had carried Ang to the room previously had departed immediately after dropping her off. Based on their prior conversation, they likely had no interest in this task. Before Fanny could interject, Dns phone rang once more. He picked up the call, and a flicker of joy crossed his face as he listened to the voice on the other end. Upon ending the call, before Fanny could inquire, Dn eagerly spoke. Yaxley has been handled and will be brought to this room shortly. You stay here. I will deal with Ang. Ill definitely teach her a lesson. He finished speaking and left. His intentions couldnt be clearer. 2/4 Chapter 337 Do M He wanted Fanny to connect with Yaxley and also wanted her to behave obediently afterward. Fanny wanted to ask more questions, but Dn left without looking back. She gritted her teeth but ultimately decided to stay and wait for Yaxley. Fanny had only spected that Yaxleys identity might not be simple, and she already wanted to connect with him. Now that she knew his identity from Dn, she was even more unwilling to give up the opportunity to get him. Soon, someone brought Yaxley to the bed and then left. Fanny emerged from a hidden ce, turned off the light by the bed, removed their clothes, andy down next to Yaxley. Meanwhile, Jonathan was denied ess to the surveince footage. The polite refusal from the front desk and the suggestion to call the police made his expression turn cold. If he waited until the police arrived, things might have already reached a point of no return. Even the pressure around him turned low. Jonathan dialed a phone number directly. As soon as the call connected, a voice came through. I at the time, then turned and Why did you suddenly decide to contact me? The mans voice was clear and familiar, with at casual tone. It was not quiet on his end, with the sounds of drinking and chatting, and even the background music could be heard clearly. Yarrison, do me a favor, Jonathan said earnestly. Yarrison Hond was surprised. He quickly got up and pushed away a ss of wine that was handed to him, then gestured for the other people to leave the table. Whats wrong? What happened? When the noise died down on the other end, Jonathan first mentioned the name of the hotel, the banquet hall, and the time slot before continuing, Help me hack into the surveince to see where my woman has been taken. Sensing the urgency in Jonathans voice, Yarrison immediately became serious. Wait a moment. After saying that, he went straight to the second floor of the vi. 3/4 Gnapw He quickly hacked into the hotels surveince. It didnt take a minute before he reported a room number. It seems like shes unconscious, and two waiters have taken her to this room. Thank you. Jonathan hung up the phone and immediately headed toward that room, not forgetting to inform Oliver on the way. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Oliver received Jonathans message and quickly arrived as well. They didnt have a room key. After knocking with no response, Oliver broke the door down at Jonathansmand. Dn had just arrived on that floor, holding a room key and walking, when he suddenly heard a noise that startled him at the corner of the hallway. Upon seeing Jonathan and Oliver, he immediately turned and walked away. Since they had discovered Ang, it was toote for him to do anything now, as he would only expose himself. After sneaking away, hemented the waste of his drug. Suddenly, he thought about how Fanny had already slept with Yaxley, making todays efforts not in vain. After the door was broken down, Jonathan entered the room and saw Ang lying unconscious on the bed. He headed straight for her bedside. Oliver stood guard at the door, blocking anyone who came to investigate from the next room. t Ang? Jonathan stood by the bed and called out. Ang was lying on the bed. Her clothes were neatly arranged, and she appeared to be sleeping peacefully. L He called out to her several times, but Ang did not respond. Jonathan reached out and touched her forehead before gently picking her 1. up. Carrying Ang out, Jonathan was followed closely by Oliver. The curious individual had already returned to their own room. Capítulo 338 Chapter 338 Who Did It? Ang awoke in Jonathans embrace, feeling slightly disoriented and groggy. Youre awake. Jonathans voice came through. When Ang saw him, she realized she was being held in his arms. Confused, Ang asked, How did I fall asleep? Are we heading home? Herst memory was of sitting on the couch in a corner, watching Jonathan from afar. Then, she suddenly felt fatigued. She didnt know she had dozed off. Jonathan frowned at her words. Recalling the previous events, he replied softly, Yes, were heading home now. They entered the car. Oliver drove attentively while Jonathan settled Ang in the back seat beside him. Do you feel sick? Jonathan asked with concern. Ang was confused. It was just a brief nap. Why does he look so anxious? Did something happen? No, I just felt a bit dizzy earlier, but Im fine now. Ang rubbed her temples. Observing Jonathans persistent frown, she asked, Did something happen? Jonathan sighed, about to exin, when suddenly his phone rang. Without pressing for further details, Ang allowed him to answer the call. Jonathan responded promptly, and the caller informed him, Ive sent the surveince video to your email, along with a few key screenshots. Shall I proceed with investigating those two waiters? Yes, please. Well discuss itter. Jonathan hung up the call after that. In an affluent district in Nortnd, Yarrison stared at his disconnected phone, feeling speechless. He started investigating the bank ounts of the two waiters. Unfortunately, their ounts. showed no recent suspicious transactions, suggesting that the individual behind it likely made cash payments. Well, that didnt make things any harder for him. 1/4 Chapter 338 Who Did It? He swiftly essed the surveince system to check if the two men had engaged in any dubious activities previously. Yet not all areas of the hotel were under surveince, rendering his search fruitless. Reviewing the movements of the two men once more, Yarrison found no incriminating footage. He promptly forwarded the mens information to Jonathan for further investigation. As for the guest room, tracing it proved futile. Since the room was designated by the banquet host for guests to rest, it was reasonable for a waiter to escort someone there. Why are you sneaking upstairs? A voice interrupted Yarrison. Are you trying to avoid drinking? Yarrison gazed at the speaker in disbelief. Jon called me. Besides, I have a high alcohol tolerance. Why would I avoid drinking? Jon? Why did he call you? Isnt he in Riverdon? The individual conversing with Yarrison seemed familiar with Jonathan. Though unsure of Jonathans recent whereabouts, he knew he was supposed to be in Riverdon. Yarrison exined, I just found out that hes actually in Nortnd, and he requested a small favor from me. Recalling Jonathans concern for the woman, Yarrison suddenly recalled that Jonathan seemed to have gotten married before he returned to the country. Could that woman be his wife? Whats on your mind? Since hes here, lets meet another day. Come downstairs with me now. You havent finished your drink, the man urged, leading Yarrison downstairs. In the car, after ending the call, Jonathan examined the few images sent to him. The more he scrutinized them, the darker his expression grew. Finally, heposed himself and disclosed to Ang, You fainted earlier and were taken to a room. Startled, Ang asked, Who did it? Two waiters, but Im not sure who instructed them. Lets head home first. Ill have someone look into this further, Jonathan exined. Fully alert now, Ang quickly assessed herself. When she found no difort, she asked, Was it orchestrated by someone? But I dont feel sick anywhere. 2/4 She was worried that Jonathan had gotten it wrong. Take a look at this surveince footage, Jonathan said as he took out his phone, opened an email, and showed Ang. After watching the footage. Ang suddenly understood why Jonathan suspected someone was behind it. When those two individuals approached her, she suddenly fainted, which was quite abnormal. Who paid for the room they took me to? Investigating this may lead us to the person behind it. Ang felt a wave of fear. She had only been unconscious for 20 minutes. If it werent for Jonathans quick reaction, she might still be in that room. The room was prepared by the banquet host for the guests, Yarrison exined it in the email. Since the waiters escorted Ang there, their only option now was to question them. However, if they refused to admit being instructed by someone, there would be no other way. Oh, these two Ang said suddenly, When they approached me, I caught a whiff of a distinct fragrance. What kind of fragrance? Jonathan asked. Ang shook her head. Im not sure, but it made me feel sick. She had smelled various fragrances that night and couldnt recall them at that moment. Caressing her hair, Jonathan gentlyforted her. Lets not dwell on it now. Lets go home and rest. I will handle this. They quickly arrived home. Jonathan, concerned for Ang, called a doctor to examine her at home. The doctor found nothing wrong, and Ang felt fine, so they freshened up and went to bed. The next morning, Yaxley woke up with a slight headache, feeling as though he had slept ufortably. As he opened his eyes, he was shocked by what he saw. There was a woman in his arms with her face pressed against his chest, and both of them 3/4 Chapter 338 wno Di were unclothed. In a daze, he pushed her away and woke her up. With that push, Yaxley finally saw who it was. It was Fanny. Fanny woke up, looking disoriented. When she saw Yaxley in the same bed, she let out a scream and sat up sharply as though she were startled. WCWhy are you in my room? Her face flushed, and her eyes wide with shock as she covered herself with the nket. Tears were streaming down her face. Yaxley was taken aback by her tears, slowly regaining his senses. Noticing that Fanny wasnt wearing anything, he quickly averted his gaze.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I dont know, he admitted. Despite his confusion, he assured her, Dont worry. I will take responsibility, Fanny continued to cry, but her sobs faded. She didnt respond to Yaxleys words. Instead, she observed him silently. How I dont even know your name. How can you take responsibility? Fanny asked, wiping her tears. She noticed Yaxleys avoidance and began to study him directly. She was pleased with Yaxleys reaction and even more satisfied with his background. # Not only did she know Yaxleys name, but she also learned about his family background from Dn. The Collier Family held a prominent position in the businessmunity of Nortnd. She was determined to outshine Ang in this regard. Capítulo 339 Chapter 339 Dont Scare My Wife Upon learning of Fannys sess, Dn was filled with joy and eager to head straight to their room. However, he managed topose himself just in time. When Fanny inquired about Ang, he found himself at a loss for words. Just as he was about to speak, Fanny whispered, I need to go out. Well talkter. In the hotel rooms bathroom, Fanny ended the call. She swiftly changed her clothes and took a deep breath at the door before going out. You Yaxley seemed bewildered despite their both being dressed neatly now. Fanny teared up, gazing timidly at Yaxley as she said, Im going home. You should leave too. About last night Before she could finish, Yaxley cut her off and abruptly asked, Do you want to be in a rtionship with me? One that leads to engagement. Fanny was caught off guard by Yaxleys direct mention of engagement and immediate ns. If youre not interested, I can offer you other forms ofpensation Yaxley said helplessly as he rubbed his temples. He had inspected the room while Fanny was preparing, realizing that the room belonged to her, and he was the intruder. He hadnt consumed much alcohol the previous night, but his memory seemed fragmented. He recalled leaving the hotel with Ava and returning to the banquet hall, but nothing beyond. that. He could delve into the events of the previous nightter, However, the present situation demanded his attention. Fanny bit her lip and asked, Is it eptable? Fearing a hasty response from Yaxley, she couldnt help but inquire, Regarding the engagement, do your family approve? Though Fanny spoke softly, Yaxley heard her clearly. He furrowed his brow. Then, he pondered for a moment before replying, Its fine. You neednt worry about them. 1/4 Chapter 39 Dont Fanny felt a sense of relief and nodded slightly as she softly responded, Alright then. Allow me to formally introduce myself. I am Yaxley Collier, Yaxley suddenly started to introduce himself. Fanny replied, Im Fanny Kins. Upon hearing her name, Yaxley felt a sense of familiarity but refrained from asking, simply nodding and inquiring. Shall I escort you home? The atmosphere between them was awkward, yet Fanny felt a sense of ease after nodding. Despite Yaxleys high status and affluent background, she couldnt bring herself to develop feelings for him. Fortunately, Yaxley didnt seem to harbor any dislike toward her either. As long as she remained by Yaxleys side, she could carve out a ce for herself in Nortnd. With divergent thoughts in their minds, the two calmly exited the hotel. Meanwhile, Ang and Jonathan had just finished breakfast when an unexpected visitor arrived. Yarrison smiled at Ang and inquired, Jon, is this your wife, Ang? Hello, Ang. The man beside Yarrison also addressed Ang as Ang. Ang was taken aback. It was the first time she had been referred to as such by Jonathans friend. She felt slightly uneasy. $ Moreover, their scrutinizing gazes were a bit too conspicuous. Dont startle her, Jonathan interjected, standing between them and issuing a stern warning. Huh? We dont look frightening, so why would we scare her? Jon, please step aside and let me introduce myself to your wife, Yarrison insisted with a friendly demeanor. Ang tugged at Jonathans sleeve from behind and nodded at him. Hello, Im Ang She leaned forward to introduce herself. Yarrison promptly added, Hello, Ang. Im Yarrison Hond, and this is Spencer Lorenzo. We are Jons friends He introduced the man beside him as well. Spencer simply smiled and nodded, greeting Ang, Hello, Ang. 2/4 Hello, everyone, Ang responded with surprise, stealing a nce at Jonathan. Jonathan suggested, Letse inside. Upon entering the room, Yarrisons gaze wandered curiously. You never gave me the chance. to see this house during the decorating process. Now that Im finally taking it in, it has a distinct style that differs from those in Nortnd. Jonathan held Angs hand and casually replied to Yarrison, Indeed, it is different. The house bore a striking resemnce to Springgate Estates, adorned entirely in the distinctive style of Riverdon, which was naturally different from that of Nortnd. Once they were all seated. Ang mentioned that she would go to the kitchen to prepare drinks and went straight in. Recognizing that Jonathans friends had likely sought him out for an important discussion, she decided not to linger and kept from being there any longer. Yarrison waited until Ang left before bringing up the events of the previous night. I have asked them, but they remained tightClipped. They adamantly denied acting on anyones orders. ording to them, they noticed the guest sleeping on the couch and were concerned about the guest catching a cold. So, they took the guest to the banquetCprepared. guest room, Yarrison reported, rolling his eyes in disbelief. Although he had extracted this information during the interrogation, he didnt believe a word of it. Under normal circumstances, they would have checked before taking the guest to the room. What he saw on the surveince footage was not how it happened. When those two took Ang to the room, they were extremely cautious, as if they were afraid of waking her up, sneaking around the whole time. Jonathan expressed his gratitude, Well, thanks to you forst night. Had Yarrison not promptly essed the surveince and provided him with the room. number, he shuddered to think of the potential consequences from the previous night. By the way, is Ang alright? I reviewed the surveince footage, and she unexpectedly passed out, which is quite concerning, Yarrison inquired. Jonathan shook his head. Ang is fine. The doctor didnt find anything wrong with her. 3/4 Worried about Angs health, Jonathan had the doctor check her multiple timesst night, even drawing blood for tests. However, they would have to wait a few more days for the results. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yarrison sighed and said, In that case, Im afraid we wont find out anything. You should be more careful with Ang from now on. I will. Jonathan nodded. The events ofst night had left him shaken. He had warned himself and instructed Oliver. They would not give anyone a chance to take advantage of them again. Seated beside Yarrison, Spencer observed the room with the same keen interest. Despite being an attentive listener to their conversation, he remained silent throughout. After discussing the events ofst night, Jonathan looked at Spencer and asked, Arent you busy lately? Why did youe with him? Im not busy, Spencer replied,cking enthusiasm and sounding somewhat resigned. Yarrison added, Hes not busy at alltely. Hes rather idle now. We even had a drinking sessionst night, but unfortunately, we didnt know you were in Nortnd. Jonathan raised an eyebrow in surprise and asked, Did something happen? My dad kicked me out, and thepany doesnt need my help either. Spencer shrugged helplessly. The circumstances surrounding Spencers family were somewhat intricate, and Jonathan had heard about it before. However, he hadnt anticipated that things would escte to such an extent. Spencer is currently being expelled from the Lorenzo Family. What could have happened to lead to such a significant problem? Seeing Jonathans concern, Spencer sighed and began to slowly exin. Having already been briefed on Spencers situation, Yarrison listened for a couple of sentences before growing bored and making his way to the kitchen to lend a hand. Capítulo 340 Chapter 340 I Am upied, Let Him Go As Ang brewed tea, the ongoing discussion outside caught her attention. Just as she pondered whether to step out or remain in, Yarrison entered the kitchen. Ang, is there anything I can help with? Yarrison inquired. Being acknowledged as Jonathans wife made Ang feel slightly uneasy, but she chose not to say anything. I have prepared some tea. Shall we take it out now? She suggested, concerned that she might not be suitable to overhear the conversation outside. Yarrison picked up the tea and reassured, Lets go, Ang. They are not discussing anything significant. The affairs of the Lorenzo Family were not confidential. There was no need to conceal anything. The two exited the kitchen one after the other. As Ang approached Jonathan, she observed Jonathan patting Spencers shoulder and heard him say, You will apany me to thepany today, where Ill have someone help you get acquainted. Spencer agreed, Okay. What? Youre joining Jonspany so soon? Yarrison couldnt help but ask Spencer upon hearing this. 1 Spencer replied, Yes, Ive been in a bit of a slump for a few days; its time to pull myself together. Seeing Ang emerge, Jonathan took her hand and inquired, Will you apany me to thepany today? On thest day of the weekend, he didnt want Ang to be alone, especially after the events. of the previous night; he couldnt rest assured. Ill go with you. Just to be cautious. Since Yarrison and Spencer were present, Ang. refrained from mentioning Jonathans injury. Jonathan nodded. Yarrison departed as everyone went out. Jonathan exined to Ang in the back seat of the car that Spencer would assist at hispany. 1/5 In regard to this matter, Ang merely listened without paying much attention. However, when Jonathan exined this to her, she found it quite intriguing. Upon Spencers arrival at thepany, he immediately began working with Jonathans subordinates while Ang remained in Jonathans office, engrossed in reading. She had a meeting scheduled with Yaxleyter in the afternoon to discuss a topic, so she needed to organize everything beforehand. During a quiet moment in the office, the assistant outside suddenly knocked on the door and entered. Mr. Lawson, there is someone outside looking for you, iming to be your brother. The Nortnd branch staff were unfamiliar with Christopher and doubted his identity. Upon hearing that Christopher was outside, Jonathan nced at Ang and replied, Im upied; ask him to leave. Christopher had previously embarrassed himself in front of Ang, and his return raised suspicions. Is he nning to cause a scene once more? Christopher might have had such intentions, but he wouldnt be given the opportunity. Upon receiving Jonathans directive, the assistant promptly went out to escort Christopher away. Ang inquired, Does he have anything important to convey? Jonathan responded, What important matter could he possibly have? Its best if he doesnt stir up trouble. True. Recalling Christophers previous disruptive behavior, Ang chose not to dwell on the matter. After all, troublemakers remain bothersome regardless of the setting. With no further conversation in the office, both of them focused on their respective tasks. Meanwhile, outside the door. Upon hearing the assistants message, Christopher muttered to himself before departing. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for Michael urging him to apologize, he wouldnt have dared to approach Jonathan. He had no desire to encounter JonathanCmuch like a mouse avoiding a cat. Compared to Michael, his fear of Jonathan was more pronounced. As he left Jonathanspany, Michael called. 2/5 Reluctant to answer but fearful of the consequences, he eventually picked up the call after a moment. Have you apologized to Jonathan? Michaels voice came through the phone,cking softness and tinged with a hint of helplessness. Christopher hesitated before saying, No, hes busy. He has no time to meet me. Upon hearing this, Michael didnt bring it up again but instead said, Then go visit the families I told you about. If they speak highly of you, you know what to do, right? I Christopher began to protest, but Michael didnt give him a chance to refuse. What are you hesitating for? Go now! Christopher nced at the hungCup phone, let out a bitter chuckle, and hailed a cab. As the car drove toward the mall, he got out and saw a familiar figure. Fanny Christopher couldnt believe his eyes as he watched Fanny in the distance. More importantly, Fanny was holding hands with someone. He stood there dumbfounded until the two in front walked into a store, and he still hadnte back to his senses. Fanny was led into the store by Yaxley, appearing extremely ufortable. Yaxley seemed stiff as well. But he didnt release Fannys hand. What do yo you feel like eating? Ill take you back after the meal, Yaxley said. Initially, Yaxley had nned to take Fanny straight home. However, upon leaving the hotel. Fanny suddenly expressed hunger, prompting him to suggest going out to eat. Yaxley believed that since Fanny had epted his engagement proposal, he should disy a positive and attentive demeanor. Therefore, despite mentioning taking Fanny out for a meal, he secretly entertained the thought of purchasing a gift for her. He felt that they should go through the process like a normal couple. & However, before they entered the mall, Yaxley felt that something was wrong. It wasnt until Fanny was almost knocked down by someone that he pulled her into his arms. After that, he kept holding Fannys hand without letting go. 3/5 Just eat whatever, Fanny whispered. She lowered her eyes, adopting a submissive posture, and spoke softly, as if a bit shy. How about Western food? Yaxley asked. Seeing Fanny nod, Yaxley took her to a Western restaurant. He deliberately chose a private room to make Fanny feel morefortable. With fewer people around, Fanny did rx a lot. Yaxley took a seat opposite Fanny, mindful not to startle her, and intentionally spoke in a low voice. Your name is Fanny. Can I call you Fanny? MCMr. Collier, you can call me anything, Fanny nodded, a hint of shyness in her response. Just call me Yaxley. Although what happenedst night was an ident, I actually found you very attractive when I met you the day before yesterday. Yaxley carefully chose his words as he expressed his thoughts. Huh? Fanny was stunned. Yaxley repeated, That rainy night when I took you to the hospital. Upon firstying eyes on Fanny, he did find her to be distinctive. Not for any particr reason but simply because it had been a considerable amount of time since he had encountered someone and genuinely found them goodClooking. However, at that time, he was very tired and did not allow himself to have any extra thoughts. Fannys shock was genuine; she stared at Yaxley in a daze. ICIs that so? I actually. she said softly, but only said half of it before her ears turned red. Then, she directly turned it into gratitude, Yaxley, thank you for helping me. Yaxley just smiled and looked at her without saying anything else. Just as the atmosphere between the two became ambiguous, a sudden knock on the door interrupted them. Yaxley assumed it was a waiter about to enter. But before he could say anything, the door was pushed open. Fanny, who is he? Christophers voice echoed at the door, his eyes reflecting puzzlement 4/5 and confusion. Capítulo 341 Chapter 341 Who Is He Chapter 341 Who Is He? Christopher pushed open the door, and only then did he see Yaxleys face. He frowned. He fixed an intense gaze on Yaxley with a blend of confusion and evident hostility in his expression. Then, suddenly pointing at Yaxley, he eximed, Its you! Youre the man who was with Ang before! Fanny was taken aback. After carefully examining Yaxley from head to toe, she froze in her chair. No wonder she didnt recognize Yaxley. Yaxleys appearance now was entirely different from when he was with Ang at the coffee shop! Previously, Yaxley had been dressed casually, with his hair down, giving off a studentClike appearance. However, at present, he was impably dressed in a suit. Fanny vaguely recalled the moment when she fainted on the road. At that moment, Yaxley was dressed as a meticulous clite and took her to the hospital. The difference in appearance was too drastic for her to realize it was the same person. However, Christopher recognized him. Fanny felt extremely conflicted, but her first instinct was to calm Christopher down. Not only did she fail to recognize Yaxley, but it also appeared that Yaxley didnt recognize her either. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Yaxley didnt show any aversion toward her, as if he hadnt seen her at the coffee shop. Even when Christopher caught Yaxley and Ang redChanded, she was right there. Fanny briefly recalled that she had not said much in front of Christopher in order to maintain her image, which made her breathe a sigh of relief. Whether it was Yaxley taking her to the hospital before or acknowledging their rtionship that morning, it all pointed to the fact that Yaxley truly didnt remember the incident when she was with Christopher. Fanny had a thousand thoughts in her mind, but in reality, she figured it out in just a second. After recognizing Yaxley, Christopher looked at him in shock. He then turned to Fanny. Yaxley turned his gaze toward Christopher, his face devoid of any additional expression. He 1/4 Up coldly inquired, Do I know you? Do you know Ang? When Christopher mentioned Ang, Yaxley naturally assumed that the person was someone Ang knew. So, he casually asked. Yaxley had a small issue since childhoodChe generally wouldnt remember people he wasnt familiar with, and sometimes he even disyed symptoms of prosopagnosia. Consequently, most of the time, he immersed himself in his studies or researchi You! Christopher red at him fiercely. Are you pretending not to remember? You were at the coffee shop with Ang before Christopher, dont get agitated, Fanny suddenly interrupted, standing up and using her eyes. to calm him down. Fanny? Christophers attention shifted to her, and he realized that Fanny was with Yaxley. Fanny? Come with me! Upon hearing this, Fanny didnt know what to say. She was worried that Yaxley would recall the incident when she and Christopher had caused trouble together. Yaxley observed Fanny attentively. Unlike Christopher, who was visibly excited, Yaxley remained calm andposed, even softly inquiring. Fanny, is he your friend? Fanny stood there stiffly, feeling flustered inside. Well, he is my friend, she hesitated before responding to Yaxley but dared not look at Christopher. He probably got the wrong private room. However, Christopher directly asked, Fanny, I came to find you. Tell me, what were your doing with him? As soon as he said this, the faces of the other two people in the private room changed. Fanny turned pale with worry and fear while Yaxley became displeased at being offended. His intuition indicated that the person in front of him had a close connection with Fanny. The atmosphere grew tense as Fanny remained silent, and the air seemed to thicken. Unable to contain his frustration, Christopher took a step forward and reached for Fannys hand. Startled, Fanny quickly withdrew her hand. 2/4 Christopher looked surprised and hurt. He gazed at Fanny in disbelief. Fanny? He never expected Fanny to reject his touch. Despite his inner anger, Christopher managed to maintain hisposure, concerned about frightening Fanny. He had never been harsh with her before, and he didnt want to start now. He simply stared at her, waiting for a response. Confused and puzzled, he restrained himself and approached Fanny again, gently pulling her closer. Fanny was suddenly yanked toward him, causing her arm to ache, and she let out a soft um. Yaxley swiftly intervened, pushing Christophers hand away and shielding Fanny behind him. Although Fanny had cut off Christopher earlier, Yaxley still recognized Christopher. This was because Christophers current anger mirrored their encounter at the coffee shop. Truly, a clown always remains a clown, no matter the circumstance. Observing Yaxley blocking Fanny behind him, Christopher lifted his hand, attempting to push Yaxley aside. However, Yaxley intercepted his move. Christopher angrily demanded, Whats your game? Move! Yaxley coldly retorted, Shouldnt I be asking you that? You barged in and disrupted us. Are you trying to catch us in the act again? His words dripped with sarcasm, and his actions were equally impolite as he forcefully pushed away Christophers hand. Enraged, Christopher clenched his fist and struck outChis punch connected with Yaxleys face, prompting Yaxley to retaliate without hesitation. While Fanny was still processing the situation, the two men were already grappling with each other. Panicked, she attempted to intervene and halt their altercation. However, they paid no heed, causing her to be pushed to the ground. She hit the floor hard, tears immediately welling up in her eyes. Upon hearing her sobbing, the twobatants halted their fight and assisted her to her feet. 3/4 After Fanny stood up, she whispered something to Yaxley and then ushered Christopher out of the room. Christopher assumed Fanny was willing to leave with him, a smug grin on his face as he provocatively nced at Yaxley. Yaxley furrowed his brow, lost in contemtion. The two exited the room, with Christopher holding Fannys hand. Fanny pondered her words, allowing Christopher to lead the way. Fanny took a few steps down the corridor before halting Christopher attempted to continue walking with her, but Fanny stood her ground, staring at him intently. Fanny? Whats the matter? Are you still in pain? Christopher suppressed the urge to mention Yaxley, nning to inquire further after returning with Fanny. Why are you here? Fanny hesitated before speaking, sidestepping Christophers question and inquiring about his presence. I saw you ahead and grew concerned, so I followed to check on you, Christopher exined. So, you were following me, Fanny spoke softly, a tinge of sadness in her voice. I wasnt Christopher was cut off by Fanny before he could finish. She continued, You shouldnt have intruded and disrupted us, Christopher Fanny, you used to affectionately call me Christopher. Why the sudden change? Christopher gazed at Fammy in disbelief and asked, Who on earth is he? Capítulo 342 Chapter 342 Finally Found You Fanny bit her lip and lowered her head in panic as she replied to Christopher. Its none of your business. She had never expected to meet Christopher now. She was not ready for a confrontation with him. None of my business?! With both of his eyes wide open and fixed on Fanny, Christopher took hold of her arm. He terrified Fanny, who attempted to wriggle out of his hold but was unsessful. Christopher clung to her more tightly the more she attempted to let go of him. All she could do was whimper weakly. It hurts. Upon hearing Fannys soft voice, he became aware that he had let his rage ovee him. He anxiously examined Fannys arm, gently blowing on the spot where she had been pinched, before softening his tone and asking, Fanny, are youCstill angry? We already made up, didnt we? He knew it was wrong of him to leave Nortnd without saying anything to Riverdon, but wasnt Fanny also here in Nortnd? Furthermore, Fanny went with him to rent a home yesterday. Why was she having a fling with another person today? t He decided that the person in the private room was to me. Did he force you? Christopher asked for confirmation as he leaned in and cupped Fannys face. Pushing his hand aside, Fanny retreated a few steps. With her eyes red, she said, No. Arent you in Nortnd for a blind date? Well, hes my blind date. Yaxley had made a promise to her before, and he mentioned engagement right away. Already her heart was drawingparisons between Christopher and Yaxley. Even if she liked Christopher, she couldnt show weakness in this situation. Not only that, but Christopher also traveled to Nortnd, especially to go on a blind date with another woman! 1/4 Boys question stunned him. You knew Christopher was taken aback by bannys expression of disappointment. He rified in a hurry, saying, Fanny, I dont want to go for blind dates either. My father is the who Peeling untair. Fanny interrupted him straight away, asking, Do you think I want it as well? My dad also wants me to go on a blind date. She had tears in her eyes, but only she knew she was relieved on the inside. Christopher did not choose to go on a blind date; it was Michaels idea. As long as Christopher had her in his heart, it didnt matter if he went on a blind date with another woman. Chris, lets discuss this another day. Will you please go now? Youre the person I like, but like you. I have no control over some things. Christopher felt a pang of sadness at her pitiful and helpless appearance. He wished he could. p himself twice, thinking of all the times hed scared and nearly hurt Fanny in the past. But Im worried about you. Who knows what harm that person might do to youChe knows Ang! Christopher eximed. He. Just as Fanny shook her head and opened her mouth to speak, Christophers phone ranc Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. You should answer the phone, Chris. At first, Christopher didnt want to answer, but after he realized it was Michael on the caller ID. he did. The phone connected, and Michaels roar came through. Where are you? The girl has been waiting for you for so long! Why havent you arrived yet? Christopher looked puzzled and asked, Dad, didnt you ask me to pay her a visit at her house? Have you not seen the message I sent to you earlier? The girl is waiting. Hurry up and go to her! Michael said his final two words loudly and hung up the phone. 2/4 Chapter 342 Funy Exum Fanny stood next to Christopher, listening to Michaels words, and softly said, Chris, go now. Dont upset your dad, and dont keep the girl waiting too long. Without giving Christopher a chance to respond, she turned and went back to the private room where Yaxley was waiting. Christopher didnt have the time to console Fanny, and with Michaels warning in mind, he quickly checked the message. After reading it, he had no room for thought about Fanny anymore. He decided he wouldfort Fannyter and teach that man a lesson. After that, he proceeded directly to the blind date location, stopping along the way to pick up a present. Having shed with Yaxley before, luckily without causing any damage to his face, Christopher believed it wouldnt affect the blind date much. Fanny, in the meantime, made her way back to the private room, inhaled deeply, thought carefully about what to do next, and then slowly opened the door. Yaxley was still seated, the bruise from Christophers blow still evident on his face. Yaxley, should we do something about your face? Fanny whispered her question. He shook his head and gestured for her toe closer. And Fanny approached him slowly. Yaxley remained expressionless and quietly stated, The foods here, so lets cat. After that, Ill take you home. He asked no questions, which made Fanny feel both relieved and uneasy. Okay. Fanny sat down, pondering why Yaxley didnt inquire further, and ate everything dejectedly on her te. You dont like it? Yaxley questioned. He was concerned about Fannysck of enthusiasm for the food. Fanny quickly denied it and mentioned Christopher. Its not that. I want to apologize on behalf of my friend. She didnt want Yaxley to harbor resentment now that he was still valuable to her, or at least 3/4 quite valuable. Hmm? Its fine. I fought back, so no harm was done. Yaxley dismissed the incident. It wasnt his first time acting like that. Just ignore it. Hearing that, Fanny felt reassured. Yaxley didnt recall her presence in the caf with Christopher. Lets not dwell on that anymore. We should cat. The room fell silent as they enjoyed their meal. One appeared calm, whereas the other was truly at peace. Meanwhile, in Jonathans office, Ang stretched and took a nce at Jonathan. Jonathan was engrossed in the documents, looking serious and attractive. Noticing Angs gaze, he looked up and asked, Whats on your mind? She pointed to the clock. Are you almost finished? Its time for dinner. Jonathan set aside the files, grabbed his jacket, and headed toward Ang. Yeah. Lets go grab a bite. Together, they left the office after Ang finished packing. As they left the building, they were greeted by an unexpected visitor. Ang! Joseph called out. She was surprised to see Joseph, who appeared dusty and fatigued. Why is he here in Nortnd when hes supposed to be in Riverdon? I finally found you, Ang. Joseph drew a deep breath as he said that to Ang. Capítulo 343 Chapter 343 Shes Busy at the Moment Ang frowned at Joseph while Jonathan shielded her by his side. They both stared at the panting Joseph, but neither of them responded. Joseph caught his breath before continuing, Zac is seriously ill. Come with me to see him, Ang. Upon hearing Josephs blunt words, Ang asked in disbelief, Go where to see him? I cant leave now. Just in time for the weekend, she had two days of free time. Tomorrow marked the end of the weekend, and she must resume her project and training. Moreover, she didnt appreciate Josephs presumptuous attitude. For a brief moment, Joseph was about to speak, but he noticed Jonathans chilly stare. He gathered his emotions before saying, You dont have to go to Riverdon. Zac is here in Nortnd. He hasnt been feeling well these days, and I couldnt reach you, so I transferred him to another hospital and came directly to Nortnd. Joseph thought Ang was avoiding him until he found out that Ang was in Nortnd for training. And Jonathan also followed to Nortnd. Ang was nning to stay in Nortnd for a long time. Zacharias was unstable; their mother, Scarlet, couldnt wake up, so Joseph gritted his teeth and transferred the two of them. to another hospital. They rushed to Nortnd, and while the two were being transferred, Joseph also applied for a job exchange, making it convenient to stay in Nortnd. He tried calling Ang, but she didnt answer. Fortunately, Michael told him where Jonathanspany was located. He had originally thought that finding Jonathan would lead him to Ang. But he didnt. expect it to be so coincidental that he had just gotten out of the car and run into Ang. He was lucky. Where is he? Ang heard that Zacharias had been taken to Nortnd, nced at Jonathan, and then asked Joseph. 1/4 Unap Jonathan did not stop Ang but just held her hand. Although he didnt say anything, his intention was clear. Joseph hurriedly said, He is in Mercy Hospital, not far from here. Lets go now. Zacharias was not doing well at the moment. Joseph was worried that Ang would back out, even though he didnt say it aloud. But if Ang really dared to back out, he couldnt just sit back and do nothing. He just needed to put pressure on Ang, and he could certainly pull it off. After hearing Josephs words, Ang did not agree right away but looked at Jonathan beside her. Jonathan pursed his lips, obviously a little displeased. Shes busy now, Jonathan said coldly, then realized Ang was looking at him. With a gentle voice, he said to Ang, Lets go eat. Joseph was stunned by Jonathans decisive refusal and didnt react immediately. It took him some time to realize that he needed to catch up with them, but Jonathan had already dragged Ang away. Fortunately, they hadnt gone far, only to a nearby street food area. Joseph hesitated for a moment as he followed behind them, considering Jonathans tone and expression earlier. He would not hesitate for the world if only Ang was there. But he could not ignore Jonathans presence.1 This was because The Kins family was not doing well in Riverdon right now. Although Jonathan was not in Riverdon, hispany was still there. The Kins Family would undoubtedly face more hardships if they offended him. During Josephs hesitation, Ang was also in a dilemma. With Jonathans arms wrapped around Angs shoulders, she felt a surge of security, but her cheeks continued to flush. Maybe I should just go see him, Jonathan, Ang whispered after walking a few steps. Do you have to? Jonathan asked while still walking. He wasnt intentionally trying to make things difficult for The Kins Family, but he did find it difficult to have a favorable opinion of them. He was aggravated even more by Josephs 2/4 authoritative tone toward Ang. He didnt want Ang to feel unfairly treated. Well, I promised to treat Zacharias, Ang replied softly. To her surprise, Zacharias had followed her to Nortnd. Since she could help with his illness, she felt obligated to keep her promise and treat him. With a sigh, Jonathan wanted to say something, but he just nodded, seeing Angs determination. Alright, Ill go with you, he said. Joseph arrived just in time to overhear their conversation and felt relieved. The fact that Ang had epted the treatment was fantastic; he didnt need to convince her anymore. Nor had he anticipated Jonathan joining her. Joseph wouldnt be able to stop him froming. Considering Jonathans busy schedule, Ang shook her head and declined. Oliver cane with me. You should go have your meal and return to thepany. After a brief pause, Jonathan responded, No, its fine. Ive got nothing after this. Spencers got the rest under control.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Spencer, the Lorenzo Familys formerpany manager, was fired by the family. Jonathan thought he had potential and nned to make use of his abilities. Upon hearing Jonathans assurance, Ang nodded in agreement. They quickly arrived at the hospital, where Zacharias was admitted to the regr ward. Despite his transfer to Nortnd, Josephs influence had not grown enough to secure a private room in such a prestigious hospital. A private room in a hospital like this would be impossible for an employee at his level. Upon seeing Zacharias, Ang asked Jonathan and Joseph to wait outside while she gave Zacharias a checkCup. 3/4 Chapter 343 Shes Busy at the Moment His health had declined, and he was no longer conscious. Realizing that acupuncture was required, Ang reached for her silver needles. Zacharias regained consciousness abruptly as she was getting the needles ready. He awoke startled, his face pale and drenched in cold sweat. Ang, he uttered after recognizing the person beside him. Its me, she said, observing his condition. Have you been sleeping poorly? Yeah. Zacharias replied weakly. Nightmares have kept me awake. A hint of sadness lingered in his eyes as he gazed at Ang. 25 Free Coins She was surprised because she saw emotions in his eyes that she had never seen before. You need acupuncture. Remove your shirt, she instructed. Zacharias hesitated beforeplying, revealing his frail frame. As if he hadnt fully recovered from the nightmare just now, his movements were very slow and he looked particrly weak. And Ang waited aside, showing no intention of helping him. After taking off his shirt, she realized that Zacharias was so thin that even his ribs were clearly visible. It was obvious that he had not slept well during this period, nor had he eaten well. Seeing him like that, Ang wondered if the Kins Family had neglected his wellCbeing. Zacharias had no clue what Ang was thinking. He put the clothes aside and let out a cough. Then, he asked, Do we start with my back, as usual? She snapped back to reality and replied, Yes, well start with your back. Capítulo 344 4/4 Chapter 344 My Family Consists of Only One Person At this point, neither of them spoke. Zacharias undressed andy down on the sick bed. Ang took her needle and concentrated on applying acupuncture to him. As the acupuncture session progressed, when Ang was removing the needles from his back, Zacharias spoke again. I didnt expect you to still be willing toe and treat me. I thought you were angry about what happened before. What happened? Ang asked, raising an eyebrow as she took out the needles. Zacharias thought she had forgotten, paused for a moment, and then added, They will bring Fanny back home. I didnt expect this to happen because it was not what was promised, but I couldnt stop it. Im sorry. With a frown, Ang pulled out the needles. Wasnt she sent awayter? She was aware of Fannys return, and Scarlet had caused amotion with her at the time, but she refused to give in. In the end, Fanny was indeed sent out of the Kins Family again. They Zacharias hesitated, realizing that Ang was not forgetful but truly kept in the dark. She didnt know that Fanny had been brought back to the Kins Family again. James and Joseph had kept it a secret so well. He didnt know either until he went home to get something before leaving and found Fannys room being cleaned again. Fanny was in Nortnd, but the Kins Family cared about her. Especially George, who stayed. at home, kept mentioning Fanny and even said that Fanny would bring Ang back to Riverdon. The entire Kins Family, except for George, who deluded himself, did not believe that Fanny could bring Ang back to Riverdon. It was also the reason he showed up in Nortnd. Joseph and James agreed to send Fanny to Nortnd mainly because Fanny had once again be famous in Nortnd, and the scandal of being a third party had made it to the Riverdon Daily, so she needed toy low in Nortnd. N?velDrama.Org ? content. 1/4 Joseph came up with the idea of transferring to Nortnd himself, bringing Zacharias and Scarlet to seek medical treatment in Nortnd. What happened to them? Ang sensed that something was wrong, gesturing for him to lie down for acupuncture while asking. Zacharias slowlyy down and finally confessed, Fanny, she went back home again. Is that so? Ang pinched the silver needle, asking expressionlessly. Before leaving Riverdon, she had no interest in the Kins Familys affairs as she was busy preparing for training. However, she did not expect that Joseph and James were still up to their old tricks, bringing Fanny back into the Kins Family. Yes, Zacharias replied affirmatively, feeling guilty. He didnt dare to look at Angs face, instead saying, If youre upset, you dont have to treat me. He knew that Ang had truly helped him every time she treated him, and he was genuinely grateful to her. Therefore, when his brothers in the Kins Family did such a thing again, he couldnt ignore it or feel guiltless. I dont do anything halfway. Although she was speechless, Ang continued to insert the needles without stopping. Her response took Zacharias by surprise. But you know now, you can choose to just let me go on like this. Hey there, but his words. were just as firm. 1 Ang put down another needle and repeated, I said, I dont do things halfway. And even if you want me to stop now, Joseph will stille to bother me. Shecked the time and energy to keep going back and forth. If Zacharias wasnt in Nortnd, she would have refused without hesitation. However, Joseph brought Zacharias to Nortnd, so there was no need for her to refuse. Having lived two lifetimes, in her previous life she didnt live authentically. In this lifetime, she wished to live freely and follow her heart. I understand. With a quiet sigh, Zacharias said, Ill let Joseph know not to bother you anymore. Ang nced at him and met Zacharias gaze. However, there was ack of vitality in his eyes. 2/4 Seeing the emotions in his eyes, she questioned, a little shocked, Why? Why did you think this way? Ang had never seen Zacharias give up on treatment and express himself in such a way- not in this life or thest. She felt like she had overlooked something. Its nothing. I just feel like as your brother, I have been neglectful. From the moment you returned to the Kins Family, until now, we have, Zacharias paused to catch his breath before continuing. We havent been good to you. So, I feel uncasy. He appeared uneasy and awkward, with no other expression on his face. His change was not sudden; she had sensed it even back in Riverdon when they were together. She assumed it was all in her head, though, so she ignored it at the time. Now that she heard Zacharias say it, she understood it wasnt a figment of her imagination; rather, it was real. He had indeed changed a bit, and they were both slow to realize it. Ang said, You feel bad? Then live your life well., Among the four Kins brothers, she had the least dislike for Zacharias, and he had done the least to disgust her. $ She would most likely pick him to live with if she could choose between the Kins brothers. But I Zacharias looked at her, surprised, and opened his mouth to say something, but didnt. Shh. I need to focus. He hesitated, but Ang ignored it, saying just one line and focusing on the acupuncture. Although the mysterious needles were magical, they were also draining, and she didnt want to keep distracting herself by talking to Zacharias. Zacharias still didnt speak up until the acupuncture was done. Ang, Jonathan, and the others Theyre just oblivious to the truth, he said abruptly as Ang prepared to leave the ward after putting away the needles. 3/4 Someday, they will understand, and I will help you. Then you can go home. We have always been a family. Zacharias voice was a little less weak than before, but it still had a hint of uncertainty as he spoke softly. Ang nced back at him, frowned, and replied, Youre overthinking it. I never thought about going back to the Kins Family. For her, the Kins Family was never a good ce. It was a predicament, a cage, and definitely not her home. She saw Zacharias expression change. Even though he had received acupuncture and his face was no longer as paleCin fact, it was slightly pinkChe looked extremely ashamed. But-Zacharias wanted to say something more after hearing Angs words. Straight away, Ang cut him off, saying, Theres no but. Youre not my family. My family consists of only one person. She had already guessed what Zacharias wanted to say. He tried to emphasize the concept of family, but she didnt let him. Once she had finished her sentence, Ang turned to leave the ward. Capítulo 345 4/4 Chapter 345 Did Ang Bully You? Upon exiting the ward, Ang was greeted by Jonathan and Joseph. With Jonathan at her side, Joseph hesitated to step forward despite his concern. Jonathan observed Angs pallidplexion, feeling a pang of sympathy as he helped her to her feet. In return, Ang offered him a reassuring smile. Joseph inquired, How is Zac faring? Ang nced at him before responding. You should have someone assess his mental state. Subsequently, she took hold of Jonathans hand and suggested, Lets go. Their lunch ns were thwarted by Josephs interruption, depriving them not only of a meal but also of their chance to rest. Although Joseph wanted to ask more questions, a stern look from Jonathan deterred him as he watched the pair walk away. As they retreated, he suddenly remembered that Ang had not unblocked him. However, his concern for Zacharias prompted him to cautiously check on his condition. Jonathan assisted Ang into the car and inquired, Are you feeling better? Seeing her exhaustion, he expressed his concern and care for her. Ang shook her head, replying, Ill be fine after a short rest. Lets go grab a bite. Seeing her acquiescence, Jonathan instructed Oliver to drive. He drew her close and whispered, You can take a nap; well order food and dine at home. She nodded at the mention of returning home, leaning against Jonathan and drifting off to sleep. Meanwhile, after Ang departed, Joseph checked on Zacharias before contacting Fanny. At that moment, Fanny had just been escorted home by Yaxley and was ted to learn of their impending trip to Nortnd. Despite feeling physically and mentally drained from her encounter with Yaxley, she agreed 1/4 to go to the hospital. Upon arrival, Joseph was preupied, prompting her to visit Scarlet first. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even after Scarlets transfer to Nortnd, May continued to care for her. Spotting Fanny, May eximed, Oh, its Miss Fanny! Relieved, Fanny inquired, How is my mom doing? May sighed and replied, Its only been a few days, so there hasnt been any change. I hope the doctors in Nortnd can help. Its distressing to see your mother in this state. Im sure youre worried, too. Fanny nodded in agreement, stating, Yes, I hope shell wake up soon. May was about to say more when Fanny abruptly requested, Ms. May, could you step out for a moment? Id like to have a private conversation with my mother. About what? May inquired, but upon receiving no response from Fanny, she simply shrugged and exited the room. Alone by the bedside, Fanny took a seat. Tears welled up in her eyes as she pleaded, Mom, please wake up soon. Im going through so much right now. After spending a few days in Nortnd, she came to realize that Mr. Leigh introduced by George was not genuinely concerned for her wellCbeing but viewed her as a means to maintain connections with affluent individuals. Though Dns intentions were not overt, she could sense his ulterior motives. Fortunately, she crossed paths with Yaxley, sparing her from being coerced by Dn into attending blind dates with other people. Fannys thoughts turned to Christopher as she reflected on blind dates. Feeling conflicted, she decided to confide in Scarlet about Christopher and her predicament. Christopher was portrayed as the deceitful individual who persisted in entangling himself with her despite betraying her. And there were also mentions of Ang. However, most of the things rted to Ang were not spoken of in a positive light.. As she cried and spoke, she didnt notice Scarlets fingers moving slightly. 2/4 Just then, there was a knock on the room door, and she quickly wiped away her tears. Joseph entered, and upon seeing Fanny crying so intensely, he immediately felt heartbroken. Fanny, whats wrong? he asked. Seeing Joseph, Fanny threw herself into his arms, sobbing. She hadnt been suffering much these days, but once her emotions erupted, it was hard to contain. At that moment, she didnt want to hold back. Joseph quickly embraced her,forting her and gently patting her to soothe her. He felt sorry for her and wanted to ask why, but he knew he couldnt rush her. After a while, when Fanny had cried herself out and leaned against Josephs chest, he finally asked, Whats wrong? Fanny, who hurt you? Fanny whispered, No one, Joseph. Why are you crying like this? Joseph didnt let go of his suspicions, specting in his mind. whether it was caused by Ang. Ang was also in Nortnd, so it would be easy for her to hurt their Fanny. With this thought in mind, he asked, Did Ang bully you? Fanny was startled, still sobbing, but remained silent. 1 This only confirmed Josephs suspicions. What did she do? Fanny, tell me. I will help you seek justice! Joseph hadpletely forgotten about being scared to speak up when he saw Ang before, under the influence of his excessive protective instincts. In the face of his overprotectiveness, all fear was thrown out of his mind. She Fanny hesitated, then abruptly stopped, changing the subject. Joseph, lets not talk about her. Ill go check on Zac. She couldnte up with a specific incident to tell him, so she chose to change the topic. However, Joseph saw her behavior as pitiful, being bullied by Ang to the point where she dared not speak up. 3/4 He felt a deep hatred in his heart but didnt press further, only determined to the pain Fanny suffered from Ang. make up for Joseph took Fanny to see Zacharias, and before entering, he said, Zac isnt feeling well, so dont stay long. Do you want me to go with you? Fanny shook her head and said, Ill go see him myself. You go ahead and do your work. Joseph didnt look too rxed, but she didnt insist on him staying. Moreover, she couldnt shake off the feeling that Zacharias had been acting strangely toward her during their time in Riverdon.. She felt a little nervous about meeting Zacharias now. And Joseph patted her head and went off to do his own thing. Fanny took a deep breath before knocking on Zacharias door. When Zacharias saw that it was Fanny who hade, he didnt speak first. Zac, are you feeling bettertely? Fanny timidly approached, standing in front of his bed, looking at him and asking. There was concern in her eyes, but when he looked back at her, she avoided his gaze. Yes, I am. Zacharias said, Its all thanks to Ang for doing acupuncture for me; otherwise, Id be in pain for a little longer. The look on Fannys face left Zacharias feeling torn between satisfaction and conflict. Fanny was their younger sister, after all, and had not done anything particrly oundish. He shouldnt be cold towards her. When Fanny heard Zacharias mention Ang, her face stiffened slightly, but she agreed anyway, saying, Yes, all thanks to her. Im to me since Im not a inedical professional, and I cant help you. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Ignorant of Many Things 45 Free Comes He quickly reassured Fanny, Dont say that, Fanny. As long as you are well, I am happy. Unlike his guilt toward Ang, he truly cared for Fanny. His genuine gaze put Fanny at ease atst. She sat by Zacharias bedside, held his hand, and asked, Zac, Ang is so talented. When will she be able to cure you? At first nce, this statement seemed harmless, but upon closer inspection, it felt a bit odd. Zacharias noticed the strangeness, but he didnt think it was intentional on Fannys part. After all, he didnt believe that his innocentCminded sister would say something with hidden motives. He smiled and replied, Although Ang is talented, my body has been deteriorating for too long Its not easy to recover? Zacharias was well aware of his physical condition, and his words were meant tofort Fanny, Fanny subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand when she heard that. She had forgotten that she was still holding Zacharias hand, and in her moment of absent- mindedness, she identally caused him a slight pain. Fanny? What are you thinking about? Zacharias gently patted her hand, soothing her sudden nervousness; Fanny snapped back to reality, seeing how tightly she had been holding Zacharias hand. She quickly apologized, Im sorry, Zac. I was just thinking about school, and I got distracted. Zacharias didnt doubt her and asked, Is everything okay at school? Fanny bit her lip and said. Ive never heard of the school Mr. Leigh arranged for me before, but Im okay with it. Although she said so, her expression was intriguing, and Zacharias could tell her emotions at a nce. He whispered soothingly, Fanny, dont be sad. Someone as outstanding as you will shine wherever you go. She did not expect to hear these words, so she rolled her eyes inwardly while maintaining a mature demeanor on the outside. 1/4 +5 Free Coins Chapter 346 Ignorant of Many Things After chatting with Zacharias for a few moments, Fanny was about to leave, Before leaving, she casually mentioned Angs current training school, her tone filled with envy. Zacharias sighed and called George after Fanny left. He wasnt sure if George could influence Dn to transfer Fanny, but since Fanny couldnt let go and was unwilling to give up as her older brother, he had to try his best. With a pained expression, Fanny left the ward, still crying as she left the hospital. Joseph was busy and couldnt even spare the time to take her home. She saw Joseph busy from a distance and saw the usually leisurely Joseph at Riverdon Hospital being called around in the hospital in Nortnd, which made her feel bad. Unknowingly, she thought of Yaxley. Outside the hospital, Fanny looked at the nearby buildings and couldnt help butpare Riverdon to Nortnd. Riverdon was already considered a wellCdeveloped city, butpared to Nortnd, it was still far behind. There were too many new things in Nortnd, and Fanny had only been there for a few days, but she was already feeling overwhelmed. She made up her mind to stay in Nortnd by any means necessary. The day passed quickly, and Monday had arrived. Ang arrived early at the ssroom of Nortnd Medical University. The early training ssroom was more like a selfCstudy room, and the training supervisor didnt even show up. When Tyler saw Ang, he walked over to her right away. Ang, right? Why didnt youe to our wee party? He clearly looked down on Ang, especially when Yaxley was not around. His arrogance was undisguised. Ang nced inexplicably at him, ced her belongings on the table, and inquired, Who are you? 2/4 Chapter 846 Ignorant of Many Things She had only met the other participants in the training once, and most of them had not left asting impression on her, except for Tyler standing in front of her. At that time, Tyler and Lara approached, Laras demeanor was gentle and polite. Ang even epted an invitation from Lara, so she had some recollection of both of them. However, Tyler was now alone, and his attitude seemed condescending. Ang feigned ignorance to avoid any potential trouble. She could see that dealing with Tyler could be challenging, and she genuinely preferred not to engage with him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Tylers expression darkened instantly as he was clearly taken aback by Angs response. He mmed his hand on the table and red at Ang. Youre asking me who I am? Didnt you listen to my introduction earlier? Confused, Ang tilted her head and questioned, Is your introduction relevant to the discussion? Or does your name have anything to do with the training? Her response was quite clever, clicitingughter from several ssmates who had been drawn to Tylers table. Tyler stared them down, but those who wereughing were no longer there. They were all students at Nortnd Medical University, including Tyler. Moreover, Tyler had previously hosted a wee banquet, so it was important to maintain a level of respect for the university. Ang, his name is Tyler, someone kindly reminded her. Thank you. Ang smiled warmly at the person and then turned to Tyler, asking, Can I help you, Tyler? If its about the party, you mentioned that it wasntpulsory, right? Why did you take the invitation then? Tylers demeanor softened a bit, though he still appeared somewhat upset. Tyler felt disrespected by Yaxleys absence from his event, not Angs participation in it. And, since Yaxley had not arrived, he decided tosh out at Ang to make himself feel better. But who knew? For someone who appeared frail, her unexpected resistance surprised him. You all forced it on me. I had no choice. Ang innocently shrugged, then noticed Yaxley entering the ssroom and heading towards her. Chapter 346 Ignorant of Many Things Before Tyler could say anything, Yaxleys voice interrupted, Dont block the way. Tyler was indeed obstructing the seat next to Ang. Oh, youre here. Yaxley, why didnt you attend the wee party? Are you scared? Tyler arrogantly questioned upon seeing Yaxley. Yaxley nced at him nonchntly and replied, Boring. Tylers expression darkened. Before he could retort, the bell rang, and Lara entered the ssroom, rying the mentors instructions for the afternoon. The mentor wants us to research our own topics and present themter. Lara smiled, then led Tyler away. Tyler red at Yaxley and Ang, clearly still displeased, but they paid him no mind. Why are you sote, Yaxley? Ang handed the research topic to Yaxley and received his copy, casually inquiring about it. Yaxley nced at her before responding, Didnt sleep well, so I woke upte. ustomed to his brief answers, Ang nodded and began reviewing the analysis done by Yaxley. As she neared the end of the document, she was startled by Yaxleys question. Do you know someone named Fanny? Surprised, Ang looked at Yaxley, realizing he was serious and struggling to contain herughter. Professor Terence had previously mentioned that Yaxley was oblivious to many things, and she had thought it was an exaggeration. However, it seemed to be trueCYaxley was truly ignorant of many things. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Youll Meet Each Other Sooner or Later Chapter 347 Youll Meet Each Other Sooner or Later Ang paused slightly before replying, I do. Yaxley asked when he heard that, What a coincidence. You both share the same surname. Do you know each other? Ang was unsure whether Yaxley was pretending or genuinely didnt know about Kins Family of Riverdon. She only looked at Yaxley in confusion, and she suddenly recalled that Yaxley had met Fanny before just as she was about to change the subject. There were two people who tried to catch us off guard back when you and I were having a discussion at the cafe, and Fanny was there. Yaxley was stunned as soon as she finished speaking. Where was she? Yaxley tried to recall but to no avail. Fanny was the girl who stood next to the boy who tried to catch us off guard, Ang said helplessly in frustration. Yaxley had asked her about Fanny, so it must mean that he had at least known about her. However, Yaxley seemed clueless when she mentioned Fanny was at the cafe, which was strange. Yaxley tried to recall as hard as he could. There was indeed a girl who stood next to Christopher Sanders at that time, but he hadnt paid much attention to her. Are you sure that girl was Fanny? Yaxley asked. Ang nodded. Yes. Then, Yaxley got lost in his thoughts as he looked at Ang. It turned out that Fanny had met him before. He couldnt help but feel like something was off. Could it be that they share the same name? Yaxley asked. Ang replied, I only know one Fanny Kins. Do you know another? She had a feeling that something was wrong with Yaxley, judging from his expression. Forget it. Thank you, Ang. Lets just focus on the task at hand. We can talkter. Yaxley 1/4 Chapter 347 Youll Meet Each Other Sooner or Later still had a lot of questions in his mind, but he decided to deal with themter. Maybe Fanny didnt recognize me as well. Ang didnt press him. She nced briefly at Yaxley before burying herself in work. Meanwhile, Fanny was in a foul mood. She skipped her morning ss only to learn from Dn that he had failed to take a photo of Ang. She had questioned Dn over the phonest night. Although she was furious, she only remained silent for the most part now that he was in front of her. Its all my fault. But her husband was quick to act. They had already found her by the time I got off the elevator. It was as if they were monitoring her movements all along! Dn was also frustrated as he recalled the incident. He regretted not acting sooner. He realized that he shouldnt have taken her to the hotel room. He should have just found a restroom nearby and taken the photo. Moreover, he was agitated by the fact that he hadnt been able to use the bottles of medicine on Ang. He couldnt help but feel furious. How did we mess it up when our target had already fainted? Fannymented. She still remembered how happy she wasst night, but now, it was all for nothing. Dn said when he noticed that her expressin had turned ugly, Well, at least youve caught the attention of a certain young man of the Collier Family, isnt that right? You can still stick it to her even if you dont have her photo. Fanny only looked at him before saying, But Yaxley wouldnt take any action even if I got his attention, Mr. Leigh. Ang has caused so much trouble for my family. Thats why my father said that she must face the consequences. She didnte to Nortnd just to help Dn win over some wealthy families here. She came to settle the score with Ang. Its not set in stone just yet. Then, Dn added, Dont worry, I will figure something out. The way he treated Fanny had changed especially after she had revealed her engagement with Yaxley. He was now more proactive. 2/4 Chapter 347 Youll Meet Each Other Sooner or Later This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fanny only nodded, as she didnt trust Dn all that much. She inquired, Surely you didnt ask me to skip ss just to discuss this, did you, Mr. Leigh? Fanny was already skipping sses because of Dn even though she had just transferred to another university recently. She also had a feeling that he wasnt doing this in her best interest. To her surprise, Dn responded, Of course not. Theres also something regarding your recent transfer. What is it? Fanny felt uneasy, and she furrowed her brows. Is there a problem with this university? She had looked down on this university which Dn had arranged for her initially. However, she eventually made peace with it, considering she was unfamiliar with life in Nortnd and Kins Family wasnt as influential around here. Fortunately, this subpar university was close to the one where Yaxley was studying. It made it convenient for her to get at Ang and get in touch with Yaxley. But Dn shook his head. How could that be? Im only worried that your talent will be wasted at this university, so Im trying to arrange for your transfer to Nortnd Medical University. Fanny was taken aback when she heard that. She asked with her eyes widened, Nortnd Medical University? Dn wore a proud smile. Thats what Ive said. Really? She asked again in disbelief as she couldnt believe that he would go through all the trouble to arrange for her transfer. Dn continued, Yaxley also studies at Nortnd Medical University. It will be easier for you to get in touch with him that way. Fanny regained herposure following that. Dn adopted a typical businessmans mindset. He always sought something in return for whatever he did. Fanny realized that he had the means to get her into Nortnd Medical University before, but he didnt. He only did it now that she got herself involved with Yaxley. It just showed how alluring it was to have an alliance with the Collier Family. 3/4 Chapter 847 YOU II Fanny disdainfully sneered deep down as she expressed joy and gratitude. Thank you, Mr. Leigh. Dn was pleased. He patted her on the shoulder before adding, Your father also made contact with me to have you transferred to a better university, for Zacharias is worried for you. He continued as he looked at Fanny, I did this because of your family. Now, it may prove to be a little problematic, but you just sit tight and wait for the news. Fanny was surprised to learn that Zacharias Kins was involved. She didnt expect Zacharias to speak to George Kins about it back when she briefly mentioned that she was envious of Ang, who was studying at Nortnd Medical University after she had left the ward. It seemed that George had made a request to Dn right after that. That would exin his unexpected and swift actions to get her closer to Yaxley. She asked again as her excitement waned, Can I not go to the university while youre working your magic? Fanny asked hesitantly as if she was a diligent student who didnt want to neglect her studies. Dn casually replied, Of course. Enjoy yourself for a few days and get yourself familiar with Collier Family while youre at it. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 848 A Party Chapter 348 A Party +5 Free Coins Does he think Ang is not deserving of the Collier Family? Fanny could guess Dns intentions, but she chose to feign ignorance. Dn proceeded to borate, Didnt Yaxley agree to be engaged with you? That means you should familiarize yourself with his family background. Fanny helplessly asked as she fidgeted with her fingers, But how am | supposed to do that? lll help you. Dn added, I''ll have my assistant provide you with details about the Leigh Familyter today. Just look it up then. Fanny epted the offer, and her sour mood, which Ang caused, improved significantly. However, it onlysted a brief moment when she thought of Ang again. She inquired, My father also wanted me to ask you if you could deal with Ang sooner, Mr. Leigh? Fanny couldn''t tolerate Ang any longer, so she used Georges name to amp up the pressure. The thought of Ang thriving in Riverdon and now in Nortnd had made Fanny agitated. Ang does not deserve this! Good opportunities donte by often. Dn hesitated for a while before replying. He was initially tasked by George to deal with Ang back then, but Dn 1/6 had now refrained from taking action because George had not mentioned what to do with Ang during their recent conversation. Fanny gritted her teeth and said when she saw his reluctance, But Ang knows Yaxley. She could jeopardize my rtionship with him by telling him about me if she remains in hispany. Dn immediately became wary and replied, Keep on the lookout for opportunities if thats the case. Do not hesitate to contact me if you require assistance. Fanny finally felt relieved when she heard his response. She nodded in agreement, and Dn took his leave following that. However, another knocking on the door was heard right after Fanny bid Dn farewell. She was surprised when she met Christopher, who she saw after opening the door. Christopher had unexpectedly arrived at her doorstep, and it caused Fanny to panic as she held onto the door. Why are you here? 4 Why isnt Christopher attending his sses? | feel unsettled, Fanny. | miss you, Christopher confessed. He had just attended his potential soon-to-be marriage arranged by his family yesterday, but distractions had caused him to displease thedys family. So, Michael Sanders had prohibited him from attending any arrangement for the time being when he learned about that. Christopher sought out Fanny, who he wanted to see in his own will. 2/6 Won''t you allow me toe in and talk, Fanny? Fanny remained silent, so he had no choice but to try another approach. However, Fanny stood firm at the door and asked, Arent you supposed to be meeting with your potential partners for your marriage? Why are you here?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Christopher felt a sense of guilt as he had tried to conceal the fact that he had met otherdies from Fanny before. But he knew he had no excuse at that instant. He wholeheartedly apologized while looking at Fanny with a rueful smile, Im sorry, Fanny. |I It''s okay. No need to exin, Fanny interjected. I understand that you are forced, so | dont me you, Christopher. Christopher promptly let out a sigh of relief when he heard that. Fortunately, Fanny knew he wasnt acting of his own ord. Thest thing he would want in this world was being misunderstood by her. Fanny couldn''t help but roll her eyes up deep down when she noticed Christopher exhaled in relief. Then, she continued with a hint of sorrow, But, we should steer clear of each other since you are meeting other women for dates. | wouldnt want a repeat of what happened in Riverdon. | dont want you to get hurt again... She wasnt worried that Christopher was going on blind dates with other women. She knew he would alwayse back to her as long as she had a ce in his heart. But she couldn''t let Christophere to her side at this moment because he would disrupt her ns. 3/6 She had to give it her all to deal with Yaxley now, and she didnt have time to deal with Christopher. Unfortunately, Christopher didnt know about that. He only listened to Fanny''s words, feeling sad. It seemed Fanny had already resorted to this to prevent him from being hurt again. He wanted to abandon everything and take Fanny somewhere far away, but he remained realistic. He only said, Fanny... Im so sorry. I''ve wronged you. | dont me you, Christopher. It was our fathers who had arranged them for us separately, after all. | dont think we can get out of this predicament anytime soon. But,e look for me if you manage to get out of this somehow someday. I''ll... Christopher understood her even though she didnt finish her sentence, and the tears in his eyes diminished. Okay... Christopher answered before he turned and left dejectedly. 4 The day passed in the blink of an eye. It was already evening... Yaxley invited Ang to a party organized by Mobius. The party was held at one of Mobius houses. There were already quite a few people inside the house when they arrived. Most of the people Mobius had invited were their ssmates. They were all young gentlemen anddies from prestigious families. Ang didnt want to be here. But Jonathan Lawson happened to need to work overtime, and she couldnt refuse the passionate Yaxley, 4/6 She discovered that Yoanna Tuckson was also there after arriving. Yoanna saw Ang, and she immediately came to her. You''re here, Ang. Pleasee in and make yourself at home. Yoanna had grown quite familiar with Ang because she had been a meeting her Nicaea the} past fwidays* She no longer harbored any hostility toward her after she had learned that Ang had a husband. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! However, Ang greeted her and said, You guys enjoy yourselves. I''ll just sit here for a while, and then, I''ll take my leave. Why would you do that? nu are all friends of Turner Family. Let''s.getito know e hothertoge r.Yoanna pulled Ae along and handed her a ss of fruit juice. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Ang only nodded. There weren''t that many around in the party. The guests were all either friends of Mobius sigc@)sctios! bb''s or his abadaimtanices, They were all decent and innocent folks. That was why Ang was happy to socialize with them. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Everyone was friendly toward Ang. Just then, Mobius received a phone call. He looked cheekily at Yaxley. Guess whos here, Yaxley? Yaxley looked at him in confusion, having no idea who it could be. Who is it? She''s right outside. Why dont you go and bring her in? Mobius asked as he handed his phone to Yaxley. Yaxley held the phone, and he was greeted by a familiar voice from the other end of the phone. 5/6 That person was none other than Fanny. Fanny sounded nervous when she heard Yaxleys voice, and she asked, Mr. Collier? Are you there? | seem to have lost my way, and | dont know how to get there... Yeah, Im here. I''ll go to you and pick you up then. Yaxley took a nce at Mobius before heading out following that. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 His Fiancee Yaxley didn''t expect Mobius to invite Fanny. He didnt even know how Mobius knew about Fanny. He went out to pick Fanny up since she was already on her way here. Meanwhile, Mobius didnt neglect Ang while he was gone. She invited everybody over for introductions, as Ang was an esteemed guest brought over by Yaxley, after all. This is Yaxley''s junior. She is currently undergoing training at Nortnd Medical University. Please get acquainted with her, and be kind when you meet her in the future, Mobius introduced in a light-hearted tone. It carried a sense of jest and seriousness at the same time, and his friends all yed along. Ang smiled at the group of young men and women before introducing herself. Hello, I''m Ang Kins. Everyone else followed suit to introduce themselves after that. The atmosphere was harmonious and lively. Ang managed to remember a few names, but Yoanna brought her some food, ushered the crowd surrounding her away, and sat with Ang in a corner on a couch. What''s on your mind? Ang asked Yoanna as she seemed preupied. Yoanna softly asked, Can you help me pursue Yaxley, Ang? Ang looked at Yoanna when she heard that. She noticed she was shy but also serious. She realized it wasn''t a joke. 1/6 Chapter 349 His Fiancee +5 Free Coins But how can I help? Ang was puzzled as she had no idea how she could aid her. Although she and Yaxley were ssmates, they didnt interact much aside from training together in Nortnd. YYoanna might be better off seeking help from Mobius rather than from her. Huh? Did you agree? Yoanna was surprised to hear what Ang had asked. Ang nodded and asked, What do you need me to do? She didnt think she had much to offer, even if she wanted to. Yoanna was taken aback momentarily. Then, she replied, I just want opportunities to spend some time with Yaxley. I can''t always be the one who actively looks for him, but I can certainly always look for you... Ang smiled before saying, Well, you cane find me after we are done discussing. She didnt have many friends in Nortnd. Although there was a slight misunderstanding between them at first, she found that Yoanna was a decent person after they resolved it, and they got along pretty well. Yoanna was thrilled by what she heard and wanted to hug Ang in gratitude, but Ang gently pushed her away. Luckily, she didn''t feel offended as she talked about her feelings for Yaxley following that. On the other hand, Ang was thinking about heading home soon as she listened quietly. She didnt want Jonathan to return home and not find her there, especially since he was working overtime today. 2/6 Just then, she received a text message from Jonathan. He mentioned that he had finished his work early and he was on his way to pick her up. Ang quickly forgot about leaving Mobius ce, and she sent Jonathan the address of the vi. She regretted it slightly as she thought she should have gone to Jonathan''s office and waited for him there if she had known he would finish work early. However, she decided to wait for Jonathan patiently now that she was already at the party. Mobius and a few others were drinking and chatting inside the vi. They would exchange a few words with Ang asionally, but they didnt press her when they noticed that she wasn''t in the mood for chatting. Fortunately, the atmosphere inside the vi remained pleasant, and everyone got along well. Meanwhile, Fanny was seen dressed up elegantly outside the vi. Even Yaxley was also surprised when he saw her. Although her attire wasnt extravagant, it suited her perfectly. Then, Fanny said shyly, Mr. Collier? Yaxley was not wearing his usual suit and leather shoes, which Fanny had seen before. He only adopted a student''s look, just like when they met at the coffee shop. However, she still insisted on addressing him politely. That''s me. Just call me by my name. Yaxley nodded at Fanny and said, I didn''t expect Mobius to invite you too. He didnt ask how Mobius had met Fanny. He only thought of the things regarding Fanny he had talked about with Ang at that instant. 3/6 Chapter 349 His Fiancee Just then, she received a text message from Jonathan. He mentioned that he had finished his work early and he was on his way to pick her up. Ang quickly forgot about leaving Mobius* ce, and she sent Jonathan the address of the vi, She regretted it slightly as she thought she should have gone to Jonathan''s office and waited for him there if she had known he would finish work early, However, she decided to wait for Jonathan patiently now that she was already at the party. Mobius and a few others were drinking and chatting inside the vi. They would exchange a few words with Ang asionally, but they didnt press her when they noticed that she wasn''t in the mood for chatting. Fortunately, the atmosphere inside the vi remained pleasant, and everyone got along well. Meanwhile, Fanny was seen dressed up elegantly outside the vi. Even Yaxley was also surprised when he saw her. Although her attire wasnt extravagant, it suited her perfectly. Then, Fanny said shyly, Mr. Collier? Yaxley was not wearing his usual suit and leather shoes, which Fanny had seen before. He only adopted a student''s look, just like when they met at the coffee shop. However, she still insisted on addressing him politely. That''s me. Just call me by my name. Yaxley nodded at Fanny and said, I didnt expect Mobius to invite you too.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He didnt ask how Mobius had met Fanny. He only thought of the things regarding Fanny he had talked about with Ang at that instant. # 3/6 Do you not want me toe, Yaxley? Fanny asked timidly. Yaxley shook his head. Why would 1? Come, let''s head inside. Fanny silently bit her lip as she felt like Yaxley''s attitude toward her had changed. But she didnt dare to get into that. She only followed Yaxley quietly behind. You finally brought her here. It took you too long, Mobius said when he saw the two of theming in one after the other. Then, he leaned into Yaxley and asked quietly, Surprised? Yaxley nced at him and asked in a low voice, How do you know Fanny? Mobius only shrugged. He was bored by Yaxley''s straightforwardness, so he replied, Take a guess. He only invited Fanny because he thought she was the person with whom Yaxley had spent time that night. However, he didnt expect Yaxley to react like this. It seemed that Yaxley was not that delighted to see Fanny. Could it be that they were not familiar with each other? But Fanny certainly didnt seem so. She kept her eyes locked on Yaxley from the moment she came in. Yaxley had no interest in ying his game. So, he only nced at him silently. Just then, a guy with dyed blonde hair approached. He looked at Fanny before asking Yaxley, Who is this, Yaxley? Aren''t you going to introduce her? Yaxley ignored Mobius and introduced Fanny to the people in the vi. 4/6 This is Fanny Kins. She''s my fiancee. Everyone in the vi started making a fuss as soon as he said that. Your fiancee? Come on, Yaxley. This is not fair. How could you hide the fact that you already have a fiancee from us? Mobius was shocked even though he was the one who invited Fanny. What? Did I just casually call your fiancee by ident? Yaxley did not respond to Mobius as other people started greeting Fanny. ? , . 5 So, you''re Fanny Kins. Hi there, we ) . 5 are Yaxley''s friends. He Weiss) : . 5 D tight lipped man. We (bul n''t have khioWn about you had Mobius not 3 3 ? invited you over today. Meanwhile, Ang and Yoanna also heard Yaxley''s words. Ang frowned, but she remained silent while Yoanna widened her eyes in disbelief. Who is she? How could she be Yaxley''s fiancee? I''ve never even heard of her! Yoanna eximed as she grabbed Ang''s hand tightly. Ang gently parted her hand as she tried to calm her down. Get a hold of yourself. She looked at Fanny, and she recalled how Yaxley had asked her about Fanny earlier today. She finally understood why he was inquiring about her. But how could she be his fiancee? What was going on? : . a Is this because of the Kins Family''s strong influence? Are they able to find someone as great 3s, Yakley le 3 : Cplligr Hise Fanny''s fiance that quickly in Nortnd after a marriage arrangement had turned sour in Riverdon? Moreover, how Yaxley had not heard any scandal about Fanny when he was in 5/6 Riverdon was still a mystery. Is there a chance that the Collier Family has not looked into Fanny, their soon-to-be daughterinw? There were simply too many things that didnt make sense. Ang couldn''t help but be lost in her thoughts for a moment. She just sat quietly in the corner on the couch,forting Yoanna while not showing any sign of joining the rest any time soon. Meanwhile, Mobius and the others gathered around Fanny and Yaxley. Most of them were there to give their blessings, while some were sizing up Fanny, Fanny felt shocked, but it was a : , > pleasant surprise. She didn''t think Yaxley wou Id annodiderhir lor hi on that asion, and she was uneasy under the watchful eyes of others. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 What A Coincidence +5 Free Coins It was a pure coincidence. Fanny spotted Ang the moment she stepped into the vi. She couldn''t help but wonder if Ang had said something to Yaxley that might have caused him to act coldly toward her outside the vi a moment ago. However, she quickly dismissed her suspicions after Yaxley had publicly announced their engagement. She was certain that Ang wouldn''t dare to say anything she would regret. Fanny nced at Ang. She noticed her whispering to the woman beside her, and she was delighted.. 2 Thank you, everyone. Please don''t tter me too much. I cant take much alcohol, Fanny said. She cast a nce at Yaxley as she continued, I''d like to sit down for a moment, Yaxley. Yaxley replied, Let''s go to the couch. I''ll introduce you to Ang. Fanny followed him, pretending she hadn''t seen Ang before, and greeted her in surprise, Is that you, Ang? What a coincidence to see you here.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her acting was so great that even Ang felt she deserved a prize when she looked up at her. It''s not a coincidence. Ang stood up without even forcing a smile. I''m leaving. Ang had no idea how Fanny had engaged to Yaxley all of a sudden and the mere presence of her made her feel disgusted. 1/5 Chapter 350 What A Coincidence +5 Free Coins So, she couldn''t stay for a minute longer. She decided to put some distance between herself and someone like Fanny, whom she considered bad news. Huh? What''s the matter, Ang? Fanny inquired as she appeared hurt. Just then, Mobius showed up. Are you going somewhere, Ang? Why the sudden departure? Although he was curious about the connection between Ang and Fanny, he knew he must try to make Ang stay instead of probing into their rtionship at that instant. Ang answered, Yeah, Jonathan has finished his work for the day. Jonathan Lawson was supposed toe and pick Ang up, but she did not wish to remain in thepany of Fanny for a second longer. Allow me to escort you, Yaxley said. Mobius heard Fanny''s feeble voice just as he was about to interject. I''ll go instead if you''re leaving because of me..." However, Mobius stopped her before she could. Hey, don''t leave just yet. Is there a misunderstanding between you two? Mobius was a straightforward man. He asked as he gazed at Ang and Fanny with confusion. Fanny turned around and murmured, A misunderstanding? Perhaps that is the case for Ang. I" But Ang interrupted. It''s nothing like that. Forget it. I''ll stay here and wait for Jonathan to pick me up. Even the sight of Fanny gave her a headache at that instant. However, she 2/5 didnt want to put Mobius in an awkward position as the host. It would look bad for Mobius and Yaxley if she left now. She didn''t care that much about Mobius, but Yaxley was her senior and a student highly esteemed by Professor Terence, so she felt obliged to show him some respect. Fanny bit her lip as she felt a sense of regret when Ang decided to stay. She didnt want a potential troublemaker like Ang lingering around Yaxley. Furthermore, the woman next to Ang was ring at her with anger. Wonderful. We''re all friends here. Mobius smiled as he attempted to ease the tension. Then, he suddenly eximed, Wait, Ang. This is Fanny. She shares yourst name. What a coincidence! Isn''t that right? Ang silently pondered to herself. Meanwhile, Yoanna, who was ring at Fanny, was perplexed by Fanny''s sudden engagement to Yaxley. She was still contemting how to enlist Ang''s help just a moment ago. But now, it appeared that Ang was already acquainted with Yaxley''s fiancee. Her eyes welled up with tears. She felt as though Ang had yed a trick on her. Ang didnt pay much attention to Yoanna even after she had moved further away from her as she had no idea what was Yoanna thinking. Just then, Fanny said, I had no idea you knew each other, Ang. Oh, by the way, Yaxley, Ang is my sister... Everyone present in the vi turned their attention to Fanny after she had said that. 3/5 89% 09:52 Chapter 350 What A Coincidence +5 Free Coins Yoanna couldn''t believe what she heard. She turned to Ang and asked, Ang Kins. Did you know all along? She was hurt and furious at the same time, as she felt she had been deceived by Ang. Ang remained silent for a brief moment before she looked at her and replied, I''ve just found out about this as well. She hadn''t paid much attention to Yaxley and Fanny. How could she have known about their sudden engagement? Besides, she and Fanny weren''t close. Fanny enjoyed keeping everything to herself. How could you just find out that shes your sister? Stop lying to me! Yoanna yelled before storming out of the vi. Mobius quickly followed her when he saw that, even though he had no idea what happened. Ang attempted to rify the misunderstanding as she followed them, but Fanny stopped her. ? p . Don''t go just yet, Ang. I have a message from toc witht 3 ypu Far 0 Ang as she entioned George Kins. . ) However, Ang didn''t care who had something to say at that insta nt-gnd she shook off, Fannys@hnf before ON; ) . aking, DBidh t you move out of Kins Family already? Why are you still . 5 calling him father? Ang had learned from Zacharias Kins that Fanny had been secretly brought back to the Kins Family before confronting her. She had no interest in Kins Family''s schemes, but Fanny''s provocations made it hard to ignore. Huh? I... Dad had taken care of me for so many years. How could I not call 4/5 Chapter 350 What A Coincidence him dad? Fanny asked in tears. +5 Free Coins Yaxley intervened when he saw Fanny crying. Wait here, Ang. I''ll calm her down. Ang nced at them and decided not to leave immediately. She called Yoanna, who answered her phone call in tears. Why are you calling me? Are you gonna apologize? She asked. I''ll help you to pursue Yaxley. Come back here now, Ang replied. She sensed Fanny and Yaxley weren''t that close with each other, judging from theck of interactions between them. She also picked up on the tension between Yaxley and Fanny. She couldn''t help but wonder why he would be engaged to her. Ang still recalled how Fanny had been getting a lp GH Fo days ago, even though she stuck herself with Yaxley now. She decided that she couldn''t just sit there and watch Yaxley fall into Fanny''s trap. Yoanna added in tears, But... But he already has a fiancee. Meanwhile, Yaxley questioned Fanny when he took Fanny upstairs, Is Ang really your sister? Ang didnt mention her rtionship with Fanny when they talked earlier today. So, Yaxley was skeptical of Fanny''s words. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Unexpected Rapid Progress Fanny asked with joy and a hint of shyness. Yeah. So you didnt know? When Yaxley inquired, Fanny immediately sensed that Ang had not mentioned her to him. This realization relieved her and strengthened her resolve to separate Ang from Yaxley. Although Ang had refrained from speaking up before, slip-ups were bound to happen eventually. She couldn''t allow Ang to stay by Yaxleys side, nor could she stand by and watch Ang lead a peaceful life. No, I had no idea about it, but I will find out soon enough. Yaxley furrowed his brows, sensing that he had overlooked something, Observing Yaxley''s expression, Fanny felt a sense of foreboding creeping over her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that Yaxley''s reactions were off. Moreover, his statement about knowing soon only added to her unease. Just as Fanny was growing anxious, Yaxley suddenly inquired, Ang said you''re leaving the Kins Family? He wanted to hear Fanny''s ount before delving into further investigation. Subconsciously, he hesitated to pry too much into others affairs. Apart from the few questions he had asked Ang earlier that morning, he refrained from probing further. However, a faint sense of discord between Ang and Fanny downstairs had caught his attention, prompting him to seek answers from Fanny first. 1/6 Fanny gritted her teeth, tears welling up in her eyes. She looked at Yaxley and said, The truth is, I was mistakenly brought to the Kins Family, which is why I wanted to leave. Her words hinted at her discontent within both the Kins Family and the Stuart Family, insinuating that Ang had mistreated her. It also served as a cautionary message to Yaxley. Listening intently, Yaxley furrowed his brows, lost in contemtion. Meanwhile, Ang ended her call with Yoanna downstairs, and shortly after, Mobius escorted Yoanna back. Yoanna attempted to send Mobius away, but others gathered around, expressing their concern for her. Some girls who understood her situation offered words offort, while the boys present remained perplexed, unable to grasp why Yoanna had suddenly left. Among the confused was Mobius. He believed that Yoanna had misunderstood Ang and had been trying to persuade her otherwise. After dismissing those who hade to check on her, Yoanna approached Ang, ensuring they were alone, and asked, About what you said on the phone. Is it true? Ang affirmed, Yes. Fanny had offended her, prompting Ang to seek retribution. Moreover, as Yaxley''s junior, Ang felt that Fanny was not a suitable match for him. She didnt intend to cause trouble but believed that Yaxley deserved to know the truth. 2/6 Chapter 351 Unexpected Rapid Progress Yoanna grabbed Ang and questioned, What should we do? She''s going to get engaged to Yaxley! The mere thought of Fanny, an unexpected presence, filled her with anxiety. Adding to her distress was Yaxley''s stance. He had acknowledged Fanny as his prospective fiance, indicating his eptance of her. What are you worried about? They haven''t gotten engaged yet, Angforted her friend. Fanny has quite a reputation in Riverdon. Just buy a few old issues of the Riverdon Daily, and you''ll see. She didnt have a direct n to talk to Yaxley. She simply intended to show them Fanny''s past experiences as reported in the newspapers, and how they judged it would be up to them. After hearing this, Yoanna looked at Ang and said, Newspaper? Alright. I''ll have someone buy them. Information wasn''t as readily avable back then, so things like newspapers had to be bought in person. But the Tuckson Family was not short of money. She could easily contact a few reporters in Riverdon and buy a few copies. As long as she went home and asked for her fathers help, it would work. What does the newspaper say? Yoanna couldn''t contain her curiosity. Ang shook her head. I''m not sure of the specifics, but it''s definitely exposing Fanny. She came to Nortnd because of this incident. While she and Yaxley came to Nortnd for training, Fanny and Christopher differed: they hade to Nortnd toy low. The Martinez Family had made their affairs public in the newspapers so that they would be talked about in Riverdon for a while. Both the SandersBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 3/6 Family and the Kins Family were influential, and they had sent people to Nortnd just to avoid the gossip. She heard all these things from Cassie. Without getting any specific information from Ang, Yoanna stopped asking and looked around. Where is Yaxley? As soon as she ran out just now, the person she most hoped to chase after wasnt anyone else but Yaxley. Not only did she not see Yaxley follow her out, but she also didnt see him when she came back. Looking around again, she didn''t see Fanny either, and rm bells rang in her heart. Both of them are missing. Where did they go? Ang pointed to the spiral staircase of the vi, saying, They went upstairs. Yoanna immediately wanted to go upstairs, but she had only taken a few steps when Fanny followed Yaxley down. Seeing the two of theming down, Yoanna breathed a sigh of relief. Ss Why did it take so long to go upstairs? What were you talking, " 3 ? about? Mobius a1 them and jdked, hay sighed. I didnt expect you two to progress so quickly. You . two are getting engaged! Yes. It did happen quickly. Yaxley remained calm, while Fanny looked shy. What happened to Yoanna just now? Yaxley saw Yoannaing back, but her eyes were a bit red. 4/6 Chapter 351 Unexpected Rapid Yoanna shook her head, biting her back teeth, and said, It''s nothing. It''s just a misunderstanding. Ang and I have cleared it up. Yaxley nodded, about to say something, when his phone suddenly rang. Then he went to a corner to answer the phone. Fanny was left behind, but she was not afraid. Instead, she walked a few steps towards Ang. In front of everyone else, she spoke ? . up, Ang, I want to prepare a gift for vy Sipeeyou Sondra Tot of tine with him, you must know what he likes. Can you please tell me more i 5 about what he likes? Ang remained silent, just watching Fanny ying her part. Fanny was not embarrassed at all, and both of them continued their conversation. Ang had no intention of staying here with Fanny, but since Jig wes hey Mobius argangernent; He saw no ned''to dampen the mood by retorting. It was best to just leave. After all, Fanny had already made a big deal out of something trivial earlier, and Ang was not in the mood to deal with her again. Coincidentally, Jonathan had just messaged her, asking if she needed him toe in and pick her up. She quicklyposed a message, asking him to wait outside for her for a minute. Seeing Ang busy with her phone, Fanny clenched her teeth in frustration but decided not to say anything. While waiting for Ang to finish her phone call, Fanny felt a surge of anger. However, her attention was soon drawn to Yoanna, whose gaze met Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Fake Act Again [iT 100% T $5 Free Coine Instantly, she recalled what Yoanna said when she left. Awoman''s intuition was often spot on, and Fanny suddenly realized that Yoanna had feelings for Yaxley. She grew cautious and began to inquire. Hello. Are you a friend of Ang? What is your name? Fanny greeted Yoanna with a smile, taking a step closer. Yoanna furrowed her brow and responded, Yoanna Tuckson. She found Fanny''s tone off-putting. Moreover, Fanny had proimed herself as almost engaged to Yaxley, which made Yoanna even more ufortable. Miss Tuckson, it''s nice to meet you. You... Fanny was about to ask a question when Ang suddenly rose from the sofa. She excused herself and walked past the two towards Mobius. Fanny stood frozen, forgetting her next words. Yoannapletely disregarded Fanny and followed Ang. Mobius, I have some matters to attend to at home, so I will take my leave. Please inform Yaxleyter, Ang said to Mobius. Alright. Should I walk you out? Mobius set down his ss of water and was about to move. However, Ang declined, saying, No need. Thank you. Yoanna, upon hearing that Ang was leaving, frowned and inquired, Are you just leaving like this?" AS&MMMM BB BBB Chapter 352 Fake Act Again on FIN 100% 3745 +5 Free Coins My ride is already here, Ang indicated. I must head home now. During their exchange, Fanny suddenly realized that Ang was about to leave. She hurriedly approached and said, Ang, I just arrived a moment ago. Why are you leaving so soon? It''s been a while since west met. We can catch up and chat. She attempted to draw Ang closer, but Ang evaded her directly. No need. We aren''t that close, are we? She showed no consideration for Fanny. Fanny stood motionless, on the brink of tears. Ang, if you''re not happy because our brothers brought me home, I can refuse and keep my distance. Fanny was ying the victim, but Ang found it distasteful. Fanny always sought sympathy from others, and now that she had said this, those around her regarded her differently. Go wherever you please. I don''t care. But remember, reneging on promises may have consequences. Fanny''s expression changed, tears streaming down her face. She was about to speak, but Ang couldn''t be bothered to witness her theatrics and simply left the vi. Mobius was taken aback, not expecting the situation to unfold in this manner. Upon seeing Ang depart, he contemted catching up and persuading her to stay, but upon seeing Fanny crying, he hesitated on whether to console her or not. TEE GUS aprer dog pake Art Agam After all, one of them was Yaxley''s specially caredfor junior, and the other was his fiance. He couldn''t make up his mind for a while. Yoanna nudged Mobius towards Fanny and remarked, I will go see Ang off Fanny watched the two depart, feeling secretly pleased but wearing a troubled expression. As Mobius approached her, she adopted a sorrowful yet indifferent look and whispered, I am fine. You should go after Ang. Upon hearing her words, Mobius felt even more reluctant to leave, so he promptly led her to the sofa and attempted to console her. Ang must have had an urgent matter at home. Do not dwell on it. Fanny hung her head, feeling disheartened. Coincidentally, Yaxley returned after taking a phone call and was informed by Mobius that Ang had just departed. Yaxley paused for a moment, intending to follow her, but Fanny pulled at his sleeve to stop him. What''s the matter? Yaxley''s voice remained gentle. I was just thinking, I haven''t seen Ang for a long time, and she left as soon as she saw me. Maybe I shouldn''t havee? She looked pitiful and aggrieved, appearing helpless. Seeing that Yaxley was listening intently, she transitioned from pulling at his sleeve to hugging his arm. She held on tightly as if grasping at straws, looking as though she couldn''t bear to let go. Yaxley felt a headacheing on but stillforted her. It''s not your 3/6 0 15 Free Coins Chapter 352 Fake Act Again fault. She must have something important to attend to. From his interactions with Ang and what he had learned from Terence, he knew that Ang wouldn''t fabricate excuses to deceive them. Fanny felt resentment deep down but still replied, Alright. Seeing her pale face, Yaxley was concerned about Fanny feeling upset, so he decided to stay andfort her. Yoanna returned to witness the two clinging to each other, and her heart began to beat uncontrobly. She walked a few steps closer to them. Yaxley... When she reached Yaxley, she didnt know what to say. Yaxley stood up and looked at her, then gently removed Fanny''s hands from his arm. What''s wrong? Why do you look so pale? It''s nothing. I just hurried back after sending Ang off. She felt relieved after Yaxley and Fanny separated. Yaxley nodded, noticing her slightly flushed face, he touched her forehead to ensure she wasn''t running a fever before asking, You escorted Ang out. Why did she suddenly leave? Yoanna was taken aback by Yaxley''s sudden movement, and she stuttered in response. Jonathan came to pick her up. of A Observing some intimacy between the two, Fanny became anxious on the side. But Yaxley was still present, so she could only whisper, Yaxley, I want to have some water. Upon hearing Fanny''s request, Yaxley nodded toward Yoanna and said to Fanny, Wait. I''ll get it for you. 4/6 Chapter 352 Fake Act Again After saying that, he walked towards the center of the crowded hall. 100% 89:45 45 Free Coins As soon as Yaxley departed, Fanny stood up and approached Yoanna. Yoanna was standing in a favorable Gr N . p position. However, Fanny dip want Yaxley 1 ngtieYoahe dpon his ruth; so she felt she had to push Yoanna away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Yoanna, you seem to have a close rtionship with Yaxley?" She casually nudged Yoanna and then gazed at her expectantly, inquiring. Yoanna had never been fond of Fanny. When she was nudged by her, she nearly stumbled. She was truly angry in that moment. Why did you push me? Yoanna raised her hand and pushed Fanny. . ) She didn''t use much force, and never anticipated Fanny to stagger bak like a kite withy sebloke itr ng, taking sbvdral steps before finally sitting on the ground. Ah! With a soft cry, everyone in the room turned their attention to her. Yoanna immediately panicked, staring nkly at her hand and Fanny a few steps away, stuttering, I... I didn''t use much force... However, no one except Fanny heard her. Instead, everyone rushed to Fanny''s side. Yaxley set down his drink and walked over to check on Fanny. uw , . What''s wrong? Did you get hurt? , ; Yaxley''s face showed no signofn ee haere werk swift as he lifted Fanny from the 5/6 Chapter 852 Fake Act Again ground. Fanny, with tears in her eyes, said, My leg hurts so much. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 She Was Merely Feigning Injury Chapter 353 She Was Merely Feigning Injury Fanny nestled in Yaxley''s arms, one hand on Yaxley''s arm and the other on her own leg, as if she had injured her leg. Witnessing Fanny''s pitiful appearance, a bystander immediately stepped forward and asked Yoanna, Why did you suddenly push her?" He had noticed the situation earlier and decided to ask at that moment. Yoanna was initially stunned, then reacted and exined, I didnt use force. She =2 She was at a loss for words and could only look helplessly at Yaxley. Before Yaxley could respond, Fanny spoke up, Yaxley, it''s not Miss Tuckson''s fault. I lost my bnce. Despite her words, she appeared distressed, and no one believed she was unharmed. Instead, she seemed to be unfairly treated but remained silent. Upon hearing Fanny''s statement, Yoanna quickly added. Yes. It was her own fault for losing her bnce. However, a few individuals continued to observe her, their gazes shifting between her and Fanny, maintaining silence. Yaxley nced at Yoanna and suggested, Let''s discuss todays eventster. I''ll take Fanny to the hospital. Fanny, nestled in Yaxley''s arms, cast a timid nce at Yoanna, pursed her lips, and said nothing more. Yoanna, however, could clearly discern Fanny''s expression. She even noticed the smugness in Fanny''s gaze and quickly followed suit. 1/5 Chapter 353 She Was Merely Feigning Injury Yaxley, it''s my responsibility that she fell. I''ll apany you to the hospital, she said, directing a defiant look towards Fanny. Yet, Fanny avoided eye contact, clenching her teeth tightly. Yaxley remained unaware of the tension between the two and silently agreed for Yoanna to apany him. During the car ride, Yoanna suddenly inquired, Yaxley, when did you start seeing her? Yaxley, driving the car, replied, Not too long ago. Fanny bit her lip, wanting to speak, but refrained. Not too long ago? That exins it. But why rush into an engagement? Will your parents approve? Ang is from Riverdon, and Fanny ims to be Ang''s sister, so naturally, she is also from Riverdon. Yoanna doubted that the Kins Family would ept Fanny as a daughterinw. Yaxley nced at Yoanna impassively. It''s not their concern. Observing his expression, Yoanna immediately held back the words she was about to say. A Knowing Yaxley well, she sensed his impatience and refrained from speaking out of turn. The car fell into silence. Fanny observed the two of them, feeling frustrated. Although Yoanna spoke only briefly, she could sense the Kins Family''s views on Yaxley''s choice of partner. 2/5 Chapter 358 She Was Merely Feigning Impry Yaxley''s parents most likely would not approve of their rtionship. Yoanna also contemted this and remained silent. The three individuals in the car were lost in their thoughts, with Fanny being the most frustrated, Fanny underwent a check-up at the hospital. Upon arrival, it was Yaxley who carried her inside. Yoanna followed closely, wanting to speak but hesitating, only able to gaze at the two of them. Seeing Yaxley carrying Fanny in, the doctor who recognized Yaxley hurriedly approached, wiping sweat from his forehead and cautiously inquiring, Mr. Collier, what happened to this youngdy? Catching a glimpse of Yoanna following behind Yaxley, the doctor''s gaze towards Fanny became somewhat puzzled. Yaxley exined, She fell, so she needs to be examined. The doctor promptly arranged for Fanny to undergo an examination. Although the issue was not severe, there were visible marks on Fanny''s legs from the fall. She had always been delicate since she was young, and even a minora bump would appear serious on her. When she fell, she did not brace herself, making it look worse than it was. After applying medication, she was once again carried to the hospital bed by Yaxley. Yoanna had been by Yaxley''s side throughout. While Fanny was being examined, she tried to exin to Yaxley that she did noty push Fanny with force and that Fanny might be pretending. 3/5 However, upon seeing the marks on Fanny''s legs, she fell silent. She gazed in disbelief at Fanny''s treated leg. Yaxley remained silent, giving Yoanna a faint look before focusing on Fanny, asking with concern. Are you still in pain?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Not anymore. Ouch... Fanny shifted slightly, wincing as if she had touched a sore spot identally, and quickly added. Dont me Miss Tuckson. She didnt push me on purpose. Yoanna''s expression turned even more incredulous. I didnt push you on purpose, and you were the one who bumped into me first! Yoanna pointed at Fanny If Fanny hadn''t bumped into her, she wouldn''t have touched Fanny at all. Fanny seemed taken aback by the sudden increase in volume and moved closer to Yaxley. Apologize to Fanny Yaxley instructed Yoanna. Yoanna looked at Yaxley in disbelief. A G Why should I a PE mm 2 [ ders pusther fatd at all She''s ale . oy pretending to fall like this. Fanny softly interjected, Yaxley, I didnt pretend. I''m really unwell. I wouldn''t joke about my health As she spoke, she clung to Yaxley, looking pitiful. I , . " You''re pretending Yoanna blurted out, unable to contain herself. m 4 ! O Yaxley, she''s pot ad(irfndent as she fe en to Nortnd because her reputation in Riverdon . P ? was tarnished. Don''t trust her! Fanny''s eyes narrowed, convinced that it was Ang who had informed 4/5 Yoanna. Yaxley. I''m scared. She needed Yaxley to remove Yoanna first, or she wouldn''t be able to exin. . Upon hearing Fanny''s words, Yoanna wanted to intervene but heii Yaxley, ester mb 1 Gr the : S ) nEwSpaper; then you''ll know what ? : she has done! Fanny''s expression changed when the newspaper was mentioned. Thankfully, Yaxley chose to defend her, telling Yoanna firmly, Shut up. Apologize, or leave. Yoanna was stunned, frightened by Yaxley''s gaze and hurt by his cold words. She was even more flustered when Yaxley, seeing her hesitation, carried Fanny away. She wanted to follow them, but Yaxley scolded her, and at the same time, she caught Fanny''s triumphant and challenging gaze. Yoanna''s mind was in turmoil as she watched Yaxley depart. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Yaxleys Unofficial Fiance Chapter 354 Yaxleys Unofficial Fiance As she watched Yaxleys figure getting farther and farther away, Yoanna couldnt help but burst into tears. At this moment, a doctor passed by and asked in confusion. Miss Tuckson, whats wrong? Yoanna, as if grasping at a lifeline, quickly asked the doctor, That woman just now, is she seriously. injured? Was she faking it? Even though she saw the bruises on Fannys legs, Yoanna was still convinced that Fanny was faking it, simply because of the smug look in Fannys eyes when she looked at her. The doctor replied. The fall wasnt serious, but that youngdys skin is prone to leaving marks When she heard this, Yoanna immediately chased after them, only to see Yaxleys car disappearing in the distance. In the car. Fanny insisted on sitting in the passenger seat and Yaxley let her. Yaxley, do you believe what Miss Tuckson said just now? She couldnt think of a better way to phrase it, she could only try her luck. Yaxley gripped the steering wheel as he calmly replied, Seeing is believing, hearing is deceiving. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief and finally said, If I really came to the capital toy low, would you still be engaged to me? Fannys question was distant and her tone was more formal, even her posture became more upright as she stared at Yaxley intently. Just as the traffic light turned red. Yaxley stepped on the brakes and looked at her in confusion. The main reason I got engaged to you is out of responsibility and the secondary reason is that I have a good impression of you. Do you think it will affect anything? Fanny breathed a sigh of relief and hadnt figured out how to respond when she heard Yaxley ask, Why are you suddenly calling me Mr. Collier again? Yaxley! Fanny quickly changed the way she addressed him to go along with him. At this moment, she felt extremely fortunate to have met Yaxley that night following Dns arrangement. Over the past few days of getting to know him, she also discovered that Yaxley was a man of his word. When she heard Yaxleys response, Fanny felt that even if Yaxley found out about her and Christopher together at the caf, he wouldnt make a big deal out of it. He was convinced that something had happened that night, so he would take responsibility without hesitation. Whether it was a promise of engagement or a real engagement, Yaxley would definitely follow through. As Fanny had guessed, Yaxley did indeed find out from Ang that Fanny had been at the cafe, but his attitude towards Fanny did not change much. The two did not speak again and the atmosphere in the car was harmonious. 1/3 09:47 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 354 Yaxleys Unofficial Fiance 67%# +5 Free Coins Yaxley dropped off Fanny at the vi where Dn had arranged for her to stay and then left without lingering. As soon as Yaxley left. Dn arrived, apanied by his assistant. Fanny, how was your day? Dn knew that tonight Fanny was invited by Mobius to meet Yaxley, so he waited until Yaxley sent her back home before asking about the situation. Fanny was suspicious of how precisely Dn always timed his inquiries. She couldnt help but wonder if there were surveince cameras installed in the vi. But she remainedposed and replied, Yaxley told Mobius and the others that I am his unofficial fiance. This was good news, both for her and for Dn. Indeed, as soon as Dn heard this, he happily reached out to pat her head. You are amazing! Progressing so quickly! Fanny dodged his hand and asked calmly, Mr. Leigh, how is the transfer to a new school going? Dn quickly replied, Its in progress and it will take a few more days. Fanny nodded. I have another favor to ask you Dn said. Fanny, tell me and Ill do my best to help you. While these two were discussing something, Ang was still on her way home. In the back seat of the ck sedan. Jonathan had his arm around Ang as he gently rubbed her head. Whats wrong? Is something bothering you? Although Ang had partially adjusted her emotions when she got into the car, she still seemed different from usual, with a face full of mncholy almost as if she had written her troubles on her face. Ang leaned against Jonathan as she listened to his reassuring heartbeat and whispered, Its nothing, just encountered someone I dont like and its upsetting. Fanny bing Yaxleys unofficial fiance was truly unexpected for her. Can I help? Jonathan asked. Ang suddenly smiled. How can you help? Get rid of the people I dont like? I can handle this small matter myself, Jonathan, you dont need to worry. When he saw her smile like that, Jonathan affectionately touched her face. If you cant handle it, you must find me. Ang blushed and smiled in response. Not long after, Ang received a call from Yoanna, who was crying on the other end as she talked about 2/3 Chapter 354 Yaxleys Unofficial Fiance +5 Free Coins how Fanny was acting and making her feel bad. After sheforted her for a few moments, Ang felt a little better. After she hung up the phone, Jonathan knew why Ang was upset and asked softly. Do you really not need my help? Ang sighed. I really dont, Jonathan. I can handle it. A few peaceful days passed, and Ang had not seen Fanny. She thought she wouldnt be bothered by it, but Fanny gave her a big surprise. Just as she and Yaxley left the training center, Fanny came towards them as she clung to Yaxleys arm. Yaxley, youre finally done with training. Fanny leaned against Yaxley as she looked pitiful. Ang nced at them and said. Yaxley, Ill go first. You guys stay and talk. She was only walking with Yaxley out of the school, so it was fine to part ways early. Yaxley nodded in agreement. But Fanny, as soon as she saw Ang leaving, couldnt help but ask, Ang, do you not like me? Why do you always leave when Ie around? She spoke weakly as she clung to Yaxleys arm with a look of grievance and timidly looked at Ang. Ang stopped in her tracks upon hearing this as she turned coldly towards her, Whats wrong, do you need something? 1-1 dont need anything, I just hope that you dont hate me she said as her eyes turned red as she spoke. Ang looked at her speechlessly. I dont have time to chat with you, if you dont have anything. Ill leave. With that, she didnt give Fanny a chance and left straight away. As she watched Ang leave, Fanny looked deste as she clung to Yaxleys arm and asked, Yaxley, why is Ang still like this? Didnt you say you would help me exin to her? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yaxley then remembered Fannys request for him to exin to Ang and said calmly. I forgot, sorry. He and Ang only talked about training and projectCrted matters when they met, so he had forgotten. about Fannys request. When she heard this, Fannys face turned slightly pale, but she quicklyposed herself and asked, If you dont want to say, then forget it. When should I go see your parents? The news of her engagement with Yaxley was not hidden, he even gave her an engagement ring, but he had yet to mention meeting his family. Fanny was not in a hurry at first, but Dn was; and his urgency made Fanny anxious as well. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 The Car Collision Was Not An ident When he heard Fannys inquiry. Yaxley paused for a moment before responding. Then lets go today. Fanny was pleasantly surprised by his agreement and her eyes was filled with excitement. Really? She never anticipated that Yaxley would agree so readily to introduce her to his family, let alone decide to do it on the same day. Yaxley nodded. Lets go, Fanny wanted to say more, but she held back. As they hurried towards the Collier Estate, Ang received a call from Yoanna and informed her that Yoanna had been involved in a car crash the previous night. After she ended the call, they had already arrived at the school gate. Oliver took the bag from Angs hand and inquired. Are you heading home or to thepany? Angs routine had been quite consistent in recent days. After her training sessions, she would either return home or visit Jonathan, which was why Oliver asked. Were going to the Mercy Hospital to visit a friend, Ang replied. Having learned about Yoannas serious injuries from the phone call, Ang decided to visit the hospital as a gesture of friendship. Shortly after, Ang reached Yoannas hospital room as she carried the fruits and gifts that Oliver had purchased for the patient. Ang, you made it. Yoanna weakly smiled when she saw Ang. Ang noticed that one of Yoannas legs was securely bandaged and suspended on the bed, while additional bandages covered her body. As she approached her bedside, Ang inquired. How serious is it? Have they apprehended the person responsible? Was it truly an ident? They caught him. The driver was under the influence and will face legal consequences, Yoanna responded. The Tuckson family was not one to be trifled with. Despite theck of fatalities in the ident, evading punishment was nearly impossible. However, Yoanna couldnt shake the feeling that the car crash the previous night was deliberate. The driver appeared to have intentionally targeted her. Ang probed further, What did the doctor say? Is your leg severely injured? Yoannas leg was tightly wrapped, so Ang couldnt gauge the severity. Despite her pallid Yoanna seemed emotionallyposed. Even during their phone conversation earlier, there was no hint of emotional turmoil. 1/3 09:47 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 355 The Car Collision Was Not An ident Its not too severe, but I cant shake the feeling that it wasnt an idental collision Yoanna hesitated before she voiced her suspicions. She harbored doubts that the car crash was not a mere coincidence. When she heard this, Ang grasped her meaning, but before she could respond, a knock sounded on the wards door. The two exchanged a nce and fell silent. Ang went to open the door. As the door swung open, Ava stood before them. Ava appeared surprised. Ang? What brings you here? Ang stepped aside to allow her entry as she exined, Im here to visit Yoanna as well. As she recalled the purpose of her visit, Ava set down the gift she carried and beganforting Yoanna, Yoanna was delighted to see Ava, and as they conversed, Ang picked up an apple and began peeling it on the side. Their conversation eventually turned to Yaxley. One was Yaxleys sister, and the other harbored feelings for him, which provided ample discussion material. Just as they delved into their conversation, Ava suddenly smacked her forehead and eximed, Oh, I forgot to inform my brother. Ill let him know toe visit you now As she had rushed over upon receiving Yoannas call, Ava had only just remembered to inform Yaxley about Yoannas injury. Yoanna tried to stop her, but Ava had already rushed out of the ward to make the call. Ang handed the peeled apple to Yoanna and said, I should go now too. As she epted the apple, Yoanna hesitated before she said, Ang, wait Confused, Ang looked at her and prompted Yoanna to exin. I was in a car identst night after newspaper picking up the newspaper. I was taken to the hospital and I lost the Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yoanna had gone outte simply because someone had delivered the newspaper she needed. However, she never expected to be hit by a car right after getting the newspaper, which caused it to slip from her hands.. When she woke up in the hospital, she had asked her friend to search for the newspaper at the scene, but it was nowhere to be found. Ang inquired, Do you want me to help you find the newspaper? Yoanna shook her head. I had my friend look for it after I woke up, but it was already gone As she understood her dilemma, Ang tentatively asked, So you suspect the car ident is rted to the newspaper? 2/3 Chapter 355 The Car Collision Was Not An Ace Or perhaps, the car ident is rtes to Fanny ident Although Ang doubted Fannys involvement, she recalled the middleCaged man she had seen with Fanny at a previous event. Yoanna nodied, then asked, Ang, do you think Emmy could have caused my car ident? but or Im not certain, Ang replied, I we can investigate from the drivers side of the people following Fanny after she arrived in the capital. When she saw Yoannas continson, Ang borated, She may not have the capability to do it alone, so she likely had assistance With that clear exnation, Visamma quickly understood and thanked Ang sincerely. Just as she finished expressing her gratitude, Ava rimmed trom the call. Sorry Yoanna, my brother cante visit you now, he says he has more pressing matters Although Ava was unsure of her brothers priorities, she disagreed with his decision. Yoanna had been in a serious car ident and her brothers absence due to othermitments was hurtful. When Ava ryed Yaxleys message, Yoauma could only nod and she said, Okay, I understand, its fine She had anticipated Yaxleys response, so she had not informed him of the ident. 1 Their rtionship had already been strained due to a previous incident involving Fanny Yaxley still believed Fanny was seriously injured after a fall, despite evidence to the contrary, Furthermore, Fanny wanted to be with Yaxley constantly, which made it difficult for him to find time visit Yoanna Suspicious of Favolvement in her ident, Yoanna did not want Yaxley toe. As she thought about the lost newspaper, she realized she would have to wait a few more days for a recement, which made her impatien She felt restless and asked the two to leave. Im fine, you both can go, I need to rest. 310 After Ang and Ava left the ward. Yoanna found herself unable to sleep as she grew increasingly restless. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Ang, I implore your Chapter 356 Ang, I implore you Dont you feel conflicted Ava was particrly intrigued by Ang. As they exited the ward, she inquired. Ang, where are you headed? Ang, who had saved her, earned endless gratitude from Ava. She had never had the chance to invite Ang out before, but fate had brought them together today. Confronted by Avas excited and hopeful gaze, Ang responded calmly. Im going home. When she heard Angs intention to go home. Ava immediately grew anxious and tentatively proposed, Would you like to explore the capital? Ill take you! You rescued me in Riverdon, and I never had the opportunity to properly thank you. Avas idea of going shopping wasnt just a casual outing; she intended to treat Ang generously. With the Collier Familys wealth, she had always wanted to express her gratitude to Ang. At that moment, she couldnt think of any other way. Just as Ang was about to decline, she noticed someone approaching them from the end of the corridor. When the person caught sight of her, a flicker of surprise crossed their eyes. Ang Kins was about to evade them, but Joseph Kins didnt give her the chance and walked directly towards her. Ang, are you here to see Zacharias? I was just considering reaching out to you, Joseph inquired as he approached swiftly. Unable to avoid him. Ang halted in her tracks. Beside her, Ava gazed at Joseph with confusion and whispered to Ang, Who is he? As she found Joseph somewhat disrespectful, she didnt hold a favorable opinion of him. Joseph paid no attention to Ava beside him and disregarded her as he addressed Ang directly. You suggested finding a psychologist for Zacharias before, but he didnt cooperite. After all the recent trouble. it seems his health has deteriorated His words carried a hint of me towards Ang for the initial suggestion Ang frowned as she looked at him and asked, Not cooperating? In what way? She had never held high expectations for Joseph as he was ustomed to his inability to follow through on promises Meanwhile, Ava beside them furrowed her brow deeply. If she hadnt realized the connection between Ang and Joseph, and if Ang hadnt remainedposed, she would have spoken up sooner. If you apany me to see, youll understand. And perhaps assist in Zacharias treatment. Joseph to Ang without any courtesy. stated This remark immediately incited Ava beside them. She stepped in front of Ang as she demanded. Why adopt such an attitude? How can you speak to someone seeking help in this manner? 1/3 09:47 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 356 Ang, 1 implore you As she had been saved by Ang previously, Ava naturally held her medical skills in high esteem. Witnessing someone approach Ang for help with such disrespect unsettled her. Joseph nced at Ava and casually retorted. Whats it to you? Its absolutely my concern She couldnt bear to see Ang being mistreated. 15 Five Coins As she sensed an impending argument between the two, Ang interjected, You should adjust your tone when speaking to me. Her words were directed at Joseph, of course. Josephs expression darkened immediately. You? Lets go. Ava. I believe we should consider the suggestion of exploring the capital, Ang suggested casually to Ava. Fantastic! Lets go! Ava beamed with joy and she was almost on the verge of celebrating aloud. Are you nning to leave? Joseph stepped forward to intercept them and questioned, Zacharias is in a critical condition now, all because of you! Are you simply going to stand by and watch? Ang coldly addressed him, Is it because of me? As his brother, are you willing to heed the advice of those who have harmed him and now you want the person who harmed him toe and treat him? Dont you think youre being contradictory? Joseph was on the verge of losing his temper due to Angs interrogation, but he managed to pinch the bridge of his nose in time to calm himself down. Ava clicked her tongue. Dont block our way! When seeking help, one should do so with humility! Although Joseph only spoke a few words, it was evident that he needed Angs assistance in treating someone named Zacharias, yet he was speaking arrogantly. As they were about to depart, Joseph suddenly said, Ang, I implore you to go and see Zacharias. Ang looked at him in surprise. Before she could respond, Ava interjected, What did you say? Speak louder so Ang can hear! You! Josephs face flushed with anger and he looked frustrated, but he refrained from saying anything further while pointing at Ava What about me? Ava red at him as she refused to back down. Ang knew she couldnt push people too hard, so she gently patted Ava and said, Its okay. Ava, you go home. Ill go and check on him. Ava quicklyposed herself and asked, Can I apany you? Ang thought for a moment before she said, Sure, you cane with me. Joseph wanted to say something, but a nce from Ang made him hold his tongue. 2/3 However, he couldnt tolerate Ava, who was very pleased with the oue, and followed behind Ang asshe gave Joseph a provocative look. Soon, the group arrived at Zachariass hospital Ang was about to enter, with Ava still following behind. When he saw this, Joseph stopped her and said, Do we really need to bring her in now? Before Ang could respond. Ava spoke up. Whether you see the doctor or Ang sees the doctor, Ang hasnt said anything, so why should you? Ang smiled lightly, she was actually quite fond of Avas personality. Ava and lier brother Yaxley were complete opposites, one mischievous and powerful, the other silent, reserved, and conservative. Joseph didnt want to argue with Ava, so he turned to Ang and said, If something happens to Zacharias when she goes in You dont need to worry. Ang interrupted him directly, then turned to Ava and said, Come in Ava was very curious about her medical skills and her as a person. As long as it didnt affect anything, she was willing to satisfy Avas curiosity and there was no harm in it. Besides, Ava could make Joseph lose reputation, which she found quite enjoyable. Ava gave Joseph a mocking look and followed Ang into the hospital room. The hospital door mmed shut behind Ava and Josephs face darkened with anger, but he could only stomp his feet in frustration. However, he didnt have the luxury of waiting around outside the ward, as his colleagues quickly called him for help.. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since he arrived in the capital, he had been busier than ever during his time in Riverdon, yet he still had to work tirelessly. Because, among all the staff at Mercy Hospital, he was the newest transfer. Moreover, Joseph had managed to get both of his family members admitted to the ward, which made him the least influential person there. Inside the ward, Ang was unaware of Josephs frustration as she immediately checked on Zacharias upon entering. This time, Zacharias was not asleep but he was reading a book. When he saw Ang, he set the book aside and noticed another person behind her. He asked in confusion, Who is this? Chapter 357 Chapter 357 My Fiancee Chapter 357 My Fiance Ang nonchntly remarked, Shes my friend. +5 Free Colne Ava also nced at Zacharias and when she noticed that Zacharias was not as impolite as Joseph, her expression softened slightly You dont need to worry about me. Ang. Ill wait here. Ava said as she took a step back towards the ward door to avoid disturbing Ang. Ang nodded and proceeded to examine Zacharias, who was very cooperative. Acupuncture, with simr intervals, Ang instructed. Zacharias nodded and inquired. Has Joseph bothered you again? He had not anticipated Ang returning to treat him and he found himself at a loss for words. As she inserted the silver needles, Ang replied. No, I came to the hospital to visit a friend and coincidentally encountered him. Although Joseph had not intentionally caused any trouble, this treatment session was not initiated by him. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zacharias fell silent and the ward was enveloped in silence. I heard you have been resistant to the psychologists treatment, Ang casually inquired as she finished. up with the needles. Zacharias frowned as he responded, He mentioned that you rmended the psychologist? If Ang had not brought it up, he might havepletely forgotten about the psychologist. It was my suggestion. I noticed your sleep and emotions were unstablest time, so I thought seeing a psychologist would be beneficial, Ang exined candidly. As she finished the treatment and attempted to leave, Zacharias grabbed her wrist and his expression turned ugly. He tried to control his temper as he said, Do I really need to see a psychiatrist? Please dont make baseless assumptions! Angs demeanor grew cold as she tried to free her wrist from Zacharias grip, but he held on tightly and forced her to step back in an attempt to break free. Despite his pale face, Zacharias possessed considerable strength and maintained his hold on her wrist. As she witnessed the situation, Ava hurried over. What are you doing? Let go of Ang, she intervened and forcefully pried Zacharias hand off and allowed Ang to step away. Zacharias appeared ghostly pale as he leaned against the hospital bed. Ang, are you alright? Avaasked with concern as she checked Angs wrist. 1/4 09:47 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 357 My Fiance Ang shook her head as she sensed that Zacharias behavior was abnormal. Its fine, its fine. This guy, you treat him, and he actually was at a loss for words. Lets go. Ang said. Ava quickly took Angs hand and led her out. 67% +5 Free Coins Ma alteril gestured towards Zacharias as i Just as they reached the door, Zacharias spoke again, Dont mistreat Fayes innocent. Ang nearly burst outughing. She had believed Zacharias to have a conscience among the Kins brothers, but it seemed he was just as heartless as the rest. Ang chose not to respond and simply turned away. Was she still mistreating Fanny? She was growing weary of Fanny, In confusion. Ava muttered. Fanny? That name sounds familiar. As they exited the ward, she suddenly recalled that her brothers girlfriend was named Fanny. Ang, when he mentioned Fanny, could he be referring to my brothers girlfriend? Ava asked as she was puzzled. Ang nodded. She was unsure if Ava had any interaction with Fanny, but she had been irritated by Fanny on several asions, especially when Fanny came to visit Yaxley. Ava inquired, Is that her? Why did he mention her? She noticed Angs change in expression and quickly suggested, Lets not dwell on this. How about we go shopping? Ava had originally nned to take Ang shopping as a gesture of gratitude, but now she saw shopping as a way to lift their spirits amidst the current situation. This time, Ang didnt decline. It was indeed a good time to rx during the holiday. As she followed Avas lead, the two swiftly made their way to the capitalsrgest shopping mall. Meanwhile, Yaxley drove Fanny to the Collier family estate. As he had been staying at a hotel for a while, Yaxley had no intention of staying at home or asking Fanny to do so. He simply wanted Fanny to feelfortable and to introduce her to the family. Mr. Yaxley, youre back! Ill inform Mrs. Yaxley! The butler was thrilled to see Yaxleys car and eager to share the news with the rest of the Collier family. Yaxley grabbed the excited butler and inquired, Is my father at home? It was already Friday afternoon, so if everything was as expected, his father should be home. The butler shook his head. Old Mr. Collier hasnt returned yet, but Mr. Yaxley, rest assured, if he knows 2/4 09:47 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 357 My Fiance youre back, hell rush home immediately! Despite Yaxleys absence from the Collier family in recent days, Mrs. Collier and his father were still searching for suitable blind date candidates for him, so he would return home on time. If his father learned of Yaxleys return, he would hurry back home, as ultimately. Yaxley would have to make his own choice. As he pondered, the butler noticed a girl exiting the passenger seat of Yaxleys car and was surprised as he asked. Mr. Yaxley, who is this youngdy? Fanny was lost in thought as she paid no attention to the butler and Yaxleys conversation. Her pare remained fixed on the vast estate since they entered. The wealth of Yaxleys family far exceeded her expectations, which she hadnt sensed from Yaxley at all. It wasnt that Yaxleycked nobility; he was just very modest. In response to the butlers question. Yaxley simply said, Inform my father to return early, dont worry about anything else. With that, Yaxley took Fannys hand and led her into the house. Caught off guard by his sudden pull, Fanny bumped into Yaxley. Luckily, he caught her in time and prevented any embarrassment. Did I hurt you? Yaxley asked. Fanny shook her head and leaned into Yaxleys arms as she held onto his arm as she inquired. Are we just going in like this? I didnt bring a gift She felt nervous and hesitant as they approached the door. Earlier, Dn had mentioned Yaxleys prestigious background and raised her expectations. However. upon entering the Collier Family estate, she realized their background far surpassed her expectations. The estate exuded wealth and nobility, with Yaxleys car casually parked next to an elegant fountain and they were attended by a longCserving butler. Such a sight was unfamiliar to her in Riverdon which left her slightly overwhelmed. When he noticed their intimacy, the butler hurried to inform Mrs. Collier. After he informed Mrs. Collier, he promptly called Old Mr. Collier. Therefore, when Yaxley brought Fanny inside, Mrs. Collier was already seated elegantly on the luxurious sofa. Yaxley, youre finally back, Mrs, Collier said as smiled before she turned her attention to Fanny. Who is this youngdy beside you, Yaxley? Fanny nervously bit her lip as she held onto Yaxleys arm tightly without speaking. Yaxley calmly stated, She is my fiance. 3/4 Chapter 357 My Fiance FCfiancee? Mrs. Collier was shocked by this revtion and couldnt help but rise from her seat to inquire. How can an engagement be treated as a joke? How can it be taken so lightly? Chapter 358 Chapter 3581 Will Only Get Engaged To Her Chapter 358 I Will Only Get Engaged To Her Tyra stood up and spoke in a domineering manner. Although her expression looked kind and not very scary, it still frightened Fanny by her side Fanny trembled and Yaxley protected her. Dont be afraid. Okay Fanny nodded timidly, but still shrank into Yaxleys arms. Yaxley also leaned against Fanny and looked at Tyra, who still had a frown on her face. Sit down and talk. Tyra also knew she had lost her temper, so she sat back on the sofa and sighed inexplicably. At just a nce, she was not very satisfied with Fannys performance, especially Fannys easily frightened behavior like a deer, which she really didnt like. Their motherCson rtionship was not close to begin with, and just with Fanny being frightened like that. she suddenly appeared more fierce as a mother. Yaxley ignored Tyras sigh and pulled Fanny to sit on the other side of the sofa. He asked Fanny softly, Feeling better? After a few days of getting along, Yaxley knew that Fanny was timid and innocent. After Fanny got scared, he would be concerned. This was something that hadnt happened before, or it was only after Fannyined to him privately that he started paying attention. But Yaxley didnt have much feelings about doing these things at the time, he just did what he thought he should do as if following orders. However, this scene looked different in Tyras eyes. She couldnt help but reconsider Fannys attitude in Yaxleys heart; she spected how long the two had been together and what Fanny had done to make Yaxley care so much. After the butler finished the phone call and came back, he saw the three of them sitting facing each other and quickly instructed the servant to prepare tea. Mrs. Collier, Mr. Yaxley, Old Mr. Collier will be back within half an hour, the butler said respectfully. His words broke the silence and the thoughtful individuals all came back to their senses. Tyra softened her voice and asked, Whats your name and which familys youngdy are you? Fanny replied softly. My name is Fanny Kins and I am from Riverdon. The Kins Family in Riverdon was no longer as prestigious as before, andpared to Nortnd, it was even more insignificant. She felt embarrassed to mention it and risk beingughed at. Tyra immediately frowned as she did not hear Fanny mention her family background, but heard that she was from Riverdon 1/4 Chapter 358 I Will Only Get Engaged To Her Yaxley had disregarded their wishes to go to Riverdon before, and now he brought back a woman from Riverdon. She couldnt bring herself to like it. So youre from Riverdon, how long have you known Yaxley? She guessed that the two must have met in Riverdon and got together, otherwise Yaxley wouldnt be so protective of Fanny. Not long, we met when we came to Nortnd, Fanny replied softly, with a smile on her face and a visible sense of happiness. If it werent for Christopher, and if she hadnt invested so much affection in Christopher, Fannys happiness might have been more genuine. But t now, she knew in her heart that she truly loved Christopher. With Yaxley, she was mostly using him. Besides, Yaxley didnt really like her at all! Yaxley was just being responsible. If it had been someone else that night, Yaxley would have been just as responsible to that person as he was to her. As she thought about this. Fanny lowered her head and felt inexplicably low, Tyra looked at the two of them in surprise; when she saw Fanny bow her head, she began to doubt Fannys words. She couldnt understand how the rtionship between the two of them could progress so quickly. Tyra, unable to figure it out, didnt continue to inquire. Instead, she asked about the topic Fanny had avoided before, Fanny, whats the situation like at home for you? When she heard this, Fanny looked up cautiously at Yaxley beside her. Unable to see Tyras dissatisfaction, she didnt know whether to tell the truth or not. The situation at her home was not something to be proud of, whether it was the Stuart Family or the Kins Family. Yaxleyfortingly rubbed her head. You dont have to say if you dont want to. Sorry, Mrs. Collier, the situation at my home is a bitplicated and I dont really want to talk about it. Fanny lowered her head in sadness as her face showed sorrow and pain. She had previously mentioned to Yaxley that she had been switched at birth and hadnt lived well in either the Kins Family or the Stuart family. She wasnt sure if Yaxley had verified this, but the fact that he was still protecting her now meant that her lies hadnt been exposed. Besides, she hadnt actually lied. A little investigation would reveal how miserable she had been in Riverdon and those nders and defamations were all evidence of her pitiful state in Fannys mouth. Tyra wanted to, say something else, but Yaxley directly interrupted her. He said, Theres no need to ask, I will only get engaged to her. He brought people back not to have his family test Fanny, but just to introduce her. 2/4 Tyra was shless Then shall we have dinner at home? Ill have someone prepare it? geechless. Yaxley loweres hus eyes and asked Fanny beside him. Do you want to eat here? Fauny was about to shake her head, but suddenly caught sight of Tyras gaze and nodded involuntarily. Then you have someone prepare it. Ell take Fanny upstairs to rest for a while, call me when father comes back Yaxley finished speaking and took Fanny upstates directly, Fanny waspletely bewildered and she only came back to her senses when she was brought to a room that didnt seem to be frequently used Is this your room? Fanny looked at the expensive decorations in the room and asked softly. Yaxley casually replied, Yes, but I dont live here now. He was exhausted dealing with Tyra, but had enough patience for Fanny Oh? Where do you live now? Every time she looked for Yaxley in the past few days, he would always send her back to where she lived, she had no idea where he lived when he wasnt at the Collier Estate. Yaxley was puzzled, but still responded, At the previous hotel? He did have properties in Nortnd, but staying at a hotel was more convenient, with a variety of food options. He felt that the hotel was more suitable for him. Fanny nodded without further questioning Afraid that Fanny would be bored, Yaxley took a book for her to read. Fanny took the book, which was full of astronomical codes to her and fell silent instantly. She was a little afraid that Yaxley would interrogate her and then realize that she couldnt understand the book he gave her at all. The room fell silent for a moment, and Yaxley noticed Fannys silence, so he began to focus on his own tasks On the other side. Ava was out splurging with Ang. Although she was supposed to take Ang around, Ang wasnt interested in many things, so most of the things she bought were for herself. As they strolled, Ava suddenly received a call from Sophia. After she hung up, she excitedly said to Ang, Ang, Sophia is in Nortnd now and ising to my house! Ang recalled and remembered Sophia, the poor girl who had been deceived by Christopher. Lets go home then. After they circled the mall, her mood had improved significantly. Ava, however, was conflicted and asked, Ang, why dont youe to my house too? My parents have been wanting to meet you and my mom has been wanting to thank you for saving me. As she looked back, it was all thanks to Sophia that they were able to locate Ang initially! Moreover, as for Sophia, Ang had also assisted her. 3/4 Chapter gas | Win my vet engag With Sophia now in Nortnd to unwind, she also expressed a desire for the three of them to reunite.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 We Broke Up, Didnt Wer Chapter 359 We Broke Up, Didnt We? Is it convenient Ang teli conflicted when she was suddenly invited. Ava quickly responded, Its definitely convenient! My mom doesnt usually have anything else to do. As she warmly invited Ang, Ang didnt hesitate for long before epting her invitation. Ang, wait for me. Ill call my mom to prepare in advance Ang nodded and also nned to buy some gifts. Although it was a sudden decision, since she was going to visit, she naturally couldnt go emptyC handed. As soon as Ava left, Ang entered a store and had the stall pack several gifts. Just as she was about to leave, she unexpectedly ran into someone. Ang Christophers first reaction upon seeing her was to call out to her, but when he saw the person behind her carrying bags, he looked displeased. Ang turned to him. Is there something you need? She didnt expect to run into Christopher there. There was also a girl next to him, who shyly clung to his. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Christopher was provoked by Angs gaze and whispered angrily, Are you always this wasteful? Is this how you squander Jonathans money? Ang found it amusing and asked indifferently. What does it have to do with you? Not to mention that most of the things behind her belonged to Ava, even the things that belonged to her was a gift from Ava She came to the mall that day and the only thing she spent money on was the gift that the store clerk had just wrapped for her. What does it have to do with me! He is my friend whom I see as a brother. Oh? If theres nothing else, Ill be on my way. Ang interrupted Christopher directly as her face warned. him without fear, Since you think he is your brother, and your brother is my husband, the next time you see me, you better address me as your everCinw Christopher always yed by his own rules and she used to be too tolerant, which allowed Christopher to be so arrogant for so long. Ang, dont get too cocky. Before Christopher could finish his sentence, he saw Ang turning to leave, so he quickly blocked her way with his people. Ang looked at him coldly. When did you see me being cocky? 1/3 Chapter 359 We Broke Up, Didnt We? The girl next to Christopher noticed the tension between the two and with people around starting to pay attention, she whispered, Should we find a ce to sit and talk? A lot of people are watching. No need. Ang smiled kindly at the girl, then suddenly asked. Are you on a blind date with Christopher? The ghi hadnt spoken before and Ang hadnt paid attention to her, but now that she had spoken. Ang understood that the girl had just recently met Christopher as well. When Christopher heard Ang talking to the girl, he immediately became serious and stood in front of the girl, saying, Ang, dont try to influence people around me again! If it werent for Ang meddling before, things would have worked out between him and Sophia! Now just thinking about Ang made him feel a surge of anger. Ang chuckled as she ignored his threat and said to the girl, Make sure you know the person well before getting involved with them. Christopher was so angry that he wanted to cover Angs mouth immediately. Ang! Shut up! Ang, who is he? Ava came back from the phone call and found Ang confronting someone, so she hurried over to Ang. She looked at Christopher and then nced at the man and woman next to him. She didnt know either of them. Before Ang could speak, the girl next to Christopher spoke first, Miss Collier? Its you! She let go of Christophers arm and quickly approached Ava with excitement. May I ask who you are? Ava gently pulled Ang back a few steps, as if she was cautious of something. The girl quickly stopped and introduced herself, Im Jane from the Coolidge Family. Miss Collier, its understandable if you dont recognize me, but please rest assured, we have no ill intentions. Christopher was just catching up with your friend. Your friend happens to be my boyfriends sisterCinC law, r from trying t trying to Jane was unaware of the situation between Ang and Christopher, but that didnt deter her establish a connection with Ava through this link. Christopher was merely her blind date for the day, not her boyfriend. However, in the presence of Ava, this mediocre blind date was insignificant. When she saw Avas expression slightly soften, Jane continued, Miss Collier, please forgive us. My boyfriend overstepped earlier. I will bring him away now, so as not to disturb you and your friend any further. As she stood behind Jane, Christophers expression darkened when he heard her words. Although Jane imed him as her boyfriend, it was evident that he was using his status to get closer to Ang to potentially form a rtionship with the new woman! What are you implying, Jane? Christopher angrily shook off Janes hand as he walked away. Jane scoffed. What am I implying? If I hadnt intervened just now, you would have offended the Collier 2/3 Chapter 359 We Broke Up, Didnt We? Family! Someone like you from a small town, if you offend the Collier Family, you wont be able to stay in Nortnd. While the influence of the Collier Family may not be as formidable as Jane portrayed, it was enough to intimidate Christopher, who was from out of town. Christopher indeed felt a sense of dread which prompted him to ask, Do you know Yaxley? As he had met Yaxley a few times before, he was familiar with the name but hadnt paid much attention at the time. Now, when he heard Jane mention the Collier Family, he felt uneasy. Fanny was dating Yaxley and he couldnt help but worry even more for Fanny. Yaxley is the eldest son of the Collier Family. You didnt know that? Thedy you just met, Miss Collier, is Yaxleys sister, Ava, Jane said with envy evident on her face. She had only seen Ava once at another event, but her appearance had left asting impression. Among the elitedies in Nortnd, who wouldnt want to befriend the daughter of the Collier Family? However, they had heard that Ava was in poor health, so she rarely ventured out and it wasnt easy to befriend her just by trying. After the interruption by Christopher, Ang and Ava decided to head straight to the Collier Family instead of continuing their stroll. Christopher called Fanny parting ways with Jane. Fanny didnt answer the first time, so Christopher called again. Fanny nced at Yaxley, who was studying at his desk, before she greeted him and stepped out onto the balcony to take the call. Fanny? Where are you? Christopher sounded anxious as soon as the call connected. Fanny instinctively furrowed her brow and though her tone was gentle, her words were slightly chilly, Havent we already ended things? Why do you care where I am? Christopher felt a pang in his heart and said, Im a bit concerned about you. I just learned that the Collier Family is not to be underestimated. You and Yaxley may not be a good match, and you He wanted to mention that the Collier Family would surely find a suitable match for Yaxley, but he realized that this would bring back memories of their past to Fanny. Although the Sanders Family was not highly esteemed in Nortnd, they still held a respectable position in Riverdon. Christopher himself had been a soughtCafter individual before. Fanny had been hurt by his engagement to Sophia before and he didnt want her to experience that pain again. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Why Are You Here? Whats wrong with us? Fanny looked down from the balcony at the vast estate of the Collier Family. She admired it greatly and eagerly anticipated bing the mistress there. Although; she didnt feel loved by Yaxley, she was aware that Yaxley would take responsibility for their past actions, which was sufficient for her. If she could secure Mrs. Colliers position in the Collier Family, even without taking direct action, there would be plenty of people willing to teach Ang a lesson! Christopher was unaware of Fannys thoughts. After he hesitated for a while, he finally spoke, The Collier Family wont agree to Yaxley marrying you. Fanny. Why note back to me? As she was taken aback. Fanny also recalled Tyras disapproval of her after Christophers reminder, Just as she was about to respond, a car drove into the estate. When she thought it might be Yaxleys father returning, she had no desire to continue the conversation with Christopher. While it was true that Tyra disliked her, the decisionCmakers in the Collier Family were not limited to just Tyra. She might even win favor with Jacob. I have to go now, lets talkter. With that, Fanny hung up the phone abruptly. On the other end, Christopher stared at the disconnected phone as he felt dejected. He walked towards the school with a wry smile, only to receive a call from Michael. How did it go today? Although Janes family isnt wealthy, they still hold some influence in the capital, Michael inquired about Christophers blind date. Christopher shrugged nonchntly. It was a disappointment. Another disappointment? Michael, with his hair that turned white from worry, assumed Christopher was feeling disheartened by the failed blind date, so he suggested, I will find someone else for you to meet tomorrow. No, I dont want to go on blind dates anymore, Christopher stated firmly. In recent days, he had been on blind dates with several girls, but the girls in the capital were very selective. The girl he met today, Jane Coolidge, was rtively mildpared to others. There was a girl before who bluntly stated that he was nothing. Why are you refusing to go on blind dates? Michael became serious and asked, Do you understand the current situation of thepany back home? He still held hope that Christopher could find a mutually beneficial partner in the capital while avoiding trouble. How could Christopher give up now? T Christopher struggled to convey his bitterness but resolutely said, Dad, I will handle it. I dont want to meet anyone else in theing days. 1/3 Chapter 360 Why Are You Here? He was aware that his rtionship with Sophia had tarnished the Sanders Familys reputation in Riverdon, and he also knew that the situation of the Sanders Group was more critical than ever. Not interested in meeting anyone else? Suddenly, Michael had an idea, There is another option, you should consider it. Christopher asked him to borate. After a brief pause, Michael suggested, Sophia has arrived in the capital. Christopher questioned, What does Sophia have to do with my presence in the capital? Impatiently, Michael reminded Christopher, It concerns you! Despite the troubles between the Martinez family and ours, Sophia still has feelings for you. If youre not interested in meeting anyone else, you could try to reconcile with Sophia and bring her into the family through marriage! One of the reasons Michael had initially encouraged Christopher to interact with Sophia was because she was the only daughter of the Martinez family. Marrying Sophia would mean gaining ess to the familys wealth, which was a highly lucrative opportunity. Christopher fell silent. Michael gently advised him, Take your time to think it over. You can either try to win back Sophia or continue going on blind dates until you find sess. At the Collier Estate, a car pulled in slowly. Ang sat beside Ava as she listened to her talk, but she sensed that something was off. Ava had informed the butler in advance, who was waiting at the front gate. When she learned that Sophia was visiting, he had arranged for someone to pick her up. Upon their arrival, the butler respectfully greeted Ang and Ava, then informed them. Miss, the person picking up Miss Martinez will be here shortly. Ava nodded and inquired, Wheres my mother? The butler led the way and exined, Mr. Yaxley had returned with someone and Mrs. Collier is upset. Im sure seeing you would elevate her mood. Yaxley brought someone home? His friend? Ava wa puzzled as her brother rarely did so, not even close friends like Mobius. What made her brother change? The butler hesitated, I He was confused as that was the reason Mrs. Collier was upset. He was unsure whether to refer to Fanny as Yaxleys friend or girlfriend due to their disagreement over her identity. Ava, unfazed by the butlers uncertainty, took Ang towards the front door. Ang, my brother is home, so theres no need to be nervous since there is someone you reassured Ang as they walked. know, Ava Ang smiled and ustomed to Avas guidance. 2/3 Chapter 360 Why Are You Here? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Earlier, while shopping. Ava had held her hand throughout which made them quite familiar with each other. As they entered, Tyra greeted them warmly as she recognized Ang as Avas savior. Ava introduced. Ang is a fellow university student with Yaxley, theyre both training in Nortnd. Tyra praised Ang as she said, Yaxley brought a friend too. Let me call him down. Ang nodded. But when she saw Fannying down behind Yaxley, she froze. No wonder she had a feeling of dread, Fanny and Sophia was about to meet. Yaxley was about to greet Ang as the butler led Sophia through the doors. You! Sophias expression changed when she saw Fanny. Why are you here? Fannys unexpected presence in Avas home as she stood beside Yaxley, in her best friend Avas home, was a shock to Sophia. Fanny, taken aback by Sophias reaction, suggested, SCSophia, we shall discuss our misunderstanding privatelyter. Despite her initial reluctance, Fanny hoped to resolve the situation with Sophia without bringing up the Riverdon incident. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 She Is Stubborn No one wants to chat with you in private. So, you have the nerve to be a homewrecker, yet you handle people discussing the truth? cant When Sophia uttered these words, Fanny froze in ce, and the others turned their gaze toward her. Ang had anticipated that the encounter between Fanny and Sophia would be somewhat intense, but she was taken aback by the explosiveness of the situation. Sophia remained as impulsive and candid as ever. Without holding back, she directly brought up Fanny personal matters. y simply This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ang anticipated some sort of response from Fanny, but was taken aback when hid behind Yaxley. Yaxley, Im not a homewrecker. Miss Martinez misunderstood me, Fanny gently exined, tugging at Yaxleys sleeve. Sophia, exasperated by Fannys behavior, attempted to pull her away. Stop ying the victim! Yaxley, Fanny is skilled at deception; dont be fooled by her! However, Yaxley raised his hand to halt Sophia. Lets not resort to force. I want an exnation. Upon hearing Yaxleys words, Fanny, who was being shielded by him, grew visibly paler. No, I cant let Sophia expose my doing in Riverdon! If Yaxley were to discover the connection between Fanny and Christopher, and Fanny pretended ignorance in front of him, Yaxley would undoubtedly develop a bias against her. However, after hearing Sophias angry scolding. Yaxley would probably have already grown displeased with Fanny. No man would tolerate his woman having a blemish. Even Yaxley, the noble son who appeared indifferent to worldly matters, would not tolerate any stain on his partner! Fanny bit her lip. pondering how to resolve the impasse.. Ava observed Yaxley blocking Sophia and swiftly positioned herself beside Sophia, saying, Yaxley, be gentle! Although Ava was unaware of Sophias heartbreak situation in Riverdon, Sophias words implied that Fanny had truly brought disgrace upon herself. Ava firmly believed that their longCstanding friendship with Sophia should not be doubted. However. Yaxley actually protected Fanny. It became evident to Ava that Fanny was not as simple and innocent as she appeared. Tyra intervened. Lets talk about thister. Why dont we all sit down first and discuss this calmly? She guided Sophia to the sofa, feeling displeased by Fannys presence. The fact that someone could see 1/3 Chapter 361 She Is Stubborn through Fanny in front of Yaxley delighted her. Yaxley, Im not feeling well. Can you take me home? Fanny deviated from the expected script, appealing- to Yaxley with a pitiful look. Yaxley furrowed his brow, scanning the others. Despite his limited emotional intelligence, he grasped the basic dynamics of the situation. Upon hearing Fannys plea, Sophia chuckled, Are you afraid? Do you wish to leave? Observing the closeness between Yaxley and Fanny, she deduced that Fanny had likely ensnared Yaxley, although she was unsure of the method. In that moment, she sought to release all her frustration toward Fanny and Christopher solely onto Fanny. Fanny disregarded Sophias remarks, gazing innocently at her and stating, Miss Martinez, I truly feel unwell, its not as you assume. And what you said, its not my fault. After regainingposure. Fannys thoughts became much clearer than before. She suddenly realized that she didnt have to fear Sophia revealing what had happened in Riverdon. In that incident, she could also be considered a victim! If she went back and pleaded with Christopher, asking him to admit that he was twoCtiming, everything would be okay. With a clear mind, Fanny was no longer as panicked as before. Sophia looked at Fanny coldly. Youve already made headlines as a homewrecker, and now you want to clear your name? Originally, she hadnt agreed with her father handling this matter publicly. But now, seeing Fannys smug face, she wished the news had reached Nortnd! The Collier Family had no idea that Fanny was the one who had ruined her rtionship. To make matters worse, Fanny had be Yaxleys girlfriend. After being scolded by Sophia, Fanny felt the time was right. Tears streamed down her face as she cried. Im sorry, but I really wasnt the homewrecker. It was Christopher who was twoCtiming, Im innocent. Her tears caused amotion in the room. Others remained silent, merely watching her cry. As she sobbed, she suddenly turned to Ang beside her, saying amidst tears, Ang, you know the truth. After Christopher broke off the engagement with you, he got engaged to me, and he was with me first Ang was taken aback, her gaze locking with Fannys. Although Fannys words had plenty of loopholes, she had not lied. Yet, as soon as she spoke, the situation instantly spiraled into chaos, and Ang found herself implicated as well. 2/3 +5 Free Coins Chapter 361 She Is Stubborn Sophia looked at Ang, her eyes reflecting shock and helplessness, as she pleaded, Miss Ang, is what she said true? Comparatively, her concern lingered more on whether Christopher had been with her first and whether Fanny was fully aware of their rtionship. Ang rubbed her temples. She didnt want to be dragged into this mess, but since Fanny had brought it up, she wouldnt hold back. What she said is partly true. Ang spoke slowly, her gaze fixed on Fanny, word by word. She continued. Do you think I have a forgiving nature because Im not not speaking? Youre mistaken. When you believed Christopher was a catch, you flirted with him while he was still my fianc. I chose not to make an issue out of it because I didnt have romantic feelings for him. However, after Christopher ended our engagement and started seeing Sophia, you were aware of it. What did you do then? You C continued pursuing Christopher! After getting it all off her chest, Ang felt a sense of relief, while Fannysplexion turned pale. Yaxley, what she said is not true, Fanny spoke softly. Yaxley did not respond to Fannys words. Suddenly, he said, I will have someone take you back. Fanny was stunned, her reaction dyed as if she hadnt processed the situation. Yaxley! Yaxley, dont believe her! I didnt do any of those things! Sophia and Ava were also caught off guard, not expecting Yaxley to dismiss someone so abruptly. They couldnt discern whether he cared or not. It was Ang who spected that Yaxley might have found the situation too chaotic, hence his decision to remove Fanny from the scene first. Perhaps he was irritated by Fannys tears. Furthermore, it remained unclear what appeal Fanny had over Yaxley, as he didnt even question her at that moment. Observing the lively scene, Tyra addressed Yaxley, Yaxley, escort her to the car and return promptly. Your leave. father mentioned he wont be joining us for dinner tonight, so dont you Yaxley didnt acknowledge Tyras remark but gestured to the butler to arrange transportation. He then took Fannys hand and led her outside. Fanny hesitated for a moment, following behind Yaxley, and asked, Yaxley, could you personally send me back? Im feeling uneasy. Her fear didnt stem from going home alone but from the possibility of Yaxley hearing Sophias words again and believing them. Yaxley proceeded without hesitation, guiding Fanny to the awaiting car. He helped her into the back seat, provided the driver with the address, and finally locked gazes with Fanny. Ille to see you tomorrow, he assured her. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Men Are Unreliable Chapter 362 Men Are Unreliable I didnt expect such a dramatic event to have urred between you two before. Ava sighed, seizing the moment as Yaxley escorted Fanny away. Tyra ushered Ang and Sophia to sit down, asking, Could you tell me about Fanny? Yaxley seems to have taken a liking to her for some reason. Ang nced at Sophia. If we discuss Fanny again, its almost as if were reopening Sophias old wounds. Realizing that now was not the appropriate me to delve into this matter, Tyra swiftly changed the topic. Sophia took a deep breath. Her emotions had been on a rollercoaster ride earlier, and she still felt a bit lightheaded. Mrs. Collier, I will make time to speak with Yaxley, she dered. She hade to Nortnd primarily to unwind, so she couldnt afford to dwell too much on other matters. However, witnessing Fanny deceive Yaxley was something she couldnt ignore. Tyra nodded. Alright. She then inquired about Ang and Sophias food preferences so she could incorporate them into the dinner preparations. Ava observed everyone chatting happily and decided to join in. The room was filled with joy when Yaxley entered. Meanwhile, after Fanny was escorted home, she immediately contacted Dn. Mr. Leigh, Sophia has arrived in Nortnd, Her tone turned hostile when she mentioned Sophia, as if she wanted to tear Sophia apart. Dn was unaware of who Sophia was, prompting Fanny to provide an exnation. Fanny, I cannot assist you with this at the moment. The chaotic music in Dns background ceased, and he continued. I had previously invested a significant sum to have someone attack Yoanna. Yet, you have made no progress with Yaxley. How do you expect me to react? Fanny couldnt help butment, But Yoanna was unharmed after the attack! She desired more than just a simple leg fracture for Yoanna. Dn retorted, Unharmed? She will be confined to the hospital for at least two weeks. Isnt that enough? As for you, you must get engaged to Yaxley within the next two weeks! Having some business dealings that required leveraging the Collier Familys influence, Dn had to find a way through Fanny. Gritting her teeth, Fanny revealed what Sophia had told Yaxley about her actions in Riverdon. This revtion rmed Dn. However, Fanny was the one who bore the brunt of the consequences. Angrily scolding her, Dn 1/4 Chapter 362 Men Are Unreliable demanded. Why didnt you intervene? And how bas ties to the Coller Family? Why didnt is it that the person youve crossed paths with previously you mention this earlier? I was unaware as well.. Fanny continued to plead, Mr. Leigh, please assist me once more. Help me deal with her If cavumstances in Riverdon had been different, she would have wished for Sophias demise. Now that Sophia had ventured to Nortnd alone, she didnt want to miss this opportunity. Do you think Im a miracle worker? Even if this needs to be done, you must handle it yourself! Dn wasnt naive. If he wanted to control Fammy, he couldnt afford to give her such leverage. Suggesting that Fanny take matters into her own hands was a way to provoke her. He didnt anticipate. Fanny acrecing immediately. To Dns surprise. Fanny hesitated for only a moment before agreeing. Alright, Mr. Leigh. As long as you assist me, I will do whatever you tell me to, Fanny dered eagerly. As she pondered Sophias imposing demeanor earlier, she felt a strong desire to confront her immediately! She was determined to settle both past and present scores at once! Okay, wait for me to make some arrangements. Dn hesitated for a moment before agreeing. Fanny wanted to say something else, but Dn ended the call abruptly. As she stared at the disconnected phone. Fanny quickly regained herposure and dialed Christophers umber Christopher answered Fannys call almost immediately. However, upon hearing Fanny crying as soon as the call connected, Christopher felt a pang. of sadness. Fanny, whats the matter? Christopher asked with concern. Through tears. Fanny managed to say, Christopher, Sophia is in Nortnd, she she Christopher had already been informed about Sophias presence in Nortnd by Michael, but he was surprised by how quickly Fanny found out. Anxiously, he inquired. What has Sophia done to you? Assuming that Sophia had mistreated Fanny, Christopher was taken aback when Fanny did not confirm his. suspicions Before she exined. Fanny hesitated and asked. Christopher, did you already know that Sophia was in Nortnd! Noticing Christophersck of surprise, Fanny deduced that he had prior knowledge of Sophias arrival. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite this. Christopher had not informed her! If Christopher had informed her as soon as he learned about Sophias presence in Nortnd, perhaps she could have avoided encountering Sophia at the Collier Residence! 2/4 Chapter 362 Men Are Unreliable Sure enough, men are not reliable! I just found out as well. My dad told me. Fanny, I apologize for not telling you sooner, Christopher quickly reassured her upon sensing her disappointment. Though sti!! upset. Fanny spoke softly and pitifully. I didnt me you, Christopher. But did Mr. Sanders inform you about Sophias arrival to encourage you to be with her? she asked. In response, Christopher hastily rified, Fanny, I have no intention of being with her! My heart belongs to you, Fanny. Noticing a softer tone in Fannys wordspared to their earlier meeting, Christopher saw an opportunity to win her back that he couldnt resist. Fanny sighed before making a request, Christopher, could you do me a favor? Dont mention it, Fanny. I would do anything for you, even give my life, Christopher blurted out without hesitation. Christopher, please dont say that. I just want you to tell Sophia that I was unaware of your rtionship at that time she whispered. Well Christopher hesitated. Fanny pressed further, Do you still have feelings for her, Christopher? No, Fanny. I promise I will tell her, Christopher quickly assured her. Relieved, Fanny urged Christopher to act promptly, Christopher, why dont you call her now? If she wasnt concerned about raising suspicion, she would have asked Christopher to put the call on speakerphone. Her true intention was not to inform Sophia, but to prove her innocence to Yaxley. Thinking that Fanny wanted to test his resolve, Christopher agreed without hesitation. After ending the call, Christopher dialed. Sophias number. At that moment, Sophia was seated at the dining table with others, and the atmosphere was less tense than before. When the phone rang, Sophia answered quietly. Upon hearing Christophers voice/she was tempted to hang up, but he quickly spoke up. Miss Martinez, please dont cause trouble for Fanny. She was unaware of our rtionship at the time! Although Sophia did not put the call on speakerphone, Christophers words were loud enough for everyone to hear. Youre lying- Sophias expression darkened, ready to retort, but Christopher abruptly ended the call. Chapter 362 Men Are Unreliable In the ensuing silence. Ang spoke up. Hes lying Fanny is fully aware of everything and I can attest to that. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 His Wife Was Bing Stronger After bidding farewell to the Collier Family, Ang returned home. Jonathan had not yet returned, but Yarrison arrived to deliver something. Ang. Jon asked me to bring you something special! Yarrison maintained his carefree demeanor, casually holding arge file bag in his hand. Ang weed him in, asking inquisitively, What is it? This Yarrison handed the file bag to Ang and continued, This is what Jon asked me to look into before. We uncovered some issues. Although the surveince footage didnt capture it, we located and interrogated the waiter. Although certain information wasnt acquired through questioning but rather through coercion and bribery, the oues were satisfactory. As Jonathan put it, Ang didnt need to know those details, Upon hearing Yarrisons exnation, Ang recalled the night she was drugged. Hastily, she opened the file bag, discovering a USB drive and several documents inside. You were drugged that night, and the details are documented in these files. The USB drive contains videos of the two waiters confessing. Yarrison rified. Ang nodded and said. Please,e in. After conversing for a while, Yarrison remained standing by the door. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At Angs invitation. Yarrison followed her into the house, Once Ang opened the files, he added. By the way, while investigating your case, we stumbled upon something intriguing. Ang looked at him, signaling for him to proceed. Yarrison nonchntly shrugged, always sensing that Ang and Jonathan were truly a couple, disying a simr indifferent reaction to any situation. Undeterred, he continued, It appears that the son of the Collier Family fell into a trap that night as well. Yaxley? Ang inquired. Yes, him. Tsk tsk, hes truly a highCprofile target. He just returned to Nortnd and is already under surveince. Yarrisonmented. Ang remarked, Yaxley is my senior. *Oh? I casually questioned those two waiters, they imed innocence and ignorance. But ultimately, they were the ones who escorted him to the room. Despite Yarrisons statement, he/suspected that the individual targeting Ang was likely the same culprit. Simultaneously, Ang stated, The same modus operandi, likely the work of the same perpetrator. Then it must be him. Yarrison pointed to the final piece of investigative material, saying, This is what 1/4 Chapter 363 His Wife Was Bing Stronger you requested me to look into previously, and now it may prove useful. Reviewing it, Ang saw Dns name alongside his specific details. Yarrison had previously provided her with this information. Upon her return from the banquet, she had tasked him with investigating the men associated with Fanny. However, at that time, the primary focus of the inquiry was on the connection between Dn and the Kins Family in Riverdon. When Dn approached Ang to introduce himself as a friend of George, she didnt pay much attention to him. But she had Yarrison delve into his background. Dn had not deceived her, but Ang had not anticipated that while he greeted her with a smile that night, he was already scheming against her behind her back. Fortunately, Jonathan intervened in time. Observing Angs somber expression, Yarrison inquired, Is everything alright? Yes. Angposed herself and asked, May I share this information with Yaxley? Yarrison replied. Its your call. These were originally part of Jons investigation. Now that we have the details, we must ensure that Dn faces the consequences. The Callier Family was not to be trifled with. Dn should have been prepared for the repercussions of provoking them. Although Ang didnt grasp the underlying implications in Yarrisons words, upon hearing his approval, she nodded in agreement. Although Ang always suspected that Dns actions were rted to Fanny, it appeared that Fanny was not involved in the matter and was actually connected to Yaxley. This was quite perplexing. Ang felt that she should discuss this with Yaxley. After dismissing Yarrison, Ang arranged to meet with Yaxley the following morning. Even on weekends, they continued to discuss the issue, and Yaxley did not refuse. Upon Jonathans return, Ang was organizing the information rted to Yaxley. She watched the incriminating video on the USB drive, once again realizing Dns malicious intent. Not only did he bribe those people to target her, but he also paid a significant amount of hush money. If Yarrison hadnt resorted to both bribes and threats, those people might not have changed their minds. What are you looking at? Jonathan asked as he approached Ang. Youre so focused. Jonathan, youre back! I was reviewing the evidence Yarrison sent over, the one you had him investigate, Ang eximed with joy. 2/4 19 Mon 25 Mar Chapter 363 His Wife Was Bing Stronger Yes, I had him send it. Jonathan embraced her. Varrison had briefed him on + Free Col situation, and he believed it was best for Ang to assess the evidence before deciding on the next steps. Ang was bing stronger, and he would support her growth. Thank you Jonathan! It was indeed Dn who orchestrated everything that day! Ang eximed. Jonathan smiled warmly and inquired softly. What do you n to do? Report to the police. Let them handle it. Ang replied. While the evidence might not directly implicate Fanny, it would at least deter her misconduct in Nortnd after Dns ordeal. Sounds like a n, Jonathan agreed with Ang decision. He then teased, What are you still looking at? The evidence provided by Yarrison should be sufficient for involving the authorities, Tm organizing the information about Yaxley. It appears he was also drugged that night. Ill speak with him. first before contacting the authorities tomorrow, Ang exined honestly. Jonathan made a yful remark. You seem quite concerned about him. Arent you worried Ill get jealous? Ang was taken aback, blushing. Jonathan, you Before she could finish, Jonathan lifted her up around the waist and whispered in her ear. You dont need to organize it. Ill have Yarrisonpile a clear report and send it over tomorrow morning. Just take it to meet Yaxley directly. Ang had no chance to refuse and was carried into the bedroom by Jonathan, The next morning. Ang brought the information from Yarrison to the agreed meeting ce with Yaxley. Shortly after their meeting, the conversation shifted from the project to Fanny and then to the events of the banquet. Ang handed the files to Yaxley, saying. We were mostly set up at the banquet that night. You can these. Set up? Yaxley recalled waking up next to Fanny that night and quickly examined the files. As he read, his expression darkened. He inquired. Two types of intoxicating drugs? Before Ang could respond, Yaxleys phone rang. review He answered with a grim expression and heard Fannys voice on the other end. Yaxley, when will you Chapter 263 His Wife Was Bing Stronger After leaving the Collier Residence the previous night. Yaxley had promised to visit her. She had been for waung Rw his call, but received no response. Eventually, she couldnt help but inquire about the situation. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 She Feigned Innocence And Purity Yaxley answered Fannys call. For Fanny, half of her sess was achieved when Yaxley answered her call. Yaxley listened to Fannys voice, feeling a bit disoriented. When Fanny asked him where he was, he replied. Where are you? Ang wisely remained silent upon hearing that it was Fanny on the phone. Although she suspected Fanny and Dn were probably involved in something, this was something only Yaxley, the party concerned, should know. Fanny promptly responded. Im at home waiting for you, Yaxley. I have good news to share with you. Can youe to see me soon? Yaxley replied, Ill be there shortly. After ending the call. Yaxley maintained a serious expression as he turned to Ang and said, Ang, thank you. Im unsure why you were looking into these matters, but your assistance has been invaluable. I will have someone look into Fanny. How would you like to handle Dn? The information Yaxley had obtained was a byproduct of investigating Ang. If he wanted to determine if that night was connected to Fanny, he would need to start with Dn. I intend to report this to the police. Would you like to apany me to the station? I have the same idea. I have something to ask Dn. Yaxley and Ang went to the police station together to report the incident. With Yaxley, the young master of the Collier Family, the police operation at the station was swift and efficient. They stormed into the Leigh Family and apprehended Dn. The members of the Leigh Family were all in a state of panic, unsure why the police had taken Dn away. Dns expression changed immediately upon seeing Yaxley, and he pleaded for Yaxley to spare He was taken to an interrogation room, while Yaxley was respectfully invited in by the police. Speak up. him. He trembled, facing Yaxleyis stern expression, unsure what to say. He could only plead, Mr. Collier, what have I done wrong? Why are you arresting me? Yaxleys face remained serious, his voice firm, Dont you know? Tell me everything about Fanny Dn panicked and his thoughts in disarray. He avoided directly mentioning Fanny and instead beat around the bush. Dont want to talk? Do you still care about your Leigh Family? Yaxleys tone was cold, but he calmly issued a warning. Upon hearing this, Dn was in a frenzy, quickly stating, It was all Fannys sudden decision to target you. I never intended to harm you. 1/3 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 364 She Feigned Innocence And Purity Although he and Fanny had acted impulsively, he had not been involved in the entire process. It was all Exin clearly Dn swiftly rted the entire incident under Yaxleys stern reprimand. Upon learning that Fanny had drugged him and entered his bed, Yaxley breathed a sigh of relief. Understood. You will await the polices handling of this. He stood up and casually left the room. Dn be anxious when Yaxley was about to depart. Mr. Collier, please spare me. I have confessed everything. Yaxley gave him a cold look. I wont target yourpany. Upon returning to the Nortnd, he had not utilized the Collier Familys privileges extensively, let alone dismantle apany. Dn breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was still defeated. After Yaxley left, other police officers quickly arrived to inquire about the matter involving Ang. The incident where Ang was framed by a waiter he had bribed had been verified, and soon Dn was charged and temporarily detained. On the other side, Fanny was anxiously awaiting Yaxley, Yaxley, youre here. Yacley entered Fannys vi, and Fanny was pleasantly surprised. She presented a cake she had made herself and said, This is a cake I made. Yaxley, please try it. After causing unhappiness in the Collier Family the day before, she contemted making amends.. Additionally, the good news she had received that morning had put her in a good mood, so she moming baking a cake. Yaxley nced at the cake, his expression unchanged but devoid of other emotions. spent the Lets not eat the cake right now. He pushed the cake aside and sat down, looking at Fanny. Sit down and lets talk Upon hearing this, Fanny became a bit tense. However, she suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and slowly sat down. She reassured herself that if Yaxley were willing to visit her, she would have the opportunity to make him believe in her. She was not afraid of Yaxley believing what those people had said. After all, Yaxleys initial recognition of her was based on what happened between them that night. And that night was an ident. Again, Fanny felt extremely grateful that she had also targeted Yaxley while dealing with Ang that night. Perhaps Dns decisions were indeed correct. Chapter 364 She Feigned Innocence And Purity Yaxley, what do you want to discuss with me? She did not sit next to Yaxley but instead sat across from him. However, her gaze remained fixed on Yaxley after sitting down. Yaxley was familiar with Fannys usual demeanor and didnt show much emotion. He simply asked, Why did you appear in my room at the banquet that night? He asked directly, catching Fanny off guard. Fortunately, Fanny reacted swiftly and immediately provided her previous exnation. I dont know. I had been drinking, and then I woke up in your room. She feigned innocence and purity as if she had also been set up. Yaxley nodded, tapping his fingers rhythmically on the table. Next question. Before Yaxley could pose the next question, Fanny interrupted him and said, Yaxley, have I done something wrong? Lets not dwell on serious matters, okay? I even made a cake for you to celebrate. Today, I received some good news. As she spoke, her voice softened, and her expression grew more pitiful. Yaxleyfrowned but still followed her lead, inquiring. What good news? Fanny breathed a sigh of relief, sessfully steering the conversation in a different direction. She retrieved the admission notice from the side and handed it to Yaxley, saying, Tobtained the qualification to the same school as you. She hoped that he would be happy for her by showing Yaxley the notice from Nortnd Medical University and that it would divert his attention. Yaxley nced at it briefly and remarked. But I am not at Nortnd Medical University But you are training there, Fanny said softly. Although Yaxley was only training at Nortnd Medical University, being there would bring her closer to him, which was truly great news for her. Yaxley remained nomittal. He stared at the notice and spected that Fanny could not have obtained it through legitimate channels. Who helped you get this? Is it Dn? Fanny was taken aback. I obtained it through my efforts. Yaxley, what are you talking about? She was surprised that Yaxley mentioned Dns name but smiled innocently and harmlessly Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The Atmosphere Was Chaotic Yaxley had no intention of wasting any more time with Fanny. He nced at the notice and said, Lets move on from this topic. I have more questions for you. Fanny was visibly uneasy and even thought about going out to call Dn. Um. Can I go to the restroom She felt Yaxley was beginning to suspect her, but she couldnt pinpoint where she had slipped up. Yarley has been perfectly normal before today. Why does he suddenly start to doubt me? Could it be that Sophia and Ang have said something to him? And does Yaxley believe them? Fanny was hated when thinking of Sophia and Ang. Okay. Ill wait for you. Yaxley didnt stop her from going to the restroom, so he sat in the chair, waiting for her. While in the restroom, Fanny attempted to call Dn, but the line was busy, and he didnt answer. She felt panicked and didnt know what to do.. After hesitating for a long time, she decided to leave. Yaxley had been waiting impatiently and had decided not to ask questions slowly anymore. Instead, he spoke directly to Fanny. Tell me everything about the incident at the banquet that night. Fanny hesitated and stumbled over her words. You only have one chance. Yaxleys gaze swept over her, appearing cold and indifferent. Fanny felt panicked. She couldnt possibly tell the truth, so she tearfully fabricated a vague story. Yaxley, I dont know much, but what I tell you is true. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yaxleys expression darkened as he listened to Fannys words. Never mind. You dont value this chance. After saying this, he promptly made a phone call. She was confused about his intentions. She watched in bewilderment until she heard him say, Come in. Suddenly, several police officers burst into the room. Fanny was terrified, her face draining of color as she stood up in shock. Yaxley? Whats happening? Yaxley remained silent as the uniformed officers moved to restrain Fanny. He had held onto a glimmer of hope that Fanny would confess and repent during their conversation. However, she didnt intend to admit her mistakes after talking for so long. So, he saw no reason to tolerate her any longer. Fanny struggled and cried out. Why are you arresting me? Let me go. The scheme you orchestrated has been uncovered. Theres no need for pretense. Please cosperate Che of the officers responded coldly to Fanny, Fanny felt panicked and looked to Yaxley for help, calling out his name. Yaxley Taley Dont address me. Yaxleys tone was cold as he directed the police, who had restrained Famy Rollow the proper procedures. The officers nodded in agreement. Yes, Mr. Collier After giving his instructions, Yaxley led the way out, and the police escorted Fanny Yaxley, I admit my mistake. Can you speak to the police on my behalf? I promise not to repeat this in the future. Fanny cried, her voice filled with fear and horror. Yaxley didnt even turn his head as he left the room and got into his car, but he could still faintly hear Fannys cries. It wasnt until the police took Fanny away that he stepped on the gas and drove off Fanny was brought to the police station for questioning. Despite this, she maintained her innocence and imed she did not know anything. After a few rounds of questioning, the police decided to detain her temporarily. Upon hearing about her impending detention, Fanny eximed. I havent done anything wrong: Why are you arresting me? She usually appeared gentle and weak, but now she was shouting loudly, attracting the attention of the police. Your partner has confessed, and we have evidence of your involvement in the crime, the police said. Fanny was taken aback. What are you talking about? I dont have a partner. I haventmitted any crime. She immediately thought of Dn, as Yaxley had mentioned him previously, and she had been unable to reach him earlier. That could only mean that Dn had probably been arrested, too, But what has Dn confessed to? Even though I am the mastermind. Dn is the one who has carried out the actions Could the police be trying to deceive me? The police escorting her looked at her in disbelief. Stop causing a scene. Fanny was soothed by his warning, lowering her voice as she asked. Can I see the partner you mentioned Or can I contact my family? Even if you im to have evidence, I should have the chance to prove my innocence. Her biggest fear was that the police would unjustly convict her to please the Collier Family As long as she could still fight, she wouldnt allow the situation to deteriorate. Chapter 365 The Atmosphere Mr. Collier instructed us to follow proper procedure. Let her meet the person and then family. Mr. Louise mentioned casually as he passed by. Upon hearing this, Fanny breathed a sigh of relief. She also remembered Yaxleys parting words about following the proper procedure. What does that mean? It could only mean that he still cared about me. Alright, Mr. Louise. The police officers paid no mind to the turmoil in Fannys mind as they escorted her to the temporary holding area where Dn was detained. It didnt take long for Fanny toe faceCtoCface with Dn. Mr. Leigh? What are you doing here? Although she had suspected this oue, Fanny still looked shocked when she saw Dn looking at her. Dn wasnt surprised to see Fanny. Upon his arrest, he knew the reason behind it. He promptly shifted all the me to Fanny Kins, expecting her arrest. Fanny, youre here. I cant cover for you anymore. Your past misdeeds have been exposed. I cant help you now. In front of the police, Dn acted smoothly. Fanny was shocked. Mr. Leigh, what are you saying? She was panicking. She turned to the police before Dn could continue. Hes lying. Im innocent. Hes trying to frame me She would be foolish if she couldnt grasp the situation now, Officers, dont listen to her lies. It was all her doing. Everything I confessed to is true. I have all my assets in Nortnd. Why would I dare to offend Mr. Callier? Dn used Fanny, pointing at her and bursting into tears. Mr. Leigh? Fanny widened her eyes, gritting her teeth angrily and turning red with rage. She pointed at him and used him. Dn, dont think you can wash your hands of this. You were the one who did all those dirty deeds. In just a few sentences, the two had torn off all pretenses and started to argue fiercely. Shut up Chapter 366 Chapter 366 No Way To Shift rne Chapter 366 No Way To Shift me The polices reprimand made Dn and Fanny shut up. Fanny was so agitated that her eves turned red. She turned to confess everything. the police and said, Officer, Im ready to She had intended to consult with Dn before deciding how to handle the interrogation. However, she hadnt expected Dn to betray her so thoroughly and quickly. Even more infuriating is that he tried to pin all the me on me. No way. Fanny had never been easy to bully. She was always the one shifting me onto others. How could she tolerate this injustice? She was determined to make Dn regret his actions. In a moment of anger, Fanny wished she could tear Dns cover apart right then and there. Are you ready to confess? The police officer looked at Fanny for confirmation. Just moments ago, she had refused to cooperate. But now, she was willing to confess after being provoked. Perhaps following the procedure was a good idea, as it could expedite the investigation process. Fanny nodded vigorously. She turned and walked towards the interrogation room where she hade from without waiting for the police to signal her. Dn visibly panicked and shouted from behind. Fanny, dont say anything rash. I will assist you after I get out. However, Fanny didnt even listen to his words. She entered the interrogation room and not only revealed the entire scheme involving Ang and Yaxley but also implicated Dn in Yoannas car ident. She had no part in Yoannas car ident whatsoever. She had only mentioned it to Dn over the phone. The ident was entirely Dns doing- Therefore, she felt no guilt in speaking up. Yoanna was hospitalized far away. She received a message from the police requesting her cooperation in confirming that Dn of the Leigh Family orchestrated her car ident. She promptly informed her family. Although the Tuckson Family was less prominent than the Collier Family, they still held more influence than the Leigh Family. When Yoannas parents learned that their daughter had been targeted in a car ident, they were livid. They dispatched representatives to the police to seek information and unreservedly pressured the Leigh u For a while, a storm was brewing in the Nortnd. Members of the Leigh Family rushed to visit the temporarily detained Dn and exined the situation where they were under fire from the Tuckson Family. Dn, who was originally youthful, appeared significantly aged after the impact of this incident and his 1/3 Chapter 366 No Way To Shift me temporary detention. After Fanny confessed, the police promptly contacted her family, including Joseph. When Joseph received the call, he was so busy that he felt like he was hallucinating from exhaustion. How could my obedient sister possibly get arrested by the police? You must be mistaken, right? My sister couldnt havemitted a crime. You must have dialed the wrong number. Joseph eximed before abruptly ending the call. He returned his phone to his pocket without a second thought and was summoned by a colleague before he could collect his thoughts. The phone buzzed in his pocket and rang again, but the already upied Joseph casually dismissed it. Hung up again, the police officer remarked, looking at Fanny. Do you have any other family members? Give me another number. Fanny was whisked away quickly and did not have a phone on her. She was pretty impressed by remembering Josephs number, but the police said he had hung up multiple times. Despite her anxiety. she was also quite displeased. Nevertheless, Fanny still asked in a pitiful tone despite her displeasure. I remember my other brothers phone number. Can you lend me your phone so I can call him myself? She remembered James phone number but hesitated to call him because she feared he might react like Joseph and hang up upon hearing the polices words. Therefore, she decided to exin the situation. herself. Even though James was currently not in the Nortnd, she knew that he would surely ask Joseph to assist her once he was informed of her predicament. One minute, the police officer handed the phone to Fanny and stood beside her. Fanny quickly dialed James number, took a deep breath topose herself, and waited for him to answer. Fortunately, James only kept her waiting for a short time and answered the call promptly. Upon hearing James familiar voice, Fanny almost broke down, James, its me. Fanny James asked in confusion, Fanny, did you change your number? Fanny choked up when hearing his gentle inquiry. James, I was deceived by Mr. Leigh and did something wrong. Now Ive been taken to the police station. Can you help me contact Joseph? Upon learning that Fanny was at the police station, James became extremely worried. How did you there? Are you hurt, Fanny? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 1 you end up He deliberately ignored Fannys confession of wrongdoing. In his eyes, his sister Fanny was so well- behaved that she couldnt have done anything wrong. Upon hearing James probing questions, Fanny at the police station was at a loss for words. With the police pressuring her, she quickly said, James, I dont have time to exin. Can you please contact Joseph for me? Chapter 366 No Way To Shift me Before she could hear James response, the impatient police officer took the phone away. Listening to James excited and concerned voice, the police officer furrowed his brow and said, Alright. If youreing to see her, hurry up. In Fannys situation, bail was an option, but it depended on whether they could provide enough. James promptly informed Joseph, who was shocked to discover that the earlier call was from the police. He deeply regretted it. He was in a hurry to rush to the police station but was dyed by work. Suddenly, he thought of Christopher and called him during a break. He thought that since Christopher cared so much about Fanny, he would rush over immediately. However, Christopher was also dyed. Moreover, he couldnt develop the necessary funds or influence upon learning that Fanny needed help. He had to heed Michaels advice and find a solution before seeing Fanny, As a result, Fanny waited at the police station all afternoon without anyoneing to see her. She repeatedly asked the police but only received negative responses. Whenever she wanted to contact someone, the police refused to lend her their phone. The more helpless Xucha looked, the angrier she felt. By evening, she awoke abruptly from a daze, her whole demeanor dark and gloomy. When Ang learned that the police had taken Fanny away, her reaction was indifferent. After ending the call with Yaxley, Jonathan approached her. Is everything resolved? Yarrison uncovered the initial evidence at Jonathans request. Although Jonathan was not directly involved. in the followCup, he had a general idea of the situation. After discussing with Yaxley, Ang approached him to discuss Yaxleys handling of the matter. Therefore, although Jonathan seemed to be inquiring, he already had a clear answer in mind. Yeah. Fanny has been taken in for questioning. Ang said casually. The duration of her detention will depend on how the police handle it. Ang trusted that Yaxley wouldnt abuse his authority, so she assumed that Fannys punishment wouldnt be too severe. Shall we celebrate then? Jonathan reached out his arm and discreetly wrapped it around Angs waist. Ang couldnt help but blush, but Fanny being arrested was good news for them, so they should celebrate properly. Sure, Ang readily agreed. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Should Apologize in Person Chapter 367 Should Apologize in Person In the evening of Nortnd, the night outside the window was enchanting. The elegant private room, the chic restaurant, the melodic music, and the soft lighting a serene atmosphere. +5 Free Come contributed to a Ang sat across from Jonathan, gazing at his handsome face with a subtle smile ying on her lips. There was a hint of tension in the air, while Christopher, also present in the restaurant, wore a somber expression. Miss Coolidge, I apologize for my previous behavior. Christopher held a red rose in his hand, although his apology seemed insincere as his mind appeared preupied. The person scated across from Christopher was Jane. He refused Michaels suggestion to pursue Sophia again but discovered that the police had arrested Fanny. He wanted to help, but he needed a means to do so. He didnt even have a trustworthy person in the whole of Nortnd. So, he thought of Jane. Jane knew his sisterCinw, Ang, who was a friend of Ava. Perhaps Jane may help him under these circumstances. Jane nced at the flowers in Christophers hand but showed no intention of taking them. Its okay. You dont need to apologize. Although she viewed Christopher as a fool, she refrained from offending him due to his connection to Aval through Ang. She wanted to establish a connection with Ava, so she couldnt afford to offend Christopher for now. Christopher felt ufortable hearing Janes words, but he didnt show much on his face. He didnt put away the flowers but directly praised, Miss Coolidge is magnanimous. In that case, please ept these flowers. He didnt like women like Jane but was constrained by Michaels orders and had to tter her. She smiled and indifferently took the roses from Christophers hand, saying, These flowers are beautiful. Thank you, Mr. Sanders. Christopher finally breathed a sigh of relief after seeing the flowers being epted. He didnt intend to please Jane excessively, but he needed Michael to see his attitude. Then, whether he begged Michael to help rescue Fanny or took advantage of Jane, he had much to gain. During their meal, they engaged in pleasant conversation. Christopher was concerned about Fanny, so he was a bit absentCminded. But Jane was interested in Ang This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 Chapter 367 Should Apologize if and would asionally ask about her. They both had their thoughts, but the atmosphere was still calm. When they left the private room, he hadnt sent Jane away yet and couldnt help but look at his watch frequently He nned to finish dealing with Jane and see Fanny, but he didnt expect Jane to keep him engaged for so long. Although he was displeased with Jane constantly asking about Ang, he didnt show it. It wasnt until he encountered Jonathan and Ang outside the private room that he snapped back to reality. Jonathan? Christopher looked at Jonathan opposite him, and in the corner of his eye, he saw Ang next to him. Reluctantly, he murmured, SisterCinw. Ang didnt expect to meet Christopher here, and she was surprised to hear Christopher calling her sisterCinw, Mm. Jonathan only responded lightly and was about to leave, holding Ang. Christopher dared not stop them because he was already at his wits end and couldnt focus on anything else. He just wanted to send Jane away quickly and then see Fanny. But he didnt expect Jane to be utterly different from him. During the dinner, she had inquired about Ang several times, but Christopher needed to be better informed. After a series of questions, she realized that Christopher didnt know. As a result, she already thought of not bothering him anymore next time. However, things took an unexpected turn. As soon as they left the private room, they ran into Ang, Hello, Miss Ang. I must apologize for my previous behavior. Its a pleasure to see you again, Jane said politely, stopping Christopher from leaving and smiling at Ang. She also noticed Jonathan standing beside Ang. Jonathan had an extraordinary aura, and being called Brother by Christopher, he looked quitepatible with Ang. When Ang did not respond, she was about to continue speaking but then she heard Jonathans phone ringing. He took out his phone and nced at Ang. Its from Spencer, probably something about the company. Ang replied, You go ahead and answer it. Ill wait here for you, As Jane talked to her, she could use this opportunity to handle it smoothly. Although Ang didnt want to have too much interaction with Christopher, she didnt dislike other people. She could get along with local people from Nortnd like Jane as long as they didnt have malicious intentions. Okay. You wait for me. After saying that, Jonathan turned and walked toward the far end of the corridor. Chapter 367 Should Apolog Their private room was at the end of the corridor, so it was natural to a in a crowded ce. After Jonathan left to take the call, Jane quickly remarked, Is that Miss Angs husband? Hes imposing and talented. People always appreciatepliments. Jane subtly praised Jonathan, acknowledging the deep bond between Ang and him. A soft answer turns wrath. After Johan answered the call, Ang didnt leave immediately. Instead. she responded to Jane. Miss Coolidge is good at speaking. As for yesterdays matter, Miss Coolidge doesnt need to worry. What happened before had nothing to do with Miss Coolidge. With these words, sheplimented and responded to Janes first apology, which didnt make Jane lose face. Moreover, what Ang said was what she thought. Yesterday, when she met Christopher and Jane at the mall, she didnt offend her. It was Christopher who caused some trouble for her. However, with Janes reminder, both seemed to fear Avas identity and didnt cause any trouble for Ang. She was relieved to hear Angs words, much pay Yesterday at the mall, she focused solely on trying to curry favor with Ava, so she didnt attention to Ang. The reason she remembered Ang was simply because Christopher called her sister- inw. Now, she concluded that Ang was a person with a good temper with a simple test, People with good tempers were the easiest to get along with. Jane continued with a smile. Miss Ang is very forgiving. The incident was our fault, and Christopher was too impulsive. Ive already scolded him, and he will apologize to you in person. Although her words were reasonable, Christopher nced at her. Christopher was displeased, but he didnt show it on the surface. He sensed that Jane was trying to use their connection to get closer to Ang, even though he knew her real target was Ava. As he thought about Fanny being taken to the police station, he reminded himself to remainposed. However, Jane made him apologize, but he didnt want to. Moreover, Jonathan didnt know about his collision with Ang yesterday. He worried about the repercussions if Ang took the apology issue seriously, and Jonathan found out. Jane was unaware of Christophers concerns. She was sharp and astute. She brought up Christophers apology to gauge Angs reaction and earn some favor from her. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Like Seeing A Mouse Encountering A Cat Regardless of whether Ang agreed or not, it was harmless to Jane. She could use this opportunity to understand Angs temperament and continue interacting with her.. Jane thought that Ang seemed to enjoy being kind to others and wouldnt insist that Christopher apologize. Therefore, Jane gave Christopher a reassuring nce when he looked at her. Janes assumption was correct. Ang had no intention of forcing Christopher to apologize to her. After all, Christophers apology would. not benefit her. She didnt like him, but she didnt want to see him, not to witness him bowing his head. and apologizing. But just as she was about to decline Janes suggestion, she suddenly noticed Jane and Christophers expressions. She changed her mind instantly. She remainedposed and casually said, Miss Coolidge is right. Let him apologize properly. Ill listen. As soon as she said this, the atmosphere became tense. The one with the most fluctuating emotions was Christopher, whom Jane had just reassured with a look. He stared at Ang, then looked back at Jane with intensity. Although Jane was also surprised, she reacted quickly. She lightly patted Christopher on the back, reminding him, Christopher, didnt you say you wanted to apologize to your sisterCinw in person? Now your sisterCinw is giving you the opportunity, hurry up She even referred to Ang as sisterCinw, which made Ang look at her twice. She was direct and even smiled warmly at Ang. Christopher looked extremely ufortable. After being patted by Jane, although his gaze was no longer intense, he still Suffened his neck and remained silent. Ang couldnt help but find it amusing to see him like this. Christopher would have exploded by now if it were a normal situation. She could see Christopher in such an awkward state because Jonathan was still nearby answering a phone call. Arent you supposed to apologize to me? Ang asked in confusion. As she said this, she remembered Fannys usual way of speaking. She thought Fanny was best at pretending to be ignorant. Fanny was always pretending, whether it was in front of the Kins Familys parents, in front of her brothers, or even in front of her former fiance, Christopher. Seeing Christopher still not speaking, Jane couldnt help but urge in a low voice. Christopher? What are you thinking? Hurry up and apologize to your sisterCinw. Chapter 368 Like Seeing A Mouse Encountering A Cat Although she wasnt worried that Ang would be angry with her, she wanted to win Angs favor and get to know Ava. Christopher heard Janes urging and felt repulsed. If it werent for the pressure from Michael and the sudden incide spared a nce at Jane. with Fanny, he wouldnt have even Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Okay, Christopher responded to Jane with a single word, then nced at Ang. His eyes were disgusted, but he said, Im sorry, sisterCinw. I was wrong yesterday. As a grown man taller than Jane, his voice when apologizing was even softer than a girls. Jane breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that Ang would me Christopher for the issue with his apology. She quickly added, Miss Ang, Christopher isnt feeling well today, and his throat is Ang interrupted, Its okay, I dont mind. If she had intended to make things difficult, it would have been understandable for Christopher to apologize loudly again. But she had no interest in seeing Christophers unpleasant face again, so she casually defused the situation. Jonathan, who had just returned from the phone call, happened to hear this and looked at Ang with confusion. Ang whispered softly, Is everything sorted out? Are we going home? She implied that if Jonathan had yet to finish dealing with thepanys affairs, she could apany him to the office.. Jonathan understood her intentions and replied casually, Everything is taken care of. Lets go home. During their conversation, Jane remained silent. She didnt want to ruin Angs mood, nor did she want to engage too much with Jonathan. Although it was their first meeting, she had always had good observational skills and urately judged people. Jonathan was extremely aloof and not to be underestimated. Christopher kept his head down and dared not look at the two of them. He was somewhat fearful that Ang would bring up the recent incident. If Jonathan found out, he was worried he would be reprimanded for his insincere apology. Jonathan paid little attention to them. After speaking, he was about to leave with Ang. Before leaving. Ang said goodbye to Jane with just a sentence, but this sentence made her extremely happy. Even though she didnt expect to make Ang her good friend in todays chance encounter, she didnt expect them to be ordinary friends. But at least Ang acknowledged her as an acquaintance. It now appeared that Ang had epted her as an acquaintance. So the next time they met, whether Christopher was present or not, mentioning him shouldnt hinder her from conversing with Ang. After their departure, Christopher finally breathed a sigh of relief. What did Miss Coolidge mean just now? Once Jonathan had left, Christopher voiced his dissatisfaction. He felt that Jane had set him up earlier, causing him to lose face in front of Ang. He felt ufortable and with a displeased expression on his face. Jane whispered. Mr. Sanders, speak softly. Jonathan and his wife may not have gone far. Seeing her cautious expression, Christopher felt momentarily confused and lowered his voice, still questioning, What are you afraid of? Your Coolidge Family is quite wellCoff in Nortnd, and my brother just came from Riverdon. You dont need to worry. Jane rolled her eyes and sighed inwardly, feeling that Christopher was foolish. Considering Christophes foolishness, she pondered whether she should directly cut off contact with him. After all, Angs impression of her might be significantly diminished if she continued associating with Christopher. She wouldnt feel guilty about severing ties with a fool like Christopher. At that moment, Jane made a decision. I was just joking. Those two have already gone far, and they cant hear us at all. And Christopher, arent you the one whos even more afraid of those two? She said this in a normal volume, but her gaze toward Christopher was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, it was filled with disdain and contempt, Christopher immediately ckened his face, feeling angry at being ridiculed by Jane. His temper rose instantly. What do you mean by that? Jane put on a pretense of being scared, but her words showed no mercy to Christopher. I mean what I said. Oh right. I forgot you cant see your face, so let me kindly describe it for you. Christopher guessed that she couldnt say anything nice, but her following words still infuriated him. Youre like a mouse encountering a cat when you see those two. Tsk, more like a ck mouse thats stolen something and is about to meet its end. Shut up. Christopher pped her immediately, leaving a red mark on her face. Do you dare to hit me? Jane wasnt afraid of confrontation and fought back right away. But Christopher regretted his p as soon as itnded. Not to mention that he couldnt afford to provoke the Coolidge Family in Nortnd. He couldnt even bear Michaels wrath. Regretting his behavior, he didnt dare to stop Janes retaliation, quickly ending up with red marks on his face and a disheveled appearance. 34 Chapter 368 Like Seeing A Mouse Encountering A Cat Jane wasnt holding back either. After seeing Christopher not resisting, she continued to strike his fare hoping he wouldnt be able to show his face for a month. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 No Bail After a oneCsided scuffle, Jane snorted disdainfully and gave Christopher a contemptuous nce. Tsk. I didnt expect you to have such endurance. Christophers face bore the marks of Janes ps and scratches, and his suit also showed signs of her aggression. Despite being able to endure, he didnt retaliate after the initial impulse to p her. What frustrated Jane was the soreness in her arms from the altercation. Ms. Coolidge, have you released all your anger? Christopher inquired with a lowered voice. Jane retorted, What if I havent? Will you return tomorrow for another round of hits? She intended her words as a taunt, but Christopher didnt respond. Instead, he raised his hand and swung it fiercely. His sudden movement startled Jane, causing her to step back. But instead ofnding on Jane, Christophers p struck his face. Consider this my apology to you, Ms Coolidge. I hope you can overlook my earlier impulsiveness. Jane observed Christophers instantly swollen face with a hint of amusement. It is interesting. Before she could tease him further, Christopher turned and departed. Hey, Wait. It wasnt until he had taken a few steps away that Jane reacted. Upon reaching the restaurant halls front desk, Christopher had already left the premises. She moved to catch up, but a waiter intercepted her. Miss, your private rooms bill hasnt been settled yet. The waiter appeared slightly embarrassed but unable to stop Christopher, who had left earlier. He could only detain Jane. Jane frowned, retrieved a card from her bag, and handed it over. She had anticipated Christopher leaving after paying the bill. Those ps earlier had let him off too easily. After paying the bill, she discovered that Christopher was nowhere in sight. She cursed him under her breath when her phone suddenly rang. It was her father inquiring about her interactions with Christopher. She understood her fathers temperament well. She knew that iming she did not get along with Christopher would prompt him to arrange a meeting with someone else immediately. She had no intention of dating at the moment. Although she felt nothing for Christopher, she casually remarked, Our interaction was fine, but we still need more time to see if werepatible. 1/4 Chapter 369 No Bail Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Someone like Christopher, who came from a small town, was easy for her to handle. After todays incident. Christopher probably wouldnt dare to provoke her again. After ending the call, Jane sent a text message to Christopher. Meanwhile, Christopher was driving home. He had previously rented a house for Fanny. Since she hadnt moved in, he had moved from the school dormitory to live there himself. However, he wasnt going home to rest now. Instead, he wanted to change clothes and freshen up before seeing Fanny. After changing his clothes, he noticed the marks on his face were particrly prominent, causing him to hesitate. Will Fanny be upset if I visit with these marks? He was hesitating when suddenly the phone rang. Upon answering, he realized it was Joseph on the line. Joseph? Whats going on? His mind was solely focused on Fanny, and Joseph and others knew about his feelings for Fanny, so it made sense for them to address Joseph as a brother. Joseph.seemed rushed as he inquired, Have you seen Fanny? I just finished work, and Ille over right away. In the middle of the conversation, Joseph took a heavy breath, indicating his urgency. Christopher felt a pang in his heart and asked, Joseph, havent you gone to see Fanny yet? He suddenly remembered that when Joseph informed him earlier, there was some noise on Josephs end, and he couldnt quite hear what he was saying. He thought Joseph had gone to the police station first. So when Michael asked him to choose between Sophia and Jane for a date, he temporarily put aside his. worries about Fanny and went on a date with Jane. But now, Joseph said he had just gotten off work. Could it be that Fanny had been alone at the police station all this time, with no one going to see her? The thought filled Christopher with guilt and panic. Joseph, on the other end of the phone, also quickly realized, questioning. Why havent you gone to see Fanny? Didnt I ask you to go first? He was too busy at the hospital toe out, and Christopher was busy with something else. Joseph, Ill go right now. I can go by myself. I dont need you. Mr. Sanders. Joseph snorted and hung up the phone directly 24 Chapter 369 No Bail The two of them rushed to the police station and arrived at the station simultaneously. It was already 10 p.m., and one person showed visible exhaustion on their face while the other wore a mask and sunsses, looking ratherical. The person wearing the mask and sunsses was Christopher. Only in this way could he cover the marks on his face. After exchanging nces, only Christopher politely called out Joseph, but Josephpletely ignored him. After entering the police station and exining their purpose, the onCduty officer pulled out Fannys record, looking puzzled. Why havent you alle in the afternoon? Fanny had been brought into the police station at noon, and her family had been notified, but they had yet to arrive, only showing up in the dead of night. Both of them awkwardly smiled and asked how they could bail her out.. Its not possible to bail her out. The officer had already reviewed Fannys case, saying it was serious and not serious at the same time, as she had gotten involved with the young master of the Collier Family, Yaxley. Mr. Louise had specifically instructed this case so they couldnt release her. Upon hearing this, they were stunned. How can it not be possible to bail her out? Officer, are you mistaken? Fanny didnt do anything wrong. Even if she did, if the offense wasnt serious, she should be able to be bailed out. Tsk. I said she cant be bailed out. Do you want to see her or not? If not, then leave. We do, they said in unison. The officer slowly got up and led them to the temporary holding cell where Fanny was being kept. Fanny sat in thepartment, hugging her knees, her head buried in her legs, feeling extremely low. She thought that if she contacted James, he would quickly help her contact Joseph and have him see her. However, she ended up waiting for the whole afternoon. As time passed, she couldnt help but start doubting herself. Could it be that James and Joseph had no intention of paying attention to her? The thought of this possibility inevitably filled Fanny with resentment. Suddenly, she heard someone calling her. She lifted her head in a daze and met Josephs face, Joseph Fanny approached the iron railing with excitement, looking at the man outside. Joseph gazed at Fannys exhausted appearance, his heart filled with pain. Its me. Its Joseph. Fanny, youve suffered Chapter 369 No Bai Fanny reached out and grabbed Josephs hand. Joseph, please find a way to get me out of here. I dont want to stay here anymore. Before Joseph could respond. Christopher said. Fanny, dont worry. We will find a way to rescue you. Chapter Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Offending The Unoffendable Fanny turned her head and saw a Christopher in his mask and sunsses. Just hearing his voice, she recognized him but couldnt understand why he wore a mask and sunsses. Christopher? Why are you wearing a mask? she asked. Christopher replied, Sorry, Fanny, there were other things, so I didnte to see you immediately. I wear a mask because my face is allergic. Upon hearing this, Fanny bit her lip and remained silent. I thought Christopher just discovered the news, but hes already known I had been arrested long ago and has onlye to see me now! He says there were other things to attend to. Does that mean what happens to me doesnt matter to him? Thinking about this, Fanny became even more disappointed in Christopher. Unaware of what was happening in Fannys mind, Christopher observed she didnt say a word. He instantly continued, Fanny, dont worry. I will find a way to get you out. Fanny, just wait. I will figure something out, Joseph added. Upon hearing their words, Fanny felt upset and asked, So youre not here to take me out now? Neither of them responded, and the three fell into silence. Tears welled up in Fannys eyes instantly, and she anxiously grabbed Josephs arm. Joseph? Say something! Youre here to help me, right? I dont want to stay here anymore. Although she was temporarily detained, the police did not mistreat her by starving or freezing her, but she didnt want to stay there any longer! I want to get out! Joseph deeply breathed and reassured her. Fanny, calm down. Tell me what happened so I can help you. Although Mr. Leofric did not explicitly mention it, upon hearing that Fanny could not be released on bail, he and Christopher harbored suspicions. Fanny must have offended someone she shouldnt have. After hearing Josephs words, Fanny hesitated momentarily before telling them about what she and Dn had done. However, in her words, she is just an innocent person who has been deceived by Dn. Before Joseph and Christopher could say anything after listening to Fanny, Mr. Leofric came over to urge them. You should leave now. Itste at night. Whatever you have to say, say it tomorrow. The two reluctantly nced at Fanny for a moment before leaving. As for Fanny, without the previous excitement, she leaned against the iron railing and watched the backs of the two as they walked away. N?velDrama.Org ? content. During the night, Ang observed Yaxley during training and noticed he was constantly distracted. Yaxley? Whats wrong with you? Nothing. Yaxley returned to his senses, shook his head, and focused on the topic. When the two were about to leave after finishing their tasks, Ang still felt that Yaxley was acting strangely, as if something was bothering him. However, Yaxley didnt want to say more, so she tactfully didnt press for answers. As they walked out together, they were unexpectedly stopped by two people. Yaxley, Ang, Lara spoke with a gentle expression, a soft tone, and a smile. 1/3 Chapter 870 Offending The Unoffendable The person standing beside her was Tyler. In contrast to Laras kind appearance, Tyler looked proud, and his eyes, although fixed on Yaxley, were full of hostility. Yaxleyzily nced at the two of them without saying a word. Ang smiled at Lara and softly asked, Is there something you need? With a kind smile, Lara said, Well, tomorrow is my birthday, so I wanted to invite you all toe and celebrate. Its not a big party, just a gathering of some young people. Although she spoke to Ang, her gaze drifted towards Yaxley. Ang noticed Laras expectations as she turned to look at Yaxley. Not interested, Yaxley said casually, taking Angs hand and leading her away. Ava is eager to meet up, Ang. Come with me. Laras expression froze upon hearing Yaxleys words. Tyler spoke up only after the two of them were far away. Tsk, you insisted on inviting them, but they simply werent interested! During the previous wee party, they had invited Yaxley and Ang, even though their intentions were all directed towards Yaxley. But neither had shown up. Lara had hoped that this time, using her birthday as an excuse. Yaxley and Ang would agree toe, but she didnt expect Yaxley would show her no respect at all. Tsk, still staring? Yaxley did that on purpose! Hes just relying on the Collier Familys status and looking down on you, Tyler said sarcastically, furrowing his brow as he noticed Laras gaze fixed on Yaxley. Lara looked at him coldly. If you have nothing constructive to say, please keep silent. The tension between the two was palpable, but they exchanged only a few words without escting into a fight. Yaxley, who had walked away with Ang, soon released her hand. Sorry, Ang. Those two were annoying. Thats why I pulled you away. Ang walked beside him. Its okay. I dont feel like talking to them either. Lara and Tyler were both students at Nortnd Medical University. During the training session, they acted like they were in charge of everyone. Ang didnt dislike their attitude but didnt particrly like it either. Yaxley nodded, and then he asked, Do you have other ns forter, Ang? Ava wants to meet you. She and Sophia are already outside. Ang shook her head. No, Ill go see them myself. She assumed Yaxley probably had other commitments, so she didnt want to hold him up. Alright, Ill have someone drive you there. Ang stopped him just as he was about to call the driver. Oliver was waiting outside the school gate, so there was no need to worry about transportation. 2/3 Chapter 370 Offending The Unoffendable After saying goodbye. Ang contacted Ava and found out that she and Sophia were at a mall near Nortnd Medical University. She quickly had Oliver drive her to meet them. Angl When Ang exited the car, she heard Avas voice. She looked up to see Ava waving at her, with Sophia smiling beside her. I was about toe find you. Why are you out here waiting? Ang walked towards them with a laugh. Ava blinked and smiled. We were just strolling near the entrance and decided to wait for you. You arrived quickly. We didnt wait long. Sophia added, Yes, we just got here. Youve arrived. Lets go inside and have a chat. Ang nodded, relieved to see both of them in good spirits. The three of them walked together, feeling at case. However, their conversation soon turned to Fanny, Hmph! Fanny deserves it! She dared to set up my brother. The police wont go easy on her, Ava said angrily. Sophia pondered momentarily before saying, However, it might not keep her locked up for long Ang agreed, This should teach her a lesson. She had always disapproved of Fannys behavior, especially since Fanny seemed to cause trouble for her deliberately. Now that Fanny had been arrested, she could finally have peace for a few days. After discussing Fanny for a while, the three of them continued shopping. Meanwhile, Fanny, who had been locked up for the whole night, caught sight of Yaxley, Yaxley? Fanny was pleasantly surprised to see him. Are you here to bail me out? Chapter 371 Chapter 371 You Should Be Thankful That Nothing Happened Yaxley gave Fanny a cold nce and inquired, Nothing transpired that night, did it? Fanny paled, caught off guard by Yaxleys question. She bit her lip, lowered her head, and remained silent. Yaxley furrowed his brow as he observed her. Unable to discern Fannys expression, he didnt try to understand her feelings. After a moment, he grew impatient and pressed. Are you not going to tell me? Fanny was startled by his tone, lifted her head resolutely, and inquired. If I confess, will you release me? While I was involved in those activities, most of it was at Dns behest! Moreover, Dn is also responsible for Yoannas car ident. Since Dn wont be free for a while, he should shoulder all the me! Release you? Yaxley frowned. No one is attempting to bail you out? He thought of Fannys former lover. Christopher. Although he didnt know much about their rtionship, he suspected Christopher might find a way to secure Fannys release. Fanny clenched her teeth in frustration. Seeing Yaxleys oblivious expression, she realized the subordinates had acted against his wishes. Yaxley had no intention of blocking anyone specifically from bailing her out. It was the subordinates who had imposed such a rule to appease him. Joseph has been here before, but the police denied my bail request, Fanny said pitifully, gazing at Yaxley. Yaxley, I was deceived by Dn before. I wont make the same mistake again. Please release me. Yaxley coldly cut her off. Answer my question first. Fanny was ustomed to ying the victim, so he needed to be cautious around her. He had no desire to further involve himself with her, but he also had no intention of causing harm. I Fanny bit her lip. She was unsure whether to tell the truth or not. That night. Yaxley had been heavily sedated and was incapable of doing anything, even if she had wanted to. However, she feared he would walk away if she admitted that nothing had urred between them. After all, she had been manipting him all along, and he had assumed that something had transpired between them when he woke up. Nothing happened? Yaxley questioned bluntly. His voice was cold and abrupt, startling Fanny, who was still deliberating. In the end, she couldnt withstand the pressure and nodded. Hmph, you should be thankful that nothing urred, Yaxley said coldly before turning and departing. Before leaving, he had a quick word with the police officers, Incidentally, Mr. Louise was also present. He respectfully sent Yaxley off before reprimanding Mr. Leofric, who had been on duty the previous night. Whats the issue? Can you directly say it cant be bailed out? Cant you think of any other reasons? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Leofric asked nervously, What should we do now, Mr. Louise? Mr. Collier instructed us not to cause any problems because of his connections. Mr. Louise raised his hand and patted Mr. Leofrics head. Are you daft? Allow the individual seeking to bail her out toe and gather more money, understood? Mr. Leofric nodded, and Mr.Louise departed. Once Mr. Louise had left, Mr. Leofric promptly arranged for Fanny to contact the person who could secure her release. 1/3 This time. Fanny reached out to Joseph directly Joseph had taken a leave from the hospital and was attempting to devise a solution with Christopher by his side, equally perplexed. Just as they were fretting and at a loss Joseph received a call from the police station. Upon receiving the news, the two rushed to the police station immediately. Upon learning the required bail amount, Christopher didnt hesitate and paid it immediately. Christophers enthusiasm toward the situation made Joseph view him more favorably. two had previously brainstormed out of necessity, if Joseph could find a way to get Fanny out aloe, there would be no need to consult with Christopher. Afterpleting the process. Fanny was finally released. Joseph she saw him again and embraced him, tears of joy streaming down her face. Joseph soothingly patted Fanny. Its okay, Fanny, lets go home. Fanny shook her head Dn gave me where I was staying I dont want to return. Upon hearing Dns name. Joseph frowned in disgust and said. Well, you can stay with me. I have a ce. Although Josephs ce was a bit remote, the cost of living in the Nortnd was high. With Zacharias and Scarlet spending money at the hospital, he would naturally be more frugal. Christopher couldnt even get a word in while listening to the conversation. He could only follow along with a bitter smile Before the three could leave the police station, a police officer caught up to them. Fanny, wait Fanny was startled, leaning into Joseph as she looked at the approaching officer. She was genuinely terrified of these people, afraid they would lock her up again. Although the food and drink inside were not had her spirit was tormented Is there anything else, officer? Joseph asked, protecting Fanny. Dn, who was brought in with her, wants to see her. the officer said. Upon hearing it was Dn. Fanny quickly shook her head. I dont want to see him. The officer didnt inest, saying. Then lets go. Ive delivered the message. The Leigh Family was in a precarious situation, so it was already a relief that he could deliver this message. He didnt have the time to take Fanny back to talk to Dn forcibly forcefully. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, but she felt a sense of foreboding as if something bad was about to happen. But she didnt want to see Dn again. She wished she could stay far away. It wasnt intil they got in the car that Fannys anxious heart finally settled down. Christopher drove in the front seat, hardly saying a few words. Fanny and Joseph didnt pay much attention to him and he didnt even have a chance to speak. Joseph sat beside Fanny, soothing her with a gentle voice. Then, he said they would move her luggage to where he lived and take her to the hospital to see Zacharias and Matavia. Zacharias is in poor health. I havent told him about your situation, but now that youre out, you can see him Joseph sighed. Fanny nodded obediently and said. I know. Christopher hesitated in the front seat but ultimately chose not to speak. Joseph had everything arranged perfectly, but ns can always be disrupted. Before the car reached the vi Dn had arranged for Fanny, he received a call from the hospital leadership. Even though he was on 23 Chapter 371 You Should Be Thankful That Nothing Happened leave, he had to be ready to be called back at any moment. Now that the call hade and the hospital needed him, he had to return immediately. As he answered the phone, Fanny was beside him and immediately understood Josephs predicament. She kindly said, Joseph, go ahead. I can handle the move myself. Christopher finally found an opportunity to speak and said, Ill help Fanny move while youre gone. Although Joseph was still worried, he had to leave. He could only give a few instructions to Fanny and then ask Christopher to pull over so he could get out and take an Uber. As the car set off again, only Fanny and Christopher remained inside. Christopher tried to ease the tension with Fanny and awkwardly reassured her. Fanny, dont worry, Ill hel you. Fanny, who had previously paid little attention to Christopher, suddenly realized that he was still wearing a mask after Joseph had left. She inquired with suspicion. Christopher, is your allergy improving? Chapter 372 Chapter 372 He Never Kept Anything From Her Chapter 372 He Never Kept Anything From Her As Christopher held the steering wheel, his hand tightened momentarily, and he nodded, Yes, the allergies are quite severe. The marks around his eyes were not as pronounced, having faded significantly overnight, so he no longer needed sunsses. However, the marks intentionally left by Jane on his face were still visible, appearing rather unsightly. He hesitated to let Fanny see them, fearing she would read too much into it Although Fanny still harbored doubts upon hearing this, she chose not to press further. The car ride was silent, in stark contrast to the chaos at the police station.. She dares not face me?! Dns face contorted with a fierce expression upon receiving the message from the police officer. He clenched his teeth in anger, awaiting someone to bail him out. Despite being heavily implicated by Fannys testimony and facing multiple charges, money had the power to sway even the most corrupt individuals. Despite the Leigh Familys oppression by the Tuckson Family, finding a scapegoat was simple. Before long, members of the Leigh Family secured Dns release. Upon his release, he immediately sought out Fanny. Upon arriving at the vi, he found it deserted. With thepany still under the Tuckson Familys control, he had to set aside his pursuit of Fanny and attend to thepanys affairs first. Meanwhile, Ang and Ava visited the hospital to see Yoanna. ֢ Yoanna had made a remarkable recovery, with a steward in the ward packing her belongings in preparation for her discharge. Ang! Aval she eximed with excitement upon seeing them. Ava inquired, Are you being discharged today? Yoanna confirmed, Yes, the hospital is too dull. The doctor said I could leave and returnter for the cast removal. Ang, Ava noticed the cast still Yoannas leg. Congrattions on your not being ideal, they genuinely shared in Yoannas joy. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. discharge. Despite the timing The steward finished packing and was ready to escort Yoanna home. No one stayed at the hospital, but Ang and Ava introduced Yoanna to Sophia. Their personalities meshed well, creating a cheerful atmosphere. During their conversation, Yoanna extended an invitation to her home, which they had originally nned to visit, and expressed concern for Yoanna, so they readily agreed. They piled into a car and headed to the Tuckson residence. Tuckson Family was affluent, and Yoanna, their only daughter, was especially cherished. Upon hearing that Yoanna was bringing friends home, Ferlisha Mason, who was Yoannas mother, warmly greeted them at the front gate. Dinner took ce at the Tuckson residence. When Harmen Tuckson, who was Yoannas father returned. His expression was somber, but he maintained a smile in the presence of Yoannas friends. After dinner, when the group left, Harmens expression soured again. Yoanna always understood Harmen well, and she guessed he probably had something on his mind, so she directly asked, Dad, whats wrong? Harmen sighed before responding. The person responsible for your ident has been apprehended. Youre aware, correct? Yoanna nodded. Yes, you mentioned it before. Wasnt the mastermind behind it already caught? 1/3 Chapter 372 He Never Kept Anything From Her He has been released! Harmen eximed in frustration. Upon hearing this, Ferlisha furrowed her brow. Given the severity of Yoannas injuries, it seems imusible for the culprit to be released so swiftly. Whats happening? Harmen, please exin clearly. How did he get out in less than two days? How do those police officers even operate? Ferlisha asked anxiously. Although the Tuckson Family did not pressure the police, they should not be considered unreliable. Dn found someone to take the me, Harmen said. The scapegoat is quite clever. It was the driver from the night of the ident. The driver who caused the ident that night had already taken money from Dn, and now he had given the driver more money. Not only did he take the me for the ident, but he also wanted to take the me for what happened to Ang and Yaxley before. However, Harmen did not know whether he had seeded or not. This person is trulywless! Ferlisha angrily said, then instructed Yoanna. Yoanna, stay home these days. Dont go out. She was worried about Yoanna and dared not let her go out again. After all, Yoanna had already injured her legst time. If someone targeted her again, even if they could make up for itter. they only had one daughter, and they would be heartbroken. Yoanna also nodded obediently. After they finished talking, she went upstairs and told Ang about it. Ang, you need to be careful. Dn got away by framing someone else! Ang had just returned home, but Jonathan was still preupied withpany affairs and had not returned home. Upon hearing Dn had been released, she was not too surprised but relieved. She had long known Dn probably had a backup n, and Yaxley had not pressured the police station, nor had he deliberately targeted Dn with his power. Yaxley wouldnt do such things, but Dn definitely would. ng to put in the effort, he would find a way out. Okay, I got i Inparison, as long as Dn was Yoanna, you dont need to worry, but you must be more careful now. Previously, Dn had primarily targeted Yoanna because of Fanny. Still, now that she heard that the Tuckson Family was suppressing the Leigh Family greatly, if Yoanna went out casually, she might be targeted by Dn again. After exchanging some advice, they quickly hung up the phone. When Jonathan returned, Ang was frowning in thought. What are you thinking about? he asked. Ang recounted the incident of Dns release, and Jonathan listened attentively before saying, Leigh Family still has some influence, even though Dns management skills are not great. The Upon hearing his assessment, Ang knew that the Tuckson Family would not destroy the Leigh Family. Although the Tuckson Family was also prominent, individuals who upheld integrity and honesty would sometimes experience setbacks in the presence of those who were unscrupulous. I wont talk about him. Ang shook her head, dismissing irrelevant people before asking Jonathan, Is everything going smoothly with yourpany? Although she was not clear about the current situation of Jonathanspany, she was very clear about his intentions to expand. He had also stayed in the Nortnd with her to pursue a career there. They knew each other well, and he never hid anything from her. Chapter 372 He Never Kept Anything From Her Weve confirmed a few more coborations, and things are progressing well, Jonathan said, ruffling her hair with an indulgent and gentle tone. Upon hearing this good news, Ang nodded and said, Jonathan, youre amazing! She never hesitated to admire and praise him. Jonathan smiled as they talked, and then the doorbell rang. Oliver brought in a fiveCstar meal. This was ateCnight meal that Jonathan had preCordered. Although Ang had already eaten, she ate a little with Jonathan. After the meal, they cuddled together again. Until dawn. Ang woke up blushing, her heart pounding at the thought ofst night. Jonathan had already gone to thepany, while Ang attended her training as usual. Upon entering the gate of Nortnd Medical University, she was halted by Christophers unexpected presence. What surprised her even more was that Fanny stood beside Christopher. Fanny still maintained a delicate posture, almost leaning against Christopher. However, unlike usual, Christopher was wearing a mask on his face. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Dont Dirty My Eyes Ang had already anticipated that Fanny would show up when she learned about Dns presence, but she couldnt conceal her repulsion upon seeing Fanny standing unscathed before her. Observing Christopher and Fanny reuniting, Ang was at a loss for how to react. She red at the duo blocking her path and stepped aside to make way, However, Christopher obstinately obstructed her path once more. Ang, in disbelief, inquired, Is there a problem? Only after she initiated the conversation did Christopher smugly retort. Nothing, just a friendly reminder. Refrain from mistreating Fanny Although Yaxley had brought Fanny to the police station this time, Christopher was aware of Angs involvement. Ang smiled, checked the time, and, realizing it was still early, she was curious to hear how she had supposedly mistreated Fanny. Mistreat her? When have I mistreated her, and in what way? Enlighten me She refused to indulge them simply because they felt ufortable in her presence. Sensing her deliberate inquiry, Christopher pointed at her usingly and eximed, How dare you ask! Ang Isked, nced at Fanny beside Christopher, and inquired, Since hes unable to articte it, would you care to exin? Fanny feigned surprise and sought refuge in Christophers embrace. Fannys seemingly spontaneous reaction elicited a chuckle from Ang. Christopher noticed that Fanny was once again intimidated by Ang and held her closer. Dont be frightened, Fanny, Christopher whispered reassuringly, as though afraid Fanny might faint from fear. Fanny leaned against Christopher like a fragile flower, clutching his arm tightly, and timidly trembled as she stammered. Christopher, dont worry. Im not afraid of her. Witnessing Fanny and Christophers intimate disy in broad daylight, Ang rolled her eyes in disgust.. She could no longer tolerate their affectionate exchange and turned to depart. As she stepped away, Fanny emerged from Christophers embrace, appearing timid yet resolute as she blocked Angs path. Wait. Fanny spoke again in her sickeningly sweet voice that Ang detested, her hand quivering and trembling slightly. Impressive performance, truly ying the innocent. But could you please not dirty my eyes? Ang couldnt help but apud Fannys acting skills, expressing her honest opinion. Her wordscked courtesy, causing Fanny to tremble as if she were unable to bear it. Fanny broke free from Christophers embrace. Only then did Christopher react, swiftly catching up to Fanny and positioning himself before Ang. Upon hearing Angs impolite remarks, Christopher red at her and demanded. Who gave you the righ to speak of Fanny in such a manner!? Only at the end did he remember tofort Fanny. Fanny, pay no heed to her words. Shes the one dirty others eyes. Fanny gazed up at Christopher, tears welling in her eyes. She nced meaningfully at Ang and restrainedly remarked. Christopher, you shouldnt say that. Chapter 373 Dont Dirty My Eyes Why shouldnt I? Its the truth! Christopher defended Fanny while ring fiercely at Ang. Ang yawned nonchntly. Tsk, anything else to add? Not to mention that Christopher merely parrots her words, Ang indeed underestimates the feeble verbal sparring skills of Christopher and Fanny. Furthermore, while she was unsure why the two had suddenly provoked her, it was evident that both were holding back. Fanny, perhaps to maintain a pitiable image, would never disy disrespect towards Ang in Christophers presence, assuming the role of an innocent and helpless damsel. Christopher was not good at verbal confrontation and was cautious because of Jonathan. Angs yawn irritated Christopher, and he pointed at her, saying, I told you! Im here to warn you to stop bullying. Fanny! Did you see me bullying her? Why are you wearing a mask? Do you have something you dont want others to see on your face? Ang asked casually. Thisment angered Christopher, who retorted, Stop making up stories! Fannys arrest is connected to you! Ang remained unfazed as she coldly nced at Christophers mask. Looks like I hit the nail on the head. You seem quite agitated. Fanny also looked at Christophers mask, her expression uncertain. Noticing Fannys gaze, Christopher hurriedly exined. Fanny, dont listen to her lies, I have allergies. When Fanny remained silent, he scolded Ang again. Dont try to create conflict between us! Ignoring Christopher, Ang looked disapprovingly at Fanny. Control your friend. Fanny paled at her words, and Christopher looked uneasy. Just as he was about to confront Ang, she abruptly walked away. Wanting to follow her, Christopher was stopped by Fanny, who whispered,Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lets deal with the enrollment first. Remembering their task, Christopher agreed. Okay, lets focus on enrollment. However, both walked a few steps with their concerns. Fanny slowed down. Noticing her gaze, Christopher instinctively adjusted his mask. The marks left by Jane had faded, but the nail marks were still visible even without the mask. Feeling anxious, he didnt know how to exin it to Fanny. Fanny. Fanny hesitated for a while. Before Christopher could speak, she interrupted. I believe its just an allergy. As soon as she said this, she saw Christopher look surprised and breathe a sigh of relief. She felt relieved. Her thoughts were clear, and she realized it was not an allergy. Could it be that Ang is right? Or does she know something? Desperate to see his face, Fanny knew she couldnt. My rtionship with Christopher is thin ice, and I can no longer tolerate mistrust or conflict. Thank you, Fanny. Thank you for believing in me. Christopher was deeply moved. Though fre felt a twinge of guilt, he quickly made amends. Fanny, I didnt want you to see me looking bad with allergies. I understand. Fanny nodded. After handling the transfer, Fanny didnt have to rush to ss, so Christopher took the day off to spend Chapter 373 Dont Dirty My Eyes time with her. As promised, he received a call from Jane but promptly ignored it. Jane made my face making me ashamed to be seen. As long as I dont have a masochistic tendency. I will stay far away from 1 Fanny saw Christopher hang up the phone. She felt puzzled and asked, Christopher, who was that He casually replied. Just a nuisance call. Lets go. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 She Is Trying To Mess With Him Chapter 374 She Is Trying To Mess With Him Upon hearing Christophers statement, Fanny obediently refrained from asking further questions. As a precaution, Christopher promptly blocked Janes number. Once they were in the car. Fanny suddenly inquired, Christopher, how did your blind date go? Caught off guard by Fannys question, Christopher was unsure how to respond. Christopher, I understand you didnt willingly go on the blind date. I initially intended to use Yaxley to tease you. She realized she had to confront Christopher about Yaxley. Ignoring it would only leave Christopher with lingering difort. However, she couldnt solely focus on Yaxley. Instead, she intertwined the topic with Christophers blind date. In this manner, even if Christopher felt slighted, he would also experience a sense of indebtedness. I understand. Christopher paused before stating. It was my mistake, and I wont repeat it. Even if my father insists on another blind date, I wontply. With a firm resolve, he spoke slowly and decisively. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief. Though Christophers assurance isnt entirely convincing, it does alleviate my anricly. After blocking Jane, she was spared further harassment, but a call from Michael interrupted when they entered a clothing store. Michaels call came in. As Christophers phone rang, Fanny observed him closely. She had a nagging feeling that Christopher was keeping something from her, which made her hypersensitive to his interactions. Fearing Christopher might dismiss the call as a nuisance again, she couldnt help but let her mind wander. all, Christopher informed Fanny. Its my Upon seeing Michaels iing dad calling. Fanny, You go ahead and browse the clothes. Ill be back soon. And with that, he left. Fanny watched him depart, pondering silently, but she chose not to follow. Most likely, Michaels call concerned setting up another blind date for Christopher. Fanny, unsure if Christopher would uphold his promise, decided to make the most of her time. Instead of dwelling on Christopher, she selected an outfit to try on. As Christopher answered the call outside the store, he was met with Michaels unrestrained scolding. Why are you ignoring Ms. Coolidges calls? Finally, she is interested in you. Whats wrong with you? If you mess this up, Ill ensure you learn your lesson. The reprimand took Christopher aback, especially Michaels initial statement. She interested in me? Dad, what do you mean? Although I ignore Janes call, the idea of her liking me is perplexing. Michael calmed down and borated. Ms. Coolidge from the Coolidge Family finds you appealing. So go out with her, get to know each other, and lets set a wedding date soon! 1 Christopher was bewildered. Am I unaware of Janes feelings for me? Despite my uncertainty about her intentions, I am sure Jane is trying to mess with me. Dad, I dont think were a good match. Before he could continue, Michael interjected, Do you believe you have the luxury to be selective? I asked 1/3 Chapter 374 She Is Trying To Mess With Him you to meet with the Martinez Family before, but you declined. Now that someone is interested, you refuse? Are you trying to provoke me? Even over the phone, Michaels anger was palpable. Before Christopher could respond, Teresas voice came on the line. She reassured Michael. Dont be upset, Christopher mentioned that Ms. Coolidge from the Coolidge Family may not be the right match for him, so he may not have feelings for her. As parents, can we torce him to marry someone he doesnt like? Christopher listened and silently thanked Teresa. Compared to Michaels firmness, Teresa was more focused on his emotions. You, step aside! Michael was so upset that he pushed Teresa, who was leaning in. AhCTeresa was pushed and fell to the ground, holding her leg and sweating. Michael, my leg hit the ground. Michael quickly set down his phone and went to check Teresas leg, but she said, Michael, just get me some ice to apply Then stay put. Wait here for me. Michael helped her up and went to get some ice. Christopher overheard their conversation and worried that Teresa had injured her leg. It wasnt until he heard Teresas voice on the phone that he breathed a sigh of relief. Christopher, your dad is not here right now. Let me talk to you. Teresas voice was low and sounded a bit tired. Christopher felt concerned and obediently replied. Mom, go ahead. Im listening. In the Sanders Family, the person who cares for him the most is someone else or Teresa. His reliance on Teresa was naturally greater than on Michael Sanders. Teresa sighed and said, Christopher, you are not in Riverdon. You dont know how difficult things are for our family now. Your father had to arrange blind dates for you in the Nortnd. Now that Ms. Coolidge is willing to contact you, its considered a good thing. Christopher understood Teresas implication but didnt know how to respond. Jane is not interested in me at all. After all, she showed no mercy when she pped me in the face. He remained silent, and Teresa continued, Christopher, I dont ask anything else of you. Just stabilize Ms. Coolidge first so that your father can feel better. Upon hearing Teresas weary voice, Christopher clenched his teeth and reluctantly agreed. Okay, Ill just stabilize her. not engage her. Upon receiving this reply, Teresas tone changed, and she said, Then quickly call Ms. Coolidge back and make an appointment with her. Dont keep her waiting. Christopher frowned, thinking about Teresas injured leg. He hesitated for a moment but ultimately Your father agreed. However, just as he was about to ask how severe Teresas injury was, he heard her say. is back. I have to hang up now. Christopher stared at the phone for a moment but eventually resigned himself to removing Ms. Coolidges number from the cklist. Instead of calling her, he texted her the meeting time and ce. After sending the message, regardless of whether she replied, he turned off his phone and entered the store to find 2/3 Chapter 374 She Is Trying To Mess With Him Fay N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fanny had just shed trying on a new.outht when Christopher suppressed his guilt. Although he felt sorry for Fanny for visiting Jane, he had no choice Did Mr. Stosders scold you? Fanny doesnt ask Christopher what Micheal has asked him to do bur insocently asks it Michael has scolded him Christopher nodded. My dad has a temper, but dont worry, I didnt agree to go on a blind date with him. He disagreed with Michael but couldnt bear to refuse Teresas earnest plea. Fanny blinked and didnt pursue the topic further Instead, she pointed to her outfit and asked, Christopher, does this outfit look good? Christopher hurriedly praised. It looks great Ill buy it for you? Fanny blushed and smiled before saying. Christopher, Joseph said we can visit my mom and Zacharias in the hospital now. Will you apany me? Christopher thought about when he had agreed to meet Jane and softly said, Ill apany you. Its been a while since we visited Mrs Square and Zacharias Christopher was aware that Joseph had transferred Zacharias and Scarlet to the Nortnd. Still, due to the strained rtionship he had with Fanny before, he had not visited them. Now that we have reconciled, it is time for me to pay a visit. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 As Fate Would Have It Fanny and Christopher were rushing to the hospital when Ang also received a call from Joseph. Joseph asked her to treat Zacharias and stabilize his condition. Without hesitation, she promptly refused. Thest time I treated Zacharias, he used me of mistreating Fanny. Why should I bother treating someone who will only cause me trouble? Furthermore, despite only treating Zacharias twice since his arrival in the capital, she was well aware of his current condition. Even if she chose not to go, his life could still be sustained for the time being. Upon arriving at the hospital, Joseph informed Fanny that she could visit. He observed that Zacharias was not faring well. He considered having Ange to attend to Zachariass needs. Surprisingly, Ang tly refused. Not only did Ang decisively decline, but she also did not offer any exnation. As he was about to inquire further, he heard the dial tone on the phone. Ang! Josephs expression immediately darkened. He knew Ang couldnt possibly have good intentions. Despite agreeing to treat Zacharias before, she was now reneging on her word, which greatly displeased him. At that moment, Joseph had already forgotten that without Ang, Zacharias might have lost his life long ago. With a look of disdain in his eyes, Joseph paced restlessly before finally gritting his teeth and entering Zachariass ward. Upon noticing Josephs solemn expression, Zacharias made a knowing remark. She turned you down, didnt she? Youre right. She hung up on me outright! Joseph replied, feeling disheartened and annoyed. However, Zacharias calmly responded. Its for the best. ncing at Zacharias, Joseph sighed and decided not to mention Ang any further. Fanny will be visitingter, and if she sees you looking so frail, she will undoubtedly worry, Joseph remarked as he approached and sat beside Zachariass bedside. Finally able to take a moment to rest, Joseph sat down, alleviating his fatigue. Initially indifferent, Zacharias furrowed his brow upon hearing that Fanny would be concerned. Joseph believed Zacharias was furrowing his brow to prevent Fanny from worrying, but only Zacharias knew the actual reason behind his furrowed brow. He was frowning because he couldnt bear the thought of Fanny worrying about him. Even before arriving in the Nortnd, he had realized that despite his illness, he typically made sound decisions in most matters, except when it concerned their beloved sister, Fanny. His judgment would falter when it concerned her. During his nearCdeath experience, he had a moment of rity and saw many things. As a result, he believed his mind was now clear, and he wouldnt make the same mistakes again. Yet, just one visit from Fanny, and he had once again hurt Ang with his words. Subsequently, he acknowledged his error, but he was powerless to resist. He thought to himself, this must be fate as it has it. Although I dontprehend why all this is happening. I cant help but follow the will of destiny to see what awaits me in the end. As he contemted, there was a knock on the hospital room door. Not only Fanny entered, but also Christopher. Despite Christopher wearing a mask, Joseph and Zacharias recognized his voice as soon as he spoke. After exchanging pleasantries, the atmosphere became quite cheerful. Fanny recalled that she was able to attend Nortnd Medical University because of Zachariass connections with the people in Riverdon. Fanny expressed her gratitude and concern. Upon hearing Fannys words of concern, Zacharias nodded reassuringly. Fanny, dont worry. I will protect 1/3 Chapter 375 As Fate Would Have It you. Touched by Zachariass words, Fannys eyes welled up with tears as she hugged him to express her gratitude. Zacharias gently patted her tofort her. But nobody knew that in Zachariass heart, there was a cold indifference as he watched this loving scene before him. After exchanging pleasantries with Zacharias, Fanny instructed him to take care of himself and then left the hospital room with Joseph. Christopher also followed but kept his distance from the siblings to give them space to talk. Joseph, how is Mom doing? As soon as Fanny left the ward, she thought of Scarlet and felt sorrowful. Joseph replied, Mom has shown signs of waking up. The doctor said we need to stimte her more Stimte? Fanny murmured, repeating it once more, then excitedly asked Joseph. Joseph, how can we stimte Mom to wake up? you Joseph shook his head. Tm not sure, but the doctor said that Mom only showed signs of waking up after leftst time. It was precisely because the doctor said this that Joseph was eager for Fanny toe back to the hospital and try again. If Scarlet could wake up and recover from the hospital, he wouldnt have to be so confined by its restrictions. I am working overtime almost to the point of going crazy. Fanny lowered her eyes, recalling the words she had said to Scarlet when she visited him, and she pondered in her heart. Joseph, dont worry, I will do my best to wake our mother up! As she became excited, she coughed harshly twice, which made Joseph nervous. After coughing for a while, Fanny finally recovered, but her face had be much paler. Christopher, who had been following the two of them a few steps behind, quickly stepped forward and carefully supported her. Fanny? Whats wrong? Fanny had always been in poor health, a fact known to all. In Riverdon, Fanny could still recuperate for a long time, but aftering to the Nortnd, she didnt even have the conditions to recover. Im fine. Just feeling a bit tight in the chest. Fanny said weakly, her face pale and drained. As soon as they heard this, Christopher and Joseph became nervous. Isnt this serious? Feeling tight in the chest! Lets not see Mother first. Lets go for a checkCup. Joseph decisively decided that Fanny should go for a checkCup first. N?velDrama.Org ? content. But Fanny resolutely refused, her face still pale. Joseph, a checkCup might take a lot of time. Id rather go see our mother first. Her voice was weak, and her appearance was pitiful. Despite Josephs reluctance in his heart, he ultimately agreed. Ill apany you. I want to make sure your body can hold up. Joseph said. Christopher quickly added. Fanny, Ill apany you as well. Christopher and Joseph apanied Fanny into Scarlets ward, but neither of them paid much attention to Scarlet lying on the bed. Instead, they were constantly watching Fannys condition. 2/3 Chapter 375 As Fate Would Have It Even Evic appeared concerned and worried when she saw Fanny. Miss Fanny, whats wrong? Fanny weakly smiled. Im fine. You go out. Ill talk to Mom for a while. Free Come Evie looked at the two people beside Fanny. She nodded and left. After Evie left. Fanny sat down by Scarlets bedside with the help of the two. After sitting down, she rxed and said, See, I really am fine. You two go out. Joseph hesitated. Fanny, your face looks so bad. I am worried. Christopher also wanted to say something, but Fanny suddenly had a violent cough, which startled the two into wanting to take her for a checkCup immediately. But Fanny stubbornly refused. Joseph. Christopher, let me talk to Mom for a while. Fanny weakly requested and then promised. Tll listen to you and go for a checkCupter. Fanny was adept at ying on peoples sympathies. Without needing to say much more, Christopher and Joseph agreed, unable to bear seeing her in distress. Once the two men had left the ward, they remained concerned about Fanny, waiting anxiously on opposite sides. Meanwhile, inside the ward, Fanny tearfully shared her ordeal with Scarlet. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Putting More Effort Fanny not only said so but also asionally sobbed a few times. As she cried, she felt it wasnt enough, and even coughed violently. Mom, please wake up soon. I havent been feeling welltely, so I may not be able to visit you often in the future. It was unclear if these methods would work, but she tried every stimting method she could think of to try to wake up Scarlet. After all the fuss, when she left the ward again, her body felt even more shaky. Christopher and Joseph quickly helped her go for a checkCup. Meanwhile, Ang had just finished training and was sitting in the car on her way to see Jonathans Mrs. Lawson, theres a traffic jam up ahead. The traffic in Nortnd is much worse than in Riverdon. Oliver sighed as he saw the long line of cars ahead. Of cour Ang thought, after all, there are many more cars in Nortnd than in Riverdon. Mrs. Lawson, should I ask Mr. Lawson to leave work early toe and see you? This road will be jammed for at least an hour, After being stuck in traffic for more than ten minutes, Oliver looked at the sea of red taillights ahead and suggested. After a moments thought, Ang shook her head. We shouldnt disrupt Jonathans work. Im going to see him just because I have to leave Nortnd Medical University for two days due to training exams. In the blink of an eye, half a month had passed since the training began. During this time, everyone had eachpleted excellent projects, but what truly mattered was the midterm exam. Everyone in the training program attached great importance to this exam because they spected that the midterm exam should be simr to the final one. When Oliver heard that she was leaving Nortnd, he quickly asked, Where are you going? He was assigned by Jonathan to protect Ang and needed to be aware of where she was going in order to better protect her. Ang reassured him, Just to the outskirts of Nortnd. Although its not far, I probably wont be able toe back during the exam. Upon hearing that it was on the outskirts of Nortnd, Oliver didnt say anything further. 1 Ang felt nervous at the thought of the exam. The reason for her nervousness wasnt anything else but the fact that the exam was set in the outskirts of Nortnd. She heard that this exam would simte a battlefield rescue. O 1/4 09:54 Mon Chapter 376 Putting More Effort 45 Free Cons Although she knew long ago that they would likely be dispatched to Third World countries with frequent conflicts to provide aid after joining the International Medical Association, she didnt expect them to start hinting at it so soon. She was somewhat concerned that after this exam, the already limited number of participants might dwindle further. 28 52 5 However, she didnt dwell on it too much. She closed her eyes and rested while gazing at the long line of traffic ahead. Just as she closed her eyes for a few minutes, a phone call interrupted her tranquility. Upon seeing Cassies name on the phone. Ang smiled and cheerfully answered, Cassie, whats up? Over the past half month in Nortnd, they had been in frequentmunication. But each time Cassie reached out, aside from the basic inquiries, she would also share a lot of gossip. Ang wasnt particrly curious by nature, but as Cassie contacted her more frequently, she found herself looking forward to the gossip she brought. Sure enough, this time Cassie first asked about Angs recent health and mood before delving into the gossip. However, when Ang learned from her about Cassandras arrival in Nortnd, she was somewhat taken aback.. Why is sheing to the capital? She always felt a strange feeling in her heart whenever she thought or Cassandra, who was paired with Christopher in her previous life. It was this feeling that made her especially concerned about Cassandra. When Cassie heard Angs question, she hesitated before responding. Im not entirely sure, but it could. be rted to thepany. Perhaps theyve heard about the sess of the Lawson Family in Nortnd, and maybe my family is also considering expanding there? As Cassie was still a student and not wellCversed in the family business, she found herself in a state of half- knowledge and halfCguessing. When discussing Cassandras visit to Nortnd, her words were tinged with envy. I envy my cousin so much as Ive never been to the capital, she admitted.. Ang didnt press her further and simply offered, When youre on vacation,e to Nortnd and Ill show you around. Excited by the prospect of visiting Nortnd, thetter quickly agreed. Just because of your invitation, even if I can only take a threeCday break, Ille to visit! Ang smiled warmly and replied, Please do. Jonathan has indeed made a name for himself in Nortnd. When youe, Ill provide food and amodation for you. Since she had epted that she and Jonathan were truly husband and wife, she no longer felt so distant from him. And it seemed like he didnt like them keeping their distance either. Though he didnt say it 2/4 Chapter das Puting More Effort xnx spoke vohimes they were a united couple. +5 Free Calme 4chan Dad sell a high roller? Casade teased Ang before turning serious. By the war Angels my couron should have arrived in Nortnd. If I had known you were inviting me, I would hawks of abs to apany her and visit you Valomacy if you hade today, I really wouldnt have been able to apany you. I have exams How the next wys day Ang regally informed her. on homme asxandra had already arrived in Nortnd, Ang felt a slight uncase, but she didnt dwell much. After chaming a bit more with Cassie, she hung up the phone. Not long after the call ended, the previously congested road seemed to clear up considerably. Aschavs shove forward, he muttered. So it was a car ident here. No wonder the traffic was so bad. It shouldnt take us much longer to get to thepany now. Recul and drive slowly Ang cantioned. She also saw the various police cars on the roadside and the ident scene that had been reduced to a mes Nie couldnt help but sigh. Oliver was always camions while driving and nodded. Yes, Mrs. Lawson. The cat vident was just a minor incident, but it led to someone receiving a call demanding their return to the country after the ident. In a bustling bar overseas, a vivacious and beautiful woman hung up the phone and let out a hearty laugh. sa in such high spirits. Florence? the bartender inquired as he slid a vibrant red cocktail across the counter, with curiosity in his eyes. lorence shed a mischievous grin and took a sip of her cocktail before answering gleefully, Just got some great news What kind of news? It wasnt just the bartender but others nearby as well who leaned in to catch the They were all acquainted with her and understood her personality well enough to recognize that her beaming smile meant something more than usual. My brother passed away in a car ident, she announced, downing her cocktail in one gulp before adding casually. Drinks are on me. The initial shock from those around her quickly turned to understanding and happiness as they began offering their sincere congrattions. you headed back home? Your familys business in Nortnd, both legitimate and less so, can only be managed by you, right? someone familiar with the Shelton Familys affairs chimed in. Florence smirked. Those oldCfashioned people in the Shelton Family couldnt find anyone else, so naturally, they had to hand it over to me. Tsk, they supported my brother who was such a failure. But now 3/4 09:54 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 376 Putting More Effort its my responsibility, and Ill put in even more effort than he ever did. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Amidst the shocked gazes of the others, she raised her ss and continued, Ill work even harder to ruin- the Shelton Family. With that, sheughed nonchntly. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 She Doesnt Seem To Be Talking Business Chapter 377 She Doesnt Seem To Be Talking Business Shortly after, Oliver drove steadily and parked the car in front of Jonathanspany building. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Upon exiting from the car, Ang attempted to reach Jonathan by phone, but he was preupied and did not answer. Having visited hispany numerous times in the past, she didnt think much of it and headed toward thepany as usual. Just as she arrived at Jonathans office floor and stepped out of the elevator, she ran into Spencer coming out of the meeting room. Surprised to see Ang, Spencer inquired, Mrs. Lawson, why are you here? Ang naturally addressed Jonathan by his first name whenever she met his friends. I need to talk to Jonathan. If she didnt have to leave for training that evening, she wouldnt have hurried to thepany to see Jonathan. After their meeting, she would have to return home and pack her bags. It was unlikely she would wait for him to finish work before departing. Spencer nodded understandingly, then hesitated a bit before saying, Jon is in a meeting. Ill take you to his office to wait. Ang nodded. Since Jonathan didnt answer her call, she guessed he was probably in a meeting. Now, hearing it from Spencer confirmed her suspicion, so she wasnt too surprised. After escorting Ang to the office, Spencer had tea brought in and went to attend to his own matters. He was undoubtedly the busiest person in thepany at the moment. Usually, he would be in the conference room negotiating partnerships with other business partners. However, the woman who came today requested a private meeting with Jonathan, and she imed to be from Riverdon. When he thought about Ang waiting in the office, he couldnt help but feel concerned for Jonathan. Feeling a bit anxious, he worried that she might feel ufortable knowing that Jonathan was meeting with a woman from Riverdon. Suddenly, there was a sound from the conference room. Since he was nearby, he went in directly. To his surprise, the woman who was supposed to be discussing business earnestly was now apologizing to Jonathan with a guilty expression. Mr. Lawson. Im sorry. It was unintentional. I just didnt have a good grip on the teacup and spilled it on you. As she spoke, she tried to wipe it off Jonathan. However, Jonathan coldly stood up and avoided her. He walked out and said icily, Im going to change clothes. Upon seeing Spencer at the conference room door, Jonathan nodded. Please ask someone toe in and tidy up the table. Chapter 377 She Doesnt Seem To Be Talking Business +5 Free Come The woman Dose in ce when she caught a glimpse of Spencer, who had suddenly entered the meeting room. After listening to Jonathans instructions, Spencer nced at the messy table and sofa before saying to the woman. Ill have someonee in to clean up. No need? She directly refused. Til tidy up myself. The business I discussed with Mr. Lawson needs to remain confidential for now. Spencer didnt express any opinion. He simply nodded and left. He couldnt shake the feeling that the woman wasnt here to discuss business as it seemed more like she was trying to seduce Jonathan. After all, who would bring a suitcase when they were just here for a business meeting at someone elsespany? And not only did she not introduce herself upon arrival, but she immediately asked to see Jonathan If it werent for Jonathan actually knowing her. Spencer wouldnt have let her in at all. Yes, Spencer was the vice president of Jonathanspanys branch in Nortnd, yet he didnt even know the womans name. Spencer waited anxiously nearby for a while. Upon seeing Jonathan return in different clothes, he quickly asked. Whos that woman? Cassandra Hayes, Jonathan said, giving him a strange look before entering the meeting room. We can consider this coboration. Spencer chewed on the name Cassandra Hayes in silence for a while. With only one name given to him, he couldnt really assess the womans identity or intentions. Believing that Ang was still waiting for Jonathan, Spencer couldnt keep her waiting. After serving tea in the meeting room, he returned to his office. However, he was preupied with something, making it hard for him to concentrate. Reflecting on the womans behavior that appeared to be trying to seduce Jonathan, he grew even more uneasy. Unaware of Spencers unease, Ang mentally reviewed all the steps rted to the test before opening her eyes Upon opening her eyes, she was met with his concerned gaze. Whats the matter. Spencer? Jonathan shared a close bond with Spencer, and they would often gather at Jonathans apartment or meet up outside. As a result, Ang was quite familiar with both Spencer and Yarrison. Especially Spencer, who assisted at Jonathanspany. Whenever Ang visited Jonathans company, she would inevitably run into Spencer. After a few such encounters, they had be casual friends and were able to exchange a few words. Spencer looked at Ang, hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and finally spoke, Mrs. Lawson, the person who came to speak with Jon, is from Riverdon, and shes a woman. As soon as she arrived, she 2/3 09:54 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 377 She Doesnt Seem To Be Talking Business insisted on speaking with Jon alone, and her eyes were fixed on him. Mrs. Lawson, you need to be cautious! Upon hearing Spencers words, Ang first fell silent for a moment, then realized that he was reminding her not to be deceived. She chuckled softly, first thanking him, then saying, Jon wouldnt do anything to hurt me. Upon hearing her words, Spencer became anxious and quickly said, I am his friend, so I know he wouldnt do anything to hurt you. I trust his character! Ang smiled at his anxious demeanor. She knew he had something else to say, so she didnt interrupt him and let him continue. Upon seeing that Ang didnt misunderstand his intentions as trying to sow discord, he continued, But that womans gaze toward Jon seemed off, and she kept trying to get close to him whenever she could. After the tea was spilled, he had initially nned for someone else to bring more tea to the meeting room, but he was concerned and decided to do it himself. To his surprise, he witnessed the woman attempting to get closer to Jonathan during their conversation. Despite Jonathan rebuffing her advances, Spencer was worried that Ang might misunderstand and create some distance between them due to Jonathans concern for her. Upon hearing this, Ang simply nodded and said, I understand. Just when he felt that she was too indifferent and still somewhat worried, she suddenly inquired, Is that woman named Cassandra Hayes? Mrs. Lawson, you know? Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. He realized that she was not indifferent at all, but had prior knowledge. Yes, her name is Cassandra Hayes. Just moments ago, he had been grumbling internally about Jonathan only providing a name, but now it proved to be useful. Upon Cassandras arrival in Nortnd, she went straight to see Jonathan, even carrying her luggage. She didnt seem to be there for business but rather seeking refuge. Both Jonathan and Spencer were taken aback by the disheveled Cassandra, but Jonathan was intrigued by the coboration she proposed and agreed to discuss it. Even the unexpected and sudden events that surprised them both, Ang seemed to be aware of, as if she had foreknowledge. It appeared that she still harbored concerns about Jonathan, fearing he might be swayed by someone else. With this in mind, Spencer also felt a sense of relief. Ang didnt know what he had imagined, but seeing him rxed, she knew he wasnt as worried as before. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Carrying A Suitcase To See Jonathan Chapter 378 Carrying A Suitcase To See Jonathan After setting aside his concerns, Spencer continued, The coboration she suggested should benefit our development in the capital, so Jon agreed to meet with her. But dont worry, Mrs. Lawson, Jon only has you in his heart! He wont betray you During this period of time, everyone in thepany could see from Spencer that Jonathan genuinely cared about Ang, so he was cautious not to cause any misunderstandings with her. Ang nodded and smiled. I understand. But rest assured, that woman also attempted to test Jon in Rivendon. Shes just a persistent troublemaker Ang spoke naturally as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders. On the way here, she had been feeling a bit lost. Now that she was Mrs. Lawson, how could she feel like everything was obtained through deceit? Her simple task now was to protect those around her. Reflecting on how Jonathans condition had improved with herpanionship and care. Ang felt that she and Jonathan were truly destined to be together. In her previous life, Jonathan passed away early, and Cassandra only became his wife after his death. Such a marriage was simply not valid. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Realizing this, Ang felt a sense of relief in her heart. She was never a homewrecker, and Cassandra was never that kind of person. Upon hearing her words. Spencer finally felt at ease. Hold on, Mrs. Lawson. Ill go tell Jon toe out sooner, Spencer said as he prepared to urge Jonathan. Ang helplessly replied. No need to go. Ill wait. Spencer nced at her, nodded, and went to attend to his own tasks. Ang didnt have to wait long before Jonathan returned to the office. Upon seeing her there, Jonathans usually stern expression softened considerably. Youre here? Why didnt Spencer call me? Had he known Ang was waiting outside, he wouldnt have let Cassandra dy him for so long. Cassandras proposed coboration indeed seemed beneficial for their development in Nortnd. However, her intentions were dubious, as representatives from the Hayes Family were not limited to him alone. Even if negotiations with her fell through, he could easily reach out to another member of the Hayes Family. As long as the Hayes Family still harbored intentions of doing business with them, he did not need to worry about Cassandra. Chapter 378 Carrying A Suitcase To See Jonathan Its alright, arent you here now? Ang replied. She hadnt waited long. Why did youe to see me so early? She was well aware of his usual offCwork hours, so her early visit likely wasnt to pick him up after work. It was then that she exined the purpose of her visit. Starting tomorrow, Ill be heading to the outskirts of Nortnd for a twoCday midCterm training and testing. Ill be leaving tonight. So youvee to bid me farewell? he inquired. Ang nodded. Ill be back in two days, so you dont need to worry. Though she said this, she couldnt help but feel a pang of reluctance. Ever since she arrived in Nortnd, Jonathan had been by her side almost constantly, except for the one day he arrivedter. Even though they both had their own busy schedules, whenever they had free time, they would spend it together. Now, facing the prospect of being apart for a few days, neither of them felt quite ready for it. Jonathan let out a sigh. Let Oliver apany you. Unfortunately, Cassandras timing couldnt have been worse. If it were any other time, without the distraction of the Hayes Familys business, he could have easily apanied Ang to the outskirts of Nortnd for a few days. But not only did Cassandra insist, even the Hayes Family also demanded that their cooperation be overseen by him. He considered entrusting this matter to Spencer, but he couldnt easily trust him with it. Thankfully, he agreed. Ang nodded. They didnt talk for long, but she knew he had other matters to attend to, so she suggested going back to pack her bags. Jonathan intended to see her off, but she stopped him. Oliver is waiting downstairs, so you dont need to worry. After saying this, she felt a little reluctant, and couldnt help but step forward and hug him. Jonathan hugged her back and couldnt resist kissing her lips. Ang blushed but did not resist. It felt like a farewellpensation. After a brief moment of tender kisses, Jonathan finally stopped kissing her but kept his arms, Good luck with the test ande back soon. Ang softly replied, Okay. her. She walked out of the office door with her heart racing. Before she had gone far, she saw a familiar face in front of the elevator. Cassandra was surprised to encounter Ang there. The bright smile on her face stiffened slightly. Confidently, Ang strode into the elevator and greeted, Miss Cassandra. 2/4 Chapter 378 Carrying A Suitcase To See Jonathan Miss Ang Cassandra made some space and pretended to be rxed. Are you here to check up on things? onnection between Ang and Jonathan. However, Cassandras feelings for Everyone was aware of the Jonathan persisted, driven not just by her familys wishes but also by her own affection for him. She had always looked down on Ang. In her opinion. Jonathan, who was such an outstanding individual, had been in a difficult situation before, but now that his leg was healed, he should be with someone as exceptional as her. Ang, on the other hand,cking a prominent family background and any outstanding qualities, was simply not suitable for holding Mrs. Lawsons position for long. When Cassandra asked if she was there to check on things, Ang suddenly smiled and nced at the suitcase beside Cassandra. Youre joking, I trust Jonathan. Cassandras expression froze momentarily. However, Ang paid no attention to her reaction. She looked Cassandra up and down before speaking slowly, Furthermore, since you believe Im here to check on things, you should acknowledge my status and address me as Mrs. Lawson. Thetters expression immediately turned sour. She hadnt expected Ang to change so drastically in such a short time. Mrs. Lawson!? Is she even deserving of being called Mrs. Lawson? She isnt! Nevertheless, in this situation. Cassandra had no choice but toply. Mrs. Lawson, you have amanding presence. She forced a smile, but it was evident she wasnt pleased. Fortunately, the elevator doors opened before they could exchange any more words. Ang smiled at her. Miss Cassandra, youre wee. As they exited the elevator separately. Oliver was waiting by the car. When he saw Cassandra, he couldnt help but furrow his brow Cassandra happened to be looking at Ang when she noticed that even Oliver, who was standing beside Ang, was frowning at her. Thus, making her expression even more grim. She hade to Nortnd alone, eager to meet Jonathan as soon as possible. But in Nortnd, there were also other distant rtives of her Hayes Family. These people looked down on her, thinking she hade to see Jonathan carrying a suitcase. But she really wanted to see him as soon as possible, and she genuinely didnt want to wait. So after getting off the ne, she immediately went to see him. She just hadnt expected to run into Ang 09:54 Mon, 20 MAEC Chapter 378 Carrying A Suitcase To See Jonathan And she felt like even after she left the conference room, the deputy general manager of Jonathans company had looked at her strangely Although everything was going against her wishes, she quicklyposed herself and contacted their distant rtives in Nortnd. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 She Needs a Kidney Transnt Fanny wept beside Scarlets hospital bed for what felt like an eternity. She cried until she felt a little exhausted. Finally, Joseph and Christopher assisted her with an examination together. The examination was thorough, mainly consisting of routine checkCups. However, the doctors demeanor upon receiving the results was far from reassuring. Dr. Craig, whats the matter with Fanny? Joseph, having spent some time at Mercy Hospital, was acquainted with many colleagues, though most were more senior in both title and expertise. Henry, with a rank higher than Josephs, studied the report with a solemn expression. Lets conduct another round of detailed checks, focusing primarily on the kidneys. Joseph was taken aback and instinctively reached for the report. Sure enough, among the various indicators, there was an abnormality concerning the kidneys.. Upon exiting Henrys office, Joseph wore an uneasy expression and it immediately drew the attention of Christopher and Fanny. Joseph, whats going on? Fanny asked with reddened eyes. Joseph shook his head and said, We still got to do one more round of checks, Fanny. Ill stick with you. He figured it best to keep her in the dark until they had more info. Telling her now would just pile on the worry. Christopher nced at Josephs face and tried to figure out what to say. After they finished up with thest checkup and Fanny was exhausted, Joseph decided. Ill hang around for the results, but you, Fanny, head on home and get some rest. Fanny hesitated, sensing there was more to it than what Joseph let on.. Christopher caught Josephs eye and suggested, Come on, Fanny. Lets walk you home. Fanny shot Joseph a look before finally heading out. Once they were out of the hospital, Fanny couldnt shake the feeling of dread. Christopher, do you think I got something serious? Christopher rushed to reassure her, No way, Fanny. Youll be fine, trust Even though he tried to sound sure, he had doubts nagging at him. He couldnt shake off the me. somehow foreseen the gemory of the look Joseph gave himst, making him wonder if thetter had somehow foreseen the grim oue and thats why he sent Fanny away beforehand. Since childhooti, Fanny had always had poor health, never without minor ailments. But today, Josephs expression made it seem that it wasnt just another minor ailment. Christopherforted Fanny and sent her back to her residence before calling Joseph. 1/4 In the hospital. Joseph awaited the results of the tests anxiously. As he stared at the report, his expression shifted from confusion to realization. He stared at the words on the report, going over them repeatedly, yet unable to change the oue staring back at him. Fannys kidneys were failing. It was a renal failure. Though still in its early stages, she would need a kidney transnt for sure. She was so young. They couldnt possibly deny her the treatment, but where could he find a kidney donor? While he had some influence and connections at Riverdon Hospital, this was Nortnd. Where could he possibly look? While mulling over the situation, he felt a headacheing on. He decided it was best to discuss the matter with James and figure out a solution together. Just as he was about to dial a number, he noticed a calling in from Christopher. After some hesitation, he answered. Although the Sanders Family wasnt as affluent as before, they might still be able to help with finding a kidney donor. Joseph, have the test results for Fannye out yet? Christopher asked eagerly as soon as the call connected. Joseph sighed. Yes, they have. Fanny isnt with you, is she? Ive already taken her home. Joseph, please tell me, is she sick? She needs a kidney transnt. Upon hearing this, Christopher initially thought he had misheard. But after confirming multiple times, the reality remained the same. Fannys illness was grave and she needed a kidney transnt. Then lets arrange for a transnt! Christopher suggested. Joseph sighed. Kidneys are hard toe by, but the Kins Family will do our best to find one. Christopher, you can keep an eye out too. In moments like these, Josephs attitude toward thetter softened a bit. Christopher quickly agreed and then called Michael, who was far away in Riverdon, asking for help in the search. However, when Michael received his call, he first asked how his date with Jane went. Have you met Jane? Did you apologize? Did she forgive you? Michaels tone was calm as he was obviously trying to reassure Christopher. After all, if Christopher was set up on a blind date with a girl he didnt like, and had to apologize on top of it, his mood probably wouldnt be great. 2/4 Chapter 379 She Needs a After Michaels reminder, Christopher remembered that he had arranged to meet Jane, but it had been quite a while! Dad. Im sorry, Ipletely forgot about meeting Jane. He had informed Michael about his ns to meet Jane beforehand, so Michael knew that, ording to the normal schedule, he should have finished his meeting with Jane by now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But he had been at the hospital with Fanny for her checkCup and then had taken her home, so he completely forgot about his appointment with Jane. He had stood her up, but Jane had not reached out to him, which was unusual. Upon hearing this. Michael scolded him. What were you thinking? How could you forget your appointment? Has she contacted you? After Michael scolded him. Christopher felt both frustrated and unable to argue back. He still needed to ask Michael for help finding a kidney source, so he couldnt afford to keep upsetting him at a time like this. Dad, dont worry. Ill apologize to her right away! Even though he really didnt want to see Jane, he had no choice but to go. For the sake of helping Fanny find a kidney source, even if Jane deliberately made things difficult for him again, he would sincerely apologize to her. Hurry up Michael was not in the mood for more discussion. He just wanted him to go and make things right with Jane. Afraid of his father hanging up the phone, Christopher quickly added, Dad, wait, please dont hang up yet, I need to ask you for a favor. But Micheal didnt give him a chance to speak again and hung up after thest sentence. First, sort things out with her before youre qualified to ask for my help. After hanging up the phone, Michael felt pretty annoyed. He couldnt believe howpliant Christopher was just now. Turns out, he had something to ask for. Did Christopher go to see Miss Coolidge? Teresa asked cautiously as Micheal hung up the phone. Michael replied grumpily, Nope. Not only did he stand Miss Coolidge up, but she didnt even try to contact him. Earlier, he had gone through the trouble of orchestrating a whole act with Teresa to get Christopher to meet Jane. But that unreliable Christopher dared to stand her up! But Christopher was the one he personally sent to Nortnd which was far away, so he really couldnt do much about him now. Teresa fell silent upon hearing this. He seems to need my help with something, so hell probably apologize to Miss Coolidge next. Michael added. 3/4 Chapter 379 She Needs a Kidney Transnt Upon hearing this, Teresa felt a bit relieved andforted him. Christopher is still young and immature. Hell learn. In Nortnd. Christopher stared at the abruptly ended call. He was tempted to call Michael back and urge him to start looking for a kidney donor. But after hesitating for a while, considering Michaels anger, he decided to hold off for now. He tried contacting Jane. However, despite calling her number several times, each call was promptly dismissed. It was clear that she had no intention of answering his calls. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 For Fanny, He Wouldnt Mind When Jane hung up on Christopher for the third time impatiently, her friend beside her leaned in. Her friend, Harley Swift, handed a ss of wine to her and casually inquired, Who keeps calling you? Frowning, Jane took the ss of wine from her friend and replied, Its someone from a blind date. Harley suddenly became intrigued, sitting up a bit straighter. Blind date? The one who dared to hit you? It was hard for her not to focus on Janes face as she asked this. Despite the dim lighting of the bar, she could still see the imprint of a p on Janes face. Noticing Harleys gaze, Jane frowned and said. I hit him back much harder. Even though she had returned the p several times over, the thought of the p mark left by Christopher, which had not yet faded, made her realize that he had not held back at all. Feeling infuriated, she downed another ss of wine. She had seen Christopher text invitation before, but she had chosen not to respond. Unsure of his intentions in contacting her now, she preferred to ignore him. Her father had mentioned that the Sanders Family was seeking a favor from them, so she could act entirely as she pleased. Despite her fathers words, she hadnt explicitly expressed her dislike for Christopher. She knew that even without him, her father would arrange another blind date for her. However, not everyone would be as manageable as Christopher. Just as Harley was about to say something. Janes phone lit up again. Harley decisively offered, Jane, if you dont want to answer, let me do it. Ill give him a piece of my mind! Jane, having had a few too many drinks, didnt catch what was said, especially with the sudden increase in the bars music volume. What did you say? She asked. Harley had already picked up her phone, pointing at it and saying, Jane, Ill scold him for you! With that, Harley answered the call.. By the time Jane realized what was happening and tried to snatch the phone back, it was toote to stop her. Christopher, who had finally gotten through to Janes phone, was pondering how to start the conversation when he was greeted with a barrage of insults. He was stunned, confused, and puzzled. After a moment, he realized that the person on the other end of the line was not Jane. 25 Mar Chapter 380 For Fanny, He Wouldnt Mind Who are you, and why are you answering Janes phone? Where is Jane? Harley snorted, ready to continue her tirade, but Jane took the phone from her. Without hesitation. Jane promptly ended the call. 65% +5 Free Coins Jane, why did you hang up?l wasnt done scolding him! You cant let a man who hits women off the hook! Harley said regretfully, her heart aching and her indignation growing as she saw the notCyetCfaded red mark on Janes face. Why bother with him? Jane understood Harleys temperament and handed her a ss of wine. Just drink. Reluctantly, Harley took a sip before inquiring, Jane, whats wrong? Jane pondered for a moment before recounting the earlier events. She had just stood Christopher up didnt want to see him now. However, Harley had a different perspective. and Jane, if hes calling you long after the agreed time, its not just you who stood him up; he didnt show up either! Harley never hesitated to assume the worst of men when it came to defending her friends. Her offhand usation turned out to be spotCon. That must be it; a man as impatient as him would have called you immediately after being stood up! The more she spoke, the more convinced she became, piling up her grievances against Christopher. Jane, somewhat convinced, found Harleys theory usible. Seeing Jane mostly convinced, Harley felt that such a man needed to be taught a lesson, egging her on: Jane, if he calls again, just y along and youll know. Jane reluctantly agreed. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. As if on cue, Christopher called the next second. Jane took a deep breath and answered the call. Why did you stand me up? Jane questioned as soon as the call connected. Christopher was taken aback, confused by her question since he thought Jane also hadnt shown up. But his first reaction was to exin, I got held up by something, Im sorry, Ms. Coolidge. His answer confirmed he had indeed missed the appointment.. Harley, listening in, couldnt help but interject, He really did stand you up! What a jerk, standing someone up and then keeping in touch? Chapter 380 For Fanny, He Wouldnt Mind Hearing the voice of the person who had just insulted him, Christopher realized he had been tricked, but he didnt mind; his aim was to apologize to Jane. As long as he could satisfy Michael afterwards, he could ask him to find a kidney donor. Thinking that all of this was for Fanny, Christopher suppressed his temper and said, Im sorry, Miss Collidge. Im here to apologize for this, Jane snorted. A phone call to apologize? I dont hear any sincerity. Harley chimed in, If you have the guts,e and apologize in person! Christopher hesitated for a second, then decisively asked, Ms. Collidge, where are you? Ille and apologize in person. He could tell from the noise on Janes end that she was probably in a bar or a simr ce. In such a ce where he might not even be able to see peoples faces clearly, he could just apologize and leave. He couldnt care about a little dignity for the sake of Fanny. Jane and Harley exchanged a nce, and under Harleys encouragement, Jane gave Christopher the address of the bar. After hanging up the phone, Harley said, Just watch meter, Jane. Ill make sure hes embarrassed! Jane knew she was up to something mischievous, but she also wanted to see Christopher embarrassed. She smiled and raised her ss to clink with Harley. Then Ill leave it to you. As their sses clinked, they shared a smile. Meanwhile, at the Nortnd Airport. A woman walked out of the airport. The woman was bright and mboyant, and as soon as she appeared, someone noticed her and hurried over to greet her. Miss Shelton, wee back to the country! The person who greeted her didnt seem like an ordinary businessman but more like someone associated with the underworld. The woman nced at him and ignored him. The man didnt mind and continued, Miss Shelton, do you want to go home? The car is over there. The woman finally paused, giving the man a faint smile, Why go home? Take my luggage; Im going to see some friends. Her return was not to attend her brothers funeral; she was back to squander the family fortune. The woman was Miss Shelton from the Shelton Family. She was convinced that after her brothers death, the Shelton Family, influential in both the underworld and legitimate spheres, would inevitably fall into her hands. 09:55 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 380 For Fanny, He Wouldnt Mind Not only because she was of the Shelton bloodline, but also because of the familys oldCfashioned patriarch. +5 Free Coins If the oue was already destined, why should she exert herself? Why not live as freely and recklessly as her brother did? Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Apology Must Be Sincere Chapter 381 Apology Must Be Sincere O +5Free Comme Christopher soon arrived at the bar where Jane was. Amidst the dim lighting and noisy music, he found Jane and Harleys booth. Wearing a mask, he clearly wasnt there to drink. Ms. Coolidge, Christopher apologized straightforwardly as soon as he saw Jane, I was wrong before, and Im here to apologize to you. Jane, holding a drink, looked at himzily and remained silent. The noisy music and Janes indifference made Christopher frown. Who apologizes like this? Dont you think its insincere? Harley stood up from the booth and taunted Christopher. Christopher frowned at Harley, recognizing her as the one who had insulted him over the phone. Harley red back fearlessly. Noticing Christophers mask, she remembered Jane mentioning how she had beaten him up and sneered, Whats with the mask? Are you hiding something? Feeling that staying would only increase his irritation, Christopher turned to leave. Harley grabbed him. Arent you here to apologize? Are you thinking of leaving just like that? Jane stood up and added, Right, I havent even heard your apology yet. Their booth was in a visible location, and when both stood up, they drew the attention of the neighboring booth. Close by, several men surrounded a woman who was mboyant and seductive, leisurely smoking, her gazending on Christopher. What are you looking at, Florence? One man leaned in, following her gaze. Florence casually said, Its too boring here, just watching a show to pass the time. The woman was Miss Florence Shelton from the Shelton Family who had returned to the country, but as. soon as she came back, she found a ce to meet a few friends at the bar. She happened to see Christopher being harassed by Jane and Harley in the adjacent booth. The man looked Christopher up and down, asking, Hes not your type, is he? Florence looked at him speechlessly. I dont like this kind of person. I said I was just watching a show to pass the time. I bet a drink that he will end up kneeling down to apologize. The man looked over at Christopher, who was already coerced by Jane and Harley into drinking several sses. But Christophers drinking wasical, removing his mask to sip and then recing it. Is it enough now? Ive apologized and drank, Ms. Coolidge. Can we put the past behind us? Christopher asked, struggling with the taste of the alcohol and the dizziness. Chapter 381 Apology Must Be Sincere. +5 Free Coins The three sses of alcohol he had just drunk were not ordinary beer, but highCproof foreign liquor, but urged and coerced by Jane and Harley, he still drank it. Christopher thought that after he had a drink, everything would be fine. However, he didnt expect Harley to speak up again. Take off your mask to drink. Who knows if youre secretly pouring out the alcohol with half of your face covered? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shezily sat back on the booth sofa, pulling Jane to sit down with her, mocking Christopher who had just drank three sses of wine in vain. Christopher clenched his fist, but he held back. If I remove my mask and drink, will you forgive my past actions? He asked, ignoring Harley and looking directly at Jane. Jane shrugged. It depends on your performance. Apologies must be sincere, you know? Feeling now amused rather than bored, Jane found ying with Christopher quite interesting. Alright, Christopher said, and took off his mask. He had been wearing a mask since being hit by Jane, but he knew that the mark on his face was not as noticeable as before. Upon his reveal, Harleyughed, and chuckles also came from the neighboring booth. Ignoring Harleys mockery, Christopher red fiercely at Florence in the next booth. Florence, amused by his stare, felt a flicker of annoyance and said to herpanion, Looks like he really has to apologize on his knees. However, the apology was not for Jane, but for her. The man understood Florences intent and signaled to the bartender. A muscr bartender approached respectfully, receiving instructions to arrange a private room upstairs. for them. Florence gracefully stood up at the mans invitation, casting a nce at Christopher before heading upstairs. Christopher, still trying to apologize to Jane, felt a cold shiver as if he had been scrutinized by a gaze, freezing him in ce. a venomous Harley, noticing the adjacent booth emptying, didnt pay much attention to it. Instead, after Christopher finished his drink, she provocatively suggested. Your face looks a bit asymmetrical. To show your sincerity, Why dont you p yourself a few times to even it out? Christopher was immediately enraged, but before he could respond, a burly bouncer approached. Sir, ady would like to have a word with you. The appearance of the bartender puzzled Jane and the others. 00:55 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 381 Apology Must Be Sincere O 09% But Christopher knew he couldnt stay at this table any longer. He had almost lost his temper with Harley and Jane just now Since someone was looking for him, he took the opportunity to leave. Ms. Coolidge, someone is looking for me. I need to step away With that, Christopher looked at the bartender and gestured for him to lead the way. Seeing Christopher leave, Harley couldnt help but feel a bit regretful. This guy really knows how to pretend. The bartender must be someone he arranged himself, right? He just doesnt want to be yed by Jane shrugged. Who cares? We embarrassed him enough. Did you notice how wobbly his walk was? She didnt want to make Christopher too miserable, after all, she was still count him to deal with her on family. The two of them didnt stay long before leaving the bar. They didnt know that after being led away by the bartender for a few steps, Christopher confirmed that Jane and Harley couldnt see him, and said to the bartender, No need to show me the way; I dont want see your miss As he spoke, he tried to head toward the bars exit but was unexpectedly lifted by the bartender. My miss wants to see you; you dont have a choice, the bartender said, then lifted him up to the second floor as if he were carrying a child. Having consumed several drinks, Christopher felt groggy and unable to free himself. After being carried for a while, he was seemingly thrown to the ground. Is this guy drunk? Wasnt he just ring at me? Florence remarked disdainfully, kicking the prostrate Christopher and then stepping on his hand, waking him with the pain.. to This sudden jolt sobered Christopher considerably, and the nausea from the alcohol surged, leading him to vomit directly onto Florences shoes, causing her to step back in disgust. Dmn it! Wake him up! Enraged by the mess on her shoes, she wanted Christopher to pay. He was dragged to the restroom and doused with cold water. Cough cough cough- Christopher, drenched in cold water, looked disheveled and somewhat more SOBER. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Offended The Shelton Family Chapter 382 Offended The Shelton Family +5 Free Col After the cold water treatment, the person who had doused Christopher stopped the water and dragged him out. When he was thrown in front of Florence again, Christopher shouted in pain and anger, Who are you? What do you want? 1. id. Werent Florence kicked him and, seeing that he stopped howling, you ring at me just now? Pain from the kick silenced Christopher. Under the dim light, he looked up and finally recognized Florences face. You you were seated at the adjacent table earlie The alcohol was rinsed away by the cold water, and he recollected that Florence was the woman who sat at the table beside Jane and Harley. When Jane and Harley were taunting him, this woman even ridiculed him! It was herughter that had provoked him to re at her. Little did he know that such a trivial action would lead to him being dragged here. It seems you remember, Florence said nonchntly, then turned to her bodyguards. Hes been so rude. Arent you going to teach him a lesson for me? The bodyguards, recently assigned to her, were ready to take action. Without getting her hands dirty, she let them handle Christopher. As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguards in ck attire unhesitatingly delivered forceful blows to Christopher. Ugh- Caught off guard, he was overwhelmed by pain before realizing these men intended to beat him severely. You dare to hit me? Ill call the police! If I do, youll all be arrested! His threats were ignored by the assants, but Florence found his mention of the police amusing. Dont worry, you can call the police after were done beating you. Her brazen attitude sent chills down Christophers spine, intensifying his pain.. As the beating continued, despite the threat of police, Christopher begged for mercy, UhCIts all at misunderstanding, I wont call the police. Ah! I didnt mean to re at you, it was an ident! However, his pleas did not sway Florence, who indifferently sipped her drink, enjoying the sight of Christopher being pummeled. He numbly curled up, shielding his head as he was struck, beseeching for mercy while enduring the blows, hoping that Florence would spare him. After a while, the man with Florence expressed concern. Dont kill him. I just took over this bar and havent made back my investment yet. Chapter 382 Offended The Shelton Family O +5 Free Coins Florence nced at her friend and casually remarked, Hes so spineless, he probably cant take much more. Observing Christophers pitiful cries, the man agreed. Right, hes already crying for mercy. Florence shrugged indifferently. Let him call someone then. Itll be more fun that way. Understanding her intent, the man resignedly smiled, got up, and went to ry the message. Hold off for now, he said, prompting the bodyguards to look at Florence. With her nod. they ceased their assault, The room quieted down, leaving only Christophers moans of pain. The beating had stopped, but the agony lingered. Christophers howls of pain were grating to hear. Concerned that he might further irritate Florence, the man kicked him and growled, Shut the hell up. He trembled, gasped in pain, and quickly silenced himself. After he quieted down, the man approached him and asked, Are you scared now? With a bruised face and trembling voice, he admitted, Scared, very scared He was terrified of this group; every part of his body ached. If he could escape, he would immediately call the police to arrest these people. Scared and still not apologizing? the man taunted, whispering in Christophers car, Still thinking of calling the police? Do you think that would help? Youve offended Miss Florence of the Shelton Family: even the police would have to show respect to her, Christopher quickly apologized, Im sorry, it was my fault. He didnt respond to the mans sarcasm, but inside, a storm was brewing. Miss Florence Shelton? He had probably heard of the Shelton Family in Nortnd, knowing that they seemed to have connections in both the underworld and legitimate circles. The person I had angered was the daughter of the Shelton Family? The more be thought about it, the colder Christophers heart became. He could only bury his head and apologize, Im sorry, Im sorry! I was wrong! 1 This woman was not afraid of the police, and her methods were ruthless. Even if he were killed, the police might overlook the incident to favor the Shelton Family. Bruised and bloodied, he looked pitiful as he cowered and apologized, feeling utterly humiliated inside. Call your family. An apology from you isnt enough; your family needs to apologize too, the man said, catching Florences bored nce and quickly getting to the point. 2/4 Chapter 980 Offended The Shelton Fani Chromopher dated now ask why his family had in apediatre, he jus frantically searched for the phone on Wyntacting Fundly, the nor person he thought of was Michael, bur Michael woes for sayin Riveron and couldnt possibly suppon hum Not to mention that he had offended the Shchon Family, especially Miss Florence Shelton. He died the te Michael about getting involved with the underworld hothe After thinking it over the only person in the coire Nannd he could run to for help was fortun Secting ham hesitate to make the call, the man paued his face and asked, What are you waiting for Call Christopher quickly found Jonathans number and dialed i At that moment, Jonathan was workingte at the office. He was discussing cooperation with the Hayes Family with Spencer Due to Ang being out for the test, Jonathan had decided to stay at the office for these two days instead of gone homme. Just as he was talking to Spencer, his phone suddenly rang Jonathan nced at his phone and saw Christoplier name on the screen, instinctively furrowing his brows Christopher Spencer happened to be beside him, catching a glimpse of his hesitation, and asked, Arent you going to answer! Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Spencer felt that this name sounded familiar, and after a moment of thought, he remembered that this was Jonathans troublesome younger brother. Spencer knew a bit about Jonathans family situation, but he didnt know the specific rtionship between Christopher and Jonathan But seeing this iing call, he instinctively felt that Christopher must have gotten into some trouble and needed Jonathan to clean up the mess. Sensing trouble, he offered, Shall I answer for you? I can say youre busy. Jonathan was already busy enough with work, and he didnt want to see his friend troubled by more issues. Ill answer it, just give me a moment, Jonathan said, standing up and walking towards the window to answer the call Spencer watched his friends back, shaking his head helplessly. In his opinion, Jonathan waspletely different when it came to handling business matters and personal matters. While he was decisive in business, handling personal matters seemed more challenging. However, Spencer didnt really have the qualifications to guide Jonathan, considering the chaotic situation in his own family Chapter 882 Oftended The Shelton Family As soon as Jonathan answered the phone, he heard Christopher panicked voice on the other end Jonathan, Jonathan, help met 1. Before he could finish his sentence, the phone was snatched away. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Hes Not As Handsome As You He couldnt bear to watch Christopher stuttering and hesitating, so he bluntly stated, Your brother has offended our Miss Hurry over here, apologize to our Miss, and take this useless brother of yours away. Jonathan inquired, Offended your Miss? Who is she? The man nced at Florence, who was listening in on speakerphone, and handed her the phone as Jonathan repeated his question. Florence casually replied, Its me, Miss Florence Shelton, and then abruptly ended the call, tossing the phone onto Christopher. Christopher, hit by the phone, realized the conversation had ended abruptly and worriedly asked, Why did you hang up? What if my brother Are you worried he wonte? Florence mocked. If he doesnt show up today, hell have to deal with your dead body tomorrow. Christopher shuddered in fear. She dismissively assured, If your brother is smart, helle once he hears the Mo family name. Christopher wanted to say more but stopped upon seeing her growing impatience. The man, sensing Florences annoyance, kicked Christopher and snapped, Enough talk. If we beat you badly enough, wont he have toe? Christopher felt helpless. He had intended to seek help from his brother, but the mans threatening words had potentially jeopardized that. What if Jonathan thought he wasplicit with these people? His fear intensified, but he remained silent, relieved when Jonathan finally arrived. When Jonathan entered, Christopher was as pitiful as a beaten dog, trying to make himself as small as possible. Jonathan arrived not alone but with Yarrison and several bodyguards, on Yarrisons advice, to handle the situation after the Shelton Familys name was mentioned. They didnt appear to be there for a rescue mission, but rather to stir up trouble. Christopher, seeing Jonathan, scrambled up, seeking refuge. Jonathan you finally arrived. Despite his battered appearance, he seemed much more spirited than before. Florence clicked her tongue, ready to mock Christopher, but then she caught sight of the man he referred to as Jonathan. For a moment, she was taken aback. This man was undeniably handsome, she thought to herself, unable to resistmenting. So youre Christophers brother? You two dont look alike at all; hes not as handsome as you. Ignoring Florencesment, Jonathan signaled his bodyguards to help Christopher, but her men 1/3 Chapter 383 Hes Not As Handsome As You dragged him back first, unceremoniously dropping him at her feet. What did he do to warrant such treatment. Miss Shelton? Jonathan inquired, not sympathizing with Christopher but needing to rify the situation. Florence, lounging confidently, replied. Your brother offended me, and my men took offense. Im still angry, if you apologize for him. maybe Ill feel better, and my men will stop Her gaze lingered on Jonathan, appreciating his calm, imposing presence. Jonathan, ufortable under her scrutiny, pressed, How exactly did he offend you? She chuckled and shook her head slightly, ncing at Christopher. Let him exin himself. Terrified by her. Christopher began to panic, I was wrong, I was wrong! Jonathan looked at Christopher with a furrowed brow. He admits he was wrong. Do I need to say more? Florence said, smiling flirtatiously at Jonathan Yarrison also noticed her peculiar gaze towards Jonathan and leaned in to whisper something in his ear This woman has been staring at you, and her behavior towards you is quite odd. Upon hearing this, Jonathans intuition told him to disengage from Florence, so he stated: Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Miss Shelton insists on an apology, Ill leave my brother in your hands. With that. Jonathan didnt even spare a nce at Christopher, who was still being held by Florences associates, and made his way out. Florence stood still, while Christopher was bewildered. Jonathan? Seeing Jonathan about to exit the room, she couldnt help but stop him. Wait, since youre here. I cant let you leave emptyChanded! Jonathan halted but didnt turn around. Ill return this person to you, consider it as making a new friend, Florence said, gesturing for Christopher to be brought to Jonathan, who was then looked at by Jonathans bodyguard. After a nod from Jonathan, his bodyguard epted Christopher, who seemed to rx in the presence of Jonathan. Thank you, Miss Shelton. Jonathan said, preparing to depart. Whats your name? Florence inquired from behind. Not knowing the mans name, she believed he would eventually be in her grasp, so making a good first impression now was eptable. Jonathan. After calmly responding, Jonathan asked, Is there anything else, Miss Shelton? Florence mulled over the name Jonathan, then gazed at his wless face once more, introducing herself 2/3 with a smile. Im Florence Shelton. The man next to her widened his eyes in surprise when she suddenly introduced herself by name and then, noticing the way she looked at Jonathan, heprehended the situation and bowed his head. Jonathan nodded in response to Florence and, finally meeting her unusually bright eyes, said, If you have no further business, I shall take my leave. Sensing his intention to depart, she reluctantly wanted to keep him longer, but the man beside her whispered something to her. After giving Jonathan another look, though reluctant, she let him go. Then, you may leave. Jonathan signaled with his eyes for the bodyguards to lead Christopher out first, while he and Yarrison followed. After leaving the private room and descending the stairs, Yarrison, maintaining some distance from the bodyguards, mentioned to Jonathan, That Florence seemed quite interested in you. What do you mean? Jonathan had initially thought Yarrison was justmenting on Florences peculiar personality, but now he was genuinely puzzled by Yarrisons observation. Didnt you notice the way she was looking at you? It was odd. Yarrison, aware of his friends asional obliviousness, especially since Jonathan had eyes only for Ang, found it extraordinary that Jonathan hadnt noticed Florences flirtatious nces, which were almost tantly obvious, Yarrison couldnt help but find the situation somewhat absurd. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 A Wife Awaiting at Home I didnt notice, Jonathan sinctly replied, then frowned as he thought about the Shelton Family background,beling it as troublesome. Yarrison agreed with Jonathans assessment of Florence as a problem. Walking alongside Jonathan, he couldnt help but express his concern. Right, shes definitely trouble. What now? You cant let her cling to you. As they left, Florence and her group followed not far behind Jonathan and Yarrison. Jonathan, without turning around, already sensed who was behind them and muttered in a displeased tone, Shes already clinging. Yarrison nced back, indeed seeing Florences provocatively attractive face. He hurried to catch up with Jonathan, who had increased his pace. Florence just trailed them, unhurriedly, until they all exited the bar, In the deepening night outside the bar, Jonathan approached his car where the leading bodyguard was supporting Christopher at the roadside. Jonathan Christopher whispered upon seeing Jonathan, visibly trembling. Jonathan merely nced at him, his look conveying a warning, silencing Christopher. He trembled uncontrobly, especially when he saw Florence emerging from the bar with her bodyguards. Catching sight of Florence, Jonathan assessed the vehicles they had arrived in. He instructed the bodyguards, Two of you take me and Yarrison, the rest take him to the hospital. Understanding his intent, two bodyguards immediately opened the car door for Jonathan, while the others took Christopher to another vehicle. Mr. Lawson, are you in such a hurry to leave? Florence called out, trying to engage him as he was about to get into his car. Jonathan, without pausing, settled into the back seat and said coolly, I have a wife waiting at home. Ignoring Florences reaction, he directed the bodyguard to drive off. As the car started, her voice floated in. Take care, Mr. Lawson. Im sure well meet again soon. Yarrison, seated next to Jonathan, caught Florences smug expression and remarked, Even after your mentioned your wife, she still behaves like this. Jonathan, resting with his eyes closed, remained silent but visibly perturbed. After driving for a while, Yarrison noticed a car following them and pointed it out. A tail? Jonathan checked the rearview mirror and saw several cars behind them. Yarrison warned, Be careful with that woman. The Shelton Family is full of troublemakers. Shes been D 17/3 109:56 MON Chapter 384 A Wife Awaiting at Home violent since returning to the country, and as the Shelton Family heiress, shes a big problem. Jonathan instructed, Try to lose the tail; head to the office. The bodyguard executed the order, skillfully losing the followers through traffic maneuvers. In Florences car, the driver cautiously mentioned they lost track due to a red light. Why wait for the red light? Couldnt you have driven through? Florence reproached coldly. The man beside her assured, Dont worry, were looking into him. Well have his information tonight. She demanded, Get his number for me as soon as possible. Though momentarily bothered by Jonathan mentioning his wife, she was not deterred, considering it a minor hindrance in her pursuit. The man nodded, suggesting they return home since they lost the trail. Once they had sessfully shaken off the following car, Yarrison finally rxed. Jonathan continued to rest, maintaining hisposure throughout the journey. Meanwhile, the other car had already headed to the hospital. pite being close to the Mercy Hospital, Christopher, insistent on avoiding it due to his fear of Florence, ended up at a smaller hospital. His injuries, though painful, were not severe,cking any open wounds. Still, he trembled from the pain during treatment. After finally being treated, he refused to stay in the hospital and insisted on having the bodyguards take him home. As the bodyguards were about to leave, he quickly stopped them and dialed Jonathans number in front of them. Jonathan, I dont want to stay at the hospital. I want to go home. What if that woman attacks me again at the hospital? he said. His voice was shaking but clear. Have them take you home, Jonathan ordered without hesitation. Upon hearing Jonathansmand, the bodyguards paused their departure. Christopher, slightly relieved, timidly asked, Jonathan, will that womane after me again? Can you keep them to protect me? Under normal circumstances, Christopher wouldnt dare to make such a presumptuous request. However, terrified by Florence and freshly rescued by Jonathan, he unthinkingly sought further protection. Jonathans response was nearly cold. If youre scared, go back to Riverdon. But Christopher started to object, only to be met with a dial tone. 2/3 09:57 Mon, 25 Mar Go Chapter 384 A Wife Awaiting at Home 65%T +5 Free Coins Returning to Riverdon was not an option for him, given his tarnished reputation there. Moreover, with Fanny in Nortnd needing a kidney transnt, he couldnt leave her behind. The bodyguards, following orders, dropped Christopher at his rented apartment and drove away. Left alone, Christopher, grimacing and limping, ascended to his t. Once home, anxious about Fannys need for a kidney, he dialed Michaels number. Meanwhile, Jonathan, just arriving at thepany, received a call from an unknown number and instinctively rejected it. Persistent, the caller dialed again, prompting Jonathan to eventually answer. A familiar, flirtatious voice greeted him, Mr. Lawson, why keep ignoring my calls? It was Florence, her voice coy and bold. What do you want, Miss Shelton? Jonathan asked, uninterested in small talk. Cant I contact you for no reason? she chuckled. Wary of engaging in trivial conversation and aware of her influential status, Jonathan replied calmly. If you have no business, Miss Shelton, Ill hang up. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Florence quickly added, Youre so serious, Mr. Lawson. Are you mad at me? The people who followed you werent sent by me; they acted on their own. Jonathan responded coolly, Then you should manage your people better. He doubted her im, suspecting that Florence had indeed ordered the tailing and now sought to ingratiate herself by ming her subordinates, effectively treating him as a fool. Ill try, but managing isnt my strength. Perhaps you could teach me, Mr. Lawson? You must be good at managing, given your sess in Nortnd, she suggested smoothly. Uninterested, Jonathan curtly replied, his patience wearing thin, and made to end the call. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Scarlet Woke Up However, Florence, sensing Jonathans intent to disconnect, hastily interjected. Mr. Lawson, please dont hang up yet. I have something important to discuss Jonathar semained silent, his brows furrowed, holding the phone. He had never encountered someone as persistently bothersome as Florence and was far from fond of her repeated overtures. If not for her status as the Shelton Family heiress, he would have ceased giving her any regard I would like to invite Mr. Lawson to my brothers funeral. I hope you wont refuse, she proposed. Jonathans frown deepened. He wanted nothing to do with the Shelton Family, despite their significant standing in Nortnd, capable of swaying bothwful and uwful realms. Considering Florences dubious intentions, he simply stated, I will need to consider it. Florence, detecting his reluctance, didnt press further and ended the call after light banter.ng this, Florence didnt push him further, joked a bit, and then hung up the phone. Aware of the funeral in three days, he saw no need to rush a decision and went to rest in his office suite. Meanwhile. Ang, having safely arrived at the Nortnd outskirts, promptly informed Jonathan and then slept untilte at night, when she received his response. upte working. Waking early the next day, she noticed the time of his message and, suspecting he was up called him before her test. Their brief conversation was filled with mutual care, leaving a faint smile on their lips postCcall. Ang handed her phone to Oliver before entering the test site with Yaxley, feeling slightly nervous. Rx. Yaxleyforted as they approached their separate test stations. Ang, stabilizing her emotions, methodically proceeded through the test, exhaling in relief only after completing the final step. On the other side, Fanny skipped school to visit Christopher, knowing where he lived but shocked by his battered appearance at the door. What happened to your face. Christopher? she eximed, catching the unprepared Christopher off guard. Without a mask, given his facial injuries, he had taken leave from school to recover at home, not expecting Fannys visit. With no ce to hide his condition, he reluctantly let her in, saying, Dont worry, Fanny, Ill exin slowly. Although he said he would tell her slowly, he was actually very anxious and didnt know how to say it. +5 Free Coins Chapter 385 Scarlet Woke Up Facing Fanny eyes full of concern, he felt the same heartache. Fanny said, Christopher, take your time. She choked up, tears welling in her eyes as she looked at Christopher. Recalling the despicable woman Florence, Christopher informed Fanny of what happenedst night, but he did not mention Jane and Harley. Upon learning that Christopher had been beaten at the bar, Fanny suddenly asked, Christopher, why were you at the bar? Christopher had not mentioned Jane and Harley before, so he awkwardly didnt know whether to bring it up Seeing his dilemma, Fanny immediately said, Christopher, if you dont want to talk about it, then dont. Sorry, Fanny, but dont worry, youre the only one in my heart, Christopher assured, skirting further exnation. His focus was on maintaining Janes help in finding a kidney donor. He had informed Michael of his promising interaction with Jane and her positive perception of him.. Pleased with his tact, Michael, in a good mood, nomittally agreed to help when Christopher hinted about a friend needing a kidney transnt. Though themitment seemed perfunctory, he knew his father would keep an eye out. Fanny frowned unconsciously upon hearing his words. Recalling the numerous tests she underwent at the hospital the previous day, she felt physically fine but couldnt shake a sense of unease, suspecting something might be wrong with her health. Seeing Christopher in such a state only added to her worries. Just as she was about to speak, her brother Josephs call came through. Fanny! Moms awake. Josephs voice, brimming with unhidden joy, conveyed the news. Scarlet had awakened! Fanny burst into tears of joy. Really? Christopher, overhearing Josephs words, felt more surprised than joyful. Urgency gripped Fanny, and after ending the call, she hurried to leave for the hospital. Christopher, Ineed to see my mom at the hospital, she said while rushing out. Considering his battered appearance, Christopher suppressed his desire to apany her and replied, Fanny, I wont go now. Ill visit your mother another day. Understanding his condition, she reassured him. Christopher, you rest at home. Ill visit mom and come 2/3 UM OF MOn, 25 Mat This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. [MIT ANG? Chapter 385 Scarlet Woke Up back to take care of youter. Her offer was more out of politeness, knowing Christophers likely refusal. 65% Indeed, Christopher, appreciating her concern, simply said, Well talk about itter. Go see your mother first, and saw her out. Meanwhile, at Jonathanspany. Florence, nked by several bodyguards, entered the building and headed straight for the elevators. Miss, may I ask who you are looking for? the receptionist approached, attempting to intercept her. Florences bodyguards swiftly moved to block the receptionist, prompting thepanys security staff to intervene. As the bodyguards seemed ready to force their way through, Florence pped her hands, signaling them to stop, then casually stated, Im here to see Mr. Lawson. Bolstered by the presence of security, the receptionist gathered the courage to inquire, Do you have an appointment, miss? Appointment? Florenceughed lightly. I. Florence Shelton, dont need appointments to meet people. With a nce to her bodyguard, they were about to confront the security when the receptionist intervaned, Please calm down; Ill contact Mr. Lawson for you. Florence, smirking, ordered her men to stand down, saying, Tell Mr. Lawson, Florence Shelton is here. She wouldnt have chosen this approach if her calls to Jonathan had gone through. Impatient by nature, she disliked waiting Chapter 386 Chapter 886 We Share a Strong Bond Chapter 386 We Share a Strong Bond Florence only waited for half a minute before the front desk disconnected the internal line she had dialed and informed her. Miss Shelton, Mr. Lawson is currently in a meeting, but the vice president assured me he will be down shortly. After rying the message, the front desk gazed at Florence, who maintained aposed demeanor, her expression unreadable. Spencer swiftly descended the stairs. The individual descended was not Jonathan but Spencer, as Jonathan was upied with Cassandra, who had just arrived at thepany. Upon reaching the ground floor, the tension in the air was palpable despite Florences efforts to contain herself. Miss Shelton, are you here to see Mr. Lawson? Spencer immediately noticed Florence, nked by bodyguards, and inquired. And you are? Florence raised her gaze to the sky, disying a cold demeanor towards everyone except Jonathan. Unfazed, Spencer politely introduced himself. Recognizing him as Jonathans vice president, Florence was not overly courteous, simply asking. May I proceed upstairs now? Spencer, not one to beat around the bush, smiled and replied, Certainly. You can go up, but what about your bodyguards? Before he could finish, Florence casually interjected, They will wait for me downstairs. She hade to discuss matters with Jonathan and had no intention of bringing her bodyguards before him. Spencer breathed a sigh of relief and gestured for her to proceed. The group of bodyguards behind Florence felt uneasy about her going alone, concerned for her safety, and wanted to apany her. Florence, with her straightforward attitude, could not be swayed. She nced at them and commanded. You all stay down here. Receiving her gaze, they obediently lowered their heads and stationed themselves near the front desk like sentincis. The receptionist nervously eyed the ckCd bodyguards, but Spencer reassured her with a gentle smile before escorting Florence to the elevator. Florence was led to a meeting room, and only after Spencer departed did he instruct, Miss Shelton, please wait. Mr. Lawson will join you after the meeting 1/4 Chapter 386 We Share a Strong Bond Subsequently, refreshments were brought without any errors. Frowning, Florence showed no interest in anything else and inquired, How long must I wait? Considering Florences status and the nature of her meeting with Jonathan, Spencer hesitated before behalf? proposing. Miss Shelton, if youre in a hurry, shall I remind Mr. Lawson on your Agreeing, Florence allowed him to proceed and reminded him. Within moments, Jonathan appeared. Upon Jonathans entrance, Florence rose and greeted, Mr. Lawson. Spencer followed beside Jonathan, noting the stark difference in Florences demeanor from their previous encounter. Even her formerly cold tone had softened, leaving him bewildered as he observed Florence. Florence nced at him and couldnt resist rolling her eyes. Jonathan asked. Miss Shelton, how may I assist you? Before entering. Spencer had already briefed hispanys security on the altercation between Florence and his staff. Florence, the newly returned heiress of the Shelton Family, arriving at hispany in such a conspicuous manner, seemed far from ordinary. If there is no urgent matter, why have youe? Jonathan frowned, his demeanor already souring and his wordscking in politeness. Miss Shelton appears to have a penchant for idle chatter. This was also the case when she suddenly called himst night. She started with some inexplicable nonsense. This remark made Florence furrow her brows as well. She smiled suddenly and said, Yes, I do like it. Despite his words, Florence couldnt help but think: What I had said was clearly flirtatious, not idle chatter. Spencer, however, could sense that Florence had feelings for Jonathan, but he furrowed his brow. Yarrison informed him about the previous nights incident, and he initially thought he was joking. However, he was taken aback to discover that Florence truly had feelings for Jonathan. Since you dont have anything urgent, we should go attend to our own matters, Jonathan stated, preparing to leave. Florence hastily interjected, Actually, there is something important, but I only wish to discuss it with you. Upon the arrival of Spencer and Jonathan, she remained silent, but thetter regarded her with a puzzled expression. Unwilling to be a mere spectator, she promptly requested Spencer to leave.. Mr. Lawson, I have othermitments to attend to, Spencer dered, not waiting for Jonathans response before departing. Jonathans swift exit caught Florence off guard. 2/4 09:57 Mon 25 Mat Chapter 386 We Share a Strong Bond However, what surprised her even more was Jonathans subsequent invitation after leaving Spencer. Since you have something important to discuss, lets continue the conversation in my office, he proposed. Suspecting that Florence might not have a genuine reason, he headed straight to his office. Florence followed him into the office, appearing perplexed. Jonathan sat down and began reviewing some documents. Your office is quite impressive, Mr. Lawson, Florence remarked, not finding the situation dull and even complimenting Jonathans workspace. Jonathan offered a superficial response. Arent you curious about the important matter I wish to discuss with you? Florence inquired. Assuming it was nothing of significance, Jonathan chose not to pursue the topic or disy any curiosity. Not particrly. Nevertheless, Florence disregarded his aloof demeanor and persisted. I came here because I missed you. Jonathans expression turned colder, and he firmly refuted, You and I are not that close. Upon witnessing Jonathans distant rejection, Florence couldnt help but feel a surge of delight. Boldly, she smiled and dered, Why not? I have genuine feelings for you. If you desire, we can get married today. Jonathan recoiled in disgust and responded icily. Miss Shelton, please restrain yourself. I already have a wife. Where is she then? Why havent I seen her? Florence adopted a fearless facade, though inwardly seething with anger. She was well aware of Jonathans marital status. Jonathan mentioned that his wife was waiting for his return home the previous night. Intrigued by Jonathan, she had investigated, confirming that he had a wife. A woman like that could be easily dealt with. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, she had not yet taken action against her.. She wanted Jonathan to handle the situation himself. Hence, Florence raised her crimson lips slightly and calmly suggested, Just divorce her. Her audacious demeanor elicited a cold re from Jonathan. I have a good rtionship with my wife and will not divorce. He asserted. A chill ran down Florences spine as she was intimidated by Jonathans demeanor. Miss Shelton, if you have nothing further to discuss, kindly depart. Jonathans words were direct, his tone equally blunt 09:57 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 386 We Share a Strong Bond Florence narrowed her eyes, her gaze dark and mysterious. You wont get a divorce? Very well. I shall wait. and see. Without waiting for Jonathan to escort her out, Florence departed with purposeful strides. However, as she descended the stairs, her demeanour was noticeably less buoyant than when she. ascended, and the bodyguards dared not even breathe in her presence. Upstairs, following Florences departure, Jonathan ced a call to Ang. Oliver answered the phone, informing Jonathan that Ang was still in a meeting. Upon learning that Ang was upied, Jonathan felt somewhat relieved. He inquired about the meetings conclusion time the following day before ending the call. Rubbing his temples, he pondered how Florences actions might impact her, causing him some concern. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 1 Want Him To Go to Jail Fanny rushed to the hospital in a panic. When she entered the ward, she saw Scarlet weakly sitting on the hospital bed. Zacharias was sitting in a wheelchair on one side while Joseph stood anxiously on the other. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mom! Fanny immediately rushed to Scarlets bedside, her eyes turning red and tears streaming down her face Fanny, my dear daughter Scarlet quickly reached out her trembling arms and hugged Fanny tightly. Good girl. Fanny, youve suffered Joseph stood by, watching the mother and daughter embrace, feeling his eyes welling up with tears. He had only been talking to Scarlet on the bed as usual, but when he mentioned Fannys recent health problems, Scarlet unexpectedly woke up. The first thing Scarlet does after waking up is want to see Fanny. Joseph doesnt even have a chance to tell her what exactly is wrong with Fannys health, but he is afraid to speak too soon due to Scarlets weak condition. Before calling for Fanny, he vaguely tells Scarlet that Fanny is unaware of her health issues. Although Scarlet kept asking, he did not exin the specific problems with Fannys health. My poor Fanny Scarlet murmured as she held onto Fanny, disregarding her recent awakening and weakness. Zacharias reminded her, Mom, youre still not well. You need to rest. Joseph told Scarlet to rest more, and they also had to say the news that Scarlet had woken up his family in Riverdon. Dad will be so happy to know that Mom is awake, Fanny heard Joseph nning to tell them and stopped her tears, quickly saying. But before she could finish, Scarlet suddenly mmed the bed. George! Is he still messing around with Linda? Scarlets word made her gasp for breath, almost choking herself. Even though Joseph patted her back gently to stabilize her condition, her face was still flushed, obviously angered. With these words, everyone remembered the reason why Scarlet had be incapacitated. Joseph quickly said, Mom, dont worry. Linda has gone crazy. Shes the one who caused this to you. She deserves it! But Scarlet widened her eyes and almost red at Joseph, asking, Who told you it was her fault? The one who pushed me was George! 1/4 Chapter 387 I Want Him To Go to Jail Scarlet had stopped recognizing George as her husband when he pushed her. And even earlier, when George openly had affairs with Linda, she had already been disappointed in George. Especially after bing incapacitated, she was initially in a daze. Still, in the following days, her consciousness was clear, but she couldnt wake up, lying in agony on the sickbed for so long. It was ail Georges fault. The people in the ward were shocked to hear Scarlets words. Previously, they had always thought that Linda was the one who caused Scarlet to be incapacitated based on Georges oneCsided words, but now that Scarlet had woken up, she said it was George. What on earth was going on? Joseph, call George for me. I want to divorce him, Scarlet said, feeling unsettled. She added, I want him to go to jaill Josephs gaze flickered but did not respond to Scarlets words. Even Fanny didnt know what to say. After all, if the news of the divorce of the two elders of the Kins all. Family at such an old age were to spread, it wouldnt sound good at Zacharias furrowed his brow, nced at Joseph, and guessed his thoughts. Joseph would not agree to a divorce. Indeed, Josephforts Scarlet before mentioning that they are far away from Nortnd while George is in Riverdon. Everything would have to wait until she recovered and returned to Riverdon. Despite feeling resentful, Scarlet held back. Joseph then escorted Zacharias and Fanny out of the ward and into Zachariass room. The three of them appeared unwell, but Fanny spoke first, Joseph, is there something wrong with my body? Fanny was inquiring about her condition. It was only then that Joseph remembered Fanny needed a kidney transnt and devised a n. Fanny, there is indeed something wrong with your body. Joseph said, noticing Fannys pale face. He quickly added, Fanny, dont worry. Were already working on a solution! He spoke confidently, but Fanny felt a sense of panic. She mentioned that Joseph and Christopher had been acting strangely towards her since yesterday. It turned out that there was something wrong with her body. It wasnt a minor issue. She asked. Joseph, what illness do I have? Whether it was psychological or not, she felt a bit short of breath, dizzy, and lightheaded. 2/4 09:58 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 387 I Want Him To Go to Jail The intense pulses made her cough uncontrobly. Her coughing made Joseph and Zacharias anxious, They quickly rubbed her back, Joseph helping her sit on the bedside, and Zacharias even wheeled over chair to pour her some water. Tears streamed down her face as she coughed, looking pitiful. After taking a sip of water from Zacharias cup, Joseph hurriedly asked, Feeling better. Fanny Fanny weakly nodded, then raised her eyes to ask Joseph, Josepli, what illness do I have? She had asked this question before, but Joseph and Zacharias hadnt answered before she started coughing again. Now, asking again, Joseph felt even more reluctant, Seeing Joseph at a loss for words, Zacharias set down the cup andforted Famy, Dont worry, Fanny. A small surgery will make you better. Joseph had not kept Fannys condition a secret from him. Instead, he had told everyone in the family, asking for help finding a kidney donor. Among all the family members, he was probably the least capable of helping, as he was still suffering from his illnesses. Unable to contribute to finding a kidney donor for Fanny, he could only try tofort her as much as possible. Fanny took a deep breath, trying to calm her breathing, but her face remained pale. A surgery was imminent. It must be something serious. She wore a pained expression, trying to figure out how to ask so they would tell her. However, before she could even ask, Joseph seemed to have made up his mind and said, Fanny, you a kidney transnt. Fanny instantly widened her eyes and stared at Joseph in disbelief. Even Zacharias turned his gaze towards Joseph, waiting for what he would say next. He probably guessed that Joseph had a different intention when suddenly deciding to speak up. Joseph continued. Fanny, rest assured that we are already looking for a kidney donor for you. need Fanny was struck as if by lightning on a clear day, standing frozen in ce, not saying a word, with a nk look on her face. But before she could even say a word, she suddenly fell unconscious. Her fainting spell startled Joseph and Zacharias, but Joseph quickly checked and found that she had only fainted, which slightly relieved him. 3/4 58 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 387 I Want Him To Go to Jail After giving Fanny an injection, Joseph then left the ward with Zacharias He could tell that Zacharias had something to say to him. +15 Free Cong Sure enough, as soon as they left the ward, Zacharias expressed his disagreement with telling Fanny about the kidney transnt and asked for the reason behind Josephs decision. Joseph reluctantly exined, Mom needs Fanny to stay calm Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Importune Chapter 388 Importune Zacharias was not a fool. When Joseph made this statement, he immediately grasped Josephs intention. After all, Scarlet had just awakened and was already discussing divorcing George, even considering sending George to prison. This news caught them entirely off guard. Observing Zacharias expression, Joseph continued with a sense of helplessness. Mom is highly emotional right now. The Kins Family will suffer if we allow her to return to, Riverdon and act recklessly. Therefore, lets first address Moms emotions in light of Fannys situation. If Scarlet persists in causing trouble with George, it will reflect poorly on the entire Kins Family. It could even impede the search for a kidney donor for Fanny. Zacharias silently nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Joseph finally breathed a sigh of relief and proceeded towards Scarlets room. The incident of Fanny fainting seemed to calm Scarlet temporarily. Indeed, upon hearing that Fanny had fainted due to emotional distress, Scarlet immediately shifted her focus and expressed a desire to care for Fanny. Joseph promptly intervened, reassuring her and advising her to concentrate on her recovery. Dont worry, Mom. We are actively seeking a kidney donor for Fanny. Jonathan and Dad are working diligently on it. Upon hearing Josephs words, Scarlet reconsidered the situation within the Kins Family and refrained from mentioning George. The atmosphere at the hospital eventually settled down, but on another front, Florence was causing further disturbances. After confronting Jonathan in the morning, she returned in the afternoon. Although she refrained from engaging in physical altercations with Jonathans security this time, her demeanor remained haughty. Jonathan failed to discern her intentions and promptly handed her over to Spencer. Consequently, Florence, currently seated across from Spencer, appeared displeased. Why are you here again? Where is Mr. Lawson? Spencer responded politely, Mr. Lawson is upied. Indeed, Jonathan was preupied, primarily due to his reluctance to encounter Florence. Florences behavior was perplexing; after issuing threats, she returned without a change in expression. Very well. I shall wait here, I doubt he is upied all day. Florence crossed her arms, exuding an air of Chapter 388 Importune infinite patience. Spencer was taken aback but decided. Then I shall have someone bring Miss Shelton some refreshments. With that, he rose and exited, leaving Florence no opportunity to decline. Spencers direct approach stemmed from the fact that Florences room was merely a standard meeting room. In the event of other visitors, alternative meeting rooms were avable, eliminating concerns about upancy. Utilizing a meeting room to manage Florences disruption was deemed worthwhile. Florence furrowed her brow and maintained silence as she witnessed Spencers swift departure. Even when the refreshments arrived, she remained silent, wearing a cold expression and awaiting Jonathan. However, after waiting nearly the entire afternoon, Jonathan failed to appear. Outside, Spencer marveled at Florences patience but also felt a sense of unease. If Florences patience wore thin, would she erupt in anger? As anticipated, the situation unfolded as Spencer had feared. Florences patience waned, her mood soured, and her expression darkened. Yet, Spencer had his responsibilities to attend to and simply needed more time to tend to Florence. Just as Florence rose, preparing to head directly to Jonathans office, another woman entered the meeting room. Who are you? Where is Jonathan? Upon seeing someone finally arrive, albeit not Jonathan, Florences expression turned gloomy. Cassandra gazed at her with confusion, feeling a strange aversion towards her, and responded, Im also here to see Mr. Lawson. She spoke confidently while assessing Florence, quickly realizing that she probably had the same intention. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Cassandra furrowed her brow, but when she met Florences hostile gaze, she didnt back down and returned it with equal intensity. Florence had already researched Jonathan and knew his wife didnt look like this, so she was unfriendly towards Cassandra. Mr. Lawson is busy, and even if hes not busy, he doesnt have time to deal with you. You can leave. However, Cassandra suddenly smiled and waved the file in her hand, saying, Miss, you seem to have misunderstood, Im here to see Mr. Lawson for business. She had visited Jonathan in the morning, but because the documents were iplete, she had to leave and return toplete the paperwork. Now, she was determined to sign the contract on the spot. Chapter 388 Importune Florences brows still weed even nighter, thinking that she had waited for Jonathan for so long and he hait seen her, so she stood up and walked towards the door. Was the Shelton Familys business doing poorly All she needed to do was bring someone who could discuss business, and she would surely be able to open the door to Jonathans office. As Cassandra inexplicably watched Florences back, she felt puzzled. Spencer was so busy that he forgot about Florence in the reception room. When he remembered to check. he found only Cassandra inside. Although it was strange, Spencer still led Cassandra to meet Jonathan. As soon as Cassandra saw Jonathan, she straightforwardly proposed signing a contract. She presented all the information and maintained a humble posture. Now that Jonathan was doing well in Nortnd, the Hayes Family would also benefit greatly if they could coborate with him. Therefore, the Hayes Family was very pleased with the decision. After reviewing the documents, Jonathan didnt hesitate much and officially signed the contract with Cassandra. It wasnt until Cassandra held the contract in her hands that she truly let go of her worries. After Cassandra left, Spencer told Jonathan that Florence had returned to thepany. At the mention of Florence, Jonathan frowned. However, in the evening. Florence returned, apanied by a seemingly intelligent man. His frown deepened when Jonathan learned that Florence was there to discuss business. Tell them Im not here, Jonathan rubbed his forehead. Spencer agreed and went out to deal with the two of them. Jonathan nced at the floorCtoCceiling window, thinking that Angs test would be over by this time tomorrow, and he needed to pick her up early. Florence was like a time bomb now, and he was afraid she would disturb Ang. On the other hand, Angs test was going very smoothly. Two days of exams flew by. On the second afternoon, as Ang walked out of the exam room, she saw Oliver waiting outside. Standing next to Oliver was someone she had not expected to see, Jonathan 09:58 Mon, 25 Mar G Chapter 388 Importune Jonathan, what are you doing here? Ang was pleasantly surprised, never expecting Jonathan to come to the outskirts of Nortnd suddenly. Jonathan took her to the car and exined, I missed you, so I came to pick you up. Ang blushed and replied softly. I missed you too. Jonathan smiled, holding Angs hand tightly. Oliver drove in front, pretending to be indifferent. There was a warm and ambiguous atmosphere in the back seat, with Jonathan holding Ang close to him, asking softly. Are you tired? Ill take you to a ce to rx and rest. Ang leaned against Jonathan and murmured in agreement. She wasnt very curious about the ce Jonathan mentioned for rxation. What mattered was that Jonathan would be with her, and she would rx a lot with him around. That was the sense of security Jonathan gave her. Soon, the car stopped in front of an ancient and elegant courtyard. There were many such houses on the outskirts of Nortnd. Even before entering, Ang could already feel a strong sense of antiquity. 09.58 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 388 Importune 65% +15 Free Coins Jonathan, what are you doing here? Ang was pleasantly surprised, never expecting Jonathan to come to the outskirts of Nortnd suddenly. Jonathan took her to the car and exined, I missed you, so I came to pick you up. Ang blushed and replied softly, I missed you too. Jonathan smiled, holding Angs hand tightly. Oliver drove in front, pretending to be indifferent. There was a warm and ambiguous atmosphere in the back seat, with Jonathan holding Ang close to him, asking softly, Are you tired? Ill take you to a ce to rx and rest. Ang leaned against Jonathan and murmured in agreement. She wasnt very curious about the ce Jonathan mentioned for rxation. What mattered was that Jonathan would be with her, and she would rx a lot with him around. That was the sense of security Jonathan gave her. Soon, the car stopped in front of an ancient and elegant courtyard. There were many such houses on the outskirts of Nortnd. Even before entering. Ang could already feel a strong sense of antiquity Chapter 389 Chapter 389 A Familiar Gaze Chapter 389 A Familiar Gaze Jonathan escorted Ang to a luxurious mansion that offered both dining and lodging. While the exterior appeared wless, the interior revealed apletely different world. The waiter guided the pair to the secluded courtyard Jonathan had reserved in advance,plete with a private hot spring. After a rxing soak in the hot spring and a satisfying meal, Ang finally began to unwind after two days of tension. Meanwhile, Florences expression darkened further following another unsessful attempt to track down Jonathan. Growing increasingly frustrated, she turned to the man beside her and demanded, Is this your idea of a n? We havent even caught a glimpse of him! The man, sweating profusely, struggled toprehend why Jonathan had managed to evade their monitoring area. Perhaps he resides at the office? he tentatively suggested. Unable toe up with any other exnation, especially since they had stationed multiple individuals at various exits, he felt at a loss. Filled with resentment, Florence impatiently inquired. Is there any other way to locate him? After two days, she realized that Jonathan was purposefully avoiding her. Every time she attempted to find him at thepany, he conveniently remained absent. Despite her efforts to stake out thepany building, Jonathan devised a method to elude her surveince. Florence was unable to find any opportunity to encounter Jonathan. The astute n man beside her could only shake his head in resignation. The other party has shown no interest in the business proposal. Theres nothing more we can do. Florence red at him. If theres no way, cant you figure it out? Youre utterly useless. The man chose not to engage in an argument with Florence and simply hung his head. After a moment, Florence impatiently remarked, My brothers funeral is scheduled for tomorrow. Jonathan should be present, right? He should be, as the Shelton Family has also invited him. Prior to this, Florence had verbally invited Jonathan, but such an invitation needed to have formality. Subsequently, upon Florence mentioning the invitation to Jonathan, the Shelton Family sent an official invite. Upon hearing this, Florence finally relinquished her discontent and departed with herpanions. 1/3 Chapter 389 A Familiar Gaze Meanwhile, Jonathan received a text message from Spencer while dining with Ang. 015 Free Cons Spencer simply informed him that Florence had left with her team and that surveince around the company premises needed to continue What has caught Jonathans attention? Ang served additional dishes onto Jonathans te Setting his phone aside, Jonathan replied. The update on thepany situation that Spencer sent Ang refrained from further inquiries as she was not wellCversed in Jonathans business affairs. Did the examination proceed smoothly? Jonathan inquired. Without any hitches, Ang attirmed, proceeding to share details of the examination with Jonathan. Listening with a smile, Jonathan and Ang enjoyed a harmonious atmosphere. After conversing for a while. Ang noticed Jonathan gazing at her tenderly. Her heart skipped a beat, prompting her to ask, How have you been these days, Jonathan? Fine, Jonathan responded, adding. Thave a funeral to attend tomorrow, and lin contemting whether to go. A funeral? Whose? Ang inquired curiously, as she was unaware of Jonathans acquaintances in Nortnd besides Yarrison and Spencer. The eldest son of the Shelton Family Initially, Jonathan had only received a verbal invitation from Florence and had not confirmed his attendance. However, he received a formal invitation from the Shelton Family before picking up Ang, prompting him to consider attending. Frowning in thought. Ang recalled the presence of a Shelton Family in Nortnd after a moment of reflection. Since she had never interacted with anyone from the Shelton Family, her knowledge about them was limited. Would you like me to apany you? Ang spected that Jonathans hesitation stemmed from his need to leave, so she inquired. After a moment of contemtion. Jonathan nodded. Ufortable with the idea of leaving Ang at homedecidedision to bring her along- Following the test, Ang had a twoCday break, during which Jonathan tried to keep her in his sight as much as possible. They woke up, freshened up the next morning, and returned to their lodging. In the afternoon, they visited the Shelton Family together. The Shelton Family had invited guests to their mansion on the mountain to attend the funeral of their Chapter 389 A Familiar Gaze eldest son, but the event felt more like a regr banquet than a somber asion. After paying their respects, they made their way to the banquet hall. To his surprise, he encountered Florence by chance. As the heir of the Shelton Family. Florence was not entertaining guests but wandering aimlessly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Upon spotting Jonathan, she approached them without hesitation. Mr. Lawson, its a pleasure to see you. Florence greeted him. Jonathan cordially greeted her and embraced Ang tightly. Who is this? Florence recognized Ang from the information provided by her subordinates, but she asked anyway. Instead of responding coldly, Jonathan introduced Ang. She is my wife. Ang smiled warmly at Florence, but the gesture was interpreted as a challenge. Mrs. Lawson, Florence repeated, her expression unreadable. Miss Shelton, Ang replied, sensing something off about Florence. Florence remained silent, blocking their path. ncing at Jonathan for reassurance, Ang observed Florences peculiar gaze before thetter abruptly. left. Jonathan, who was that? Ang inquired as they walked towards the banquet hall. That was Miss Shelton from the Shelton Family, Florence, Jonathan exined. Recalling Florences unsettling gaze, Ang noticed Yaxley approaching. Yaxley, she greeted. After exchanging pleasantries, they realized the funeral was more than just a simple ceremony. A member of the Shelton Family took the stage to express condolences for thete eldest son of the Shelton Family and introduce Florence as the heir. As Ang watched Florence on stage, she noticed the intense gaze directed at Jonathan, reminiscent of Cassandra Feeling a sense of unease, she locked eyes with Florence, who seemed to be challenging her. As Florence began speaking, Ang couldnt shake the feeling of being scrutinized. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 I Will Help You Seek Justice Ang, who would assist in retrieving it, remembered the expression in Florences eyes while Jonathan waspletely focused on Ang. He closely monitored Angs demeanor, wanting to ensure her safety at every moment. Even when Ang went to the restroom, he waited nearby, He was slightly concerned that Florence might take action, but fortunately, until the two departed from Mos vi halfway up the mountain, Florence did not intervene.. It wasnt that Florence didnt intend to act, but rather she couldnt find the right opportunity. Furthermore, she was preupied after their conversation, feeling overwhelmed. By the time she had a moment of respite, Jonathan and Ang had already departed.. Upon learning from the staff that the two had left, Florences mood soured. She only felt a bit relieved when she thought she might have a chanceter. 24 Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Ang and Jonathan were already on their way home. Recalling the way Florence had looked at Jonathan, Ang felt a heaviness in her heart. How could she possibly conceal her emotions from Jonathan? Once they were in the car, Jonathan sat beside her and noticed that something was amiss. He gently inquired, Whats wrong? Are you feeling unwell? Ang shook her head without responding. Jonathan paused and asked again, Is something troubling you? Ang had been fine before their arrival, but now she appeared downcast at something had urred. distracted, indicating that Given that they were almost always together, and he had been vignt throughout, Ang shouldnt have encountered any issues. Apart from that, it must have been something on Angs mind that was causing her difort. Ang bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, then asked, What do you think of Miss Shelton? Upon hearing Florences name, Jonathan furrowed his brow. Not very positively. His assessment was firm, surprising Ang as she looked up at him. Observing Angs surprised expression, Jonathan suddenly realized the misunderstanding and sighed. I only have eyes for you. With just that statement, Ang waspletely taken aback. Chapter 390 I Will Help You Seek Justice Believing Oliver was still in the front seat, Ang blushed, even her ears turning red. Seeing her blushing. Oliver turned back in surprise. Her face flushed, and Ang felt even more embarrassed. Jonathan quickly embraced her, shielding her from further embarrassment. Ang nestled in his arms, her cheeks and ears still burning. Inside the car, no one spoke. Ang could hear the intense beating of their hearts as if they were ying a drum. After a while, her emotions had yet to scul She had thought she would feel better once they arrived home, but upon returning, Jonathan was even more unrestrained, picking her up and heading to their room. Ang felt both bashful and flustered, yet deep down, she also felt a sense of anticipation. However, she soon found herself unable to resist. Upon waking up the next morning, Ang blushed once more, Jonathan had purposely stayed home that day instead of going to the office. Upon her awakening, he embraced her and asked, Where would you like to go today? Ill apany you. He asked because he had learned the previous day that Ang would have a few days off after the exam. He didnt want to miss the opportunity to spend time with her. As for the matters at thepany, he could entrust them to Spencer. If they couldnt be delegated to him, he would address themter. Upon hearing Jonathans words, Ang pondered for a moment before saying, I dont feel like going out. Lets just stay at home. With Jonathan by her side, she had no desire to go out. It was pleasant for the two of them to stay at home together. Jonathan didnt push her to go out when he heard her words. Understanding Angs temperament, he opted to spend a peaceful day at home with her. They spent their days warmly and happily. On the other hand, upon waking up. Fanny only grasped Josephs intentions after he exined the situation to Scarlet multiple times. Joseph intended to use her illness to calm the situation at Scarlet and prevent her from causing trouble in Riverdon. Despite feeling ufortable, Fanny agreed to try to calm down and persuade Scarlet. It wouldnt be beneficial for her if Scarlet stirred up trouble in Riverdon. Chapter 390 I Will Help You Seek Justice Both Jonathan and her father were assisting her in finding a kidney donor. If Scarlet caused trouble, it would only hinder the process. Upon entering the ward, Fanny saw Zacharias attempting to calm down Scarlet. However, Scarlet was clearly unreceptive and even scolded Zacharias. Seeing Zachariassplexion grow paler, Fanny became genuinely concerned that he might faint, so she quickly urged. Zacharias, you should go rest. Ill stay here with Mom. Zacharias was indeed exhausted. He understood that Fanny was likely there to appease Scarlet on behalf of Joseph. After giving a few instructions, he left the ward. He was still a patient and couldnt endure much longer. Scarlet had recently woken up and knew that Fanny was unwell, but Joseph and Zacharias had not informed her about the need for a kidney transnt to avoid worrying her. Now, they had no choice but to let Fanny inform Scarlet and prevent her from returning to Riverdon. Once Zacharias left, Scarlets attention shifted entirely to Fanny. At a nce, she noticed that Fannys face was very pale, even more so than when she had just woken up, and Fannys eyes were slightly red. Fanny, why is your face so pale? Has Joseph had a doctor properly assess your illness? Scarlet, who had been persuaded by Zacharias earlier, was holding back her emotions. Seeing Fannys pale face, she became more agitated and demanded an exnation from Joseph.. Her agitation caused her to start coughing. Joseph had me checked by a doctor. It needs to be treated gradually. Fanny quickly moved forward to pat her back gently, then exined softly. Seeing Scarlet calm down a bit, she sat beside Scarlets bed and said slowly, Mom, you just woke up. Its not good to get too worked up. Scarlet acknowledged her condition and epted Fannys words. She softened her tone before speaking, Fanny, Im going back to Riverdon. You shoulde with me. Upon hearing that she still wanted to return to Riverdon, Fanny furrowed her brows and whispered, Mom, I cant go back to Riverdon. Seeing her hesitant expression, Scarlet inquired, Why cant you go back to Riverdon? Fanny, dont worry. I will take you back and ensure you receive proper treatment. Fanny shook her head, biting her lip as she exined, Mom, my reputation in Riverdon was tarnished because I was deceived before. She had previously confided in Scarlet about this while she was ill, but at that time, Scarlet was disoriented and didnt recall anything upon waking up. Now, as Fanny brought it up again, Scarlet suddenly remembered all the things Fanny had shared while 3/4 Chapter 390 1 Will Help You Seek Justice she was ill. Was it Ang who harmed you? Her face twisted in disgust. She must have taken advantage of me not being there to mistreat you! Fanny timidly remained silent, seemingly agreeing with her words. Fanny, dont worry. I will help you seek justice, Scarlets emotions surged, and she continued. I will urn to Riverdon first, settle matters there, and then apany you for treatment. Upon hearing this, Fanny quickly advised, Mom, you just woke up. You shouldnt go back to Riverdon. Why not? Scarlet eximed, her agitation evident, She was taken aback by Fannys attempt to discourage her from going back to Riverdon. Scarlet had always treated Fammy better than George. How could Fanny side with George at a time like this? Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? Just as chill crept into her heart, she heard Fannys exnation a Your body has fully recovered, so Ill apany you back when it does she said as if she had made a wrighny decision. Scarlet immediately set aside her doubts and was moved to tears Since waking up to everyone using Linda of pushing her, her emotions have been in turmoil. She resented George for shifting me to Linda and implying it was all her fault. Full of anger, she was determined to return to Riverdon and make George pay. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When her som tried to stop her, Fanny offered to go with her, deeply touching her. However, before she could fully appreciate the gesture. Fannys next words sent her spiraling into shock, her vision blurring. Mom, even if I dont proceed with the kidney transnt, I will still apany you back. Funny dered firmly, her eyes slightly red, projecting strength and vulnerability What? Scarlet was stunned, echoing. Kidney transnt? She had only heard from Joseph that Fanny was ill, never realizing it was severe enough to require a kidney transnt Suddenly, everything went dark before her. Seeing her reaction. Fanny knew the next steps needed to be handled delicately and offered her support Mom, dont worry. L She paused, unsure how to proceed without causing Scarlet more distress Unable to contain her worry, Scarlet embraced Fanny tenderly, her mind racing as she whispered, Fanny, my dear daughter. What do we do now? The surgery was risky, and unspoken fears weighed heavily on her heart. Is the surgery dangerous? Observing Scarlet had put aside thoughts of Riverdon, Fanny didnt mention it either, instead reassuring. Joseph mentioned skilled doctors in the Nortnd who have sessfully performed such surgeries. Mom, dont fret. While the surgery may be manageable, finding a kidney donor poses a challenge Though Fanny spoke soothingly, Scarlet sensed the forced calmness in her demeanor, causing her heart to ache. It dawned on Scarlet that not only was the surgery risky, but finding a suitable kidney donor was also a daunting task. Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? Just as a chill crept into her heart, she heard Fannys exnation Your body hasnt fully recovered, so Ill apany you back when it does, she said as if she had made a weighty decision. Scarlet immediately set aside her doubts and was moved to tears. Since waking up to everyone using Linda of pushing her, her emotions have been in turmoil. She resented George for shifting me to Linda and implying it was all her fault. Full of anger, she was determined to return to Riverdon and make George pay. When her sons tried to stop her, Fanny offered to go with her, deeply touching her. However, before she could fully appreciate the gesture, Fannys next words sent her spiraling into shock, her vision blurring. Mom, even if I dont proceed with the kidney transnt, I will still apany you back. Fanny dered firmly, her eyes slightly red, projecting strength and vulnerability. What? Scarlet was stunned, echoing. Kidney transnt? She had only heard from Joseph that Fanny was ill, never realizing it was severe enough to require a kidney transnt. Suddenly, everything went dark before her. Seeing her reaction, Fanny knew the next steps needed to be handled delicately and offered her support. Mom, dont worry. Li She paused, unsure how to proceed without causing Scarlet more distress.. Unable to contain her worry, Scarlet embraced Fanny tenderly, her mind racing as she whispered, Fanny, my dear daughter. What do we do now? The surgery was risky, and unspoken fears weighed heavily on her heart. Is the surgery dangerous? Observing Scarlet had put aside thoughts of Riverdon, Fanny didnt mention it either, instead reassuring. Joseph mentioned skilled doctors in the Nortnd who have sessfully performed such surgeries. Mom, dont fret. While the surgery may be manageable, finding a kidney donor poses a challenge. Though Fanny spoke soothingly, Scarlet sensed the forced calmness in her demeanor, causing her heart to ache. It dawned on Scarlet that not only was the surgery risky, but finding a suitable kidney donor was also a daunting task Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? Realizing the difficulty of finding a donor, she anxiously inquired, Have they found one yet? How long will it take? James and Joseph are actively searching for a donor, so hopefully, theyll locate one soon. Seeing Fanny hesitant look and uncertain tone, Scarlet became more convinced that finding a donor wouldnt be easy. However, Fanny seemed to notice her anxiety and awkwardly changed the subject. Mom, if you wish to return to Riverdon, go ahead, but my current state wont allow her to apany you. Let me consider it. Fanny nodded obediently, sitting by her side. Scarlet deliberated for a while before ultimately setting aside thoughts of returning to Riverdon. She raised her head decisively and reassured Fanny. Fanny, I wont be going back to Riverdon for now. Dont worry, I will stay with you. Really, Mom? Fanny beamed, her eyes sparkling. Scarlet quickly affirmed. Of course, Fanny. With such an important matter at hand, how could I leave? Fanny finally breathed a sigh of relief. Afraid that Scarlet might regret her decision, she casually added, Mom, dont worry too much. Jonathan said that Dad is also helping to find a kidney donor, so well definitely find one soon. Hes helping you find one too? Scarlet suddenly asked in a low voice. Confused, Fanny timidly nodded. Scarlet pped her hands and scolded, At least he has a little conscience and knows whats right. Deep down, she thought that as long as George didnt cause trouble, she wouldnt take action against him for now. Now that she was in Nortnd and George was in Riverdon, even if she wanted to go back, she had to make sure that both she and Fannys illnesses were treated before returning. Fanny finally felt at case, and they chatted for a while before Scarlet fell asleep. Seeing her asleep, Fanny left the ward and saw Joseph waiting outside. How is Mom doing? Is she still insisting on going back to Riverdon? Joseph asked. Upon hearing Josephs question, Fanny felt a bit ufortable deep down. But thinking that Joseph was ultimately worried about not finding a kidney donor, she let go of her difort, put on a smile, and said, Mom has already fallen asleep. She said she would stay with me to get better first, and she will consider going back to Riverdon. Joseph finally let go of his worries. Dont worry about it, Fanny. As long as you get better. Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? Fanny was moved to tears. Joseph, youre so kind. After exchanging a few words, Joseph had to go back to work, and Fanny went home. +15 Free Coins From the moment she fainted upon learning she needed a kidney transnt to now, waking up and using this situation to persuade Scarlet, her emotions had calmed down a lot. Meanwhile, over the past few days. Christophers face and body injuries had also healed significantly, with no visible signs of any problems. Feeling better, he brought up the idea of going to the hospital to see Scarlet with Fanny. Fanny had no reason to refuse. She took Christopher to the hospital. In the past few days, she had temporarily stabilized Scarlet with her illness, causing Scarlet to hold back his hatred towards George. Scarlet did not rush back to Riverdon but stayed in Nortnd to recuperate. The whole family was working hard to find a kidney donor for Fanny. Although she was not living in the hospital, she was undergoing daily checkCups. After learning that Fanny already knew about his illness, Christopher became even more caring towards. her. However, there was still no news about a kidney donor, and everyone, although not saying it out loud, seemed very anxious. At the hospital, Scarlet saw Christopher and Fanny walking together again, but he didnt say anything. Over the past few days, Scarlet had been following the doctors orders for rehabilitation, and his body had improved significantly. It was likely that he would fully recover soon. Back in Riverdon, George was extremely anxious upon hearing that Scarlet had woken up, Later, he learned from Joseph that Scarlet had breathed a sigh of relief after stabilizing Fannys condition a bit. He definitely did not want to go to jail. However, he was also worried that if Fannys illness was cured, Scarlet might turn around and continue to try to send him to prison. The more he thought about it, the more anxious George became. No. I had to confirm this myself, to see for myself what Scarlets attitude was. After informing James, he quickly get off for Nortnd. Upon arriving in Nortnd, George headed straight for Scarlets hospital room. Youre awake. George made a mournful expression, but everything seemed fine. As soon as Scarlet saw George, her expression turned gloomy. Who let you in? Seeing Scarlets attitude, George held back his temper and said, Im just worried about you, so I came to 3/4 10:03 Mon, 25 Mar Chapter 391 Worried if Im Dead or Alive? 23.6370 +15 Free Coins Worried about me? Worried if Im dead or alive? Scarlets chest heaved violently as if all his anger was gathering there, ready to erupt at any moment. George had a bad temper to begin with, and seeing Scarlets fierce appearance, he couldnt hold back either, and angrily scolded, I came all this way to see you. Dont disrespect me! Upon hearing Georges raised voice, Scarlet initially froze, then broke down in tears. As she wept, George did not hold back, continuing to criticize her. Before long, themotion caught the attention of hospital staff, among them Joseph, who had been preupied and bewildered. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Forced For A Chat How could it be that the moment Joseph arrived, he heard Georges harsh scolding without any courtesy? Dad! He quickly interjected, cutting off Georges angry outburst. It was only then that George noticed the wideCopen hospital room door, with quite a few people outside making amotion. His expression immediately darkened. What are you staring at? George brusquely dismissed the onlookers with his fierce and menacing demeanor. The crowd dispersed, leaving only Joseph behind. Joseph hurriedly closed the door and didnt say much to him. Instead, he quickly approached to check on Scarlets condition. Scarlet Square was quietly weeping, but her gaze toward George was filled with resentment. Mom, are you alright? Joseph inquired with concern. Before Scarlet could reply, George cut in. What could possibly be wrong with her? She was just vehemently cursing at me a moment ago! George, cant I curse you for the despicable things youve done? Scarlet confronted him after everyone. else had left. Her tears hadnt dried yet as she pointed usingly at him, her face flushed with anger. George couldnt let her insult him without fighting back, so he began cursing at her. Despite standing several steps apart, they seemed like enemies meeting on a battlefield. Upon seeing the heated exchange between the two, Joseph felt overwhelmed. Mom! Dad! Please stop arguing! He attempted to interject. But his voice was drowned out by theirs and wentpletely ignored. So, he resorted to drastic measures by covering Georges mouth. Mmmph- George suddenly found his mouth covered by Josephs hand. He red at him and angrily pushed his hand away. Why are you covering my mouth? Dad, just calm down first. Scarlet sighed deeply, her eyes filled with resentment. Trying to calm him down? Hed rather push me again, wishing I wouldnt wake up! What are you saying. Scarlet? Its you who wanted to push me, wishing I wouldnt wake up, isnt it? If it werent for Fanny needing treatment, you, you Chapter 392 Forced For A Chat Upon seeing George struggling to catch his breath, Joseph quickly patted him a d attempted to calm him down. Dad, please, lets not say anything right now While watching Georges effort to regainposure, Joseph also turned to Scarlet and said, Mom, please, dont say anything either. You need to rest. He was genuinely afraid that the two would continue exposing each others secrets. Thankfully, although they didnt grant each other any courtesy, they still valued what Joseph had to say and remained silent. Worried that the argument might escte, Josephforted Scarlet briefly before leading George, whose expression remained grim, out of the ward. Dad, why did youe to Nortnd? You didnt even tell me beforehand. George looked at him irritably as he was pulled out of the ward and asked, confused. Didnt your James inform you? Before departing Riverdon, he specifically informed James about his trip to the capital, so thetter should have ryed the message to Joseph. Joseph smacked his forehead, finally recalling that James had indeed called him and mentioned. something about George. But hed been swamped with work and hadnt paid much heed. It hadnt even crossed his mind that George would show up in the capital so soon. Itpletely slipped my mind, Joseph admitted, then inquired, Dad, did you reallye all this way just to butt heads with Mom? She just woke up, her health hasnt fully recovered, and she cant handle any stress. Since Scarlet woke up, they all knew George was the culprit behind the shove that injured her. They couldnt help but feel some resentment toward him. Even though they held Scarlet back from confronting George right away, they all knew it was his fault. Is that how you see me? George asked, displeased. I just came to see if shes actually calmed down. Why are you so jittery? Mom already said she wouldnte looking for you until Fannys ailment is cured. You shouldnt have made the trip to Nortnd, Joseph responded. Georges arrival in Nortnd only served to further aggravate Scarlet. Without waiting for Georges response. Joseph dered. Ive got your return ticket covered. Ill send you back. But George promptly declined. Ive got other things to take care of. I dont need you looking out for me. His primary motive foring to Nortnd was to ascertain whether Scarlet truly had no intention of identifying hing, but there were also other loose ends he needed to tie up while he was there. Joseph didnt want George causing trouble in Nortnd, but he was too preupied to keep tabs on him, so he reluctantly let him go about hisCbusiness. You can stay in Nortnd, Dad, but please refrain from upsetting Mom any further. They had finally 2/4 Chapter 392 Forced For A Chat managed to stabilize Scarlet amidst Fannys illness, and he didnt want any setbacks. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. +15 Free Coint George shot him a re. You think I actually want to see her? If he hadnt been concerned about whether Scarlet truly intended to let go of the incident where he had pushed her, he wouldnt have bothered making a trip to the hospital. Having heard Georges response, Joseph decided not to press him further and returned to own affairs. attending to his As soon as George left the hospital, he attempted to reach Dn, only to discover that his phone unreachable. was He found out in Riverdon that Dn and Fanny had offended the Collier Family, and he knew it was mostly Dns doing. Unable to reach Dn, he decided to go find Fanny. On the other hand, after spending a cozy day with Jonathan, Ang persuaded him to go to the company. However, soon after he departed, she stepped out for some shopping, only to bump into an unexpected figure. Miss Ang The person looked her up and down, with unfriendly eyes. Miss Shelton? Ang had crossed paths with Florence only once, but she left asting impression, especially with her reminiscent gaze toward Jonathan, akin to Cassandras. Ang couldnt shake the feeling that Florence harbored simr intentions toward Jonathan. Florence shed a faint smile, though her eyes/remained icy. I didnt expect you to remember me. Mr. Lawson mention me to you? Ang frowned. No. Did If she hadnt taken the initiative to ask, how could Jonathan have mentioned Florence? Plus, Florences brothers funeral had taken ce just two days prior. If she hadnt confronted her out of the blue, Ang might have forgotten about her altogether. He didnt mention me? Its okay if he didnt. I would like to get to know you. Would you be willing to chat with me? Florence continued, furrowing her brow. Ang nced at her and responded distantly. Its not convenient right now. I have things to do. It wont take up much of your time, Miss Ang. Florences displeasure was evident on her face, and without waiting for Ang to respond, she pped her hands twice and walked toward the car. Ang suddenly had a bad feeling as she saw two bodyguardsing down from the car Florence was heading to. The bodyguards didnt do anything immediately, but just politely gestured toward Ang. Please. 3/4 Chapter 392 Forced For A Chat Ang frowned deeply but still followed trailed behind Florence. The other party came prepared, but it seemed like they didnt have any malicious intentions. She could meet with them if needed. However, if possible, she hoped Oliver would notice that she was being stopped. She didnt forget to bring Oliver when she went out shopping, but she didnt expect that she would be stopped just as she asked Oliver to get something. Although Florence didnt openly tie her up, if she refused, they might resort to force. She promised Jonathan that she would always protect herself. At times like this, she knew temporarily complying with Florence was the right thing to do. Once in the car, Ang wore a nk expression and had no intention of speaking. The other party wanted to chat with her, but she had no interest in chatting. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Mere Annoyance Chapter 393 Mere Annoyance Florence stared at Ang for a moment and then remarked, Miss Ang, you are truly not easily. frightened. Ang looked at her quizzically, and Florence added, Yourplexion seems a bit pale. Miss Shelton, where are you taking me? Ang inquired without acknowledging the sarcasm. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before Florence could respond, their car abruptly braked, and the driver announced, Miss, someone is blocking the road. Who is it? Ang peered outside and recognized Oliver. She instantly felt relieved. Oliver must have noticed her absence as soon as he retrieved the item and promptly followed her. Is he yourpanion? Florence inquired. Ang opened the car door without hesitation. Miss Florence, lets continue this conversation another time. Jonathan will be here soon. She purposely mentioned Jonathan to observe Florences reaction. She saw that thetter furrowed her brow momentarily. The car door swung open at her touch, and surprisingly, Florence seemed hesitant about something, yet no one stopped her. It wasnt until she got out of the car that she breathed a sigh of relief. Oliver hurried over with concern etched on his face. Mrs. Lawson, are you alright? Oliver was trembling with fear at the thought of almost losing Ang. Im fine. She shook her head, nced at Florence, then shut the car door. Lets head back. Florence looked strangely at the closed car door and stayed silent for a while. Miss, do you want us to bring her back? the bodyguard in the front seat asked. Florence chuckled. Forget it. Well chat with her another day. She found Ang quite intriguing, but her heart was set on Jonathan. She was confident she could make Ang give up on her own. Miss, we could just snatch h rand for her to divorce that guy surnamed Lawson. The bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat knew that she hade to Ang for Jonathans sake, so he came up with an idea. Forget it! Florence snapped. Her men had beaten up Jonathans brother before, and now her men who only knew violence encouraged her to kidnap his wife. She wasnt nning on leaving a good impression on Jonathan at all! Chapter 893 Mere Annoyance But, she didnt really like Ang being Jonathans wife either. If it werent for wanting to leave a good impression on Jonathan, she wouldnt have been so polite to Ang. The bodyguard was scolded by her and didnt dare toe up with any more ideas. Florence leaned back in her seat and said, To Jonathanspany. Even though she was probably going to be turned away again, she just couldnt resist going to see Jonathan. The car sped off, while Ang also dialed Jonathans number. She knew that even if she didnt say anything, Oliver would inform Jonathan about the incident where she was almost taken away, so she simply mentioned encountering Florence briefly. To prevent Jonathan from worrying excessively, she omitted the possibility of Florence seeking another. conversation with her. Following the brief interaction with Florence, she found her less intimidating than anticipated. Jonathan had briefed her on the general situation of the Shelton Family, prompting her to steer clear of individuals like Florence as much as possible. Ang did not chat with Jonathan for long before ending the call. Unexpectedly. Jonathan hurried home shortly after out of concern for her. Consequently, when Florence arrived at Jonathanspany, she narrowly missed him. Facing the receptionists smiling face saying Mr. Lawson just left, Florence turned away impatiently. Once she left, the receptionist breathed a sigh of relief and filed an internal report. Florence had previously shed with thepanys security team, and they all recognized her, so they were on high alert when they spotted her. Meanwhile, Fanny, who had finally calmed down after two days, was taken aback when she learned that George wasing to Nortnd. She mulled over his actions and felt a wave of uncertainty wash over her. It was tough for her toe to terms with the fact that he was the one who pushed Scarlet. So, she refrained from reaching out to George herself. Unexpectedly, he reached out to her directly, but it was just to inquire about Dns situation. When George brought up Dn, memories of thetters past mistreatment flooded back into Fannys mind. Despite her difort, she decided to disclose what had happened with Dn to George. After listening, George didnt offer much in response before departing. Unable to reach Dn himself, he hade to Fanny seeking information. 2/4 Chapter 393 Mere Annoyance Once he had a clearer picture of the situation, he could make his way to the Lime Family.. Even after George left, Fannys thoughts remained unsettled. She contemted seeking out Christopher but her ns were interrupted when she unexpectedly encountered Ang. Instinctively, she hid away and observed with irritation as a cheerful Ang walked away with her companions. At that moment, Ang was out shopping with Yoanna, and following recent events, Oliver had grown. even closer to Ang than before. Why are you so tense, Oliver? Yoanna teased as she noticed their shopping trip had turned into a trio. Yoanna, who had been recovering in the hospital, immediately made ns to hang out with Ang upon. her discharge. Ang agreed to apany her during her training break. Oliver responded seriously. Im not tense. Observing his demeanor. Yoanna refrained from further teasing. Shortly after, Yoanna, seemingly influenced by Olivers nervousness, nced around inexplicably and, murmured, Why do I feel like someone is watching us? Ang also scanned the surroundings but did not spot anyone familiar. I dont think so. Ignoring the strange feeling, Yoanna took Ang to eat, but as soon as they entered the restaurant and ordered, two people approached. The two were dressed as bodyguards andpletely ignored Yoanna as they headed straight for Ang. Miss Ang, our Miss would like to have a word with you. Oliver was also there, and upon seeing someone approaching, he stood directly beside Ang with a protective stance. He knew that Florence from before hadnt given up yet. Curious, Ang inquired, Who is your miss? She suspected the individuals were associated with Florence. One of the bodyguards responded, Youll find out when you arrive, Miss Ang. Our Miss has reserved a private room. Unwilling toply, Ang declined and stated she was dining with a friend. The bodyguards, unwilling to disclose their miss identity, left to report back. After their departure, Ang decided to leave and informed the front desk that they were canceling their order. Why are you leaving, Ang? Yoanna asked as they got into the car. She sensed that something was amiss. Ang shared her suspicions. 3/4 Chapter 393 Mere Annoyance Staying there might lead to trouble. Lets eat somewhere else The behavior of the other party confirmed to her that it was indeed Florence. Despite the different bodyguards, she was certain of the connection. She wasnt afraid of Florence. She simply found her irritating, and she was frustrated by thetters insistence on discussing this issue with her. Upon hearing this. Yoanna chose not to pursue the topic further. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Please Ask Ang To Treat Him The two of them discreetly stayed behind and found another ce to eat, and Florence refrained from disturbing Ang again. Just as Angels Florence had just parted ways with Yoanna and hadnt returned home yet, she received a call from Before answering the call, she was unaware that it was Florence on the other end. Miss Ang, youre quite hard to please. Upon realizing it was Florence on the other end, Ang instinctively furrowed her brows. By saying this, Florence was indirectly acknowledging that the people who had intercepted Ang earlier were indeed her own. My friend was present earlier, so it wasnt convenient to discuss matters with you. Ang sat in the back seat of the car and reluctantly provided a reason for Florences sigh. you! Florence didnt dwell on this point any further, but instead said, When will free? Let me know when youre avable so we can find a ce to chat Ang inquired, Are you really that free? Florence chuckled and simply replied. Im indeed not as busy as you, so remember to inform me when youre free. As soon as Florences voice faded. Ang heard the busy signal. When Ang returned home, she told Jonathan she had encountered one of Florences people, but she avoided confronting her. It seemed Florence had ulterior motives toward Jonathan, and Ang didnt hide it from him. Jonathan immediately arranged for more bodyguards for Ang after understanding her implication, but except for Oliver, the others wouldnt stick close by. Knowing Jonathan was worried about her, sheplied with his arrangements. Make sure you watch out for yourself too. She couldnt help but remind him when she thought of Mo Florences true intentions. Meeting Angs gaze, Jonathan asked teasingly, Are you worried about me? She blushed and smiled shyly. No way. She didnt expect him to joke with her, but considering Florences influential background and arrog demeanor, she couldnt suppress her worry. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan saw through her sarcasm. He smirked, pulled her into a hug, and effortlessly carried her toward the bedroom. Really? he teased. Ang suddenly panicked and instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Nestled against Jonathans sturdy chest, she couldnt help but whisper, Just make sure you take care. He responded with a passionate kiss. Meanwhile, Florence found herself swamped with tasks and couldnt spare a thought for Ang. Although she couldnt focus on thetter, she kept an eye on Jonathans and Angs movements. The Kins family members were equally concerned about the couples movements. However, they could only discuss them privately at most, as they had no extra energy to spare for monitoring them closely. Especially after George got into trouble and Joseph, who had been focusing on the hospital, had to deal with the aftermath for him. When Joseph hurried to the police station, the sun beat down relentlessly. His irritation red upon seeing George in custody. Dad? What happened? Who did you get into a fight with? The police simply stated that George had assaulted someone, who then reported him. Joseph asked about bail as soon as he entered the police station and felt relieved when he found out it was possible. He still remembered thest time Fanny was held and the police said she couldnt be bailed out. Do I need to report to you every time I hit someone? Georges words nearly gave Joseph a heart attack. He rolled his eyes impatiently and asked, Do you still want to be bailed out? He knew Georges temper would cause trouble, especially after the incident with Linda in Riverdon. However, he didnt expect him to have such an attitude now that he had been arrested. Thinking of the old George and looking at the current disheveled George in front of him, he couldnt hide his disgust. George angrily said, Are you threatening your own father? His outburst not only made Josephs face grim but even caught the attention of one of the nearby police officers who shouted, What are you yelling about? As soon as the police officer spoke, George deted. He shifted his posture against the iron railing and urged Joseph, Just bail me out already! First, tell me who you hit, Joseph tried to maintain a calm demeanor and spoke calmly. Dn Leigh, George spat out the name with anger. Remembering Josephs concern, he clenched his fists and added, He harmed Fanny. Whats wrong with me giving him a taste of his own medicine? Joseph nced deeply at him. He sensed that Georges confrontation with Dn was probably not about Fanny. However, Dn did indeed cause Fanny significant harm, so Joseph didnt probe further into Georges Chapter 894 Please Ask Ang To Treat Him intentions. He simply offered, Tli bail you out. Hurry back to Riverdon. He was keen to get him out of Nortnd, knowing he was a potential troublemaker. Unlike Riverdon, Nortnd wasnt forgiving. He feared that if George caused trouble here, it would be a disaster. George looked at him discontentedly and casually replied, Okay, hurry up and get me out of here. Joseph arranged for bail, but before George was released, he purchased a ticket for him and rushed to the airport with his associates. Just as he had obtained the ticket, he was nning to escort George to the ne, but then Zacharias suddenly fell ill. Upon receiving the news, he hesitated. You should check on Zacharias. Ill go back on my own! George took the ticket and started to shoo him away. Joseph reminded him once more before quickly heading to the hospital. Little did he know that as soon as he left, George canceled the ticket and left the airport. He stayed behind secretly because he still had unfinished business to attend to. When Joseph arrived at the hospital, Zacharias had already been taken into the operating room, and Fanny was waiting outside. Zacharias fell ill suddenly, and after the doctor contacted Joseph and he still hadnt arrived, the doctor reached out to Fanny. Upon seeing Joseph, Fanny immediately threw herself into his arms with teary eyes. Joseph, Zacharias has been in surgery for a long time. He will be okay, right? Hell be fine. Joseph reassured her hastily. Although he said so, he was also uncertain about Zacharias condition. It had been quite a few days since Zacharias was treated by Angst time, but during this period, he had notined of any difort or fallen ill. He thought Zacharias had fully recovered, but he didnt anticipate him suddenly falling ill again and being rushed to the emergency room. The two of them waited together outside for a long time before the doctor finally emerged. Dr. Clinton, how is Zacharias doing? Joseph inquired urgently. They were colleagues, and Gregory didnt withhold any information. Zacharias condition is very serious. Didnt you have someone perform acupuncture on him before? Why did you stop? Gregory took over Zacharias treatment upon his hospitalization. Zacharias condition was dire, but after Joseph had someone administer acupuncture, Zacharias condition stabilized for a few days. At that time, he thought the acupuncture was miraculous and wanted to follow up, but he heard Joseph mention that the individual was not open tomunication and declined. 3/4 Chapter 394 Please Ask Ang To Treat Him When Joseph heard him mention Ang Kins, his expression turned slightly sour, and he only inquired. How is Zacharias now? He has been temporarily stabilized and is still unconscious. He will be transferred back to the ward shortly. Several doctors have assessed him, but there is no definitive treatment for his illness. You should invite that individual again to stabilize him. His body may not endure much longer. After uttering those words, Gregory let out a sigh and departed.. Fanny stood by, and upon hearing Ang being mentioned, she hesitantly spoke, Joseph, could you please ask Ang toe and treat Zacharias as soon as possible? Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Refreshing Her Understanding Chapter 395 Refreshing Her Understanding Joseph frowned momentarily before dialing Ang''s phone number. To his surprise, Ang did not answer the call. Fanny blinked in surprise and inquired, Joseph, should I try calling Ang to ask? Joseph''s expression soured, but he nodded. He suspected that Ang had blocked his number. Despite Fanny''s attempts to reach Ang, the calls went unanswered. After several unsessful tries, Fanny tearfully remarked, Ang must be upied with something. Shes deliberately avoiding us by blocking our calls, Joseph asserted firmly, his face contorted with disgust and hatred. She wants Zacharias dead! Fanny was taken aback because she was visibly shaken by the usation.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joseph quickly regained hisposure and said, Fanny, you''re not feeling well. Go back and rest, I''ll handle this. At first, she didnt want to agree, but after some coaxing, he managed to persuade her to leave. After attending to Fanny, and checking on Zacharias'' situation, Joseph went to find Ang. But he never had the chance to find her, as he was intercepted directly outside. During Ang''s days of rest, she didn''t leave the house at all and stayed with Jonathan the whole time. 1/6 JMB MMB BB BB 943 09:55 Chapter 395 Refreshing Her Understanding 45 Free Cons After a few peaceful days, she returned to Nortnd Medical University to continue her training. Even though she rested at home for a few days, Jonathan was quite restless, iming he was ensuring her safety. After several days, her sense of security indeed skyrocketed, and she would wake up early to go to school when training resumed As soon as she stepped into the ssroom, she saw Cassie waving at her. She walked over and sat next to her, who then mentioned that todays test results would be announced. Before she could even react to how quickly the results came out, she saw the instructor enter the ssroom. The previously somewhat noisy ssroom suddenly quieted down, and the instructor on the stage also began to speak. The test results were out, but instead of grades, it was a passorfail situation. Two-thirds of the students didn''t make it. However, both Ang and Cassie were among those who passed. As the instructor read out the list of names, the students below started chattering. But within moments, he hushed them with a stern rebuke. The instructor mentioned that the next test would be the real deal, and everyone became serious. Without much ado, he exined the standard results of thest test and asked the students to review their mistakes. After giving instructions, he left them to figure out their next steps. 2/6 Add NNN BB BBB *UEN 94% 09:55 +5 Free Coins Chapter 395 Refreshing Her Understanding Ang recalled her test process, carefullyparing it to the standard procedure, and then nned to borrow some books from the library. Hey, Cassie, I''m off to the library to get some books, she said before leaving. As soon as she stepped out of the ssroom, she bumped into Lara, who was wearing a smile. Hey Ang, where are you headed? Lara called her, but she rarely showed such a friendly smile, especially with Tyler always by her side. Ang replied, I''m going to the library. What a coincidence, I''m also going to the library. Why dont we go together? Lara suggested. Ang didnt refuse and nodded in agreement. They walked together toward the library. However, Ang didn''t expect to see Fanny at the library. As soon as Fanny saw Ang, she came over immediately. Ang, Fanny greeted. Only then did she notice someone else beside Ang, and her expression changed slightly. Ang nced at the people around her who were drawn by Fanny''s voice. She furrowed her brows, ignored Fanny, and went to the library''s bookborrowing machine to check out the books she wanted. Lara, on the other hand, took a quick look at Fanny and felt a bit curious about her. Despite Ang ignoring her, Fanny continued to call out with a dark expression, Ang! 3/6 The library was already quiet, and her voice was like a thunderbolt, causing disapproving looks from those around her. Ang halted in her tracks and shot her a cold look. She lowered her voice to warn, Shut up for now. We''ll talk outside. Fanny''s expression soured even more, but she remained silent. Upon seeing Ang borrow a few books, she also casually grabbed two and went to the machine to check them out. Her intention was simple. She just wanted to show off that she was also a student at Nortnd Medical University. However, Ang paid her no further attention, took her borrowed books, and exited the library. Lara had been walking alongside Ang the whole time, and would asionally nce more at Fanny who followed along. She was clearly interested in her. Ang stopped near the flower bed not far from the library. Lara, I need to talk to her about something personal, so I won''t be going with you. Lara awkwardly smiled and did not insist on staying. As soon as she left, Fanny couldn''t wait to speak up. Ang, Mom woke up. If you have an ounce of filial piety,e with me to the hospital to see Mom!" Did Scarlet wake up? Ang had just heard about it, as she5 , 5 5 really didn''t want to get Ili. Toy h . pthe King {egies Malt and hadn''t pid httention to what they had been up to in Nortnd., 4/6 She said it herself that I''m not her daughter. Why should I go see her? Who does she think she is? She found it amusing. Even if Scarlet woke up, it shouldn''t be Fanny asking her to go see Scarlet. She didn''t think Fanny actually wanted her to go see Scarlet anyway. Upon seeing her refusal, Fanny felt a weight lift off her chest. 1 did ask! It''s Ang who doesn''t want to go! The reason Fanny came to ask Ang to see Scarlet wasn''t Scarlets idea or Joseph''s suggestion, but rather it was specifically mentioned by Zacharias. She was a bit displeased byFo i Zacharias suggestion, but she kept quiet about it, egpellys fcethey, >Wereallh Scarlet s ward at the time, and neither Joseph nor Scarlet objected. Now that Ang had declined, Fanny felt a weight lifted off her shoulders. Ang paid no mind to Fanny''s inner turmoil. Upon seeing that Fanny had nothing more to say, she turned to leave. Recalling Zacharias asking her to inform Ang, Fanny couldn''t help but grab Ang directly. Ang frowned and pushed her hand away, with a look of disgust in her eyes. Is there something else? She couldn''tprehend how Fanny had the audacity to confront her. After being sent in by Yaxley before, she had hoped for some peace, but Fanny was already bothering her. Fanny red at her, recalling Zacharias asional defense of Ang before, and said harshly, Let''s not discuss Mom for now. Why dont you 516 go see Zacharias at the hospital? You promised to treat him before! Ang smirked, Fanny, are you truly clueless or just pretending? I did set a condition back then. Fanny''s face stiffened, as the condition Ang had set was to rify her rtionship with the Kins Family. My registration has been transferred, so you must continue the treatment! Fanny knew that by saying this, Ang would not agree, and that was exactly what she wanted. She hadn''t forgotten their time in Riverdon, and facing Ang now, she sought a clear rejection. I formally dere that I will no longer care for Zacharias in the future, Ang stated before leaving. She had hoped that after the final treatment for Zacharias ended on a sour note, the Kins ee wapldnot spamelgsly Yor 100K ng for her again. However, she did not anticipate that they would persist in challenging her perception as they always did. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Not Pursuing Her Fanny did not pursue her, but instead quickly gathered her emotions and made a phone call. She cried on the phone, vividly and exaggeratedly recounting Ang''s misdeeds to Scarlet. The person who picked up the phone was none other than Scarlet. Upon hearing how Fanny had gone to ask Ang to treat Zacharias, only to suffer such injustice, Scarlet was immediately incensed and vented her anger at Ang. After listening to several sentences, Fanny smiled behind the phone, but her response was still soft and weak. Ang said she will never treat Zacharias again in the future. Mom, what should we do... Scarlet was well aware of Zacharias condition. After thest emergency visit, he was left extremely weak, and these past few days had only seen his health deteriorate further. Joseph was worried sick but couldn''t reach Ang, so Fanny volunteered to find Ang and ask her to help Zacharias. This was all promised in front of Scarlet, so she knew the situation well. Fanny, you go back first. Scarlet sighed. She was reluctant to see Fanny being mistreated, so she insisted that she go back first. Fanny sniffled a few times and obediently went back. 800 Meanwhile, Christopher was summoned by Jane again. 1/6 Last time, after Christopher was beaten up, he owed his survival entirely to Jonathan. Somehow, news of the incident reached Jane''s ears. Jane might not have intended to y tricks on him, but the friend by her side irritated him. Initially, when Christopher received a call from Jane, he thought she was going to inform Michael about the threat he posed. However, he soon realized that it was Harley''s idea to have some fun. Unfortunately, Harley''s n worked like a charm, dragging Christopher, who had no intention of dealing with Jane again, back into the scene. Jane and Harley were still at the bar, and as soon as Christopher arrived, Harley couldn''t help butugh and point at him. Well, look who''s here with the scars still on his face, Harley mocked. When his face was more severely injured before, Harley hadughed at him like this, but he didnt care anymore. Over these past few days, his facial wounds had almost healed, and tomorrow, they won''t be so visible. Plus, thest time he exchanged words with Harley, he didnt gain anything from it. Even though Christopher clenched his fists tightly, he didnt engage with her. Are you blind? Harley couldn''t hold back her anger when she saw him ignoring her. Miss Coolidge, do you have something to discuss with me? Christopher ignored Harley and directly addressed Jane, who was sitting at the table drinking. Jane casually motioned for Harley to sit beside her, telling her to calm 2/6 Chapter 396 Not Pursuing Her down before rolling her eyes at Christopher. What could I possibly need from you? Who do you think you are? She couldn''t stand Christopher. After threatening him once for causing trouble, she couldn''t be bothered to address him again.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Harley had heard some gossip that the Miss from the Shelton Family, who had previously beaten up Christopher, had taken a liking to Jonathan. Now that was some big news. She called out for Christopher because she wanted to hear it straight from him. Christopher frowned. As he suspected, it wasn''t Jane''s idea this time to call him out, but Harley He scanned the dimly lit bar impatiently and only thought about how to leave quickly. Harley, just ask your question and then let him leave. I cant stand seeing him. Jane expressed her disdain for Christopher openly to Harley. Harley smiled, noticing Christopher''s gaze on her, and then asked him, How far along are your friend and Florence Shelton? Christopher waspletely puzzled and looked at Harley, asking, Who''s Florence Shelton? His question made her roll her eyes. He doesn''t even know who Florence is. He must not know much more than what I''ve already found out. Harleyined to Jane. Christopher put on a puzzled look and continued to inquire curiously, 3/6 Chapter 9 NO ruisung 4 So, who''s this Shelton person Jonathan''s supposedly involved with?" Jane shot Harley a look, signaling her to kick Christopher out. Harley couldn''t just blurt out answers to Christopher''s questions, so she straight up told him to get lost. You better leave. That''s it for today. We''ll call you another time. Christopher frowned. It wasn''t because she told him to leave, but the part about calling him another time got to him. But he didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head slightly and headed out of the bar. Once outside, he lit up a cigarette. He remembered Florence''s people attacking him, and when Jonathan came to his rescue, Florence even mentioned Jonathan''s name. Even though Christopher was groggy at the time, he heard it loud and clear. Of course, he knew who Florence was. He just didn''t want Harley and Jane to keep digging, and him ying dumb this time seemed to have worked. They didn''t pry further and let him off the hook with just a few teasing remarks. But he didnt expect that as soon as he left, Harley would be particrly unhappy and asked Jane to call Michael. Word got to Michael about the altercation with Christopher, and upon hearing that Jonathan went to Christopher''s rescue, Michael''s mind started spinning with schemes. Especially after learning about Florence''s interest in Jonathan, he had other ideas brewing. However, in response to Jane''s probing over the phone, he responded bluntly that Jonathan was already married. 4/6 However, Christopher was oblivious to all this. Feeling the brunt of Michael''s scolding, Jane and Harley couldn''t find an outlet for their frustration, so they called Christopher back. As soon as Christopher got in the car, he received a call from the two asking him toe back to the bar. He felt like a ve being summoned back and forth. He was seething inside but had no choice but toply. This time, though, he was forced to drink a lot of alcohol. Meanwhile, George was escorted into a casino by a pair of good buddies. Both of them looked like they had drunk a lot, and were all tipsy. Joey, do you think this is Dn''s fault? George, who was tipsy, patted Joey on the shoulder and said irritably.. Being patted, Joey sobered up a bit and replied with a serious gaze, ? pe) ) Indeed, it''s that ragga Dn Bon t . a ) wiorky, Mgre something out. I''ll arrange a meeting and make him : apologize andpensate you! Upon hearing this, George chuckled drunkenly, You''re a true friend, Joey. He definitely owes me. Although George was half drunk, he felt that staying was the right decision after hearing Joey''s assurance. He had originally just wanted to find an opportunity to trouble Dn, but he didnt expect to run into him and Dn''s former friend, Joey Johansson. After hearing about Dn''s situation, Joey even said he would help him! 5/6 George immediately agreed to have a drink with him ? ) 5 Let''s not talk about unhappy things , today, George. I''ll Xs pon and have sgmeduin y pped his hands and took George to the gambling table. When George was getting into the game, Joey got up and made a phone callin the restroom. The guy''s already at the gambling table, dont worry, I''ll handle it. I''ll make sure he loses everything hes got! said the voice on the other end. 5 Joey quickly responded, Hey, no need to thank me for this little favor. : Sa The Lime Family''s yo@jesate fy py ie 5 = family SBusiness. Dealing with the Tuckson Family is no walk in the park : ) for you either. We''ll talk about . ? 5 meeting upter. After exchanging a few words, Joey hung up the phone. On the other end, Dn finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that George had entered the casino. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again 45 Free Coins The Lime Family was facing tough times due to the pressure from the Tuckson Family. It seemed like they were on the brink of copse. Fortunately, the Tuckson Family didnt aim topletely crush them. After a period of harassment, they backed off. Just when things settled with the Tucksons, George came knocking by catching Dn off guard with a brutal beating. Despite sending him to jail, George surprisingly got out quickly and repeatedly tried to cause trouble. Frustrated, Dn turned to his friend Joey for help. That was when Joey unexpectedly crossed paths with George. At this moment, George, inebriated and unaware of being set up, was recklessly gambling at the table, fueled by alcohol-induced bravado. Alcohol emboldened him, making him do things he wouldn''t dare otherwise. After a few small wins, his confidence soared. Joey came back and was still praising and encouraging beside him. He immediately stopped his original intention of gambling a few times and leaving. However, most of the subsequent gambling sessions didnt go as he wished. Despite this, fueled by alcohol and the desire to win, he continued to gamble time and time again. After losing, he even borrowed money to 1/6 Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again gamble under Joey''s influence. +5 Free Coins Meanwhile, Three dayster, Scarlet was discharged from the hospital. Her first action upon leaving was to wheel herself over to find Ang. Fanny volunteered to apany her and appeared excited. Just after training, barely out of school, Ang caught sight of the two approaching. She frowned, barely sparing them a nce, and simply went the other way. Oliver diligently stood guard beside Ang and effectively separated Fanny and Scarlet. Ang, stop right there! Seeing Ang tantly ignoring her, Scarlet almost leaned over in anger, pped the armrest of the wheelchair, and yelled fiercely. Despite having recently woken up, her voice carried a strong tone, far from someone fresh out of the hospital. Ang paid no mind and continued to walk ahead, while Oliver turned to re at the two of them. He shielded Ang as they made their way outside the school. Both Scarlet and Fanny were startled by Ang''s reaction, but Fanny still pushed Scarlet trailing not far behind Ang. Without a word from Ang, Scarlet shouted, Ang! 2/6 MMMM Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again Ang didnt even bat an eyelid and continued to walk away. But after a few steps, she spotted Christopher approaching.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 80% 09:49 +5 Free Coins He deliberately stood in her way, while Oliver swiftly positioned himself in front of Christopher. Upon seeing Christopher, Fanny''s eyes lit up, but she refrained from greeting him. Instead, she earnestly addressed Ang, Ang, your mother hase to see you in person. Why won''t you even acknowledge her? Ang sneered and didn''t respond to Fanny. She just turned and gave a casual nce to Scarlet. What is it that you want to say? Christopher noticed Ang''s reluctance to leave and approached Scarlet and Fanny at that moment. He had been kept busy by Jane these past few days, but as soon as he got the message from Fanny seeking help, he quickly brushed off Jane and offered his assistance. Scarlet was quite irritated by Ang''s attitude. She pped the armrest and said, You promised to treat Zacharias, who is now in critical condition. Hurry ande to the hospital with me! Ang gave a cold smile, Didnt your good daughter Fanny inform you? I''m not treating anymore. She chose not to engage with these individuals, she simply gave Oliver a look and turned to continue walking out. Upon hearing her words, the three of them attempted to stop her, but several bodyguards swiftly intervened and blocked their path. 3/6 00 00 04 0 Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again 80% $49 +5 Free Coins As Ang was escorted into the car by Oliver, the bodyguards followed suit and entered the car behind her. The three of them were frightened by the bodyguards, and they remained silent for a long time. It wasnt until Ang''s car and the bodyguards* car had driven away that Christopher began discussing Ang. Scarlet and Fanny were equally displeased with Ang, their expressions grim. At that moment, Joseph from the hospital contacted several people. Zacharias'' health had taken a turn for the worse. They rushed to the hospital and found Joseph looking dejected. Upon receiving the news, James in Riverdon decided to hurry to Nortnd. The Kins Family''s business in Riverdon was already struggling, and with Zacharias in critical condition, James didnt hesitate to leave Riverdon and head to Nortnd. Will Zacharias be okay? Fanny''s eyes were red from crying. While others were also feeling uneasy, none had the time to console her. Christopher was the only one who sat beside Fanny and made an effort to be sensitive to her emotions. Don''t worry, Fanny, things will improve, he assured her, though he doubted his own words. Thank you, Christopher. Fanny cried so hard that she was exhausted, and she leaned on his chest. 4/6 JMMMM Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again Before he could say more, his phone suddenly rang with a distinct ringtone, catching him off guard. Box 89.49 +5 Free Coins It was a tone set by Jane at the instigation of her mischievous friend. joki (ands ? They joki Eons ne ? oe : dal AthLS ave ringtone because itn a always got Christopher''s attention like a ve being called. Upon seeing Christopher''s reaction, Fanny looked at him with concern. What''s wrong, Christopher? Meeting her gaze, Christopher felt panicked and quickly said, It''s nothing, I just need to take this call. With that, he stood up and hurried down the hallway to answer the call. Fanny felt a pang in her heart as she noticed Joseph and Scarlet, both wearin mournful gpfebsfons, too pkedsc id to notice her standing by the entrance of the emergency room. She could sense that Christopher was keeping something from her. Once Christopher was out of earshot, he answered Jane''s call. Since theirst encounter at the bar, Jane had been calling Christopher to various locations. Despite his injuries not fully healed at the time, she showed no mercy. She often put him in difficult situations and mostly left Harley to harass him at her whims. Jane had something on Christopher which made her confident he wouldn''t dare toin to the authorities. As soon as the call connected, she gave an address without pleasantries and hung up. Christopher clenched his fists but knew he had to go. 5/6 JM MM M Chapter 397 Critically Ill Again After some hesitation, heposed himself and returned outside the emergency room. Fanny kept a watchful eye on him and breathed a sigh of relief when he returned. She couldn''t bear the thought of him abandoning her at such a crucial moment. As Christopher approached, Fanny stood up with concern and asked, Christopher, are you feeling unwell? Why is your face so pale? Christopher smiled weakly. I''m fine, but the school suddenly called me back for a while, I..." He made up a feeble excuse, hoping she wouldn''t press further. Before she could respond, Joseph, who had been listening, walked over to Christopher and said, Go take care of school matters, we''ll wait here. Christopher agreed and bid farewell to Scarlet before departing. Fanny lowered her head. She sensed that Christopher wasn''t truly going back to school. Fanny,e here, we need to talk to you. Upon hearing Joseph''s words, Fanny followed him. Joseph led Fanny to Scarlet, who was gazing at the emergency room door as if willing it to open sooner. Joseph, what is it that you want to tell me?" Whether it was her imagination or) % not, she couldn''t shake the feeling that Joseph hagpustlysent Biciobhor vn and whatever he was about to say might also involve Christopher. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Lack Of Will To Live Joseph did not directly answer Fanny''s doubts. 45 Free Coins He first bent down and said a few words to Scarlet, then walked a few steps away with Fanny before saying, Fanny, you should have less contact with Christopher in the future. As expected, when Fanny heard Joseph mention Christopher, she didn''t know how to react and could only lower her head and ask why. With a sigh, Joseph said, Fanny, he is secretly meeting with thedy from ? Nortnd. Fanny replied, Joseph, I already know about this. She had known from the beginning of Christopher''s blind date that it was all Michael''s idea, and Christopher was not willing. In addition, he had exined to her about asking Michael to find a kidney source, so thest time Christopher was beaten was almost because of her, How could she not have contact with Christopher? Surprised, Joseph fell silent for a moment. Just as he was about to speak, Gregory came out from the emergency room. Fanny also saw the doctor and did not want to continue talking with Joseph about this. She hurried over and asked, Dr. Clinton, how is Zacharias doing? Gregory said, He''s out of immediate danger, but he can''t keep going like this. Joseph walked over and overheard the conversation. We understand, Dr. Clinton, he said. 1/6 Chapter 398 Lack Gregory nced at them and left. Scarlet sighed with relief and then told Joseph about their failed attempt to persuade Ang to treat him. That wretched woman, Ang, wants Zacharias to die! Scarlet said with tears welling up in her eyes. Joseph sighed heavily. If she won''t treat him, there''s nothing we can do. Mom, please dont cry. We still have to go see Zachariaster. After a while, when Zacharias was wheeled out of the emergency room, the two of them followed alongside. Suddenly, Gregory approached Joseph and whispered something to him. Joseph looked up, and Gregory said, Let''s talk in my office. Joseph realized it was about Fanny''s kidney donation and quickly followed him. Soon, the two of them arrived at Gregory''s office and Joseph couldn''t contain his excitement as he asked, Dr. Clinton, did you really find a suitable kidney donor? Gregory shook his head. Joseph''s hopes were dashed in an instant, and he visibly slumped with disappointment. Dejectedly, he asked, Then why did you say that earlier, Dr. Clinton? He had been so thrilled because he thought Gregory had whispered to him about news regarding Fanny''s kidney donor. Gregory sighed heavily, hesitated for a moment, and then began, This isn''t something I should be discussing, but... Joseph anxiously interrupted, Then why use the kidney donor story to 2/6 k * 80% 09:50 +5 Free Coins Chapter 398 Lack Of Will To Live bring me here? Gregory didn''t address Joseph''s question directly and instead took a moment before asking, Do you know the current situation of Zacharias? Joseph was taken aback. Why did Dr. Clinton suddenly bring up Zacharias? Upon seeing his bewildered expression, Gregory continued, If he''s rushed into the emergency room again, chances are he won''t make it back. What do you mean? Joseph had a sinking feeling in his heart. Gregory sighed. He was the one who suggested the kidney transnt. Joseph immediately understood what he meant. Stepping back, he nervously asked, Are you saying Zacharias offered his kidney for Fanny? From what Gregory''s implying, is it Zacharias* idea in the first ce? With his health already so fragile, theres no way he can survive after donating a kidney! Does he really have no desire to live anymore? Joseph felt the world closing in on him. Seeing Gregory nod, Joseph struggled to breathe. But knowing that a kidney transnt could save Fanny, and considering Zacharias perilous condition, he hesitated for a moment before finally asking, Is it possible? It''s not certain. We need to conduct apatibility test first, and only if the results are favorable can the transnt proceed, Gregory reminded, You should begin with thepatibility test. Upon learning that apatibility test was still required, Joseph let out a sigh of relief before responding, I will take that into consideration. After his conversation with Gregory, Joseph left the ward feeling disoriented. 3/6 k 80% 09:50Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. +5 Free Coins Chapter 398 Lack Of Will To Live He went to visit Zacharias, who was surprisingly awake and engaged in conversation with Fanny. Joseph hurried over subconsciously, only to hear that they weren''t discussing kidney transnts, which eased his worries. Upon seeing Joseph''s troubled expression, Scarlet felt a sense of panic and suddenly inquired, Joseph, what did Dr. Clinton say? How is Zacharias* condition? As soon as she asked this question, both Fanny and Zacharias stopped talking and looked at him nervously, just like Scarlet. Joseph immediately felt a headacheing on and stated, I will go see Ang again. Gregory even mentioned kidney transnt andpatibility, indicating that Zacharias was truly running out of time. However, he couldn''t bring himself to say itin front of everyone. If he had to say it, it would have to be in private. Upon hearing this, the others did not press further. Instead, Zacharias smiled at Joseph and casually remarked, Joseph, Ang probably won''t change her mind. / Joseph felt uneasy but replied, Take care of yourself. I''ll be back. With that, he left the ward. He attempted to contact Ang again but was unsessful, so he decided to find Yoannas contact information in the medical records and gave her a call. Ang had visited Yoanna at the hospital before, and Joseph had noted their acquaintance. Now, he could use Yoanna to reach Ang. 4/6 JM MM M Chapter 398 Lack Of Will To Live Who''s this? Yoanna answered the phone without checking the caller ID. Joseph was concerned that she might hang up upon knowing his identity, so is ot (Brofuce hFngelfih fet y. Instead, he said, Te 5 Miss Tuckson, I am looking for 5 ? ? Ang Kins. Without any introduction, Yoanna, : ) upon hearing ras ? aa on polite and . A . C continued to inquire, Who are you? Joseph''s mouth twitched as he debated whether to be straightforward with her or not. While he was still contemting, Yoanna ended the call. Yoanna was having a meal with Ava and Sophia. After ending the call, sheined to her friends. I don''t know who that was, calling me to find Ang. Ava asked, If he didnt disclose his identity, he must have some issues. Sophia pondered for a moment, then . Pp . suddenly stated, He didnt direcily contact Ang biyteboned outto JEU means it must be because Ang does not want to 5 speak with him. Yoanna thought it made sense and said after a moment, Then let''s just ignore him. As soon as she said that, the phone rang again. It was the same number as before. She gestured toward her phone, did not answer directly, but informed the other two, It''s the same person as before. Sophia reached for the phone, saying, Let me find out who it is. 5.6 JM MM M Chapter 398 Lack Of Will To Live Yoanna handed her the phone directly. Upon answering the call, Sophia mimicked Ang''s voice and asked, What do you want? +5 Free Coins On the other end of the line, Joseph was first surprised, then delighted. He didnt expect Yoanna to be with Ang. Just a moment ago it was Yoanna who answered the phone, but now it was Ang. Ava and Yoanna also looked at Sophia in surprise. They did not expect her to be able to mimic someone else''s voice. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang 17% 10.87 +5 Free Coins Joseph quickly said, Zacharias* condition has worsened. You shoulde to the hospital. Sophia had the speaker on, so his blunt words were heard clearly by everyone in the private room. She couldn''t hold back and demanded, Who gave you the right to speak like that? What do you take Ang for? Your personal doctor? Though she didnt know who was on the other end, she particrly disliked the caller''s attitude. Yoanna chimed in, Yeah, if ''m not mistaken, you''re here to beg Ang for treatment, right? Is this how you ask for help? You! You... Joseph was being bombarded by remarks from the other side, leaving him fuming with frustration. Sophia interrupted him and asked in her own voice, Are you from the Kins Family?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing yet another unfamiliar voice, Joseph was infuriated beyond measure. It was bad enough that he called Ang to seek trement, but instead of hurrying over, she was there on the other end, mocking him in front of four people! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his expression gradually grew darker. But Sophia and the others didnt care whether Joseph was angry or not. Ava and Yoanna heard Sophia''s question and also asked who Joseph was in 1/6 MA Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang # G7% 10.87 +5 Free Cons Joseph quickly said, Zacharias* condition has worsened. You shoulde to the hospital. Sophia had the speaker on, so his blunt words were heard clearly by everyone in the private room. She couldn''t hold back and demanded, Who gave you the right to speak like that? What do you take Ang for? Your personal doctor? Though she didnt know who was on the other end, she particrly disliked the caller''s attitude. Yoanna chimed in, Yeah, if I''m not mistaken, you''re here to beg Ang for treatment, right? Is this how you ask for help? You! You... Joseph was being bombarded by remarks from the other side, leaving him fuming with frustration. Sophia interrupted him and asked in her own voice, Are you from the Kins Family? Hearing yet another unfamiliar voice, Joseph was infuriated beyond measure. It was bad enough that he called Ang to seek treatment, but instead of hurrying over, she was there on the other end, mocking him in front of four people! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and his expression gradually grew darker. But Sophia and the others didnt care whether Joseph was angry or not. Ava and Yoanna heard Sophia''s question and also asked who Joseph was in 1/6 + Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang the Kins Family. Who are you in the Kins Family?" +5 Free Coins Do people from the Kins Family have any shame? Haven''t you already distanced yourself from Ang? Yoanna and Ava had heard some rumors about Ang''s past, but now they were listening to Sophia, a person from Riverdon. Facing the contemptuous description of the Kins Family by Sophia, they didnt hold back either. Joseph angrily said, What''s it to you? Let Ang speak. If Ang hadn''t been unreachable, he wouldn''t have contacted Yoanna. Initially, it would have been good for Ang and Yoanna to be together, but he didnt expect there would be more than two people at Ang''s side. He waspletely outnumbered by them. Of course, Ang couldn''t respond because her voice from before was merely a mimic by Sophia. Do you still want Ang to talk to someone like you? Dream on! Sophia spat out without hesitation. Joseph was furious, but before his anger could erupt, he heard Sophia say, You''re the second inmand of the Kins Family, right? Suddenly exposed, Joseph did not deny it. After all, Ang could recognize his voice, and when these people were together, they always found out through Ang. Ang, speak up. Zacharias just came out of the emergency room and the doctor said if he goes back in, he won''t survive! Do you want to watch 2/6 in 1697 Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang Zacharias die?" He knew he couldn''t argue with those people, so he just yelled at Ang on the other side. However, the other girls on the line cursed at him a few times, but there was still no response from Ang. Just as he was about to question again, the line suddenly went dead, but before it did, Sophia said onest thing, The second inmand of the Kins Family. Tsk tsk, you''re nothing special. The voice of Ang just now was me pretending! As soon as he heard thest voice, sounding so much like Ang and realizing it was Sophia pretending, Joseph was shaking with rage. He tried to say something else, but the line had already been cut, leaving only the busy tone. Consumed by anger, his expression darkened considerably. Joseph... a soft voice came from behind. Joseph quicklyposed himself and turned to look at Fanny. Fanny, what''s wrong?" Joseph, have you been in touch with Ang? Zacharias is in a terrible state and he passed out while talking to us. Fanny nervously sped her hands and her face was equally pale. Joseph said with concern, Dont worry about Zacharias for now. Go back and rest. I will go find Ang. Although he said that, he had no idea where to find Ang. He just thought of trying his luck at Jonathan''spany. 3/6 MA Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang Q17% 10:08 Upon hearing Joseph''s telling her to leave, Fanny finally left the hospital reluctantly. Before Joseph went to find Ang, he first went to find Scarlet. Scarlets face was very pale, and she frowned as she looked at Zacharias who was unconscious on the hospital bed. If the doctor hadn''te and said he was just asleep, she wouldn''t be so calm. Mom, Joseph softly called her. Let me take you back to the ward. Scarlet shook her head. I''ll stay here with Zacharias. She never imagined that his health had deteriorated to this extent in just a short period of unconsciousness. And the heartless Ang had really made up her mind not to treat Zacharias anymore. Joseph m said helplessly, Mom, I need to talk to you about something. Hearing this, Scarlet nced at Zacharias sleeping on the bed, then allowed Joseph to wheel her out of the ward. In the corridor, Joseph spoke as they walked, Mum, Zacharias wants to donate a kidney to Fanny. Scarlet was shocked and turned to look at him with her eyes widened. What did you say? She thought she must have misheard. Joseph had no choice but to repeat it. 4/6 0 10:08 Chapter 899 All Because Of Ang + Free Colne ag . Le With his current health condition, how could he possibly Saleisha losing eR kichgly {ear et irhiediately rejected the idea, saying, Iz : " You should talk to Zacharias. She never expected that Zacharias would have such an extreme idea. Does he no longer have the will to continue treatment? No, that''s not eptable! I''ll go see Ang again! Scarlet dered, patting her wheelchair. As soon as she said this, Joseph said, Mom, I''ll go. Scarlet had just intercepted Ang : ) with Fanny at school, but Angelos bodyguards stopper He? b&fore she chuld A! a few words to her. Fanny had already exined these details to him clearly. Perhaps if Scarlet went again, the oue wouldn''t be any different. Are you sure you can handle it?" Scarlet was worried. Joseph could only say, I''ll go find Jonathan. Ang may not care about dignity and filial piety, but Jonathan surely wouldn''t want her reputation to be tarnished., In both Riverdon and Nortnd, it was clear to anyone with eyes that Jonathan held a deep affection for Ang. Now, it seemed like reaching out to Jonathan might be more effective than trying to locate Ang. Despite Scarlets lingering concerns, Joseph could only reassure her, Mom, stay put here at the hospital. Once Zacharias wakes up, you can have a proper chat with him. Even though he had mentioned to Gregory that he would consider thepatibility between Zacharias and Fanny, he was adamant about not 5/6 OMA Chapter 399 All Because Of Ang giving up on Zacharias treatment. After all, they were brothers. 10:08 vy Free Coat Eventually, Scarlet relented. After 5 5 . ) bidding farewell to Sao dignt return Re Ud Ward But instead wenlt''back to Zacharias and steadfastly kept vigil by his bedside. Not long after Joseph departed, Zacharias regained consciousness. With the awareness of his limited time, he mustered a weak smile when he saw Scarlet by his side. However, she said. Zacharias, Joseph went to find Ang. He''ll find a way to get her to treat you. Don''t let your mind wander elsewhere. Her message was crystal clear, and even in his dazed state, he understood her intent. You know, Mom. it would be good if Fanny could be saved too. Zacharias smiled faintly. Scarlet rolled her eyes, not agreeing with him. Don''t even consider sacrificing yourself for Fanny! She''ll find a kidney donor, and you''ll recover too! Scarlet''s unease was evident in her tone. Both Fanny and Zacharias had to survive! Even if Fanny were to receive a kidney donation, it should be from someone other than Ang! How could they allow her son to donate? The suffering in their family was all because of the wicked Ang! C Ang should simply focus on helping Zacharias get better and then consider donating her kidney to Fanny! D Chapter 400 Chapter 400 I won''t Allow Anyone To Ruin My Life Joseph waited on the ground floor of Jonathan''spany. He hadn''t made an appointment, and after speaking to the receptionist, he had to wait for a while. Unfortunately, when someone finally came down, it wasn''t Jonathan but Spencer. Spencer politely said to him, Mr. Lawson isn''t here. You can tell me anything anytime and I''ll make sure to pass on the message tomorrow. Joseph furrowed his brow and instinctively asked, Could you please pass on the message now? It''s a bit urgent. Upon hearing this, Spencer looked hesitant. Mr. Lawson is taking a rest today, so it wouldn''t be appropriate to disturb him. Whether he went home for lunch or was driven away by Florence''s pestering, now with a visitor from the Kins Family, he had to treat them all equally. In that case, I''ll trouble you. When you pass on the message, could you let him know that I''m Ang''s older brother and that I need to discuss something very important with him? D Sure thing, I''ll pass on the message, replied Spencer, puzzled by the mans identity as Ang''s older brother and surprised that someone of his stature couldn''t reach out to Jonathan directly. He casually agreed and politely bid farewell to Joseph. Joseph frowned deeply but didn''t press further. Before leaving, he exchanged contact information with Spencer. After Joseph left, Spencer sent a text message to Jonathan. 1/6 17% 10:08 Chapter 400 I won''t Allow Anyone To Ruin My Life +5 Free Coins He hadn''t intended to disturb Jonathan, so if he received the message, it meant that thetter was free. Jonathan indeed had plenty of free time. He had been bothered by Florence''s persistent pestering, so he simply went home and spent all his time with Ang after she finished her training. Upon seeing Jonathane back early for once, Ang first checked his condition as usual and then performed acupuncture on him. Lately, he hadn''t shown any signs of emotional instability or self-harm. Even when she had left for her test earlier, he had been doing well those two days. For Ang, it was undoubtedly fantastic news. She felt that with continued treatment, he would definitely get better and better. After sweating profusely from acupuncture, Jonathan emerged feeling refreshed. Ang was reading a book when he came out. He didnt want to disturb her but also didnt want to be too far away, so he simply sat beside her. However, he couldn''t help but nce at her from time to time. Is thepany really not busy today? Ang, distracted by him once again, set the book aside. She had borrowed the book from the library earlier and had already read most of it, but she couldn''t focus with him asionally stealing nces at her. 1217 10:08 +5 Free Coins Chapter 400 I won''t Allow Anyone To Ruin My Life Jonathan replied, Not busy at all, Spencer can handle it. Ang nodded. Thinking about how he had been sneakily watching her just now, she couldn''t help but ask, So, do you have something to tell me? After a moment''s pause, Jonathan spoke up just when she thought he wouldn''t. Joseph came to thepany looking for me? He had seen the text from Spencer a while ago but had been hesitating whether to tell her. He was sure Joseph''s visit meant trouble and hence, he selfishly didnt want her to know. Plus, he had already ordered an investigation to find out the reason behind it. But with Florence''s people tailing him, his own men were likely to be restricted. However, he had entrusted Yarrison with the task, hoping he''d uncover something. He came to see you? Probably not to ask me to treat Zacharias'' illness, right? Ang guessed Joseph''s intention in one shot, recalling the time when Scarlet and Fanny had confronted her before she left school. But she hadn''t let them gain anything from her. Jonathan raised his eyebrows, recalling the time when Joseph first arrived in Nortnd and had blocked them downstairs in hispany building. It was true that they had been obstructed by him. Back then, Joseph requested Ang to treat Zacharias. Maybe, Yarrison might already be onto it. Jonathan hesitated for a while, believing that Yarrison wouldn''t take long to find out. Ang seemed lost in thought and opted not to respond. Sure enough, Yarrison was quick. Just as Jonathan mentioned him, the phone rang. 3/6 Clyde KNX wyt Allow Autone To Huin My Life *$ Free foms Without avoiding Ang, he mentioned Yarrison''s name and answered the call front of her und out that Joseph Kins from the Kins Family wants you to persuade your wife to help Zacharias with his illness, Yarrison said over the phone. Angels rolled her eyes upon hearing his words, Joseph indeed had this Kiss, and it was right on target. Any other news Jonathan asked Yarrison. arrison continued. Zacharias has been in the emergency room twice these past two days, his condition is critical, and it seems like they''re preparing for apatibility test with his sister. Compatibility te Ang nced at the phone and asked him. You managed to find out about this too? Yarrison heard Ang''s voice and chuckled, Mrs. Lawson, you''re here too. I checked the messages of the doctors treating Zacharias and Fanny, and they mentioned apatibility test. Ang felt a tingling sensation on her scalp for no apparent reason, She knew that Yarrison was knowledgeable aboutputers and hacking techniques, but she didnt expect him to actually delve into intrusion. Yarrison spoke a few more words, and then Jonathan hung up the phone. Following the call, he concluded, Joseph wants to donate a kidney to Fartery Ang nodded. They haven''t been matched yet, and even if they do, it''s not guaranteed he can donate. 4/6 Q17% 10:08 +5 Free Coins Chapter 400 I won''t Allow Anyone To Ruin My Life I''ll have Yarrison monitor the situation. Jonathan decided firmly. Ang nodded, choosing not to mention Zacharias treatment. Thest time she treated him, she noticed something was amiss. He had unreasonably provoked her, perhaps in an attempt to sessfully donate a kidney to Fanny. Hmm, sibling love truly runs deep. For Fanny''s sake, he was willing to sacrifice his own life. Recalling the times she had saved him from the brink of death, Ang felt like her emotions had been wasted. Upon seeing her distressed, Jonathan came over to hug andfort her. Ang allowed him to embrace her and she felt much better both physically and mentally. Just as they were gettingfortable, Ang''s phone suddenly rang. It turned out that Ava, Sophia, and the others had deliberated for a long time before deciding to inform Ang about Joseph seeking Yoanna. To prevent any potential harm to Ang, they wanted to ensure she was prepared. Ang left Jonathan''s embrace and answered the phone. The three of them quickly exined the situation with Joseph to Ang over the phone, and she found it somewhat amusing. She thanked her three friends for their support and asked them to remain vignt in the future before ending the call. 516 917 10:08 * Free Coins Chagporn 400 I won''t Allow Anyone To Ruin My Life After hanging up, she and Jonathan exchanged nces. Tve blocked Joseph, but he will find a way Ang sighed. It was understandable that Joseph would approach Jonathan, considering he was her husband. However, she didnt anticipate him targeting her friends as well. Although Ava. Sophia, and Yoanna: , Si. didn''t mind and even yed a trick on Joseph foy her) $Helkhety {Rat if he1 cbuldn DNesen her through Yoanna and Jonathan, he would undoubtedly bother others. It seemed she needed to have a conversation with Joseph, whether over the phone or in person.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan reassured her. It''s not your fault. I know, she replied with a smile. a , 5 :She didn''t believe it was her fault. The issues of the Kins Family Were significant ang grouig) ahd''she simply: Med to avoid them and live peacefully, in this life or the previous one. She treasured the life that had unexpectedlye her ey Whether it was sgepd ogtinavith Jonathan oEhbVirg a circle of friends by her side, they were all valuable to her. Hence, she was determined not to let anyone spoil it. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Stirring Up Trouble Ang, after thinking things through, asserted, I''ll handle any further contact from Joseph. The mere thought of reaching out to Joseph turned Ang''s stomach. Jonathan, not one to argue, chimed in, Mind if I tag along when you meet him? His request took her by surprise, and while she was hesitating, he acknowledged, I''m concerned he might bully you. A faint blush colored Ang''s checks and cars as she subtly nodded. As the night wore on, Joseph returned to the hospital and found Christopher in Zacharias room. Furrowing his brow, he realized that Christopher couldn''t facilitate contact with Jonathan although he was Jonathan''s younger brother. Joseph, back already? Christopher spoke softly, careful not to disturb Zacharias. He hade here after being bullied by Jane and was exhausted. However, he hid his exhaustion well. Joseph didnt reply, merely gesturing for Christopher to follow him outside. Despite his apprehension, Christopherplied. They walked in silence until Joseph finally stopped and turned to face Christopher''s hesitant expression. A sense of foreboding washed over Joseph as he avoided broaching Christopher''s involvement with another woman. Instead, he inquired, What''s on your mind? 1/5 Chapter 401 Surring Up Trouble Summoning his courage, Christopher revealed, Thepatibility test for Fanny and Zacharias has begun. In a few days, the results will be out. Joseph felt like he''d been suckerpunched, and his anger took over him. What? Who authorized this? Though expecting Joseph to blow his top, Christopher was taken aback by its intensity. Stepping back, he exined, Zacharias himself, with Mrs. Kins" approval. As Christopher didnt want Joseph to be mad at Fanny, he decided not to reveal her involvement for now. Moreover, they hadn''t told her about this test. Fanny''s health was fragile, and her kidneys were failing. Nobody could guarantee that she wouldn''t reject the transnt. So, they never nned to tell her the truth from the beginning. Even if they were a match and Fanny went through with the transnt, they would never tell her that the donor was Zacharias. Joseph''s face was threateningly dark. When Zacharias brought up the transnt to him, he had a hunch that Zacharias didn''t have the will to live, but he wasnt expecting him to do apatibility test. Thankfully, the results remained undisclosed, softening Joseph''s expression slightly. Seeing Joseph''s demeanor ease, Christopher pressed on, Zacharias assumed you wouldn''t take it well, hence excluding you from the process. However, he struck a nerve with Joseph, who red at him. Dont let Fanny know about this. Also, I''ll keep an eye on the test. So, please stay out of it, Mr. Sanders. Initially, he was satisfied with Christopher, but after finding out about his 2/5 involvement with other women besides Fanny, he could no longer hide his disdain for Christopher. Unnerved by Joseph''s re, Christopher wanted to say something when Joseph said, If you dont want Fanny to know what you did today, stay out of our familys affairs. Shocked, Christopher wondered if Joseph knew about Jane or if he was bluffing. Seeing the doubt in his eyes, Joseph mentioned Jane''s name. That was a message intended for Fanny, but he redirected it to Christopher and would achieve the same effect. Joseph-" Christopher was so nervous at the mention of Jane''s name that he called out Joseph out of reflex. However, Joseph barked, Dont call me in such an intimate manner. I have feelings solely for Fanny. Everything else is just a pretense, Christopher hastily rified, eager to sever ties with Jane if she didnt have a hold over him. Unmoved by Christopher''s exnation, Joseph dismissed him. urging him to steer clear of the hospital and Fanny. He then made his way to Gregory''s office, unsure if he''d find him still there because it waste.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aresident doctor emerged from the office, prompting Joseph to check on Zacharias. To his surprise, Zacharias was awake. Hey, Joseph, Zacharias greeted, noticeably more alert than before. 3/5 Concerned by Zacharias dehydrated condition, Joseph assisted him to drink some water. Zacharias'' current state was much worsepared to after Ang''s treatment. Did you look for Ang out again? Zacharias query pierced the air. In his daze after thest ER episode, he had vaguely heard some conversation. Joseph''s silence spoke volumes. Thest time, Zacharias had advised him against looking for Angele, and he had agreed on a whim because Zacharias seemed to be doing better. But now, when Zacharias looked as though he had one foot in the coffin, he couldn''t stop himself from looking for Ang''s help. After all, she was Zacharias only hope now. Zacharias coughed a few times. Even if you find her, she won''te. I said unforgivable things to her. Why? asked Joseph. I''ll let you know once the test results are out, Zacharias answered after a short pause. Joseph''s frustration boiled over, especially at the mention of the test. You''ll risk your life donating a kidney! RE : 3 Zacharias silence affirmed his . ? ) awareness of the risks. SI $n donor hasn''t Suga ( might O 5 perish Re rdless. After all, he was the one who provoked Ang before this. le From Zacharias face, Joseph reckoned that he was m issing, m something put ZaoNalids spoke 3 ? bkfdre he could ask more. Go back, Joseph. I need to rest. Acknowledging Zacharias* fatigue, Joseph bid him goodnight before 415 leaving the ward. As Joseph departed, Zacharias wrestled with sleeplessness, his body aching from illness and anxiety. The following day, Ang received unexpected news: Joseph had been abducted by the casinos associates. Yarrison, who had been keeping watch on Joseph, ryed the unsettling development to Ang and Jonathan. The revtion left Ang and . . , Jonathan bewildered, Aoseph d idn''t strike Een ine ghr Bing type. Yarhdon rified that the trouble stemmed from George. George, indebted from gambling losses, sought Joseph''s aid after suffering a beating. When the casinos enforcers located Joseph, they wasted no time in dragging him to a dingy basement, where George was held. Joseph, you made it! George''s slurred words greeted him, leaning heavily on a nearby wall, I need help clearing some debts. Joseph''s concern grew as he eyed a shadowy figure, maintaining hisposure. How much does he owe? Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Please Address Me as Mrs Lawson From the shadows, a man beckoned to a thug, who said to Joseph, It''s 12,000." Joseph''s brow furrowed, ready to respond, when George interjected, H- How did it balloon to 12,000?" The thug''s threatening stance made Joseph step in, halting George and informing the thug, I dont have that much on me right now. Upon entering, Joseph sized up the basement scene. The shadowy figure of authority seemed disinterested in conversation. Regarding George''s debt, Joseph deemed the negotiation futile. The thug seemed content with Joseph''s response, sharing a look with the shadowy figure, who cautioned, Deliver it tomorrow, or suffer the consequences. Joseph exhaled in relief, agreeing. After reaching an agreement, Joseph took George and headed for the exit. Although covered in bruises from the beating, George was aware that he had to leave this ce immediately. They swiftly departed, and Joseph escorted George home. Upon arrival, Joseph promptly contacted James, the only family member. capable of producing 12,000 at short notice. After all, he was the one in charge of their family business now. After briefing James on George''s plight, Joseph felt drained. As he left the room, he noticed George struggling to make a call with his phone. Approaching George, Joseph inquired, Why didnt you head back to 1/5 case Address Me as Mrs Lawson Riverdon? Thest time after George, the troublemaker, ended up in lockup after beating up someone, Joseph had made ns for him to return to Riverdon. Instead of returning, he ended up borrowing money from illegal moneylenders after a gambling spree. Joseph had even gone as far as buying a ne ticket and escorting him to the airport to ensure his return. However, he had to leave at thest minute before George boarded the flight because he received news of Zacharias being rescued inthe ER. George retorted, It''s none of your business. Unable to reach Joey, George slumped on the couch in frustration, wincing in pain. His frustration at being duped by Joey was palpable. Joseph''s tone turned cold as he said, Pack your things. I''ll take you to the airport. This time, he was determined to see him off on the ne. Though resentful, George held his tongue, mindful of the casinos enforcers. Acknowledging Joseph''s pivotal role in raising the 12,000, whether through James or another source, George reluctantly admitted Joseph''s indispensability. Meanwhile, Ang reveled in tranquility as Jonathan departed for work. She read a book and decided to stay home. Unexpectedly, a visitor arrived. Oliver mentioned Florence waiting outside, sparking Ang''s surprise. Did Florence seek Jonathan here after failing to locate him? Descending the stairs, Ang found Florence at the gate, presenting a more professional demeanor than usual. Miss Ang, may we speak 2/5 today? Despite Florence''s usual boldness, Ang frowned at her abrupt visit. Nheless, she permitted Florence entry for a discussion since she didnt bring her men with her. Miss Shelton, I can''t turn you away when youe in person. With that, Oliver ushered Florence inside. Thank you, Miss Kins. Ang offered no reply and led her in. After they were seated on the couches, Ang inquired about the purpose of her visit. As this wasn''t the first time Florence sought her out, she wanted to get straight to the point with her. Florence''s smirk exuded confidence. I have my sights on Mr. Lawson. Will you step aside? Ang''s frown deepened at Florence''s deliberate provocation. Oliver, show our guest out, she ordered icily, retreating upstairs without another word.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Surprised by Ang''s abrupt dismissal, Florence attempted to follow, but Oliver blocked her path. Miss Shelton, please. As though expecting Florence''s quick dismissal, he didnt even close the door after she entered. Florence stomped her feet in anger and teller after Ang, questioning her way of treating a guest. Ang stopped at the top of the staircase and replied, You''re not a guest, and please address me as Mrs. Lawson. Then, she left Florence no chance of further conversation and went upstairs. 3/5 Chapter 402 Please Address Me as Mrs Lawson +5 Free Come Oliver showed no hesitation in dealing with Florence and dragged her out. Forced to leave, Florence stomped away in frustration, her anger rising. Oliver wasted no time closing the door, offering Florence a final warning, Dont underestimate Mrs. Lawson. A nearby bodyguard observed Florence''s exit, eager to intervene. Miss, she treated you poorly-" Florence silenced him with a raised hand, demanding, How''s progress with Jonathan''spany? We''ve yet to secure a meeting, the bodyguard admitted in a hushed tone. Florence cursed in frustration. Still nothing? Are you ipetent? Even if Jonathan was avoiding her, it made her mad that even her subordinates couldn''t secure a meeting with him. Maybe Mr. Lawson has a tight schedule. Why dont we strike on Ang Kins instead? her bodyguard suggested. Worried that Florence would get even angrier, he hastily brought up Ang. It was Ang who made Florence mad, but he didnt want to be the one suffering the burn of Florence''s fury. Sure enough, Florence redirected her anger at Ang again. As she ot! ) ), couldn''t meet Jongthdn) se hed to make ANEe through Ang instead, trying to have a talk with her on multiple asions. Finally, she had her chance today, but Ang had the nerve to drive her out after she had only said one thing! Recalling Ang telling her to address her as Mrs. Lawson, mn Florence grittec henfekth ifranger. NE Wadn''t Rha afraid of what Florence could do with her status as the heiress of the Shelton Family? 4/5 No one dared to oppose them in Nortnd! How do I strike when I can''t even see her? She red at her bodyguard. When the bodyguard suggested breaking in, Florence scoffed, opting to confront Ang outside her ss instead. Florence knew that Ang was going to Nortnd Medical University and assumed that she was a student there. Hence, the idea to confront her outside her ss. ss? The bodyguard hesitated. I dont think she attends Nortnd Medical University. Annoyed, Florence snapped, Investigate her! ) 5 So, the reason she couldn''t negotiate with Ang so many times priopwas os that they. had tiny24tightd fer yet. Q : : Af the hadnt of her subordinates inefficiency, Florence felt her head throbbing. But there was still time to investigate Ang, and Florence resolved to uncover Ang''s identity, besides iming to be Mrs. Lawson. Her subordinates wasted no time in carrying out her order while she pondered how she could meet Jonathan. Recalling Christopher, previously targeted by her men, Florence considered him a potential avenue for Jonathan. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 She Drove Florence Away [i 72% 112 How could Florence overlook Christopher, Jonathan''s younger brother? Yet, the memory of her men assaulting him left her uneasy. Find out what Christopher has been up to, she instructed her men, even though they seemed puzzled by the order, they promptly obeyed. Meanwhile, Florence departed from Ang''s residence with her entourage shortly after. Ang observed Florence''s departure from the second-floor balcony. As the car vanished into the distance, she sank into a chair and reached for a book from the table. After a brief moment, she set the book down, acknowledging her impulsive behavior downstairs. Despite recognizing her impetuosity in driving Florence away, Ang believed she would have done the same. given the chance. Florence had crossed the line by provoking her and showing tant disrespect for Jonathan. Meanwhile, Jonathan learned from Oliver during his workday that Florence had visited Ang, who seemed troubled when he called her. Ang sensed Jonathan''s attempt tofort her, which warmed her heart. I sent her away, Ang admitted, referring to her decisive action in dismissing Florence. Jonathan didnt hesitate. Just boot her out. Dont worry about anything else. He vowed to protect Ang. Despite the Shelton Family''s power in 1/5 d Chapter 103 She Drove Florence Away Nortnd, he refused to let them trample over Ang. Ang nodded in agreement. After a brief chat and sensing Ang''s improved mood. Jonathan mentioned that Joseph had reached out to him again. She anticipated that Joseph would contact Jonathan again. When she recalled the trouble George had caused, she was surprised that Joseph had resolved it so swiftly. However, Joseph''s immediate return to Jonathan''s orbit underscored the gravity of Zacharias'' condition. I got it. I''ll meet him this afternoon, Ang resolved to deal with Joseph as she had previously decided. Jonathan raised no objections but offered a few reminders before they hung up. After lunch, Ang dialed Joseph. Despite previously blocking the Kins Family''s numbers, she encountered no harassment this time. Upon connecting, she heard Joseph''s voice, which carried a mix of excitement and nervousness. Ang? Amused, Ang replied, Yes, it''s me. Joseph audibly breathed a sigh of relief. Ang, you finally decided to talk to me. After seeing George off, Joseph immediately sought out Jonathan. Thought he missed Jonathan, his staff assured him they would ry a message to Ang. While skeptical of Jonathan''s assurances, Joseph intended to wait outside. hispany. However, a call from Scarlet demanding his presence at the 2/5 *Top 40 e love Florence Naay hospital changed his ns. Thus, he found himself en route to the hospital, puzzled by Scarlet''s Tpetny At 2 p.m., the cafe on Moonlight Road, Ang asserted, disregarding Joseph''s attempts at pleasantries and providing a time and ce. Before Joseph could respond, she ended the call. Although Ang extended an invitation, Joseph rernained irked by her demeanor. Shortly after hanging up, Joseph''s car pulled up outside the hospital. Checking the time, he decided to visit Scarlet first and made his way to her hospital room. Mom, you called me back. What''s up? Joseph wasted no time, mindful of his uing meeting with Ang. Scarlet''s expression turned icy. Joseph, tell me. Did they conduct thepatibility test between Zac and Fanny? Joseph''s heart skipped a beat as he swiftly shook his head. No. Denying it, he recalled Zacharias'' earlier disclosure and a suspicious exchange he witnessed between Gregory''s and Fanny''s doctor. He hadn''t anticipated Zacharias bypassing his objections and proceeding with the test privately. Observing Scarlets current expression, he surmised she misunderstood, thinking he had authorized the test. The doctor already informed me. Why deny it? He''s your brother. Do you want him dead? Scarlet''s heart broke, and she couldn''t believe that Joseph would agree to the test. Joseph reassured her, already suspecting Zacharias independent action. 35 Chapter 40 She Drove Florence Away However, he couldn''t reveal this to Scarlet, fearing it would imply Zacharias loss of will to live. Scarlet grasped his arm, confusion clouding her eyes. He told me himself. Could it be fake? Or are you doubting me? Helplessly, Joseph tried to persuade her. Mom, even if it''s a match, it might not be suitable. Zac''s kidney may not be the one used. Scarlet''s anger blurred her vision. Are you implying Zac''s kidney would be used if it''s a match? He''s too frail. That''s a death sentence! Though Joseph realized his mistake, Ur . G he couldn''t divulge Zacharias apathy. Nor had he conyinced@hg on the : othen ahd 1 he promised, Mom. ) ) : don''t fret. I won''t let Zac give Fanny his kidney. Previously hesitant, he was now certain such a course couldn''t be taken. Without a kidney, Zacharias wouldn''t survive. If Fanny discovered her cure came at Zacharias expense, she''d never find happiness. D Scarlet persisted, fixated on one point. Then why authorize thepatibility test? Joseph reiterated, Mom, believe it or not, but I just found out about the test as well. I''ll inquire about this with Dr. Gregory. Later, he''d seek answers from Gregory. With aposed demeanor and clear gaze, he''d chosen his words carefully. ) Scarlet''s anger waned as she found pia 5 ) credibility in Joseph''s calm demeanor. Thoug EE J. : H Spoplint en Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Can We Talk? Joseph felt a sense of unease as Scarlet abruptly grabbed him and spoke frantically. He was originally anxious for a while when a rush of realization hit him. He recalled Christopher mentioning yesterday that Zacharias match had been arranged, and Scarlet seemed to have agreed, too. In the midst of his confusion and Scarlets urgency, he hadpletely forgotten it. What''s going on? Something seems off. Scarlet continued to be restless, and her voice grew increasingly desperate. Bring that wretched Ang here! If something happens to Zacharias, let her make amends with her life! Her voice had be raspy, and her eyes were bloodshot red. Mom! Joseph shouted suddenly as if trying to snap her out of it. He gripped her arms tightly and stared into her somewhat dazed eyes. Mom, Christopher said you agreed to the match arrangement before. Dont you remember? He wanted to confirm the truth of Christopher''s words. The rush back here, on top of Scarlet''s incessant questioning, caused his thoughts to go in various directions. His mind went nk, and he somehow forgot Christopher''s words. Scarlet remained bewildered as if stuck in a trance. I dont know! She shook her head incessantly, and her already disheveled hair resembled a mop. 1/6 Chapter 104 Can Seeing herplexion turn paler by the second, he felt both worried and anxious. He knew pressing her for answers now wouldn''t get him anywhere. Mom, please try to calm down, he urged. Please, just try to rx. But Scarlet couldn''t calm down at all. She clung tightly to his arm; her face was drained of colors, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Still, she stubbornly gritted her teeth and insisted, You''re not allowed to use Zacharias kidney! Upon hearing this, he immediately made a promise. Mom, I promise, even if the match is sessful, I won''t let him donate. At his pledge, she suddenly passed out. Joseph quickly called for a doctor, who reassured him that Scarlet had simply passed out from the shock and exhaustion, with no serious. consequences. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. As soon as the doctor exited the ward, Fanny burst in. Joseph, what''s going on with Mom? she asked anxiously, her face etched with concern. Fanny was panting, and it seemed she had dashed over here in a panic. With her already fragile health, her face was now deathly pale from the hurried run. Upon seeing her looking so weak and vulnerable, Joseph felt a tug at his heartstrings. Don''t worry. Mom''s alright. But you need to take care of yourself. Your health isn''t fully back yet, he assured her as he tidied her slightly messy hair. Fanny stood there breathless as her eyes darted nervously. Are you sure. 216 Chapter 104 Can We Talk? Mom''s okay? Maybe I should stay here with her, she suggested. Joseph shook his head firmly. Scarlets copse had been too sudden, and he hadn''t had the chance to fill Fanny in on the kidney match. He worried that if Scarlet let something slip, it would make Fanny distressed. Fanny is so kind-hearted. Knowing that Zacharias wants to donate his kidney to her will surely make her sad. Fanny pursed her lips. Upon seeing his solemn expression, she didnt insist on staying. She hesitated and said, Then should we let Christopher take care of him? He has a day off today. Joseph''s expression darkened at the mention of Christopher''s name. No, absolutely not!" His sudden firmness startled her. She timidly met his gaze, and uncertainty flooded her heart. Upon seeing her wideeyed and startled, he realized he needed to reassure her. After persuading Fanny to leave, Joseph checked the time. There were still twenty minutes until 2 o''clock, and the cethey had agreed upon was about twenty minutes away. Time was he needed to leave immediately to meet Ang. ming out, and Little did he know that as soon as he left the hospital, Fanny circled back. She stepped into the ward and took a seat beside the unconscious Scarlet. At two in the afternoon, after Jonathan took Ang to the coffee shop, Joseph hurried over. 36 Ang had promised Jonathan could be by her side in her meeting with Joseph, so as soon as the agreed-upon time approached, Jonathan hurried back home to fetch her. When Joseph entered the private room, Jonathan barely nced at him, and his attention was still primarily focused on Ang. He kept holding Ang''s soft hand, but he couldn''t y with it on the table like before, so he had to keep it under the table as Joseph had arrived. Sorry for beingte, Joseph apologized. He quickly checked the time and noted that it was exactly one minute past two. His face looked terrible, and he seemed in a hurry. As soon as he arrived at the private room, he didnt even sit down before speaking, and he even gasped for breath while looking a bit disheveled. Jonathan remained silent. His stern expression clearly hinted at his displeasure with Joseph. Here, have some water, Ang said calmly, and she nodded toward the ss on the table as a gentle prompt for Joseph to hydrate himself first. Despite her attempt to free her hand from Jonathan''s firm grasp, she sensed his unease toward Joseph and decided to let him hold onto it. She understood that Jonathan was sticking close out of concern for her. During their journey here, she had assured him that she would handle everything carefully this time without leaving any loose ends. In response, he refrained from interfering and obediently trusted her judgment. When she thought about this, she cast a soft, affectionate nce at him. 4/6 Her eyes were filled with warmth and a hint of a smile yed on her lips. Suddenly, he tightened his grip on her hand, and his arm naturally wrapped around her waist in a brief, protective embrace. Ang shot him a yful re in response. Meanwhile, Joseph picked up the ss. His gaze briefly flickered over Ang''s face before inadvertently brushing past Jonathan by her side. Though he wasnt paying him much attention, Joseph''s mere presence seemed to exert an unspoken pressure on him. His emotions churned within him, yet he was oblivious to the subtle m0 exchan te stole alne Sore bowing his head to sip his water and hoping to regain hisposure. Ang shot Jonathan a reproachful look. In response, he smiled faintly and released his grip on her waist. Yet, his other hand continued to caress her delicate hand, treating it like it was a precious treasure. Ang patiently waited for Joseph to speak while allowing Jonathan to y with her hand beneath the table. Even before Joseph''s arrival, Jonathan had been holding and fidgeting with her hand, though not beneath the table. Upon Joseph''s arrival, Ang didn''t withdraw her hand but allowed Jonathan to hold it. After quenching his thirst with a sip of water, Joseph, who had Lughedh over from the hospital albeit by Uber, shi Bppeared hurried as he had jogged part of the way. 5/6Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 404 Can We Talk? Despite his sweatdrenched attire, he maintained his stature, though he looked slightly disheveled. Can we have a private chat? he inquired. With Jonathan in the room, he felt uneasy and disliked the feeling, m. . ys ine ly With Johan watchful giz) which made him carefully choose his words before speaking. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 A Futile Attempt To Convince "Sorry, no." Ang shook her head. *5 Free Coins Seriously, Jonathan wasn''t exactly a stranger. How could she possibly kick him out and chat with this outsider, Joseph? Joseph furrowed his brow. He seemed to be weighing the odds of persuading Ang. Finally, he sighed resignedly. "Alright, spill it. Time''s ticking," Jonathan urged impatiently with a displeased look. Joseph avoided meeting Jonathan''s gaze. He tried to ignore his obvious presence and turned to Ang. "Ang, you know why I''m here, right?". "I don''t know. Just spit it out." Ang frowned. She was not interested in hearing his unnecessary chatter and gestured for him to get to the point. Joseph awkwardly tugged at the corner of his mouth. He swallowed nervously and didn''t know how to broach the subject. He still wanted Ang to treat Zacharias, but he didn''t know how to bring it up because he knew that Ang might not agree. Thus, he felt a pang of concern. And now, it wasn''t just Zacharias in jeopardy, but also Fanny. If they couldn''t secure a kidney for Fanny soon, Zacharias might resort to reckless actions. He nced at Jonathan seated beside Ang and couldn''t help but wonder. If Jonathan could help find a kidney, then... 1/6 Chapter 405 A Futile Attempt To Convince +5 Free Coins Just the thought crossed his mind, he was met with a stern re. It wasn''t just anyone ring at him, but Jonathan himself. Thetter''s eyes emitted a chilling intensity, warning him against further consideration and reserving his softer side solely for Ang. Joseph suppressed his unease and set aside his fleeting thoughts. He spoke softly, "Zacharias is in a bad state. He has lost his will to live." Joseph''s words drew Ang''s attention, and her eyebrows arched in surprise. However, when she recalled Zacharias'' deliberate provocation during theirst encounter at the hospital, it seemed evident that hecked the desire to continue living. "I''ve heard all that before. How about telling me something new?" she remarked. ad a nagging suspicion that his agitation wasn''t solely about Zacharias; it likely involved Fanny as well. Based on her understanding of her brothers, Fanny was likely dealing with some health issues and though Ang was no longer targeted by them, they would undoubtedly still be fretting over Fanny and would be busy tending to her. When he mentioned Zacharias, he observed her furrowed her brow momentarily. He swiftly regainedposure as he was aware that Jonathan was nearby. He fought to suppress the irritation simmering within him and wanted to converse calmly with her. Yet, his every attempt to speak proved futile. The words lingered on the tip of his tongue before he swallowed them back down. As such, he felt frustrated by his inability to articte his 2/6 thoughts. The case with which Ang mentioned knowing Zacharias had lost his will to live made Joseph reconsider the moment when Zacharias had confided in him in the hospital ward, expressing concern that he might have said something harsh to Ang. Did she already notice that Zacharias was not in the right state at that time? But she didn''t tell me! In the end, he couldn''t contain the anger simmering within him. "You knew about this beforehand? Why didn''t you tell me?" Once the fury erupted, keeping it in check became nearly impossible. Jonathan shot Joseph a chilling re, causing him to tremble involuntarily. Ang gently rested her hand on Jonathan''s to soothe him before shifting her gaze toward Joseph. She found Joseph''s inquiry amusing. "Seriously? Am I supposed to be the one keeping you, updated on your family affairs?" Jonathan''s piercing stare helped Joseph regain someposure, thoughContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ang''s words stung. Indeed, to the Kins Family members, Ang was regarded as an outsider, if not less. So, why should he expect her to keep him in the loop? Despite Joseph''s rational thoughts, he couldn''t shake off his resentment toward Ang. He frowned, but his gaze was still clouded with displeasure. Ang brushed off his re. "If you''ve got nothing else to add, then we''re 3/6 done here. Don''t bother Jonathan anymore." When Ang mentioned him, Jonathan chimed in with a cautionary note, "Next time youe knocking, luck might not be on your side." Joseph felt the weight of the implied threat and couldn''t shake off the difort it brought. His mind swirled with resentment, yet he managed to push it down and buried it beneath a facade of calm resignation. "What more do you want to know?" Joseph asked wearily, his tone tinged with defeat. Ang chuckled softly and said amusingly, "It''s not about what I want to know but what you''re willing to confess. But truth be told, I doubt anything you say will sway my decision." Joseph felt the simmering anger rise within him once again at her nonchnt response. His fists clenched beneath the table and he grinded his teeth to regain control. "I reckon he''s said his piece. Let''s move along," Jonathan interjected casually and shot a nce at Joseph before turning his attention back to Ang. Panic gripped Joseph as he watched Jonathan prepare to leave with Ang. "Ang, you promised to help cure Zacharias!" he blurted out, the urgency evident in his voice. Despite his sudden outburst, he made sure to keep his tone subdued, though the surprise in his words couldn''t be concealed by the three of them. Ang shrugged casually. "You guys broke the agreement first." 4/6 Joseph was momentarily taken aback by her words. Ang was spot on. They had agreed beforehand that Fanny would move out of the family''s residence and sever ties with them. If this had happened earlier, when Zacharias was critically ill, they would have undoubtedly honored theirm promise to help treat him in exchange for Fanny''s departure. But now that Fanny was sick, she couldn''t afford to be without their support. Thus, it left them with no other option. Jonathan guided Ang toward the exit. If she hadn''t insisted on handling the family matters herself, he would have stepped in long ago and pushed Joseph aside. Joseph hastily stood up and blocked the entrance and stubbornly said, "Please wait a moment." Ang squeezed Jonathan''s hand for reassurance before turning to him with an impatient look. "Out with it, no beating around the bush." "Zacharias wants to donate a kidney to Fanny," he finally said, as if mustering all his courage to reveal this. Ang was speechless and couldn''t hold back the urge to roll her eyes. She had already learned about Zacharias and Fanny''spatibility testing from Varrison. Anyone could imagine that Zacharias could not have done it willingly. It was clear that Zacharias'' intention to donate a kidney to Fanny was set in stone. Upon seeing him lowering his head as if waiting for her reaction, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes in frustration. "Joseph, are you even paying attention to yourself?" she retorted. 5/6 However, he persisted, lost in his thoughts. "The matching process is already underway. We''ll have results soon." Even though he had no simr intention of donating a kidney, he hoped that sharing this information might soften her stance. Yet, her reaction caught him off guard as she responded indifferently, "So what? Why did youe to me?" She used to think that he came to her to save Zacharias, but now she felt that it was not as simple as he said. Theck of emotion on her face startled him. Just as he was about to follow his prepared script, he abruptly met Jonathan''s warning gaze. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 An Empty Promise Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead as he struggled to voice the carefully prepared words he had in mind. "I..." He flinched under Jonathan''s gaze upon realizing the gravity of his earlier actions. What am I even trying to achieve? Isn''t my main goal to seek help for Zacharias'' illness from Ang? Why did I suddenly bring up kidney transnts and Fanny''s condition? Joseph couldn''t make sense of his own thoughts. Why did he mention kidney transnts out of the blue, especially in a way that seemed like he was imploring Ang to save Fanny? Yet, he knew all too well the contentious rtionship between the two girls. shouldn''t have mentioned Fanny. His head began to spin, and he felt a dull ache throbbing. Only then did he realize that not only was his forehead covered in cold sweat, but his entire body was drenched in perspiration. He managed to utter just one word before biting his lips tightly to prevent himself from saying anything more. After a brief pause, Ang shot him an impatient look, causing his eyes to twitch nervously. "Not nning to speak?" Ang prodded. Joseph shook his head hastily. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to talk; it was 1/6 just that he didn''t dare. The script he had prepared was useless because Ang would never agree to it. The mere thought of her inevitable rejection left him feeling frustrated. Moreover, he dreaded the possibility of blurting out his innermost thoughts, mentioning Fanny again, and upsetting Ang. If he spoke now, he wouldn''t just upset her but also Jonathan by her side. He felt overwhelmed and was at a loss for what to do. I... I don''t mean to stay silent," he finally managed to say after gathering his thoughts, though his response only served to counter her question. Ang observed him calmly and curiously and noticed the conflict and anguish on his face. "So, what''s bothering you?" He''s the one who seeks me out, yet he is also the one hesitating to speak. Ang couldn''t help but wonder. What is his true intention? Moreover, although seeing Joseph in such a pitiful state didn''t exactly boost her mood, it was still preferable to the usual feeling of suffocation. Indeed, there was some truth to the saying, "Retributiones quickly.". Jonathan sensed a slight sense of relief in her demeanor and didn''t bother to look at the disheveled Joseph again. Instead, he gently smiled and tightened his grip on her hand. Ang raised her eyes to meet his tender gaze when she felt his grip. His stern expression,bined with gentle eyes, caused her heart to flutter uncontrobly. 2/6 Chapter 406 An Empty She genuinely admired his demeanor and cherished his unique tenderness that was meant for her. Joseph couldn''t help but feel the atmosphere in the room lighten slightly. He took a deep breath and seized the opportunity while he was still clear- headed, so he spoke up, "Ang, I still hope you''ll treat Zacharias. If you can cure him, we will definitely treat you fairly." Joseph''s words shattered the ambiguous atmosphere, and the eye contact between Ang and Jonathan was broken. Ang clicked her tongue lightly and sarcastically asked, "Is this because there''s nothing concrete to promise, so you''re resorting to empty promises?" Indeed, Joseph dared to make empty promises. She only wanted a glimpse of Joseph and wanted to crush his hopes and relish his misery. But seeing him now brought her not only satisfaction but also a twisted sense of pleasure. Though he hadn''t asked for her help with Fanny, she knew the Kins Family''s maniptive ways too well. If she dared to intervene for Zacharias, they would shamelessly exploit the situation and demand her aid for Fanny. She even suspected Joseph''s visit wasn''t for Zacharias at all but solely for Fanny''s kidney. After all, Zacharias was determined to donate his kidney to Fanny and had underwearpatibility tests already. Joseph was not even able to stop him. 3/6 Chapter 406 An Empty Promise She genuinely admired his demeanor and cherished his unique tenderness that was meant for her. Joseph couldn''t help but feel the atmosphere in the room lighten slightly. He took a deep breath and seized the opportunity while he was still clear-headed, so he spoke up. "Ang, I still hope you''ll treat Zacharias. If you can cure him, we will definitely treat you fairly Joseph''s words shattered the ambiguous atmosphere, and the eye contact between Ang and Jonathan was broken. Ang clicked her tongue lightly and sarcastically asked. "Is this because there''s nothing concrete to promise, so you''re resorting to empty promises?" Indeed, Joseph dared to make empty promises. She only wanted a glimpse of Joseph and wanted to crush his hopes and relish his misery. But seeing him now brought her not only satisfaction but also a twisted sense of pleasure. Though he hadn''t asked for her help with Fanny, she knew the Kins Family''s maniptive ways too well. If she dared to intervene for Zacharias, they would shamelessly exploit the situation and demand her aid for Fanny. She even suspected Joseph''s visit wasn''t for Zacharias at all but solely for Fanny''s kidney. After all, Zacharias was determined to donate his kidney to Fanny and had underwearpatibility tests already. Joseph was not even able to stop him. 3/6 dd MM Chapter 406 An Empty Promise 96 00:11 Ang felt a wave of disgust and nausea when she thought back to how her kidney in her previous life was forcefully taken from her own body by the Kins Family. Under Ang''s sharp sarcasm, Joseph blushed and hastily exined, "I meant it." Even though he doubted his own words, his tone remained firm and resolute. Dealing with her sharp tongue was unfamiliar territory for him, especially with Jonathan, whom he couldn''t afford to offend, in the mix. He was at a loss for how to proceed. Ang had had her fill of his dramatics. Despite his bravado, she had no intention of entertaining him any longer. She turned to Jonathan and simply said, "Let''s go." Continuing to engage with Joseph would only be a waste of her time. "Sure thing, let''s get out of here," Jonathan replied and his grip on her hand tightened as he led her toward the exit. He had been waiting for her to make that call. Jonathan walked briskly with his arm around her and led her out of the private room with firm assurance. "Hold on- -Joseph suddenly stood up and wanted to intercept them, but a stern re from Jonathan made him recoil. Thus, silencing him instantly. Ang didn''t spare him a second nce. After the warning look, Jonathan led Ang away. Ang couldn''t help but chuckle at Jonathan''s urgency.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. 4/6 NA 341. 08:11 + Free Cons Chapter 406 An Empty Promise It wasn''t until he guided her into the car that she realized he was just as reluctant to deal with Joseph as she was! But then again, Joseph had always been a nuisance, "Where should we go now?" Jonathan inquired as he held onto Angel, who seemed lost in thought. Before Oliver could start the car, he also nced at Ang, who was in Jonathan''s embrace. Ang met Jonathan''s gaze and replied, "Want to head back to the office together? Or should we go home?" Jonathan promptly chose. "Let''s go back to the office. You can keep mepany." Ang smiled softly. In the coffee shop booth, after Jonathan escorted Ang away, Joseph leaned against the wall, feeling drained, and slowly sank to the floor. The pressure he had faced earlier had been overwhelming, and he needed to take a breather. However, before he hospital. could fully rx, he received an urgent call from the After hanging up the phone, he rushed to the hospital without a moment to lose. 00 Meanwhile, Florence finallyid her hands on the intel her team had gathered about Ang. 516 Chapter 196 An Bioply Prome Is this everything" she scrutinized the two sheets of Ad paper and shot a wordless look at the person who handed them to her. Fler subordinate nodded respectfully "Yes. That''s all we could dig up Florence delved into the details. Most of it seemed inconsequential, but there were nuggets of usefulom ofusefulo information towards the end. At least now she knew Ang wasn''t enrolled at Nortnd Medical University but hade to the city specifically for training "What''s the deal with this training?" she inquired. Her subordinates, beside her, wasted no time responding. Florencedearned that Ang''s training wasn''t just ." routine but also a screening process. "Ah, then let''s ensure she doesn''t pass!" Florence immediately made up her mind upon hearing this. Her subordinate promptly agreed and instructed the others to take action Once the instructions were given, they moved on to discuss the findings about Christopher. "So, Christopher is either in ss or at the hospital all the time?" Florence asked, her displeasure evident. Her subordinate nodded quickly. Upon picking up on her displeased expression, he asked, "Miss, should we bring him in for a chat? Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Crazy He knew Florence was trying to alert Christopher about Jonathan''s approach, hence the suggestion. But she shook her head and said, "Go check the hospital where he is." She recalled that even though her men had beaten Christopher, it shouldn''t have taken him this long to recover, Her subordinate realized her misunderstanding and hurriedly exined, "Miss, Christopher isn''t treating himself. He''s visiting someone at the hospital" Now, it was her turn to be shocked. "Every day?" Indeed, Christopher made daily trips to the hospital. Although his main reason was Fanny, he still made it a point to visit daily. At this moment, he was there. Scarlet woke up to see Fanny by her bedside and she had summoned thetter specifically for Christopher. "Hey, Madam Square, did you need me?" Christopher entered the hospital. room, and he immediately noticed Scarlet was unwell, while Fanny appeared to be her usual self. Scarlet ignored him and turned to Fanny. "Fanny, could you step outside for a moment? I need to talk to him." She was confident that Fanny, being the good girl she was, wouldn''t know about the secret matching. It had to be Christopher''s doing! 1/6 Chapter 407 Crazy Chapter 407 Crazy He knew Florence was trying to alert Christopher about Jonathan''s approach, hence the suggestion. But she shook her head and said, "Go check the hospital where he is. She recalled that even though her men had beaten Christopher, it shouldn''t have taken him this long to recover. Her subordinate realized her misunderstanding and hurriedly exined, "Miss, Christopher isn''t treating himself. He''s visiting someone at the hospital." Now, it was her turn to be shocked. "Every day?" Indeed, Christopher made daily trips to the hospital. Although his main reason was Fanny, he still made it a point to visit daily. At this moment, he was there. Scarlet woke up to see Fanny by her bedside and she had summoned thetter specifically for Christopher. "Hey, Madam Square, did you need me?" Christopher entered the hospital room, and he immediately noticed Scarlet was unwell, while Fanny appeared to be her usual self. Scarlet ignored him and turned to Fanny. "Fanny, could you step outside for a moment? I need to talk to him." She was confident that Fanny, being the good girl she was, wouldn''t know about the secret matching. It had to be Christopher''s doing! 1/6 Chapter 407 Crazy On their way to the hospital, she had subtly probed Fanny, and her innocent reaction had only fueled the former''s suspicions. Christopher felt a knot tighten in his stomach at her words, but he quicklyposed himself and gently urged Fanny, who seemed hesitant. "Fanny, why don''t you wait outside? I''ll chat with Madam Square for a bit." His tone wasforting, despite the turmoil within him, as he tried to reassure her. Fanny nervously bit her lip, and her suspicions grew stronger. Even before Scarlet woke up, she sensed something was off with Joseph''s behavior. Now, with Scarlet awake and eager to see Christopher, she sensed a storm brewing. Before Christopher arrived, Scarlet exchanged a few words with her. Despite herck of energy, she sensed Scarlet was probing something. Fortunately, she managed to handle it, and Scarlet didn''t appear displeased. After Fanny left, the ward was left with only Christopher and Scarlet. Scarlet took the lead and questioned Christopher in a cold voice, "Do you know what I want to ask you?" She red at him. It was clear that she hated him for his decision to have the doctor perform thepatibility test. Even though it was to save Fanny, she still hated him for it. Christopher hesitated for a moment when he noticed how intense her expression had be. He chose honesty and said as gently as he could, "Are you upset because of thepatibility test?" 2/6 Chapter 407 Crazy Scarlet mmed her hand on the bed abruptly and angrily demanded, "You knew!? Then why did you dare to do it?" Her sudden outburst startled him, but he quickly responded, "It was Zacharias who asked me to do it." The fury in her eyes dwindled like a smothered me, leaving her utterly despondent. Zacharias'' ward was adjacent to hers, yet she hesitated to inquire about him initially because it was a fleeting hope. However, upon hearing Christopher''s words, her eyes darkened uncontrobly, her body trembled incessantly, and she was on the verge ofContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. fainting once more. In a moment of extreme agitation, Christopher swiftly intervened and pinched her philtrum to prevent her from losing consciousness again. Thankfully, she remained lucid this time. Yet, as he breathed a sigh of relief and attempted to step back, she seized his face abruptly, as she was unable toe face to face with the truth. "You''re talking nonsense! How could Zacharias possibly do such a thing!? It''s unthinkable!" Her voice was hoarse and frantic, and she appeared almost frenzied. Christopher attempted to retreat in a panic, but Scarlet clutched his arm tightly. He struggled to break free and nearly pulled her off the bed before hastily positioning himself to shield her bedside. "Madam Square, please try to calm down." He attempted to pacify her while enduring the painful grip of her nails 3/6 digging into his arm with clenched teeth. However, she was consumed by her frenzy and turnedpletely deaf to his attempts. She unleashed a torrent of screams and used him of speaking nonsense. "You''re just talking nonsense!" He felt overwhelmed and pleaded softly, "I admit, I was wrong. Please, Madam Square, let me go." Each word was a struggle as his arm throbbed with pain under her relentless grasp. He couldn''t bear the barrage of her furious usations. "Madam Square... I was talking nonsense! Please, release me!" He hoped his admission would quell her anger, but instead, she tightened her grip and escted her tirade, all while hurling usations at him with increased intensity. "You truly were talking nonsense! Chris, I''ve always known you had ulterior motives!" Her voice sounded with piercing ferocity, and it echoed through the room. Suddenly, the door of the ward burst open, and Fanny''s concerned voice filled the air. "Mom? What''s going on?" The sound of Scarlet''s voice tore at Fanny''s heart and it prompted her to barge into the ward without a second thought. But amidst the turmoil, no one noticed her arrival. Scarlet was fixated on exacting revenge on m Christophen while he struggled to defend himself. At the same time, he had to ensure Scarlet remained unharmed. Thus, this created a tense and ufortable atmosphere. Upon entering, Fanny witnessed the two on the verge of physical 4/6 Chapte confrontation, and this made her heart race. "Chris! Mom! What''s happening?" Fanny hurried to the bedside, eager to separate the pair but unsure how to intervene. "Fanny?" Christopher finally caught wind of her presence and upon m seeing her approach, he quickly cautioned, "Stay back, Fanny. Get the doctor to administer a sedative." Scarlet''s state was unpredictable, and he didn''t want Fanny caught in the crossfire. "Mom?" Fanny''s anxiety spiked, especially seeing Scarlet''s distressing condition. "Mom? Chris, what''s going on with my mom?" Her voice barely carried above the chaos, and it was audible only to Christopher, who was amidst themotion. At least Scarlet remained oblivious to Fanny''s concern. "Fanny, don''te close! Go call the doctor to administer a sedative!" Christopher bellowed with urgency, which was evident in his voice. In his haste to deliver themand, he even neglected to restrain Scarlet, who ended up sinking her teeth into him fiercely. Scarlet caught wind of the mention of sedatives and spotted Fannym nearby. Despite her ripon Christopher, her voice came out muffled as she yelled, "Fanny, he''s trying to harm Zacharias!" Fanny, who was originally about to shout for help, froze at the revtion, and her steps faltered. "Fanny! Hurry!" Christopher urged. Fanny''s mind swirled with uncertainty as she nced between the two. 5/6 Chapter 407 Crazy +5 Free Coins Upon seeing Scarlet not only clutching Christopher but also repeatedly attempting to bite him, she suppressed her other thoughts and finally pressed the call button. But that wasn''t enough. With growing panic, she dashed out of the ward. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Calm Her Down Fanny rushed to the doctors office nearest to Scarlets ward. After exining the situation hurriedly, the doctor quickly grabbed the necessary medication and called for assistance. Upon reaching the ward, they found Scarlet still in a state of frenzy. The doctor promptly directed the nurses and Christopher to restrain her so that they could administer a sedative. Despite their efforts to hold her down on the bed, Scarlet continued to struggle with a twisted expression. Her movements are too agitated. Weve got to settle her down fast! the doctor eximed urgently. Mom, please try to stay still, Fanny pleaded, her voice trembling as she gently tried to soothe Scarlet from the side. However, Scarlet waspletely fixated on the people restraining her, so she was oblivious to Fannys soft voice. Even if she had heard, she would not have reacted well to the fact that Fanny was attempting to persuade her. Upon receiving no response from Scarlet, Fanny called out again, this time a little louder. Mom? This time, Scarlet heard her voice, but her efforts to turn her head were in vain as if she were trying to shake off a daze. Fanny? Scarlet strained to catch a glimpse, but her vision remained clouded. Fanny promptly moved into her line of sight and said, Mom, its me, Fanny. Just try to loosen up a bit and let go of Chris, alright? As she spoke, her hand reached out to pull Christopher away. 1/6 Chapter 408 Calm Her Down However, Scarlet suddenly erupted angrily and roared at Fanny. Christopher, dont you darey a finger on my son! she dered as she continued to hold him tightly while ring at him. Fanny froze in fright at the fury in Scarlets eyes that she became too afraid toy another finger on Christopher. Mom? Chris didnt Fanny began to exin, but Scarlet cut her off with an enraged roar. Her grip on Christopher did not loosen, and she seemed prepared to attack him as well. Although she was not in her right mind, Scarlet exhibited unexpected strength, which led the doctor to summon two more people to help restrain her urgently. Meanwhile, a petrified Fanny stood frozen in ce, her face pale, as she witnessed the scene unfold before her. As Christopher restrained Scarlet, he took a brief pause to calmly offer her a suggestion, Fanny, perhaps it would be best for you to step back or wait for us outside? Even so, Fanny did not leave but simply moved to a corner. Eventually, the sedative was sessfully administered, but Scarlets muscles didnt immediately ease up. Thus, those who were restraining her were hesitant to let go. Just a few more minutes, and shell be fine, the doctor remarked, wiping sweat from his brow. Hence, Christopher was forced to remain frozen in ce, trying his best to wait patiently for the medication to take effect. Scarlets rage slowly dissipated as the minutes ticked by and was reced Chapter 408 Calm Her Down by weariness before everything eventually faded altogether. Upon seeing that she was on the verge of falling asleep, Fanny finally summoned the courage to step closer to her. Mom? Are you hurt? a concerned Fanny asked. However, Scarlet remained unresponsive. Although her eyelids were heavy with fatigue, her resentment toward Christopher was still evident. She attempted to re at him but was unable to do so. Scarlets tant disregard left Fanny feeling awkward. Fanny, dont worry. Christopher finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Scarlet had slumped over weakly. Madam Square is fine. Got it. Fanny nodded inpliance and proceeded to stand close by as she waited. After a brief span of time, the medication began to fully take effect, causing Scarlet to slip into a deep state of slumber gradually. The doctor instructed them to release Scarlet. Its all right now. Finally Christopher loosened his hold on Scarlet and removed his arm, which was held tightly by her hand. Perspiring profusely, he stumbled back weakly to lean against the wall. Do you require any attention? The doctor inquired upon noticing his condition. Christopher shook his head slowly and refused politely, Not right now. Ill take care of itter. Even if he wanted to tend to his wounds, he wouldnt do it in Scarlets ward as he couldnt help but feel uneasy after her recent outburst. Chapter 408 Calm Her Down However, Fanny was still present, so he had to make an effort to conceal his unease. At his words, the doctor departed with his team while Fanny and Christopher remained in the room. Once Fanny ensured that Scarlet was sleeping soundly and unharmed, she made her way over to him. Scarlet had left him with scratches all over and had even bit him here and there. Thus leaving him looking somewhat messy. Chris, let mee with you to treat your wounds, Fanny offered softly. Christopher nced at his injuries. Thank you, Fanny. She was as kind as ever, and Christopher breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he didnt have to worry about her ignoring his exnation. Fanny shook her head as she helped him in getting up. The two then proceeded to find the doctor to address his injuries. While the doctor treated him, she quietly remained nearby. At the same time, Christopher contemted how to exin things to her after dealing with the wound. After all, even though Scarlet was highly agitated, he worried that Fanny would misunderstand him after what Scarlet had yelled at him. Not long after the nurse who tended to Christophers wound had left, Fanny spoke in a subdued and concerned voice, Chris, what made my mom behave like that out of the blue? She had hesitated to ask this question for a very long time and finally found the courage to do so. At this point, Christopher also thought about how to respond. Fanny, the thing is, I let Madam Square know about Zacs desire to be a donor for you, and thats why she reacted like that +5 Free Coins Chapter 408 Calm Her Down Upon hearing his words, Fannys eyes widened immediately. Be a donor? She looked dumbfounded as if she could notprehend what he had just said. Hence, Christopher had no choice but to exin it again. Deep down, he believed that Fanny truly possessed a kind heart. Despite her illness, she never once entertained the idea of seeking out a donor. Zac wants to donate a kidney to you, so he has alreadypleted the matching, and the results will be out by tomorrow at thetest. With that said, he kept a close eye on her response because he was after she might be distressed by the revtion. Fanny immediately frowned while feeling internally conflicted. But Zacs health Not wanting her to feel more distressed, Christopher murmured soothingly, Forget about that for the moment. Our priority should be to let Madam Square calm down first. When Scarlet awakened, she would surely cause chaos again, so it was extremely necessary for him toe up with a n first. Chris, what do we do now? Fanny sat beside him and asked anxiously. As she inquired, she buried her concerns about Zacharias health in her heart. Christopher was at a loss and couldnte up with a n. Just then, Joseph appeared in Fannys mind. Should I ask Joseph toe back? He must have a solution. Besides, Mom will listen to him too. At the mention of this, Christopher thought Joseph might offer some sensible counsel, so he nodded. Upon seeing his agreement, Fanny quickly sought out Joseph to fill him in Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Add MMM Chapter 408 Calm Her Down + Free Cons on the Scarlet situation, but she purposefully avoided mentioning Christophers name. This was due to her recollection of Josephs previous disinterest in Christopher at the hospital, so she deemed it inappropriate to bring him up now. Ive reached out to Joseph and hes on his way back. What should we say when he arrives? she asked as she helped Christopher back to Scarlets ward. Christopher reassured her, Dont worry. If Joseph asks, just tell him you dont know anything. Ill take care of exining everything. He had no intention of letting Joseph interrogate Fanny and had already devised a n to steer her away from any potential questioning. Fanny, why dont you head back home for now? Ill take care of things here. Fanny seemed confused, and Christopher didnt push her to choose either way. Just as she was on the verge of agreeing, she was startled by someones voice. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 Deserves a Scolding Chapter 409 Deserves a Scolding Mr. Sanders, ourdy would like to see you. The neer spoke politely and in a harsh tone. 5 Free Coins Christopher and Fanny looked up from their seats and saw a burly man in a ck suit standing in front of them.. Fanny stole a quick nce at him before redirecting her attention to Christopher. After all, the burly man was there for Christophers sake. He blinked in surprise as he recognized the somewhat familiar face, and a nagging suspicion began to take root in his mind. Mr. Sanders Not giving the man a chance to go on, Christopher quickly interrupted, Wait here. Ill be right back after I have a few words. He smiled warmly at the man before escorting Fanny into Scarlets ward. Chris? Who is he? she asked. Christopher shook his head. Fanny, hes not someone you want to mess. with. Just wait here for me. Ill go talk to him. Fanny wanted to probe further, but Christopher didnt dare dy much longer and exited the ward promptly. After the burly man outside the ward watched him leave the ward, he headed straight for the exit. On the way, Christopher couldnt resist probing, Excuse me, may I know why your Miss wants to meet with me? 1/6 Chapter 409 Deserves a Scolding Florence had taught him a hard lesson, and just the thought of her made his face ache, and his body hurt, much less have the nerve to ignore her summons. Christopher found Florence far more intimidating than Jane. While Jane limited herself to harmless pranks, Florence went to extremes by having her subordinates physically assault him. Furthermore, when he had been beaten up previously, he had to be rescued by Jonathan. After that, not only was he scolded by Jonathan, but he was also reprimanded by Michael, making him even more fearful of the terror that was Florence. Why do you ask so many questions? The bodyguard impatiently shot a look at Christopher. With just one nce, he instinctively held back from further inquiry and maintained a respectful silence instead. Florences car awaited outside the hospital, and Christopher trailed behind the bodyguard until he was shoved into the passenger seat. It was only then that he noticed Florence seated beside him. HCHello, Miss Shelton. Is there something you need from me? He felt nervous but swiftly stered on a weing smile to show he was happy to help. Florence shot him a disdainful nce, clearly unimpressed. Moreover, there was something she just couldntprehend. ording to the information her subordinates had gathered, Christopher and Jonathan shared the same father, so how could they be so different? Christopher felt ashamed under her scornful gaze, yet he suppressed any impulse to retaliate or voice his frustration. Instead, he forced a cating smile and endured scrutiny, hoping to appease her displeasure. As he smiled, heforted himself inwardly, telling himself that there were 2/6 Chapter 409 Deserves a Scolding times when one had to bow down to others. Just as he settled in, the cars motor ignited and drove off. Startled, Christopher asked, Miss Shelton, where are we going? Although Florences men didnt make a move against him that day, he remained cautious and was unwilling to take any unnecessary risks. Cos To find Jonathan, Florence utteredzily. She cast a fleeting nce in his direction before quickly averting her eyes as if repulsed by some unseen filth. Upon receiving her reply, Christopher was taken aback. He never expected Florence to seek him out just to look for Jonathan! Why did she need to see him, and what did it have to do with him? Just as he was puzzled, Florence reached out to him. Give me your phone. Hearing that, Christopher frantically patted his pockets, only to realize that his phone was nowhere to be found. Instantly, a wave of panic washed over him. Um, Miss Shelton, I think I mightve dropped my phone in the ward. Can I go back and get it? He thought for a moment, unsure where he couldve left his phone. When Scarlet was causing all that commotion earlier, not only was she scratching and wing at him, but he was also struggling to restrain her. He must have dropped his phone at that moment! Florence frowned. Dropped? Christopher nodded quickly. Miss Shelton, Ill be right back immediately after I retrieve my phone. 3/6 I W 1941 Chapter 409 Deserves a Scoldings No need, Florence red at him. She instructed the driver to hand her his phone before thrusting it into Christophers hands. Use this to make the call. Christopher took the phone that was handed to him, but he was puzzled by her instructions. Florences tone was icy and impatient as shemanded, Get Jonathan on the line. Hearing that, Christopher was taken aback. What? He hadnt expected that Florence woulde to him because of Jonathan. However, he was still concerned about his phone. His phone wasnt the problem; the main issue was the person trying to reach him. If Jane were to call and he didnt pick up, it would undoubtedly stir up even more trouble. Yet, he didnt want to upset Florence either. At the sight of her displeased expression, he didnt dare to continue bringing up his phone. Miss Shelton, I cant recall Jonathans number, Christopher mumbled, his voice fading towards the end. But I have his number saved in my phone, Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. So Florence shot him a scornful nce. If she hadnt done business with Christopher that day, she would have already instructed her men to handle him. This guy truly deserves a scolding, she thought internally. Christophers face turned pale, and his legs went weak with fear, but he managed topose himself, thinking that Florence would allow him to retrieve his phone after his exnation. He couldnt continue leaving his phone with Scarlet. Yet, he was disappointed once more. Florence retrieved her phone and dialled Jonathans number by reciting it. It matched the one her men had uncovered. Hence, confirming it was indeed the contact number for Jonathans office. 4/6 UMMM 92% 10:44 Chapter 409 Deserves a Scolding +5 Free Coins She had called him with her phone, but the call abruptly ended after she uttered a few words, and subsequent attempts to call went unanswered. Hurry and call your brother. Tell him toe out. Christopher did not want to push her patience further, so he quickly dialled the number she had recited. The call was picked up, but it wasnt Jonathan who answered. Hello? came Spencers voice as he handled the documents. Christopher felt his anxious heart stop racing at his voice. Im looking for Jonathan. In a swift moment of realization, he discerned that the voice on the other end didnt belong to Jonathan, and this knowledge gave him a boost of confidence. However, Florences expression soured. Are you Christopher? he inquired, his tone carrying a hint of suspicion. Once Christopher confirmed his identity, Spencers voice turned frosty. He coldly informed him that Jonathan was unavable and hung up mercilessly. As Christopher listened to the dial tone, a shiver crept down his spine. Florence took his phone, redialed it, and then passed it to the bodyguard in front. You speak this time, she instructed, her voice tinged with authority. The bodyguard dutifully answered the call and asked to speak to Jonathan, only to receive the same response. After hanging up, Spencer reached out to Jonathan, who was puzzled by 5/6 192% 10:44 Chapter 400 Deserves a Scolding the situation. Shortly afterwards, Ang and Jonathan, who were on their way to thepany, arrived. The number called a few more times, but it wasnt Christopher. Spencer briefed Jonathan on the situation. Jonathan nodded and appeared unfazed by the news. Spencer didnt dwell on the matter and redirected his attention to work. Theres a stack of files waiting for you. Shall we get started? Jonathan nced at Ang and was ready to decline, but she gently guided him to his chair. Go and work. She didnt mean to pressure Jonathan into working, but Spencers pleading eyes were too heartbreaking to resist. Okay, just give me a moment, Jonathan replied before diving back into his work without dy. Okay. Ang nodded. asionally, Jonathan would sneak nces in her direction while Spencer kept darting in and out of the office, discussing confidentialpany affairs. It became clear that lingering inside wasnt the most suitable option for her anymore. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 More Beautiful Than Flowers Not wanting to disturb Jonathans work, Ang didnt stay in his office for long before expressing her desire to head out for a short walk. Upon hearing this, he immediately rose from his seat, clearly prepared to tag along with her. Ill go with you, he offered. ncing at the towering stack of files on his desk and noticing Spencers pleading look, Ang gently shook her head. You should be working. Besides, Im just going for a casual stroll. Moreover, she didnt expect Jonathan to apany her the entire time when she came to his office with him. He hesitated for a moment before reminding her. Just remember toe back and find me. He was genuinely concerned that Ang might feel hesitant to disturb him and end up opting to leave without letting him know. With a smile, Ang agreed and left the office. Jonathans gaze lingered at the closed office door until Spencer interrupted. Stop daydreaming and focus on work. Its like youre looking at a bunch of flowers instead of a person. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Shes more beautiful than flowers, Jonathan mused, surprising Spencer with his unexpected comment. Meanwhile, Ang was in high spirits as she headed outside with light and carefree steps. However, her cheerful mood was brutally cut short when she unexpectedly bumped into Cassandra. Cassandra was dressed neatly and was much more put togetherpared 1/5 $ 92% 10:44 Chapter 410 More Beautiful Than Flowers +5 Free Coins to thest time they met. She greeted Ang with a smile. Mrs. Lawson, what a pleasant surprise. Ang was taken aback by her friendly greeting and the use of the title Mrs. Lawson. She recalled their previous encounter at Jonathanspany, where she had requested Cassandra to address her. Although Cassandra had done as she was told, her expression was clearly unwilling. It was an unexpected change for her to do so on her own initiative. Miss Cassandra. Ang nodded calmly before heading toward the lounge. Now, she was able to face Cassandra without being affected in the slightest. Cassandras smile faltered slightly and turned forced. She didnt address Ang as Mrs. Lawson out of choice but out of necessity. After meeting Jonathan at Nortnd, she had received a warning from him while she was settling down at her rtives ce. Moreover, she had even received a reprimanding from her family because of this. They had sent her over to do business, and she was indeed in the wrong when she went to see Jonathan with her luggage and angered Ang. Moreover, Jonathanpletely refused to do business with her family. because of this incident, and she was growing extremely frustrated. Cassandra deeply regretted her actions, so much so that her nerves unwittingly stood on end at the sight of Ang. Upon seeing that Ang was in a decent mood, she hurried to keep up with her and took the opportunity to ask, Mrs. Lawson, are you here to see Mr. Lawson? Ang was unbothered by Cassandra following her, but she didnt expect her to continue the conversation. After a doubtful nce at her, she shook her head lightly. She was apanying Jonathan to the office, not there 2/5 E Z Chapter 410 More Beautiful Than Flowers to see him. However, she was not kind enough to exin this to Cassandra. 5 Free Coma Naturally, Cassandra noticed that Ang did not want to speak to her, but she had no choice but to continue currying favor from her. After all, she couldnt leave the business negotiations hanging. She believed that as long as she established a good rtionship with Ang, she would seed at signing the contract with Jonathan. Confused by Cassandras persistence, Ang continued on her way, unsure of the intentions behind her actions. Despite Cassandras friendly demeanor, she wasnt used to her presence, and she wasnt fond of it either. Mrs. Lawson, are you heading to the rest area? Cassandras face was nearly turning stiff from forcing a smile, but she continued to ask politely. Ang shook her head. Im just taking a stroll. She had nned to go to the rest area to read a book and have some tea, but she didnt want to admit it in front of Cassandra to prevent her from talking to her. Despite this, she still made her way toward the rest area. Feeling awkward by Angs behavior, Cassandra could only let out an embarrassedugh before she asked somewhat stiffly, Could you please check with Mr. Lawson if he is avable? You can ask Mr. Lorenzo, Ang replied before walking directly into the rest area, leaving Cassandra behind. Fortunately, Cassandra was tactful enough not to follow her. While Ang was enjoying her free time, Fanny heard a phone ringing at Scarlets ward. Startled, she quickly located the source of the sound on the hospital bed and recognized that it was Christophers phone at a nce. In order not to disturb Scarlet, she stepped out of the room to answer the 3/5 E Chapter 410 More Beautiful Than Flowers call. 5 Free Coins However, upon answering, the caller provided an address and room number without much exnation. At the sight of the name Jane on the screen, Fanny recalled her blind date with Christopher and did not dare to say a word out of fear. Fortunately, the caller hung up after giving the address and room number. By the time Fanny returned to her senses, she had already memorized the details. Meanwhile, Christopher was being scolded by Florences associates. As the bodyguard drove him back, he questioned him, Are you sure your phone is at the hospital? Youre not trying to take this chance to escape, are you? There were only the two of them in the car as Florence found it inconvenient to make another return trip, so she had exited the vehicle when it stopped in front of Jonathans office building. However, she strictly instructed the bodyguard not to let Christopher escape. Although the bodyguard doubted Christopher would attempt to flee, he kept a close eye on him and even resorted to verbal threats before exiting the car. Christopher, aware of the consequences, did not entertain any thoughts of escape either. Despite having other means to contact Jonathan, he could not leave his phone at the hospital. This was also the reason why he suggested returning to retrieve his phone when Florence failed to reach Jonathan through thepany phone. When the car stopped, he hurriedly exited while the bodyguard followed closely, monitoring his every move. 4/5 44 10:44 Chapter 410 More Beautiful Than Flowers Christopher headed straight for Scarlets ward, where he spotted Fanny waiting outside. Chris, youre back? Fanny whipped around upon hearing his footsteps, and she looked surprised to see him return so quickly. She had assumed that he would take a long time to return after he had been taken away, and she hadnt expected to see him again so soon. Unaware of Fannys thoughts, Christopher hurriedly stopped in his tracks. and whispered to the bodyguard, Can you wait here? Ill speak to her for a few minutes and ask about my phone. The bodyguard shot him a look and said, Two minutes. Upon receiving his permission, Christopher hurriedly darted over to Fanny. It was only then that she noticed he had brought someone along. The man was dressed like the one who had invited him out earlier, but they were not the same person. She halted in ce, watching as he approached her. Fanny, why havent you gone home to rest? Christopher asked with concern, noticing her pale face as soon as he got close. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Another Beating Chapter 411 Another Beating 1 1 Christopher was torn between his concern for Fannys health and hist worry that she might be anxious upon noticing the person following him, prompting him to deflect the topic and inquire why she hadnt. returned home instead. The excuse he gave to the bodyguard about needing his phone was simply a coverCup. After all, he already knew that his phone must have been left behind on Scarlets bed, so there was no need to involve Fanny. I was waiting for your return, Fanny replied softly, casting a nce at the bodyguard standing nearby with a furrowed brow. Christophers heart skipped a beat, dreading further inquiry from her. Yet, to his astonishment, she didnt inquire about his return with someone else. Instead, she extended her hand towards him. Christopher was. surprised, perplexed by her behavior. It wasnt until Fanny spoke again that he realized she was holding his phone. Chris, you left your phone on Moms bed, and there was a call for you, Fanny informed him. Christophers eyelids twitched. After some consideration, Fanny decided to disclose the details of the call to him. Either way, it wouldnt be long before he found out himself. I heard the phone ringing and didnt want to wake Mom, so I answered it. Christopher jolted, rmed by her words. He grabbed his phone to check his call history, and everything seemed to blur before him. Indeed, it was Jane who had called, and Fanny had answered. 1/6 +5 Free Coins Chapter 411 Another Beating Although there was nothing between him and Jane, and she most likely called him with the same intentions as beforeCto make him theughing stock of her and her group of wealthy croniesChe didnt want Fanny to know this. Besides, he was also worried that she would misunderstand. As she watched him anxiously checking the call records, Fanny bit her lip, experiencing difort yet maintainingposure outwardly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Fanny, you didnt misunderstand, didnt you? Jane and I You know how it is, Christopher realized his slipCup and hastily put away his phone, cautiously questioning her. Shaking her head, Fanny gritted her teeth as she ryed the address and room number mentioned by Jane, then decisively entered the hospital room. Christopher wanted to exin more, but the bodyguard didnt give him the chance to. After ensuring he had his phone, the bodyguard swiftly blocked his path and escorted him out. Come quickly, we must find thedy, shes waiting! the bodyguard warned Christopher as he draed him away. Meanwhile, inside the hospital room, Fanny was still mulling over his words. What did he mean by misunderstand? Was she such an unreasonable person to him? Feeling frustrated, Fanny closed the door behind her upon entering the room, waiting for Christopher to comfort her and exin everything. However, after waiting for a couple of minutes, the door remained shut. When she hurriedly turned around to open it again, she discovered that he was nowhere to be found. Immediately, her rage ignited. How could he just leave so abruptly? Even 2/6 m 10:44 Chapter 411 Another Beating if she believed there was nothing untoward between him and Jane, was it eptable for him to hastily leave to meet her? When she thought about how Christopher had abruptly taken his leave. without a single word to her, she grew even more furious. Fanny, whats the matter? a concerned voice interrupted her thoughts. At the voice, Fanny spun around with excitement, only to discover that it was Joseph who had hurried in, clearly out of breath. Im fine, Joseph, she quickly reassured him with a shake of her head, though it was clear that she was downcast. Relieved, Joseph inquired, How is Mom? He hurried back to the hospital after receiving a call from Fanny, who had only mentioned that Scarlet was emotionally agitated and had been sedated, but did not exin what had happened. Fanny was speechless by his question as she had no prepared response. Although Christopher had promised to handle Joseph, he had left abruptly after receiving a phone call from another woman! Seeing Fannys lost and helpless expression, Joseph felt sorry for her and did not press her for more information. They entered the hospital room together. At the sight of Scarlet deep asleep, Joseph a sigh of relief. Fanny, go home and rest. Ill take care of Mom here. Upon hearing this, Fanny hesitated and stood still, not leaving. immediately. 3/6 NNND L 92% 10:45 +5 Free Coins Chapter 411 Another Beating Meanwhile, after Christopher was dragged into a car by the bodyguard. Ast he thought about the address and room number of the club that Fanny had mentioned, he immediately knew it was Jane who had sent him there. However, he now had to deal with Florence and could not afford to pay attention to Jane. As soon as he got in the car, he sent a text to Jane, informing her that he was settling some business for Miss Shelton. As long as Jane was tactful, she should know that Florence was not someone she could afford trifling with either. Sure enough, Jane quickly ordered him toplete his task before he came to apologize to her. Christopher breathed a sigh of relief, but still felt frustrated. The car soon stopped outside Jonathanspany, and he was taken to a nearby cafe. When Florence saw him being brought in, she wasted no time and immediately demanded, Ask Jonathan toe down. Although Christopher felt doubtful, he had no choice but to call Jonathan. Fortunately, the call went through. However, Jonathan tly refused his request toe downstairs. Jonathan Christopher was on the verge of tears. s, he had been threatened by Florence, so he could not directly mention her. Is there anything else? Jonathans tone was cold, as if he had not sensed his anxiety. Christopher nced at Florence. Seeing her furrow her brow and red at him, he took a deep breath and said again. Jonathan, it really is urgent. 4/6 2 925 10:45 45 Free Coins Chapter 411 Another Beating Can you pleasee down? Being threatened by Florence counts as an urgent matter, right? I will ry your message to your father. However, Jonathans response remained cold, and before Christopher could respond, he immediately hung up. Christopher stood frozen in ce, listening to the busy signal. Miss Shelton he braced himself as he turned his gaze to Florence. Afraid of receiving another scolding from her, he exined, Jonathan must be busy with work. Florence scoffed coldly, already prepared for this oue. Just give him another beating. With a slight gesture of her hands, the people standing behind her instantly grabbed Christopher and began beating him. The sudden attack caught him off guard, and the blows came too quickly for him to react, let alone break free. Ah! Dont hit me, please After the pain came cries and pleas, and yet the attackers showed no sign of stopping without Florence calling for them to. It was not until Christophers face and body were covered in bruises that shezily dered, Thats enough. The attackers stopped, and Christopher, who had been held down onto the round for the beating, was once again shoved into a chair. Call him now and tell him youve been beaten up. 5/6 2 10:45 +5 Free Coins Chapter 411 Another Beating Florence rubbed her chin, recalling thest time Christopher had contacted Jonathan after being beaten up. Now that Christopher had been beaten up again, he should be able to call him down this time, right? Christopher was sore all over and his head was spinning, but when he heard Florences voice, he trembled in fear. Seeing no response from him, Florence kicked him. He shuddered upon receiving the blow, and subsequently heard her telling him to call Jonathan down. OCOkay MCMiss Shelton. Christopher repeatedly agreed, his voice trembling and stuttering, but his hands would not cooperate. His fingers. pressed the keys, but he could not sessfully dial the phone. Florence, growing impatient, kicked him hard again and gave a signal to her henchman. The henchman immediately snatched the phone from Christopher, found thest call record, and made another call. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Completely Lost Her Mind As the phone call went through, it was immediately hung up. Just as they were about to try again, a call arrived from Michael. The bodyguard handed the cell phone to Florence. After she impatiently jutted her chin, the phone was passed back to Christopher. When he retrieved his phone, Christopher noticed the name on the screen and immediately realized what Jonathans words had meant earlier. He hadnt expected him to act so swiftly. Although he felt worried and hesitant about taking the call, he had no choice but to answer it. Once the call went through, a string of furious roars sounded from the phone, leaving him frozen. Meanwhile, at the hospital, Scarlet gained consciousness to find only Joseph waiting by her side. Ah! Jolted awake by a nightmare, Scarlet woke up drenched in sweat. Joseph hurriedly wiped the sweat off her forehead. Mom? Mom, are you okay? Do you feel better? Fanny had filled him in about how Scarlet had been extremely agitated before she had been sedated, so he was too nervous to leave her to work and stayed by her bed instead. However, Scarlet did not seem to bepletely conscious as she suddenly grabbed his hand and roared furiously, Sanders! How dare you show up! She tried to give him a p, but he reacted quickly and dodged her hand while yelling, Mom, its me, Joseph! His loud voice seemed to wake Scarlet from her daze. 1/5 Chapter 412 Completely Lost Her Mind JCJoseph? Her eyes grewrge as she looked at him. When she got a clear look of him, the tension in her body dissipated and she dove into his arms as she wailed, Joseph, youre back! Sanders is up to no good, hes trying to harm Zacharias! Joseph felt a pang in his heart. He had feared the worst, and he only needed to hear a little to piece together the entire story. Mom, dont worry, I wont let Zacharias donate his kidney, he hastilyforted her. However, Scarlet did not stop sobbing, tears rolling down her face. But what if Sanders continues to convince Zacharias? Joseph let out another sigh. I will talk to Zacharias. Despite that, they both knew deep down that persuading Zacharias was not as important; the most crucial issue at hand was to cure his illness. Why, why did ite to this? Scarlet was not reassured by his words in the slightest. Instead, her cries grew even more sorrowful as she rammed the bed and hit her chest. All of a sudden, her blows came to a halt, and as if suddenly regaining her senses, she yelled firmly, That wretched Ang must be causing all this trouble! Josephs face darkened at the mention of Angs name. Before he could reply, Scarlet yanked him and demanded, Didnt I tell you to bring that wretched woman here to treat Zacharias and give Fanny a kidney? Why havent you gone yet? Joseph said, Mom, Im back now. Where is she? Where is that wretched woman? Scarlet looked around 2/5 Chapter 412 Completely Lost Her Mind +5 Free Coins frantically as she scratched at the air. Bring her here! I want to teach her a lesson! When she attempted to confront Ang previously, she was not only mocked but also warned by the bodyguards surrounding Ang not to get too close. Scarlet still felt peeved upon reflecting on it now. Joseph hurriedly went to reassure her in a helpless tone, Mom, she doesnt want to save Zacharias. He had attempted to persuade her, but Ang was not as easy to talk to nowpared to when she was in Riverdon. Moreover, she even brought Jonathan along with her when they met up, making it difficult for him to say much. Although they were now in Nortnd, the foundation and background of the Kins Family still remained in Riverdon. Joseph was no stranger to Jonathans influence in Riverdon. Therefore, with Jonathan by her side, Ang was not someone he dared to offend. Scarlet burst with fury at Josephs reply and cursed, Do you want your brother to die, just like that Sanders boy? Why didnt you just bring that woman here? Josephs expression immediately turned gloomy. He felt that Scarlet hadpletely lost her mind. Mom! He released her and retreated, his gaze turning icy as he looked at the woman on the sick bed. Frightened by his reaction, Scarlet did not dare to raise her voice any further and started mumbling under her breath as she climbed out of bed, I want to see Zacharias, I want to see Zacharias. Naturally, Joseph couldnt allow her to see Zacharias in her current state, so he firmly prevented her from leaving her bed. He attempted to reason 3/5 1 1 Chapter 412 Completely Lost Her Mind with Scarlet as he held her back. Mom, listen to me. No matter how much Christopher provokes Zacharias, and regardless of what Zacharias thinks, I assure you, I wont let him donate his kidney. Scarlet stared at him intently and eventually softened under his determined look. One more thing! Joseph, you have to remember to teach Sanders a lesson. Scarlets eyes burned with hatred as she recalled Christophers previous words to her. She was convinced that if he hadnt instigated Zacharias, Zacharias wouldnt have gotten to the point where he would consider donating a kidney to Fanny. At the thought of Fanny, Scarlet felt a pang in her heart and added, You and James must be more vignt about the kidney. Upon seeing that Scarlet was calmer and her speech was now clear and more organized, Joseph promised her repeatedly that he would do as she said. Meanwhile, at the cafe in Jonathanspany, Michael did not stop berating Christopher as soon as he answered the call. Florence listened gleefully and did not order Christopher to hang up, instead leaving him to his own devices. Hence, he could only grit his teeth and endure the insulting looks from the crowd along with Michaels fury. In the end, when Michael had finally finished scolding him, Christopher mumbled weakly, Dad, I didnt mean to cause trouble for Jonathan, I After the assault by Florences men, his mouth ached with pain as he spoke, and his face burned, causing him to let out a soft groan against his 4/5 ? ? M M M Chapter 412 Completely Lost Her Mind will. E 10:45 I dont care if you meant to or not! Michael didnt notice anything amiss. and threatened him sternly, Stay away from Jonathans bad side! If you do this again, Ill send you back to Riverdon! Without waiting for Christopher to utter another word, he ended the call abruptly and left him listening to the dial tone. Christopher felt like crying, but there were no tears to be shed. Terrified by Michaels warning to send him back to Riverdon, he fell into a dilemma, which was broken at the sound of Florences scornful laugh. Weakling. It was then that he remembered he wasnt only being threatened by his father, but Florence as well. Even though he was being ridiculed by her, he dared not express his anger. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Miss Shelton, my dad forbade me from contacting Jonathan Christopher struggled to speak, suppressing the pain on his face. After all, Jonathan had hung up without a word when he had called earlier, clearly indicating his stance. Florence jeered in reply. Huh? Do my words not hold as much weight as your dads? Christopher was intimidated by her threat, not only due to her warning and icy gaze, but also due to the bodyguard beside her who was flexing his fists. Just as he was about to respond, a knock sounded on the door. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 A Mistake After Florences men opened the door, one of the bodyguards who had been waiting outside entered. Miss, Mr. Lawson has left. At his words, Christopher realized that Florence had stationed someone outside Jonathanspany. Fortunately, as Jonathan was now leaving, he wouldnt have to endure this ordeal for much longer. Unfortunately, as soon as he let out a relieved breath, Florences reply made his brow furrow once more. Take me to see him. Oh, and dont forget to bring him along. Her gaze casually swept over Christophers bruised and swollen face, and she couldnt help but burst intoughter. Left with no choice, Christopher could only let himself be dragged along with them. Outside thepany building, Jonathan had just exited the elevator with Ang when they were intercepted by two men before they could reach their car. As the two men blocked their way, a third person left discreetly to report the news. Ang frowned as she looked at the two men who had appeared out of thin air, finding their clothing familiar. While she wondered to herself, one of them spoke up. Mr. Lawson, ourdy would like to see you. 1/6 3 m 1845 Chapter 413 A Mistake The mans tone was arrogant and carried a sense of entitlement. However, Jonathan was not one to be easily controlled. As soon as the two men stopped them, their personal bodyguards all showed up, surrounding them in an instant. Im not interested in whatever your Miss is up to, Jonathan replied, leading Ang around the two individuals and walking straight toward the car. Ang had a slight guess about thedy they were referring to, so before she went after Jonathan, she instructed Oliver, Oliver, ask them who the Miss is. At the realization that they were trapped, the two men instantly attempted to escape the circle of bodyguards. After all, their subordinate had already gone to report the news, and if they didnt manage to stop Jonathan and let them leave instead, the two of them would be in dire trouble by the time Florence showed up. As soon as the two men made their move, the people surrounding them did not hold back either, causing a fight to ensue. In less than two minutes, the men were subdued on the ground. When the situation was under control, Oliver asked, Who is your Miss? Shes from the Shelton Family. We arent someone you should be messing with! The man remained boastful. Despite the fact that they were being restrained on the ground, they still spoke with their nose in the air. Ang had just taken her seat in the car when she heard his reply from afar and thought to herself, Just as I suspected. What are you thinking about? Jonathan asked in a low voice, noticing her contemtive expression. 2/6 MHM Chapter 413 A Mistake 92% 1046 Ang shook her head. Recalling the encounters she had with Florence. recently, she found it hard to wrap her mind around her actions. First, she had showed up at her door ordering her to give up on Jonathan, and now she was stopping them at thepany and trying to force him to meet her. Her behavior was extremely suffocating. As Oliver interrogated the men, he approached the two. However, before he could get close, a group of people rushed toward them. The leader of the group and the two men who had intercepted them earlier were dressed alike, and many of the people trailing behind them were also dressed simrly. They were protecting a woman in the middle, and behind her were two people dragging a slightly rumpled figure. leave, Mr. Lawson? My men mean no harm. I Are you in such a hurry t just wanted to invite you for a meeting with me. Florence didnt spare a single look at anyone else and headed straight to Jonathan, who was sitting in the car. Ang heard Florences voice as well and whirled around to look at Jonathan. All right, she was indeed a little interested to see how he would respond. After all, she had already noticed Christopher trapped by Florences men, and he looked quite battered up. Jonathan, please help me. Before Jonathan could say a word, Christopher was unable to stop himself for wailing for help while the men dragged him. Although he was afraid of Jonathan, seeing him felt like a ray of light from heaven at that moment. If Florence didnt manage to meet him, Christopher would suffer the consequences. 92% 10:46 Chapter 413 A Mistake Jonathan nced at Christopher as if only just noticing him, giving him an icy look. Despite the fact that they were separated by several people, Christopher was still terrified of Jonathans gaze and immediately fell silent but continued to plead with his eyes. Miss Shelton, what did he do to upset you this time? Jonathan inquired. Upon hearing Jonathan speak at longst, Florence replied happily, He couldnt get you toe down to meet me, which is how he ended up upsetting me. However, Mr. Lawson, please dont misunderstand. I have no intention of hurting your brother. We just had a misunderstanding that led to him getting injured. Ang couldnt help but nce at Christopher at Florences exnation. No one believed his injuries were unintentional at all. Even so, Florence confidently asked Christopher, the victim, to confirm her story, Am I right, Mr. Sanders? The way Florence addressed him made Christopher want to evaporate into thin air. He trembled as he looked at Jonathan, agreeing with Florence in a pitiful tone, YCYes. Speaking caused the pain in his face to return, and his expression twisted. If thats the case, Ill leave him in your care, Miss Shelton. Jonathan, hearing their agreement, showed no intention of continuing the conversation and made to leave. Christopher panicked at his words. Jonathan? He widened his eyes, his expressionpletely baffled. A look at Jonathans face made him realize that he shouldnt have followed 4/6 97% 10:46 Chapter 413 A Mistake Florences lead. He quickly changed his tune, wailing loudly, Jonathan, save me! Theyre too hard on me, and now my whole body hurts! Christophers behavior was so hrious that the scene almost turned into aedy, and Ang nearly burst intoughter. As if just noticing her, Florence greeted, Miss Fanny, what a coincidence. to see you again. Ang casually replied, Not really. Florence was constantly seeking her out first, and Ang didnt want to deal with this troublemaker any longer. Although slightly displeased, Florence was aware that Ang was the key to breaking through Jonathan. Hence, she endured her frustration and asked. Miss Fanny, would you mind if Mr. Lawson and I had a private conversation? Ang replied solemnly, I do mind. Jonathan held Angs hand and murmured reassuringly, I wont talk to her. Angs heart warmed at his words, but when she caught sight of Christopher nearby, she leaned into his ear and asked, Are you sure its safe to leave him with Florence? What if something goes wrong? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Its all right, Jonathan reassured her, his eyes filled with a smile as he replied firmly, Ill look for an opportunity to send him back to Riverdon. Jonathan never liked his halfCbrother, Christopher, and Florences attempt to use him as a bargaining chip, which was a mistake on her part. am 10:46 Chapter 413 A Mistake Ang was taken aback. However, she realized that Christopher was a thorn in the flesh while he was in Nortnd, whether with Fanny or with them. At that thought, she suggested, What about today? Jonathan understood what she meant, and after a moment of thought, he nodded. At his response, Ang settled into her seat next to him obediently, smiling without saying a word. Florence, who was growing impatient from waiting outside the car, heard Jonathans cold reply. Leave him to me, lets talk elsewhere. Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon Upon hearing Jonathan suggest changing locations, Florence knew that he had made his decision. Even so, she hesitated to hand Christopher over immediately. Mr. Lawson, why dont I keep him with me for now? she suggested, casting a nce at Christopher, who was being held to the side by her men. She went on with a smile. My men will make sure that Mr. Sanders is well taken care of. Christopher, who was nearby, overheard her words and was once again startled by her address to him. However, no one paid any heed to his reaction at that moment, and not even Jonathan spared him a second nce. He refrained from speaking, afraid he might upset Florence or Jonathan and ruin his chances of being rescued. As she watched Christopher tremble, Ang found the sight quite amusing. Even with Florences attempts to anger her, she had handled the situation with Jonathan satisfactorily. When Florence spoke and Jonathan continued to remain silent, she began to worry. Mr. Lawson? What do you think? Jonathan frowned and looked at Florence before casting a brief nce at Christopher behind her. He asked, What did you want to discuss? Thinking she had an opportunity, she stered a sincere smile onto her face and looked at him gleefully. She replied innocently, We can talk about anything. I just wanted to meet you. Ill hand him over to you after our conversation, so you dont have to worry. Disregarding Florences phony act, Jonathan continued to frown. 1/6 15 Free Conis Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon Ang knew what he was hesitating about and proposed, Jon, how about we find a ce to eat? Turning to look at her, Jonathan saw that her eyes were clear and void of any other emotion, so he agreed, All right. Its time to eat anyway. Florence nced at Ang with a foul look. She greatly desired Angs position as Jonathans wife and was unhappy with her because of this. Even so, she was willing toply and tter him when Jonathan spoke, even if it wasnt directed at her. Mr. Lawson, youre right. This isnt the appropriate ce for a chat. Lets look for a restaurant to grab a bite and talk. You can choose the venue, Mr. Lawson. No one made any objections now that Florence had spoken. Despite her attempts to tter him, Jonathan was still detached. He ordered his men to enter the car and drive in the direction of their home. Florence vented her anger upon being disregarded by Jonathan by kicking Christopher, who was being hoisted up, as she got into the car. Put him in the other car. What a sore sight! Ah! Christopher yelled at the unexpected kick in the same spot, unable to control his pain. Yes, Miss Florence. At her orders, the bodyguard promptly dragged Christopher into the car behind them. Upon entering her own car, Florence nced at Jonathans vehicle. Since he had arranged several bodyguards around Ang, they left in two cars as well.. After shooting a re at the car where Ang and Jonathan were seated, Florence quickly got into the car and threw herself onto the seat. 2/6 Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon That Ang is so bothersome. Although she had gotten the chance to talk to Jonathan on the surface, Ang was still present, which made her unhappy with the oue, The bodyguard apanying her overheard herints and hurriedlyforted her, Dont worry, Miss Florence. Well find a way to arrange some private time between you two. Florence looked up at him. Go on. What do you have in mind? At her question, the bodyguard hurriedly replied, Miss Florence, since were going to have a meal now, should we reveal your identity and send someone to tamper with the food? Florence rolled her eyes and shot him a re. Are you trying to end someones life? This was a crucial time in the Shelton Familys process of repairing their reputation, and if she dared to start any trouble, she could kiss her status as the heir goodbye! That was also why, despite having someone beat up Christopher, she spared his life. The bodyguard quivered under her re and hurriedly rified, No, Miss. Florence, thats not what I meant! I was thinking we could give her some medicine to make her sick, or make something happen between her and someone else At his words, Florences eyes instantly lit up. Quick, send someone to get some medication, the strongest you can find! She doubted that Jonathan would still treat Ang the same way after she had gotten into a rtionship with someone else. How dare she act all loveyCdovey with Jonathan in front of her? She wanted to see how long 3/6 Chapter Du Ang could keep up the act! Meanwhile, Ang waspletely clueless that Florence had begun plotting against her as she was currently telling Jonathan about her training that was about to end next week. Jonathan gazed at her lovingly as he listened to her talk about her training subjects. While she spoke, she grew aware of his intense stare and blinked awkwardly, feeling her face heat up. Jonathan, what are you looking at? She hesitantly reached up to ce a hand on her face, worried that it had gotten dirty. Im looking at you. Youre gorgeous, Jonathan replied gently. Ang felt her ears burn at his reply and hurriedly ducked her head down. bashfully. She didnt have to look into a mirror to know that her face waspletely red. ICI She raised a hand to touch her burning ears and peeked at him, mumbling under her breath, Not really She was quite familiar with her appearance, and while many people praised her refreshing beauty, she was aware that she wasnt particrly stunning as they said. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You are, Jonathan said firmly. Feeling that her face might catch fire if he went on, Ang hastily cut him off, Youre handsome too. Very handsome. Yeah, thats why we make a perfect match, Jonathan agreed with a smile, hisughter causing her heart to skip a beat. 4/6 Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon Confidently, she replied, Right! Immediately after her reply, Ang felt her face burn. Their conversation must seem selfCabsorbed no matter when it urred. However, Oliver wasnt able to grasp that they were only teasing each other lovingly, and upon hearing them talking about howpatible they were, he enthusiastically agreed. Exactly, Master Jonathan and Mrs. Lawson are a perfect match! Angs face was nearly buried into her chest, and Jonathan naturally noticed her actions as he was next to her. He knew that if he continued to praise her, his wife might be too embarrassed to even leave the car, so he hastily changed the subject. Theres one more week of training left. How are you preparing for the final exam? he asked, trying his best to sound casual so that he would not pressure her any further. Upon hearing Jonathan bring up their previous conversation, Ang rxed. Im pretty much prepared, she nodded profusely. A weekter, after the training ended, their group would face the final exam, and they had to pass to gain the qualifications to advance to the next round. Do you feel confident? Jonathan asked softly, reaching out to grasp her hand. Ang nodded. However, she couldnt suppress her worry deep down in her heart. When she felt herself calm down, she looked up to Jonathan and said, 5/6 Chapter 414 Dont Celebrate Too Soon +5 Free Coins After I pass the exam, the training camp will be next, and Ill probably have to go overseas. She didnt want to leave Jonathan, but she wanted to pursue her dreams, which left her conflicted. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Only You Jonathan nodded. Whatever you choose, Ill support you. If Ang had to train overseas, he would most likely go with her. However, he chose not to mention it for now to avoid adding more pressure on her. Ang nodded. She was thankful that he would support her, but she couldnt help but feel empty inside. Setting aside her conflicting emotions, she went on, If I fail, Ill go back to Riverdon. As she had notpleted her studies, she would definitely return home to finish them in the chance that she failed. However, the thought of returning to Riverdon made her hesitant. Jonathans Nortnd branch was on the rise, and he had even moved to his current branch because of her. If she didnt pass and was forced to return to Riverdon, she wouldnt know what she would do. Before she could think any further, she heard Jonathans firm and determined voice. I will go back with you. Ang was taken aback. She was about to reply when Jonathan continued, Riverdon is our home. Angs chest warmed at his deration, and she asked in a soft voice, What about the Nortnd branch? Jonathan caressed her head reassuringly and tousled her hair. We have Spencer here. If it were anyone else, he might not be as trusting, but Spencers assured 1/6 Chapter 415 Only You him enough to leave the risingpany in his hands. Not only because he was capable enough, but also because he was worthy of Jonathans trust. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing that Jonathan had already made up his mind, Ang did not dissuade him either. Shortly after, a convoy of four cars arrived at a quiet restaurant. It was evening by the time they had arrived, and it was the perfect time for dinner. They did not deliberately pick out this restaurant but rather chose it because it was on the way home, and it was private enough for them to have a conversation. Jonathans car headed the group, followed by Florences vehicle, and Christopher tried his best to remain inconspicuous by cowering into a ball as soon as he entered the car. As they left the cars. Florence swept him with a disgusted look. After she signaled her men to bring him along, the icy look on her face turned into. a bright smile as she got out of the car gleefully. Mr. Lawson! Florence examined the restaurant. Compared to the restaurants she frequented, it was not as far apart in terms of quality and was only a little more understated. She grew more and more satisfied with Jonathan as she looked at the front. of the restaurant. Not only was she pleased with Jonathans taste, she was happy with her own taste as well. Jonathan responded coldly before shifting his focus entirely to Ang. How is it? Do you want to eat here? he asked. Ang nodded. This will do. All right. Well settle for this, but if it doesnt suit your tastes, well look for somewhere else. As he spoke, Jonathan wrapped his arm around Ang 2/6 45 Free Coins Chapter 415 Only You and led her toward the entrance. Florences face stiffened as she watched him walk away lovingly with Ang, and shot a furious re at Christopher in frustration as he was being hoisted over. Christophers knees weakened at her fierce look, and he only remained standing because of the two bodyguards holding him up. If he had been walking on his own, he wouldve copsed into a pile on the ground long ago. MCMiss Shelton? he blubbered, wondering where he had offended her again. Her subordinates were just too cruel, and he was terrified that she would make them have another go at him. Florence scoffed coldly before she headed toward the entrance. Without another word, the bodyguards dragged Christopher behind her, but Florences icy attitude left him on edge. As they walked through the entrance, the manager of the restaurant greeted them enthusiastically upon seeing Jonathans demeanor as he led the group. Then, he led them into a corridor filled with private rooms. with a smile on his face. As for Christopher, who was still being dragged along, he waspletely disregarded throughout the entire process. The bodyguards of both parties continued to follow closely as they escorted them into a private room. away Inside the room was a standard square table, but its simplicity did not take from its elegance. Christopher was released from the bodyguards hold and ced into a seat next to Florence, while Jonathan and Ang 3/6 Chapter 415 Only You sat opposite them. +5 Free Coins The manager personally served them, bringing with him two luxurious and gorgeous menus and handing them to each side. While pouring water for them, he eagerly introduced the restaurants specialties. Jonathan casually ordered a specialty dish before handing the menu to Ang. Disregarding the fact that Florence was sitting in front of her, Florences eyes were glued onto Jonathan, and as she was opposite the two, she naturally saw the way they interacted as well. At the sight of how natural and familiar they were with each other, she ached with jealousy. The feeling was especially strong when she saw them leaning in together to look at the menu, and her eyes hurt from looking at them. The sight was just too piercing. Jonathan was not only outstanding but also a gentleman, but Ang was a mere nobody. She felt that sending. someone to fail Ang in her uing training was not enough for her to vent her frustration. Florence shot a re at Ang. Upon seeing that the two were still looking through the menu intimately, she simply ordered two dishes while other thoughts filled her mind. If Jonathan wasnt present, she wouldnt even want to have this meal. After taking their order, the manager quickly left with the menus, leaving only the four in the room. Miss Shelton, why are you looking at me? Ang asked casually when she raised her eyes and met Florences gaze. The hostility in her eyes was just too clear, and she didnt bother to hide it at all, whether it was to Ang or behind her back. 4/6 J MM M Chapter 415 Only You +5 Free Coins However, this fact made Ang think that Florence was much better than Fanny. At the very least, Florence was straightforward. I was observing your looks, Miss Kins. I wonder how Mr. Lawson can be so smitten with you, but Ive been looking for a long time, and I still dont see anything special about you. Florence scoffed unhappily, openly making a sarcastic remark about Angs appearance. As she spoke, she didnt even bother avoiding Jonathan. After all, she was assured in her appearance. Any person with a normal taste in women would choose her over Ang! Moreover, not only did she hold the high ground in their looks, but she also had a family that Ang couldntpete with at all. She was even aware that Jonathanspany was not doing well in Nortnd. As long as she was willing to speak up, things would definitely go much more smoothly for him. Miss Shelton, speak carefully. Jonathan cast an icy look at her, his eyes threatening. His frigid and warning words shattered Florences fantasies. Just as Florence was stung by his words, Jonathan immediately changed his frosty and biting demeanor as he turned to Ang and assured her in gently, Dont listen to her. You are the prettiest woman my heart. Angs heart raced. She had never expected that Jonathan would go out of his way tofort her after warning Florence. As she gazed at his determined and serious expression, she couldnt help but feel her eyes sting. She reached out and held his hand in hers. Yeah. I know. She had already decided to be with Jonathan, so she would definitely not 5/6 Chapter 415 Only You grow insecure just because of a passing word from Florence. After all, Jonathans affection for her was so obvious that anyone with eyes would be aware of it. She was not very perceptive when it came to matters of the heart, but she could still feel Jonathans fiery heart beneath his tough exterior. When Jonathan heard Angs answer, a small smile appeared in ce of his serious expression. Feeling that it was insufficient, he continued with a curl of his lips, You are my wife, and only you will be my wife. This was obviously meant not only for Ang to hear but also for the malicious Florence. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss Florence wasnt naive. She grasped Jonathans implication, and her expression soured instantly. Looks like Mr. Lawson and Miss Ang are quite cozy. Quite the envy- inducing pair, she quipped, though her smile for him remained in ce. Jonathan, upon hearing her remark, simply cast her a cool nce. Upon seeing his attention, Florence delighted in his focus and swiftly seized the opportunity to speak further. But isnt it too soon for you to say such things? It was evident to anyone that Florence Shelton was trying to downy her intentions, with the emphasis clearly on her second statement. And so, Jonathans icy gaze grew even colder. Not too soon. As Jonathan spoke, Florence couldnt help but shiver, sensing a sudden chill in the air. Heh heh Florence smiled nervously and attempted to speak again. Mr. Lawson, you really are Dont bother with pleasantries. He cut her off and gave a piercing and warning gaze. What do you want to discuss? Florence had tried every trick in the book to arrange a meeting with him. Whether it was about work, coboration, business, or even academics, she had tried them all. But aside from their initial encounter when there was a sh between her 1/6 Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss associates and hispanys security, Jonathan hadnt given her any opportunity to approach him. +5 Free Coins Even when she boldly mentioned marriage during their first meeting, he remained unmoved. To him, she was just another stranger. The only thing that made her stand out was perhaps her connection to the Shelton Family. It was because of his position that he didnt order someone to throw her out despite her repeated appearances before him. What is it that you wish to discuss? Florence Shelton rubbed her arms, ignoring the creeping fear in her heart, and put on a confident smile as she haughtily remarked, Naturally, we should focus on matters of mutual interest. Is that so? Then you and I have nothing to discuss. Jonathan said coldly with a tinge of anger in his voice. If his warning re could materialize, she would have been skewered by countless des. Although she wasnt physically pierced, a strange, boneCdeep fear began to gnaw at her. Yet, strangely enough, this chilling fear thrilled her to no end. Yes, thats the sensation. When she firstid eyes on him, it was this feeling. that ignited her interest in him! The aura surrounding this man utterly captivated her. She waspletely enamored. However, he didnt acknowledge her and said calmly, Since theres nothing more to discuss, theres no need for us to dine together. Florences thoughts were interrupted, and sensing his possible desire to 2/6 +5 Free Coin Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss leave or to prompt her departure, she quickly recalled the n she had devised in the car and said, Mr. Lawson, please dont be upset. If you dont like it, Ill change the subject. Equally anxious was Christopher. Despite his previous efforts to remain inconspicuous, he couldnt help but look at Jonathan with pleading eyes. filled with hope. Although his gaze pleaded for understanding, he didnt dare to speak up. Jonathan seemed unaware of Christophers presence as he turned his attention to Ang, who was deep in thought.. She grasped his intention; he was giving her the respect to make the decision. She disregarded Christophers gaze. His current actions werent enough to influence her decision, so she saw no reason to acknowledge him. Though she didnt care much for Florence, she couldnt deny that the best. way to keep her from getting involved with Jonathan again was to take Christopher away and send him back to Riverdon. Her thoughts raced, but only a moment had passed. Once she had decided, she simply shook her head at Jonathan.. Jonathan understood her signal and remainedposed, though Florence seemed oblivious to their silent exchange. Upon seeing Ang shake her head, Florence assumed she didnt want to join them for the meal, and as a result, she grew a bit anxious. Though her smile remained, her words lost their previous courtesy as she spoke to them, Mr. Lawson, youre not afraid, are you? Its just a conversation. Or perhaps, Miss Ang, youre not interested? 3/6 Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss +5 Free Coins Florence was used to speaking her mind openly, and with this remark, she felt a sense of relief. Previously, she had only acted agreeably to impress Jonathan. Hence, she suppressed her true feelings. Ang paid no heed to her words and dismissed them like background noise. But she keenly observed that Jonathan was growing angry. Her surprise was evident as she swiftly sped his hand while her other hand moved to gently stroke his back. Each motion was aforting caress. His demeanor softened under her touch, and his gaze dropped to meet her concerned eyes. He murmured, Im alright. You werent frightened, were you? His irritation stemmed from Florences schemes involving Ang. If it were just about him, he might have shrugged it off. But when Ang was involved, he couldnt simply overlook it! Angs smile was warm and reassuring as she replied, Im not a child. How could I be scared by that? Yet, beneath herposed exterior, she fretted over his emotions. With just one nce, he could discern her worry. His tone remainedposed yet firm as he advised, Then dont lend an ear to her gibberish. Ang couldnt suppress a smile at his words. Across the table, Florence observed the pair. Their hushed conversation was beyond her reach. She gritted her teeth in frustration and red at Ang, who wore a faint smile. !!]] table ha mine cooner orter! Afterward. MM M Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss the only one besides Jonathan will be me! +5 Free Coins Mr. Lawson? Florence couldnt bear the intimacy between the two and called out loudly. Jonathanpletely disregarded her and calmly asked Ang, Ang, do you still want to dine here? This suggested that Ang had to decide whether to rescue Christopher now or not. Christopher immediately gazed earnestly at Ang, and at the risk of being resented by Florence, he shouted, Mrs. Lawson, please save me!, Florence angrily stomped on his foot. Christopher dared not speak again and only continued to gaze pitifully at Ang. At this moment, he cared little about being embarrassed. After all, in his view, Ang was much easier to negotiate with than Jonathan. While Christopher exuded confidence, Florence remained notablyposed. Christophers nce at Ang went unnoticed as her attention remained fixed on Jonathan. Noticing Florences persistent stare at Jonathan, Ang said, Miss Shelton, could you enlighten us on what youd like to discuss with Jonathan? Buoyed by Jonathans support, Ang feltpelled to respond. Florence bristled at Angs question and felt particrly annoyed, 5/6 Chapter 416 Nothing To Discuss Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. especially when she saw the faint smile on thetters face. + Free Coins Were it not for Jonathans protective presence beside Ang, Florence wouldnt have bothered with her. But Angs smugness would soon be shortClived. Florences subordinates were already executing her orders from the car. Now, all she had to do was bide her time and wait in silence. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Dishes Tampered Youre curious, huh? Well, some things are just meant for Mr. Lawsons ears. Florence sighed, her disappointment evident. Angs brow furrowed slightly as she calmly studied Florences expression. If there are matters you cant spill in public, lets focus on what we can share, Ang suggested coolly while locking eyes with her. She then casually nced over at Christopher, who was sitting quietly beside Florence, and added, Once were done, its time to return him to us. Christopher remained a silent figure in the background and did not react when he was being mentioned. Florences frown deepened, and frustration bubbled up inside her. She hadnt expected Angs sharp tongue to nearly leave her speechless. But when thetter noticed Florencesck of response, she quickly asked, You wouldnt go back on your word, would you, Miss Shelton? Florence blurted out, Of course not! I keep my promises. Her mood soured even more, and because she was talking to Ang, even the smile that had been on her face disappeared. Ang fixed her gaze on Florence, her eyes probing and her expression indifferent. Under her scrutinizing gaze, Florence felt uneasy and angered. Whats with the stareCdown? You doubt my word? She shot Ang a defiant look while hoping to shift the focus away from herself. 1/7 Her tone was authoritative, but the guilt flickering in her eye: betrayed herck of confidence. It was as if she was ovepensating or trying too hard to assert her dominance. Just wondering if youll honor your words, Ang replied calmly as she took her time to assess the situation. It doesnt seem like you are nning to cut me loose, are you? At that moment, Ang emanated an air of assurance, and Florence couldnt shake the feeling of dj vu, as if she were facing Jonathan himself. Florence blinked, trying to brush off the sensation as mere trickery of the mind, all the while pondering Angs words. True enough, releasing Christopher wasnt on her agenda. Her deal with Jonathan was just a ploy to ease his hostility toward her. Even if she eventually set him free, it would be merely for show. She would still have someone keeping him under close watch, just in case. After all, where there was a spark, there was usually a ze. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Florence pulled off meeting Jonathan this time by using Christophers influence as her ticket in. Even if Jonathan shut her outter, she had another card to y. Despite his warning that he wouldnt tolerate any more maniptions. involving Christopher, she remained skeptical. Ill believe it when I see it, Florence scoffed, then turned to Christopher. Right, Christopher? You agree, dont you? Caught off guard by the sudden mention, Christopher bobbed his head in agreement. Yes, yes. Miss Shelton is definitely 2/7 Jonathans stern look cut him off abruptly. Florence, who never fully took her eyes off Jonathan, seized the moment to speak her mind. Mr. Lawson, Ill hand over the person to you myself, no doubt about it. But today, I want to have a chat with you, and only you. And by only you, she clearly meant Ang. At this moment, she seemed to have found where Jonathans bottom line.y. Even when mentioning Ang while speaking to him, she refrained from conveying any clear or overly negative subjective emotions. Even though her words werent as sharp as before, her determination remained unwavering. She was determined to win over Jonathan, no matter what obstaclesy ahead. The more hurdles she faced, the more she was determined to make him hers. Speak, he responded coldly, unmoved by her attempts. Only Ang knew that despite his calm and stern demeanor, he was actually tightly holding her hand under the table. She smiled and squeezed his hand back. I Florence clenched her teeth and was ready to speak again when the door to the private room was abruptly pushed open. It was the waiter bringing in the dishes. The first person to enter was still the restaurant manager, but this time, he 3/7 was sweating profusely and much more nervous than before The reason for his anxiety was that he had just discovered Florences true identity from her subordinates. He had a hunch that the people at this table were important, but he hadnt grasped just how crucial they were. Following Florences orders only amped up his nerves. He couldnt afford to offend anyone, especially those of the Shelton Family, and definitely not Florence, who was not just back but also poised to take over the Shelton Familys legacy. The manager kept his nerves in check as he directed the waiters to serve the dishes. te after te of mouth watering delicacies were swiftly ced on the table. Please enjoy your meal, dear guests, the manager said respectfully before making his exit. Ang stole a nce at the manager before the door closed. There was something different about him from when they had met outside. He seemed even more on edge now. Its not typical for someone to get increasingly nervous with each encounter with strangers or guests. But she couldnt shake off the feeling that it might be her imagination. The manager had been courteous to Jonathan during their first meeting, but now it seemed like his attention had shifted to Florence. Whats on your mind? Jonathan noticed her contemtive expression and asked in a concerned tone as he leaned in closer. 4/7 Ang shook her head slowly. She gazed at Jonathans face, which was so near hers, and felt a bit dazed. Jonathan was handsome, with fair skin, beautiful eyebrows, and a straight nose, traits she had always been aware of. But with him suddenly so near, she struggled to tear herself away from his intense gaze. Especially when she locked eyes with his deep, dark eyes, she couldnt ignore the fluttering in her chest. She managed to nce away slightly, and only then did she start to feel a bit calmer. Their eyes had moved away from each other, but Jonathan leaned in close. to her ear and asked once more, Whats on your mind? Why do you seem so lost in thought? His voice was melodious, like a piece of very beautiful music. Ang blinked a few times before returning to reality when she felt the warmth of his breath against her ear. Nothing. I guess I was just overthinking. Although Ang found the managers behavior a bit peculiar just now, she couldnt think of a reason for it, so there was no need to mention it and add unnecessary worries. Upon seeing her furrowed brow, Jonathan spoke gently, as if trying to convince her, Maybe youre reading too much into it. Just talk to me. His words sounded soft as he whispered near her ear, like sharing secrets. or speaking sweet nothings. 5/7 Ang felt her ears burning hot. Mr. Lawson and Miss Ang, whispering sweet nothings again? Florence couldnt hear what they were saying and saw them leaning in close. Thus, she felt particrly displeased and spoke up. The mood was instantly dampened, and Angs nerves tightened. Suddenly, she lifted her gaze, ignoring the delicious dishes on the table, and directed it squarely at Florence. We were indeed whispering, Miss Shelton. Surely you wouldnt mind us, awful couple, sharing a few secrets, would you? The words didnt just seem like a simple response; they sounded more like a deration of authority. Florence was speechless and couldnt find a retort. Coincidentally, her phone received a text message containing the names of the dishes that had been tampered with by her subordinates. She nced at the dishes on the table and lowered her eyes slightly to hide the turmoil in her eyes. Couple Florence muttered these words in a voice only she could hear, with a mocking smile. wont be for long. The two individuals across from her were far away and couldnt hear her words. However, Christopher, who was closer, faintly heard her muttering but didnt catch it. After muttering those words, she turned to them and said graciously, You two go ahead and speak. Once youre done, well eat. Well, thanks for understanding, Miss Shelton, Ang said with a smile 6/7 Chapter 417 Dishes Tampereu and did not hesitate to pull Jonathan into continuing their whispered conversation. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Foiled n +5 Free Cond Jonathan and Ang coborated seamlessly, lowering their voices as they conversed. Ang, leaning close to Jonathans ear, mentioned her observation of the managers unusual deference to Florence, which caught her attention. earlier while he was setting up their meal. Jonathan, quickCwitted, quietly advised her, Dont touch any dish that she hasnt eaten from. Ang had a moment of rity. You think she might have tampered with the food? Jonathan nodded. Its possible. Ang concealed her emotions, discussing further strategy with Jonathan. They could have simply left, but Ang felt they needed to respond in kind if there were indeed malicious intentions against them. Even if they couldnt retaliate directly, they at least wanted to see Florence thwarted. Sharing her thoughts with Jonathan, they brainstormed together. Their conversation, needing privacy due to the presence of the scheming Florence, naturally brought them closer together. Angs eyes sparkled with excitement each time Jonathan spoke, making them seem like they were sharing intimate secrets. Florence watched them for a long while, irritated by their prolonged, seemingly intimate conversation. What could they possibly have to whisper about for so long? 1/5 + Free Coins Chapter 418 Foiled n Seeing Ang leaning against Jonathan, Florences gaze turned icy. She saw Angs behavior as a deliberate disy of affection, annoying her further as this wasnt the first time she felt provoked by such actions. Eventually, Florences patience wore thin. However, instead of reacting impulsively as before, she kicked Christopher beside her. Startled and fearful, Christopher instinctively looked at Florence. He was terrified of her and, despite Jonathan and Angs presence, didnt dare make a sound. Florence mouthed to him, Are you mute? signaling him to speak up. She had had enough of Jonathan and Angs affectionate moves. After all, her main interest was Jonathan.. Not wanting to diminish Jonathans interest in her or provoke his displeasure, she passed the task of interrupting the couple onto Christopher. Tasked with interrupting the couple, Christopher reluctantly called out, Jonathan? in a subdued voice across the table. Jonathan ignored him, not even ncing his way. Ang, however, nced over and seized the opportunity to shift the conversation. Didnt Miss Shelton have something to say earlier? Please, go ahead. The thought of Jonathans suspicions lingered in Angs mind, distracting her from the meal before her. Despite her waning appetite, she couldnt bring herself to skip the meal. 2/5 MM M Chapter 418 Foiled n entirely. +5 Free Cone Florence, given the cue from Ang, forced a smile and suggested, Its nothing important. Lets eat. But Ang, scanning Florences seemingly genuine smile, grew more alert. Florence, feeling impatient but seeing no other choice, began to eat. Ang and Jonathan also started to eat, albeit with calcted indifference. The atmosphere settled into an unexpected calm after their earlier discussion. Christopher, initially too scared to eat, began after Florence nudged him. Each time Florence avoided certain dishes, she noticed that Ang and Jonathan refrained from touching them as well. Frowning, she felt puzzled. Upon noticing that one of the tampered dishes was the one Ang had ordered, she had an idea. However, before she could speak, she heard Ang set down her fork and spoon. Im full, Ang announced. Florence looked up and saw Ang taking the napkin that Jonathan handed her to wipe her mouth. Full? She had only taken a few bites. How could she be full? Florence didnt believe it at all, but Ang and Jonathan paid no attention to her disbelief. 3/5 JM MW Chapter 418 Foiled n Jonathan also set down his fork and spoon. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Florence, puzzled and frustrated by their avoidance, felt her n unraveling. She couldnt figure out how they knew. Seeing Christopher eat the tampered dish without any issue, she decided to take a bold move and forcefully served him anotherrge portion, saying, Eat. As Christopher, coerced by Florence, hesitantly faced the questionable dish, he felt an unsettling chill. Suspecting foul y, he doubted whether to eat, feeling uneasy about the food hed already consumed. Caught in his dilemma, Jonathans voice cut through. Miss Shelton, enjoy leave your meal. Weve discussed enough for today, and Ill be taking my with my wife. With that, Jonathan stood up with Ang, signaling Christopher to follow, leaving Florence grappling with the fallout of her thwarted scheme. Struggling with how to avoid eating the dish, Christopher eagerly stood up when he heard Jonathans cue. Previously injured, he had been assisted in walking, and now, abruptly standing, he nearly lost his bnce and fell. Barely steadying himself and taking a step forward, he hadnt reached the other side before Florence grabbed his clothes. Miss Shelton? Christopher uttered in confusion and felt even more difort than before. He was certain there was something wrong with the food, likely tampered with by Florence herself. Florence frowned, ignoring him and turning her attention to Jonathan and Ang. She saw Ang smiling at her, which seemed to mock her failed n and ridicule her foolishness. Chapter 418 Foiled n Unaware of how her smile was perceived, Ang maintained it. Even if she knew, it probably wouldnt matter to her. After all, the one who schemed deserved the mockery. Trying to suppress her frustration and sense of humiliation, Florence feigned nonchnce and said to Jonathan, Mr. Lawson, we havent finished our talk. How can you leave like this? Jonathan, still standing with Ang and showing no intention of sitting back down, responded, Miss Shelton, if you have something to say, just. say it. Instead of continuing, she asked, Mr. Lawson, you wont ignore me in the future, will you? Jonathan replied, That depends on what you want. After a moment, she let go of Christopher. Since Mr. Lawson said so, we can talk about it some other time, privately. She emphasized privately with a suggestive wink. Ang noticed the provocation but remained unaffected. She knew and trusted Jonathan too well to be swayed by Florences insinuations. Once released by Florence, Christopher limped quickly to Jonathans side, murmuring, Jonathan Lets go, Jonathan dered, leading the way with Ang. Christopher, ignoring the pain in his leg, hurriedly followed as if fleeing from Florence, the looming threat behind him. In the end, Florence was left alone in the private room. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 Together Forever Florence threw a tantrum in the private room, berating everyone, including the restaurant manager. Despite their apologies, her anger was not easily quelled. She demanded to know when they had slipped up, causing Ang and Jonathan to be suspicious. However, both her subordinates and the manager were clueless.. The first to dissociate themselves, one subordinate said, Miss, I havent spoken to anyone else about this. Miss Shelton, I didnt dare tell anyone either, stammered the manager, sweating profusely. He had hoped to curry favor with Florence but ended up botching it, leaving him extremely anxious. Useless! Florence stormed out without getting the answers she wanted. Christopher, who had left earlier, was already feeling unwell. He wasnt allowed in the same car as Jonathan and Ang and was instead in the following vehicle, nked by bodyguards. Stop the car! Christophers face was flushed, and his difort intensified, confirming his suspicion that he had been drugged- undoubtedly Florences doing. Whats wrong, Mr. Sanders? What do you need? asked a bodyguard, maintaining a professional demeanor. Embarrassed and feeling worse, Christopher struggled to say, I think Ive been drugged. Please, tell Jonathan! The bodyguard, after assessing his condition, quickly ryed the message 1/4 Chapter 419 Together Forever to the car ahead. Jonathan, informed of Christophers state, instructed, Take him back, let him clean up, and send him back to Riverdon before tonight. After arranging Christophers departure, Jonathans expression darkened, and he pulled Ang closer. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ang asked, Whats wrong with him? Jonathan nced at her, feeling unexpectedly jealous, and asked, despite knowing better, Do you care about him? He doesnt like his wife paying too much attention to another man. Ang immediately shook her head. She had no fondness for Christopher, so how could she be concerned for him? Seeing the cold darkness in Jonathans eyes, she quickly rified, I was just curious about what Florence was up to. She wants to separate us, he responded definitively, then sarcastically added. But she wont seed. Ang, reassured by his firm answer, gazed at him in a daze. Noticing her daydreaming, he felt a surge of insecurity and tightened his embrace. Dont tell me you dont think the same, Ang? Ang immediately denied it. To her, Jonathan was a beacon of light, having saved her in her darkest imes and ending her loneliness. How could she ever think of leaving him? She might have once considered stepping aside once Jonathan found someone more suitable. +5 Free Cors Chapter 419 Together Forever But now her desires became greedy; she wanted to stay with Jonathan forever. Her decisive shaking of the head significantly eased Jonathans worries. We wont be separated, Jonathan stated with conviction, his gaze serious as he intently watched Ang, gauging her reaction. Despite his reluctance to admit it, he felt incredibly anxious. Fortunately, Ang quickly nodded in agreement, responding with equal certainty, Yes, we wont be separated. She might have realized itter, but she understood that Jonathans behavior indicated a need for reassurance. She wasnt much of a talker, yet she knew precisely what to say at that moment. Her resolute response undoubtedly provided Jonathan with the assurance he needed. Let me hold you, Jonathan said in a husky voice, pulling her into a tight embrace, even gently inhaling the scent of her neck. Her reaction soothed him, making him even less inclined to let go. For Ang, Jonathan was a beacon of light; he held the same way about her. Confined to a wheelchair when they met and suffering from ailments no doctor could cure, it was Ang who healed both his body and heart. Ang was to Jonathan what the warm sun is to the earth. Unwilling to let her go, he couldnt bear the thought of her leaving. She was his antidote; he couldnt live without her. He was aware his illness wasnt entirely cured; he seemed healthier because Ang was by his side. But without her, he knew he couldnt control his emotions or actions. 3/4 MMM Chapter 419 Together Forever +5 Free Cons The car was silent, smoothly cruising along. Yet, Angs heartbeat sounded thunderously loud to her, and the close contact allowed her to feel Jonathans heartbeats too. Thump, thump, thump- Each beat seemed to strike directly at her heart, igniting a warmth in her chest. She hugged Jonathan back, mimicking the way he held her. While harmony filled the front car, Christopher in the rear was far fromfortable. Stop the car! I need to get out! he bellowed, his face flushed with difort. Although he was short of breath, he still spoke imperiously to the bodyguards. One bodyguard, unfazed and professional, replied, Mr. Sanders, please wait. Were taking you straight home. The details of packing and returning to Riverdon were left unsaid, and the other bodyguards remained silent. Although they were all hired by Jonathan to protect Ang, there was a hierarchy among them. The one driving Jonathan and Ang was among the most capable, while the one dealing with Christopher, adept at handling misceneous tasks, was in charge of such affairs. Knowing Jonathan and Angs personalities well, he had a clear n for handling the situation. After learning Christopher was to be sent back to Riverdon, he quickly arranged everything. The n was to take Christopher home to let him handle his personal issues while they packed his luggage, ensuring he would be on a flight by evening. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 Asserting Dominance Regardless of Christophers willingness, they had to escort him onto the ne, possibly even under duress. They just needed to hint at Jonathans stance and mention that Florence would continue to have him watched, likely scaring Christopher into hurrying back to Riverdon overnight. Christopher, oblivious to the bodyguards thoughts and hearing the formal response, held back his frustration and asked through gritted teeth, How much longer until we arrive? His patience was wearing thin, not just from physical difort but also from feeling undervalued. A mere bodyguard was not taking him seriously! Had it been any other day, he wouldnt have tolerated this, but having just angered his older brother and been rescued from Florences clutches, he dared not act rashly. The bodyguard replied, About half an hour. Christophers face darkened with anger. Half an hour? How could I possibly endure that long? Get out of the car! he demanded, unable to stop the vehicle himself but insisting they leave. After a nce, the bodyguard decided, Mr. Lawson instructed us to escort you home personally. Just keep the driver in front! Christopher, both anxious and furious, nearly yelled. The bodyguard considered for a moment, then, noticing Christopher 1/5 Chapter 420 Asserting Dominance awkwardly hunching and mping his legs together, nodded to the driver and exited the vehicle with another guard. Three bodyguards had been assigned to their car. They usually worked in shifts. Today, everyone was here solely to retrieve Christopher. After exiting, one bodyguard caught a cab with his colleague and reported back to Jonathan. With the bodyguards gone, Christopher felt less embarrassed despite the remaining driver. His difort was unbearable, and he couldnt worry about the drivers presence anymore. He retreated into the back seat and awkwardly reached for his ufortable spot. Just as Christopher was awkwardly dealing with his physiological issue, his phone suddenly rang. In a fit of anger, he grabbed and turned off the phone without looking. Meanwhile, Fanny, failing to reach Christophers phone, turned pale. She dialed again, only to find it had been turned off. Didnt you say you could summon him? Where is he then? a voice sneered. The speaker was Jane, smirking triumphantly beside Harley. If Christopher had been there, he would have recognized her as the one who had previously caused him significant trouble. Fannys already pale face lost even more color. Hes probably busy, she weakly exined, then remembered Christophers affection for her and confidently added, But he definitely prefers me, not you. 2/5 Cape T She took the initiative to approach Jane. She had sought out Jane after overhearing a call on Christophers phone in the hospital and learning of Janes intended meeting ce. Recently, Fanny knew Christopher had been dating ady from Nortnd. Christopher also said that it was all to appease Michael. The only person he liked was her. Despite believing him, she couldnt help feeling uneasy about the other womans prolonged presence around Christopher. Even though she trusted him and believed his feelings were genuine, she felt the need to assert her dominance by confronting Jane. She told Jane that Christopher liked her, not Jane, and hoped Jane would gracefully step back and break up with Christopher. However, she didnt expect Jane to seempletely indifferent, instead mocking her appearance as more like someone desperately clinging to others, unwanted by anyone. Feeling humiliated and unwilling to take the insult, she tried to leave. But Harley, the woman beside Jane, stopped her. Want to leave? Didnt you say Christopher likes you? If youre so sure, call him and let him confirm it himself. Harleys eyes twinkled maliciously as she spoke. Fanny didnt catch on, but Jane understood why Harley insisted on Fanny making the call now. Since Christopher had declineding to the club, saying he was with Florence, Jane wouldnt dare provoke Florence. However, letting Fanny, who seemed naive, to test the waters was a good idea. 3/5 Chapter Jane and Harley exchanged knowing nces. Seeing Fannys hesitation, Jane mocked her. Scared? Afraid your lies will be exposed, huh? Under their provocative gaze, Fanny called Christopher, expecting him to answer. To her dismay, not only did Christopher not answer her call, but he also turned off his phone after her repeated attempts. Oh, turned off his phone, huh? Harley, overhearing the shutdown tone, taunted again, Could it be youve annoyed him with your persistence? Harley had no good impression of Christopher, but since he was Janes chosen shield against arranged dates, such a shield shouldnt be causing unclear situations elsewhere. I Fanny stammered, biting her lip, Ive said its not me clinging to him. Anyway, he likes me. Jane sneered. I dont care about your nonsense; Christopher is dating me now. She looked down at Fanny with disdain. You couldnt bring him. here, so you shouldpensate us for our wasted time. She not only disdained Christopher but also Fanny. Having previously investigated Christopher, Jane had heard of Fanny but never expected her to confront her directly. It was bold, indeed. Harley chimed in, Right! You dared to intrude. Nowpensate us for Our time! They didnt actually have any ns; it was just a casual gathering of 4/5 Chapter 420 Asserting Dommane friends. When it was just the two of them left, they thought of calling Christopher for some entertainment. However, they didnt anticipate Christopher being summoned by Florence. Not daring to offend Florence, they had nned to disperse after a bit of fun, but they didnt expect Fanny toe and assert her im. What a joke. Intimidated by their aggressive approach, Fanny instinctively tried to flee. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But as soon as she opened the door, Janemanded, Stop her! A tall, muscr man immediately blocked her exit. Facing the imposing figure, Fanny shuddered and retreated back into the clubs private room. Thought you could just run away after wasting our time? Harley, raising her hand, pped her unceremoniously. Fane also sneered at her. Tell us how you n to apologize. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Being Disrespected Fanny not only endured mockery from Jane and Harley but was also coerced into drinking through a bottle of wine. She refrained from calling Christopher over, which led Jane and Harley to use her of wasting their time, pushing her to drink as an apology. Fanny was reluctant but felt pressured, as she knew leaving was not an option, not with the circumstances. Finally, she consumed half a bottle of wine, thanks to the despicable Harley. Unsurprisingly, as she exited the clubs private room, she was wobbly and not in the greatest condition. Without the bouncer watching everything unfold help, she felt disoriented, her surroundings blurred, trying her best to navigate the corridor clumsily when suddenly, she collided with somebodys chest. Watch where youre going! The loud voice echoed, and she was seized by the hair and lifted. Her scalp stung as she raised her alcoholCclouded gaze, struggling to discern the features of the individual. She could not identify the person in her inebriated state, but the voice reminded her of Christopher. Hey there, littledy, have you had too much to drink? Upon seeing Fannys intoxicated face, the mans irritation dissipated, reced by a lecherous grin. Kaydron, a portly figure in his thirties, exuded a coarse and uncultured demeanor in both his speech and actions. Unfortunately, his voice bore a striking resemnce to Christophers. Fanny, who was thoroughly confused, mumbled hazily, CCChris Kaydron bared his yellowed teeth in ascivious smile, remarking, Chris? Call me big brother, and Ill take you to a private room. Unable to respond, Fanny was led away by the uncouth nouveau riche. 1/5 This incident did not take long to reach Janes ears. Tsk, I wonder how Chris will react when he finds out, Jane remarked sardonically, sipping her drink. Mary then suggested, Christopher has attracted the attention of the Shelton Family. Perhaps you should find another insurance for yourself, Jane? Jane began to contemte the suggestion. Once Christopher returned home and settled in, he finally turned on his cell phone. Upon doing so, he noticed a missed call from Fanny, evoking a sense of uneasiness. Fanny had contacted him while his cell phone was off, and this made him anxious, and rightfully so. Christopher immediately assumed she must be upset due to hisck of response. His next concern was whether she had encountered any trouble. Hastily, he dialed her number. Meanwhile, the bodyguard who had escorted him back had almost finished packing his belongings. Christophers growing concern over Fannys unavability heightened his anxiety, amplifying with each ignored call. In the midst of his escting worry over Fanny, he found unexpected reassurance in the presence of the bodyguards. Hence, he inadvertently stalled their departure without urgency. On the other hand, Fanny remained unreachable despite numerous attempts. After his fifth failed call, he contacted Joseph. When Joseph picked up the call, he was immediately bombarded with insults before he could utter a word. Given different conditions, Christopher might have apologized to Joseph, considering Fannys status. Nevertheless, her prolonged unavability. prompted him to sidestep the risk of further aggravating Joseph. Joseph, Ive been attempting to contact Fanny to no avail. Do you have any idea where she might have gone? 2/5 Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Joseph snapped back sharply, You have the nerve to ask abo if you have any right to know about Fanny! Your behavior is probably the reason shes ignoring you. Christopher furrowed his brow while suppressing his anger. Joseph, why dont you try reaching out to Fanny? With that final remark, he ended the call. Even though Joseph vehemently disagreed with Christophers persuasion of Zacharias to donate a kidney, he could not ignore Christophers genuine concern for Fanny. Thus, immediately after disconnecting the call, Joseph attempted to contact Fanny. However, there was no response when he called her phone. Like a pendulum frozen at its peak, his heart hung in suspense. Despite his overwhelming worry, he swiftly regained hisposure and dialed again. After several rings, a voice finally answered on the other end. With a sigh, Joseph felt the weight lift off his chest. His fingers trembled with excitement as he gripped his phone tightly, eager to speak. Fanny, y- you.. His words were cut short by the interruption of a deep voice on the other end. Hello? It belonged to a man thats distinctly older than Joseph. Who are you? Why are you answering Fannys phone? Joseph inquired angrily. Fanny? Kaydrons voice cut through the room, breaking the silence that followed his intimate encounter with the heavily intoxicated woman lying motionless on the bed. He reached for the ringing phone, his eyes lingering on her unconscious figure with a mixture of satisfaction and Chapter Dung detachment. Seating himself on the edge of the bed, he lit a cigarette, and the glow of the me cast shadows on the rooms walls, Who are you? Joseph demanded impatiently. Kaydron took a drag of his cigarette and replied, Im her partner. With a flick of his thumb, he cut the call short. With thoughts of Fanny lingering, he delivered a swift smack to wake the person swiftly before delving back into his pursuits. Meanwhile, Joseph was seething with anger upon hearing Kaydrons words. It is no doubt that my sister has been taken advantage of, he thought. He immediately redialed, only to hear the line disconnect. In a fit of anger, he dialed Christophers number with a toneced with desperation, Where did youst see Fanny? Christophers concern heightened as he picked up the call from Joseph, his voice tinged with worry as he asked, Whats going on with Fanny? However, Joseph remained silent, pressing for information on Fannys whereabouts. Being equally anxious, Christopher recalled seeing herst at the hospital. He practically left the hospital right after Fanny did, assuming she would head home. Little did he know, Fanny never went home at all. You must send someone to find Fanny now! Joseph insisted as he was devising a n of his own. Christopher sensed something had happened to Fanny, but Joseph refused to disclose any details. Christopher rose to leave, frustrated. With no leads, he decided to search the vicinity. As he made his way out of the room, a bodyguard intercepted him before he could reach the front door. 4/5 Chapter 421 Being Disap What is the meaning of your actions? Christopher demanded. The bodyguard took his belongings while checking the time. Mr. Sanders, Mr. Lawson has requested your return to Riverdon. Even if Christopher had no intention of leaving, they were determined to escort him back. Christopher was halted in his tracks as he was attempting to slip away alone, Feeling as if a blow hadnded, he eximed, What? I wont go back! The bodyguards response was firm and unwavering. If you dont return to Riverdon, the Shelton Family will hunt you down. His reaction was visceral, as if physically struck. What? No way am I going back! Chapter 422 Chapter 422 You Are Being Loved The bodyguards words were straightforward and menacing. Shocked by the predicament, Christopher immediately grasped that he was in danger! A shiver ran down his spine, sending chills all over his body. Dont think I dont understand what youre trying to say! Despite Christophers efforts to maintain composure, a subtle flicker of uncertainty betrayed his expression. After a moment, he eximed, Jonathan wont abandon me like this. Mr. Lawson mentioned that if the Shelton Familyes looking for you again, Mr. Sanders, youre all alone, the bodyguard said, ending the conversation. Christopher felt drained of energy and stood in a daze. Disregarding his dumbfounded state, the bodyguard and another lifted him and began guiding him out. With everything packed and tickets purchased, all that remained was to ensure he boarded the ne on time. Upon reaching Riverdon. Christopher would be closely monitored to prevent further disturbances. from his previous actions in Nortnd. It was not until he got into the car that he snapped back to reality, out of his daze, and realized his crucial mistake, I cant go back now. I need to find Fanny. It finally dawned on him that he could not contact Fanny, and Josephs ambiguous reply only added to his unease. As he reached for the door handle, the bodyguard stopped him in time, politely but coldly stating, Mr. Sanders, please remain calm. Annoyed, Christopher reclined in his seat, muttering curses under his breath at the robust arms obstructing his view. Resigned to his inability to act, he surrendered and shut his eyes for the duration of the journey. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 1/5 Chapter 422 You Are Being LOVEL Despite Christopher showing no signs of resistance, the bod: guards on either side of him remained vignt and showed no signs of rxation. However, the atmosphere in the car had significantly calmed downpared to before. While Christopher stayed rtivelyposed during the return trip to Riverdon, Josephs anxiety mounted steadily. Despite his best attempts, he came up emptyChanded in his search for information about Fanny. Fanny had vanished after leaving the hospital, and he was thest person to see her. If Christopher could not provide any valuable information, Joseph would be clueless and helpless about where to search for Fanny! What should I do? What should I do? Joseph scratched his head, frustrated as he sat on the dirty, uneven steps outside the hospital. Fearful that Scarlet and Zacharias would discover Fannys disappearance, he had fabricated an excuse to take time off alone. The idea of a stranger answering her phone filled him with rage. Growing infuriated, he attempted to call her multiple times, only to be met with the voicemail prompt each time. I can only take it step by step to find her at this point, Joseph muttered anxiously as he stood up. have already dispatched Christopher to locate Fanny, but seeing as there has been no response, he thought I would have to search for her myself. oseph scoured every conceivable ce, but his disappointment and anxiety mounted with each location he checked. Not long before, he found himself at the vi where Dn had emporarily housed Fanny. Knowing he was not wee, he decided not o knock on the door and peek through the window instead. To his urprise, the Leigh Family had sold the vi, and a new upant resided here. 2/5 on the frame. The upants emerged, a male and female couple in their 30s puzzled by themotion, Wheres Fanny? Where are you hiding her? confused, they promptly escorted him off the premises. Joseph was ousted, feeling utterly defeated. The sky had darkened. He had tirelessly visited several locations for hours and had yet to seed. He sat forlornly on the ground outside the vi, clutching his cell phone. He had scoured numerous ces, but none gave away a trace of Fanny. He even contemted involving the authorities. However, the thought of her potentially facing mistreatment held him back. He searched repeatedly, hoping to find her at some point. Despite the thought, remembering his unsessful efforts in the past few hours made it difficult for him not to feel discouraged. Unfortunately, he and the Kins Family had little influence in Nortnd. With Fanny missing, he could only do so much and search on his own. Suddenly, Joseph thought of someone who could help him. His eyes orightened, and he quickly dialed a number. As the familiar tone sounded. oseph realized that Ang had already blocked him. He chuckled bitterly.nced at the darkening sky, and decided to give it another try. Tanny was already pitiful, so what harm would it do for her to help a little? He hought. n a small shop, he located a phone, exchanged pleasantries with Mr. Lawson, and methodically dialed Angs number on thendline, nentally rehearsing his words. Meanwhile, Ang remained unaware that 3/5 Chapter 422 You Are Being Loved someone was thinking of her. Before this, Ang and Jonathan had returned to the hotel, indulging in a cozy cuddle session before sharing a bath. They wrapped up just as Jonathans food delivery arrived at their door. Wow, said Ang as Jonathan carried her in his strong arms to the chair. Upon seeing the dishes on the table, she could not help but salivate, Are you hungry? Go ahead and eat. Jonathans lips curled into a loving smile as he sat beside Ang and helped her serve some food. Ang smiled. You should eat too. Earlier, when they were with Florence, they hardly touched any dishes during their meal outside. So, its not just me whos hungry. Jonathan is probably hungry, too, she thought. Before the sunset, the two of them finished their dinner. After cleaning up, it was already evening. Ang thought about the days events, feeling restless even though it was not toote. Jonathan hugged Ang around the waist. What are you thinking about? Im thinking about how amazing you are. Ang sighed with admiration. Without any hidden meaning, she said it directly. Nheless, a note of apprehension tinged her voice. Jonathans exceptional qualities made him the target of envy for many, particrly Cassandra and FlorenceCindividuals far from ordinary. onathan lightly smiled, Are you praising me? While he appreciatedpliments from various sources, the praise he cherished most came from the individual he held dear. 4/5 Chapter 422 You Are Being Loveu Ang nodded. Yes. After admitting it, she could not help but sigh. You are such a womanizer. Dont worry, Jonathan reassured her, I only have eyes for you. Jonathans unexpected words were a relief, ultimately alleviating Angs worries. She could only deepen her feelings for him and surrender herself to his embrace. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Reading Together Makes My Heart Beat Faster The proximity to Jonathan caused her heart to race, its rhythm seemingly reverberating in her ears. Lost in the moments intensity, she suddenly pulled back, swiftly diverting the conversation to another topic. Have you sent Christopher back? she asked, regretting it almost immediately. Mentioning Christopher instantly cast a pall over the mood, leaving both of them uneasy and causing a wave of queasiness to wash over her. Despite the difort it stirred, her hearts anxiousness seemed to subside, recognizing the pressing need to address the issue promptly. She was worried that Jonathan might be upset as he checked his phone. Hes already on the ne. she said. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ang breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good. By changing the subject, she felt less nervous. Although, the thought of Florence using Christopher to threaten Jonathan still made her ufortable. Christopher repulsed her, and she knew Jonathan disliked him even more. Will Christopher try toe back again? she asked, wanting assurance to good riddance of such scum. Dont worry, he wont, Jonathan reassured her, hugging her tightly. She noted that it seemed to be his favorite spot. With Christopher out of the picture, Ang felt a sense of relief. Jonathan asked, Ready for bed? in a husky voice, but Angel declined as she wanted to read a bit longer. 1/4 Chapter 423 Reading Together Makes My Heart Beat Faster She looked at him with wide eyes, and he suggested they switch to reading something else together. Feeling bewildered, Ang followed him to the study room, leaning against his chest as they walked. Despite the initial adjustment period, she had grown ustomed to his touch. Jonathan guided her to the bookshelf in the study room, where she absentmindedly picked up a book, unaware of his intentions. Just as she was about to inquire about his choice, he effortlessly swept her off her feet and out of the study. To her surprise, she asked, Arent you going to choose a book too? Well read it together. Slowly, it dawned on her what he meant about reading together. Should I pick a different book? she asked, still thinking if he might mean something else and not the reason why she was blushing so heavily. Together. Realizing his n, she quickly grabbed a medicine book before they settled to read together. Jonathan walked straight to the balcony without looking back. No need to change. Once Jonathan settled, Ang was on the balcony, covering her legs with a nket while zoning out. He casually grabbed a nket and draped it over her legs, allowing her to lean morefortably against him. As Ang adjusted to a morefortable position, she opened the book to the bookmarked page, but Jonathan took the book from her before she could start reading, saying, Ill turn the pages for you. 2/4 Chapter 123 Reading Together Makes My Heart Beat Faster He hid her hand under the soft nket before Ang could react to Jonathans words. Thest rays of the setting sun vanished below the horizon. The balcony light flickered on, and Ang nestled in his arms like a content cat. She observed his hand holding the book, asionally flipping through the pages. At first, she would ask him to turn the pages for her, but over time, she grewzier and began lightly tapping him with her knuckles instead. Her hand remained tucked under the nket, with even her fingertips warmed by the cozy embrace. When she needed to turn the page, she simply moved her knuckles to signal him to do it. It was undoubtedly a moment offort for both of them, but the rxation also made herzy about reading. Just as her eyes started to droop fromziness, Jonathans captivating voice whispered into her car, instantly sparking her attention. Is it that boring? Feeling his kiss on her earlobe, the warmth against her ear instantly dispelled half of her drowsiness. Although the drowsiness faded, theziness that she had allowed lingered. Apanying theziness was the flutter brought by his warm breath. Ang turned her head and boldly kissed his cheek. After a brief touch, she pulled away. The book is not interesting at all. Im done reading, she said. Reading was her idea, but she found it hard to focus when snuggling with Jonathan. Despite recognizing every word in the book, the sentences. seemed elusive to her restless mind. Shall we sleep then? Jonathans dark eyes gleamed brightly, even more so than usual, as he gazed at Ang. 3/4 Chapter 423 Reading Together Makes My Heart Beat Faster Ang was about to respond when suddenly a phone rang in the room. Her phone rang at that moment, dampening the mood. Jonathans expression darkened, almost urging Ang to ignore it. Unfortunately, she was quicker and rising from his embrace to retrieve her phone that she had casually set aside. Jonathan observed Angs back as she answered the phone, then rose and approached her with glowering eyes. Seeing it was andline number, she answered without much thought. However, upon hearing Josephs voice, she promptly ended the call. Who was that, and why did you hang up? Jonathan inquired, setting his book aside when he saw Ang disconnect the call. Ang appeared unsettled. It was Joseph. Joseph had been bothering her repeatedly. She had rified her stance in theirst conversation, so she couldnt understand why he was calling again. Hence, without missing a beat, she hung up immediately. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The Person Remains Missing At The Entrance of Mr. Lawsons Shop. Joseph had barely uttered a few words when the phone call ended, leaving his face flushed with anger. Ang! he muttered through gritted teeth, consumed by anger and resentment. Mr. Lawson from his small shop remarked, Time is ticking. Fixing Mr. Lawson with a cold stare, Joseph settled his bill and left without another nce. He knew that trying to call Ang again would only lead to another abrupt hangCup. He needed another n. As he went home, Joseph pondered who else he could turn to for help. With no other options in sight, he thought of Christopher. Had Christopher, who cared deeply for Fanny, already found her? he thought. Without dy, he dialed Christophers number. However, the call went straight to voicemail. Being unaware that Christopher was currently on a flight, Joseph even entertained the thought that he might have found Fanny and deliberately kept her hidden! In the dead of night, Joseph remained clueless about Fannys whereabouts. Then, unexpectedly, Christopher reached out to him. Joseph quickly answered the phone, bombarding Christopher with a barrage of questions, demanding answers, and punctuating his frustration with a few choice curses. This is a testament to his hours spent running around like a headless chicken. 1/5 Chapter 424 The Person Remains Missing Ultimately, it all boiled down to one inquiry, Christopher! Where is Fanny? Joseph, I havent found her. Im calling to check if you have any leads, Christopher responded. Feeling unfairly med and bewildered, Christopher exined that Jonathans associates had confiscated his phone earlier, and he had only just managed to retrieve it upon boarding the ne. Having found a hotel at the airport to charge his phone, he finally had the chance to make a call. Josephs anger red up once more upon learning that Christopher had not searched for Fanny, infuriating him even more than the idea of Christopher concealing Fanny. I am currently in Riverdon. It was Jonathan who made this all happen. Christopher stammered, recounting how Jonathan forcibly sent him back to Riverdon and prevented him from heading to Nortnd. Joseph felt a throbbing headacheing on due to his mounting frustration. If only Christopher had returned to Riverdon during his efforts to persuade Zacharias to donate a kidney to Fanny, Joseph would havemended him even though he harbored a deep hatred towards Christopher back then. With Fanny mysteriously missing and her condition unknown, they desperately needed Christophers assistance to locate her, yet he was nowhere to be found. This realization left Joseph seething with anger, pondering whether there was any connection between Jonathan sending Christopher back to Riverdon during this critical moment and Fannys disappearance. He was convinced he had uncovered the truth, but Joseph could not contain his doubts. Was it Jonathans doing? Are you covering for him? Huh? Christopher shook his head. I dont believe so, and no, I am not covering for anybody. 2/5 Chapter 424 The Person Remains Missing Joseph retorted sharply, You dont believe so? Really?? I spoke with Ang earlier, and it sounds like she ended the call feeling guilty! His conviction grew more intense as he continued to speak, leading him to somewhat of a personal eureka moment, It must be Jonathan! Jonathan and Ang are in cahoots! While being anxious about Fannys wellCbeing, Joseph had been awake all night, and now, after half a day, he was beginning to feel mentally drained. Had he been in a clearer state of mind, he would have realized he was speaking irrationally. But his thoughts were in disarray, and he could not stop himself from rambling. His outburst took Christopher aback as he could sense his emotional instability. He quickly assured him that he would talk with Jonathan. He did not intend to involve Jonathan deep in his heart despite his words. Reflecting on Jonathans previous warning and Florences harsh treatment, Christopher still felt the pain. How could I bother Jonathan solely on an usation at this time of the night? He thought. Joseph hissed, Make it quick! Alright, Christopher replied and ended the call. After that, he dialed Fannys number instead of contacting Jonathan. However, Fannys phone was switched off. Recognizing thete hour, he only called her twice. Later, Christopher called Joseph back. I spoke with Jonathan. He imed he had no involvement in Fannys situation. Christopher reported lying through his teeth. 3/5 Chapter 124 The Person Remains Missing Joseph, who got some rest and finallyposed himself, simply responded with an Alright. Unsure whether Joseph had calmed down, Christopher reassured him, Joseph, dont worry, Ill inquire around to locate Fanny. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. By the time you find her, Fanny will Joseph began to say something but suddenly stopped himself. Christopher did not grasp his meaning but recalled what he had done to Fanny and nervously suggested, Perhaps Fanny is upset and avoiding us. Initially unable to reach Fanny by phone, he feared she may have been abducted, causing extreme anxiety. However, as nearly half a day had passed without any ransom demands, his anxiety lessened. He spected that Fanny had gone into hiding out of anger towards them. Alternatively, she might be fearful that after the test results were revealed, Zacharias would offer to donate his kidney to her, persuading her to hide. Hispassionate Fanny would surely struggle to ept Zacharias kidney donation. Joseph fell silent momentarily before dropping a bombshell. A man answered Fannys previous call. He initially hesitated to disclose the mans information to Christopher, fearing it would affect his feelings for Fanny. However, with Fanny still. missing and Christopher naively assuming she was merely avoiding them, he could no longer keep it a secret. What? Christopher was stunned, even over the phone. This news hit him like a truck. A man answered Fannys call? he thought. Christophers eyes welled up with tears, Joseph, be honest, ICI 4/5 E Chapter 424 The Person Remains Missing Heaving breaths echoed through the room, akin to the snort of an enraged bull. Joseph clutched the phone tightly, closed his eyes, and repeated the words uttered by the man who had answered the call. Why didnt you share this crucial information with me sooner? Christopher scolded, feeling an indescribable revulsion. Another man had taken Fanny away, and she may have been vited! he thought. Christopher seethed with rage and disgust at the thought of Fannys phone still being switched off while she might be in another mans bed. Why didnt you mention this earlier? I tasked you with finding Fanny ages ago! Josephs tone was even more forceful than Christophers. If something truly happens to Fanny, youll bear the me! Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Feeling Absolutely Disgusted Chapter 425 Feeling Absolutely Disgusted A wave of disgust swept Christopher as he stared at the phone, abruptly ending the call and feeling restless. It wasnt Josephs attitude that bothered him, but rather his concern for Fannys wellCbeing. After a few moments of frustration, he resolved to assist in locating her. However, being far away in Riverdon, with no familiar or trustworthy contacts in Nortnd, he found himself alone, without anyone to turn to for help finding Fanny. Running his hand through his hair in frustration, Christopher sat in his hotel room. Suddenly, a spark of inspiration struck him. The thought of Jane crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. Despite wracking his brain, he couldnt think of anyone else besides her. Despite having worked alongside her in the past, he hesitated to ask for help, fearing it might complicate matters. However, he quickly pushed aside his concerns and set his n into motion by contacting her. ac Unfortunately, Jane was less than pleased to be awakened by Christophers call in the middle of the night. She coldly rebuked him without giving him. a chance to speak and promptly ended the call. The sharp scolding caught Christopher off guard. Realizing his mistake, he resolved to wait and contact her in the morning. Surprisingly, he slept so soundly that he overslept the next morning. Upon waking up, Fanny was shocked and frightened. She found herself in the arms of a stranger, her body aching all over. Not recognizing the person holding her, she attempted to break free and flee the room in at panic, but he held her tightly. Looking up in terror, she saw Kaydrons oily face. Simultaneously, she heard him say, Oh, youre awake? Fanny shuddered and hoarsely demanded, Let me go! 1/5 Chapter 423 Feeling Absolutely Disgused Despite her fierce protest, she was consumed with anxiety, How did he know my name? she thought. As she struggled against his lecherous grip, she recalled bumping into someone in the club hallway before losing consciousness the previous. night. Repulsed by Kaydrons demeanor, she refused to meet his gaze and continued to fight against him. Shecked the strength to break free from his grasp as she was exhausted from being manhandled yesterday. Enraged by her defiance, Kaydron coldly gripped her chin and inquired, Whats with that attitude, Fanny? Having answered Fannys phone call the previous night and heard Joseph call her Fanny, Kaydron now addressed her by that name. Fanny began to suspect that this man knew her from before and was intentionally humiliating her. The more she dwelled on it, the more frightened she became. Who are you?! She felt herself on the verge of a breakdown, especially when she thought of the unkind man with a protruding belly and a worse face. She felt even more repulsed and fearful. With a confident grin, Kaydron revealed his yellowed teeth. My name is Kaydron, and you will be under my care from now on. In a swift motion, she managed to break free from his hold enduring the pain coursing through her body as she retreated to the edge of the bed, asserting defiantly, I have no intention of following you! Release me, or I will contact the authorities! She never imagined she would find herself in such a predicament. Feeling dizzy, Fanny felt ufortable all over, and her stomach was churning. She was utterly disgusted by him. 2/5 Chapter 125 Feeling Absolutely Disgusted Kaydron did not immediately pull her back into his arms but looked at her with a lecherous gaze. Call the police? You were the one who willingly came to mest night. Do you think calling them will help? He did not know the authorities as he had anticipated her reaction and had a backup n ready. But for now, he did not feel the need to use it. Fanny was stunned by his arrogant words, and after a moment of hesitation, she shouted at him, Even if I came to youst night, I can still call the police on you! She did not remember anything fromst night, and she refused to admit it. After saying that, Kaydron showed some hesitation. He quickly picked up his clothes and put them on, ready to leave without saying a word. Watching her put on her clothes, Kaydron mockingly asked, which made Fanny even more disgusted. Are you sure youre not gonna go with me? Kaydron asked again. He looked Fanny up and down while retrieving the memory ofst night. Although he had never nned to let her go, it would be even better if she was willing. You wish! Fanny had already walked to the door and spat at him fiercely. Then, she noticed her cell phone on the floor next to the bed, her face froze. Kaydron did not care about her spit, thinking that even if she left now, she would eventually fall into his hands, and he had no intention of stopping her. But to his surprise, Fanny stopped and picked up the cell phone on the floor, asking casually, Do you want your cell phone back? 3/5 Chapter 425 Feeling Absolutely Disgusted Fanny frowned, nced at Kaydrons bulging belly, and felt disgusted. Give it to me! Kaydron walked over slowly, holding the cell phone before her and teasing her. Do you want it? Fanny felt highly disgusted but knew that provoking Kaydron would not benefit her. She reached out to take the cell phone, but Kaydron deliberately held it. higher, looking at her with lecherous eyes and a nauseating gaze. Do you want it? Kaydron asked again, with ill intentions. Fanny withdrew her hand, trying to sound calm, avoiding Kaydrons repulsive face and childlike manner. On the other hand, Kaydron reached. out his other hand and pulled her waist, exerting force, causing her to be pressed against his fat belly. At this point, she was on the verge of pushing him away. She tried to endure it, but this was too much for her. Let. Me. Go. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kaydron reached out and pinched her buttocks twice. He then turned on the cell phone directly and called his number. The cell phone rang at the bedside, startling Fanny. Kaydron stuffed Fannys cell phone into her hand and winked, looking like azyCeye patient. This is my number. Remember to call me Fanny. Fanny grabbed the cell phone and fiercely pushed him away, then opened the door and walked out. Fortunately, this time, Kaydron did not stop her. Feeling disgusted and ashamed, Fanny thought that everything would be fine as long as she left the ce. She limped out of the room, realizing she was still in the same club as yesterday. She felt resentful because she hade to the club to find Jane but ended up in bed with Kaydron. 4/5 Chapter 425 Feeling Absolutely Disgusted. How did I end up like this? Its all Janes fault! she thought She walked away hurriedly, not noticing that someone had walked alongside her for a while, and even nced at her a few more times before leaving. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Finally Managed to Get in Touch Joseph spent the entire night without sleep, continuously dialing Fannys phone in hopes of her answering. Finally, after hours of effort, a breakthrough urred at eightCthirty in the morning. His heart raced with excitement as the phone rang, a departure from the usual voicemail with excitement as the phone rang, a tone. However, it took several rings before the call was finally answered. What have you done to Fanny!? Let Fanny speak to me! Recalling the menacing voice of the arrogant man from the previous night, his initial words wereden with threat. Fanny, clutching her cell phone tightly, froze at his ominous tone. With just that single sentence, she realized Joseph was aware of Kaydrons existence. Her heart turned cold, and she swiftly ended the call without saying anything. After returning home and taking a shower, she still felt queasy and couldnt shake off her unease. Ignoring Josephs call, she opted for a tight outfit and drove to the hospital. On the way to the hospital, she noticed Christopher had almost as many missed calls as Joseph, prompting her to call him. Christophers voice sounded utterly bewildered when he answered the phone, admitting he had fallen asleep and just woken up. Fanny? Christophers voice still carried a hint of confusion. Fanny asked in a gentle tone. Christopher, where are you? Can youe to the hospital? Taken aback by her request, Christopher never refused Fannys appeals, so he promptly agreed, Of course! Fanny, Ill be there soon. Still groggy, he had forgotten entirely that he was not in Nortnd. 1/5 Chapter 420 Finally Managed to Get in Touch *5 Free Cons Christopher, youre so good to me. Fannys voice seemed on the verge of tears, stirring Christophers heart andpelling him to hasten his steps. However, after a few paces, Christopher suddenly halted. Fanny, ICI He nced around at the unfamiliar hotel decor, realizing something and unsure how to proceed. Christopher, whats the matter? She inquired softly. Christopher smacked his head, the pain jolting him awake. He finally remembered that Jonathan had returned him to Riverdon the previous night. Unwilling to return to the Sanders Family, he quickly charged his phone to contact Fanny and ended up staying at a hotel near the airport. Not hearing his response, Fanny grew anxious and asked urgently, Christopher, you youre not going to abandon me, are you? Christopher instinctively denied, No! Regretting his words, he struggled to backtrack. Sensing Fannys distress and recalling Josephs words from the day before, he realized his care for her to some extent. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief, exchanged a few words, and ended the call. Seated in the car, she gazed out the window, reassuring herself that if she kept it concealed, everything would be fine as long as she kept it hidden. She clenched her fist in determination. The taxi driver nced at Fanny in the back seat, observing her paleplexion, and casually asked, Are you alright, Miss? Startled, Fanny remained silent. Following the call, Christopher made at decision. He will return to Nortnd. Since he had yet to return home and was near the airport, he needed a ne ticket back. Although Fanny may want him at the hospital immediately, it should not be an issue if he arrives a bit later. With this in mind, he swiftly packed up and set off. 2/5 Chapter 426 Finally Managed to Get in Touch Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In 1829 However, upon opening the door to his hotel room, he encountered a tall, burly man. Initially paying little attention, the man mirrored his movements as he stepped forward, alerting Christopher to something amiss. Who are you? Why are you following me? Christopher demanded. The man remained silent. Christopher red at him in frustration, then ignored him and hurried towards the airport. As he was about to enter the airport, the man who had been silent the entire journey suddenly said, Mr. Sanders, Mr. Lawson asked me to deliver a message to you. Christopher was surprised and came to a halt. Are you acting on behalf of Jonathan? Upon his return, Jonathan Lawsons men did not apany him on the ne, so someone watched him in Riverdon. Despite feeling a sense of unease, Christopher believed there was still room for discussion. Please continue. The man solemnly said, If you return to Nortnd, you will be instructed to contact Florence, who will then approach Mr. Lawson, but he will not pay any attention to her. Christopher stood frozen in ce. Suddenly, the airport appeared daunting, and he could not take that first step inside. When he received the call from Fanny earlier, he was too anxious and had forgotten why she 3/5 Chapter 426 Finally Managed to Get in Touch had returned to Riverdon. Now, the thought of Florence brought a wave of pain throughout his body. He never dared to question Jonathans words, so if he said he would not care, he truly would not. Even the bodyguard who had escorted him to the ne the previous night had mentioned the same thing. And now, this mysterious man was repeating it. Fear gripped him, causing cold sweat to break out as he trembled and turned away from the airport. It was not until he was inside the Sanders Family car that he trembled while texting Fanny. Shortly after, Fanny received a text from Christopher that he had changed his mind about going to the hospital. Fannys eyes turned cold, a fleeting shadow passing over them. She gritted her teeth, and instead of calling Christopher again, she triedposing herself and dialed Josephs number. Joseph was almost glued to his cell phone and answered immediately, to which she then broke down sobbing. Upon hearing Fanny crying, he asked anxiously, Fanny? Whats wrong? His heart ached at the sound of her tears. After hanging up the phone that morning, he realized that the person who had called was not the man from the previous night but Fanny. His assumption was rtively shallow. The man from thest night had spoken rudely, making it unlikely for him to resist making a sarcasticment, so the caller was most likely Fanny. Hearing her cry, he was even more convinced of his guess. Considering Fannys emotions, Joseph called only once after she hung up and refrained from calling her again. But he waited for her to reach out, and eventually, they connected. The universe favored those with good intentions, and Fanny finally contacted him. Joseph. Fanny cried for a moment before saying, Im on my way to the hospital. Can you meet me there? 4/5 ting for you at the hospital, Fanny. the previous nights Fanny did not cry for long after ending the call. She did not want to say much over the phone. Calling Joseph was a way to gauge his knowledge. From his cautious demeanor, she deduced that he probably knew what Kaydron had done to her. Soon, the taxi pulled up outside the hospital. Fanny took a deep breath, entered the building, and soon spotted Joseph with her red, swollen eyes. Chapter 426 Finally Managed to Get in Touch +5 Free Cons Joseph quickly agreed, refraining from asking about the previous nights events and reassuring her, Ill be waiting for you at the hospital, Fanny. Dont worry, Im here. Fanny did not cry for long after ending the call. She did not want to say much over the phone. Calling Joseph was a way to gauge his knowledge. From his cautious demeanor, she deduced that he probably knew what Kaydron had done to her. Soon, the taxi pulled up outside the hospital. Fanny took a deep breath, entered the building, and soon spotted Joseph with her red, swollen eyes. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Being Threatened While Fanny finished confiding in Joseph about the threat she had received, Angpleted her morning training. Ang was strolling towards the cafeteria with Yaxley, where Yoanna and Mobius were already waiting. Yaxley! Someone suddenly approached from behind, blocking their path. Yaxley paused and turned towards the person who called out to him, inquiring, Whats going on? Ang recognized the individual as Jack, a fellow trainee who seldom spoke. Well, I spotted your girlfriend earlier, and it looks like shes being unfaithful to you, Jack awkwardly scratched his head, preventing Yaxley from offering a friendly greeting. Yaxley was perplexed. My girlfriend? Yeah, your girlfriend. Didnt shee to see you earlier? Jack innocently remarked. Yaxley immediately thought of Fanny and responded. Thank you for informing me, but weve already ended our rtionship There was more to the situation between him and Fanny, but he saw no need to exin it in detail to Jack. Jack nodded in understanding and walked away. Ang overheard a few snippets of the conversation and spected that Jack might have seen Fanny with Christopher, but she did not dwell on it. 1/6 Chapter 427 Being Threatened. Yaxley could not engage in idle chatter, so they continued to the cafeteria without further discussion. Meanwhile, as Jack departed, Tyler intercepted him. Lara, listening in with Tyler, had a brief exchange with Jack in which it was mentioned in passing that Yaxley and Fanny had broken up. Oh, I see, Tyler sighed, ncing at Lara after Jack had left. Hmm, I didnt expect that. Lara shot him a look. Dont stir up trouble. The ongoing feud between the Collier Residence, the Tuckson Family, and the Lime Family had caused quite amotion. While the younger generation did not know all the details, they understood that Yaxley was not someone to be trifled with. Tyler shrugged silently. I didnt intend to cause any trouble. Although he found Yaxley irritating, he considered his actions carefully. He might make a few sarcastic remarks towards her at most in the current situation, but he would not take any significant steps to craft specific insults. Lara shot him another look before departing. Ang and Yaxley were at the cafeteria when Yoanna arrived, waving at them from a distance, and soon, they were all gathered together. Ang, after this afternoons training, lets watch the new movie together, Yoanna eagerly proposed.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Before Ang could respond, she added, I also invited Ava to join us! Ang reluctantly declined, Im not going. I have to go to Jonathanspany. 2/6 Chapter 427 Being Threatened Yoanna eximed, How about after the movie? +5 Free Coins Mobius interjected, Whats so special about that movie? If Ang doesnt want to go, she doesnt have to. Yoanna pushed him aside, saying disdainfully, Youre upset I didnt invite you. Why would you want to come watch a movie with us girls? I dont care! Mobius huffed, then turned to Ang, Ang, you dont have to go. Just go to the company. They were all familiar with Jonathan, having seen him around, especially when he came to pick up Ang. While Yoanna had known from the start that Jonathan was Angs husband, Mobius had only recently discovered this. Upon learning that Ang was already married, Yoanna was only mildly surprised. Okay, Ang smiled at Mobius, then Ill leave Yoanna and Ava to watch a movie with you. Yoanna snorted. Hes not going. Theres no way hes going! Its okay, Ang, Ava, and I will proceed first. Hmph, Im not interested in going either, Mobius red at Yoanna, Whats so good about it! Youre just jealous! Ang watched them start bickering, as usual, already used to it. Yaxley was calmly eating his meal as if he hadnt heard them bickering. As they wrapped up their meal, Angs cellphone rang. She nced at it, noticed it was from an unknown number, and chose not 3/6 Chapter 427 Being Threatened to answer. *Free Cons After hanging up, Ang realized that both of them, who had been bickering while eating, were staring at her. Even Yaxley stopped eating and looked at her; they all seemed worried. Whats wrong? Ang put her cell phone away and asked. Mobius asked worriedly, Are you okay, Ang? Ang shook her head, Im fine. What could be wrong. Then why didnt you answer the phone? Who was calling? Yoanna continued to ask curiously. Under normal circumstances, Ang Kins would be okay with hanging up a call. But Angs mood immediately changed. Her scowl was different from the usual frown. They could be sure that after seeing the number just now, a sense of disgust shed in her eyes. Ang smiled. Its nothing, just a random number. I dont want to answer. When she saw an unknown number, she immediately thought of the annoying Kins Family and hung up. Also, Joseph had called herst night from andline number, so when she saw an unknown number now, she instinctively thought of him.. She was having lunch and did not want to receive a call from someone who disgusted her. She thought that whether Zacharias was dying, Scarlet was sick, or Fanny was missing, it had nothing to do with me. 4/6 Chapter 497 Being Threatened Yes, Joseph had called herst night to find Fanny. Before she hung up the phone. Joseph shouted at her, questioning if she knew what had happened to Fanny and where she was. Ang, if you have anything bothering you, tell me! Yoannas voice brought her back from her confused state. Ang replied with a relieved smile, knowing Yoanna came from a sincere y, Okay. I will, dont worry. Just as she finished speaking, another call came in from an unknown number again. Without hesitation, Ang hung up, already thinking about changing her number. After all, she only needed to contact a few people, so changing her number would be fine. On the other end, Joseph had his call rejected twice in a row, his face turning dark with anger. Listening to the busy tone, he returned the cell phone to his colleague. Thinking about what Fanny had told him before andbining it with Angs current avoidance, he felt even more resentful toward her. Unable to reach her, and with Fanny still waiting for him in the hospital room, he decided to hurry towards the ward. In the hospital, Fanny was feeling emotionally unstable, and Joseph wast afraid that Zacharias and Scarlet would realize something was going on, so he did not let her stay with them. Instead, he listed Fanny in a separate room and temporarily settled her there. Inside the separate room, Fanny received an image and a text message. 5/6 Chapter 427 Being Threatened The text message contained the name of a movie theater and a time. She did not pay much attention, thinking it was just a wrong number. However, her whole body froze when she saw the photo in the multimedia message. She tightly held onto her cell phone as if she could hold onto her dignity by doing so. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Being Framed Fanny Joseph pushed the door open and called out to her, who had her call. back turned, Ang didnt pick up my Josephs dissatisfaction with Ang was palpable. Fanny swiftly pocketed her phone, resisting the urge to confront Joseph immediately. Instead, she worked topose herself, masking her previous panic behind a calm exterior. She connected the dots as she processed the situation: the photo and text message were both from Kaydron! She confirmed her suspicion through the outgoing call records and realized it was the same number. Even the missed call had been made by Kaydron using her phone that morning. It dawned on herChe was threatening her. Kaydron had taken indecent photos of her the previous night, intending to use them as leverage. A shiver ran down Fannys spine, her nerves on edge as she processed the situation. Initially dismissing the encounter as a mere encounter with a disgusting stray dog, she now realizes that the stray dog was threatening her. Determined not to let him get away with it, she refused to take the me for the previous nights incident, knowing it was Kaydrons doing. Despite shifting the me onto Ang, she felt no guiltCit was a necessary measure to protect herself. Ang deserved it. I must not let him get away with it! she thought. She needed Joseph to help her confront Ang, make her pay the price, and endure her torment. Joseph, oblivious to the situation, could not sense anything amiss with Fanny except her visibly shaking body. He said apologetically, Fanny, dont worry. I will help you uncover the truth. If it was her, our family would make her pay andpensate you. Joseph hurried to verify the situation with Ang. After all, Fanny had 1/5 Chapter 428 Being Framed mentioned her, even though she did not mention much about the man. As Joseph tried calling, Fanny finallyposed herself. Joseph, thank you. But she wouldnt dare answer your call at a time like this Joseph. Fanny sobbed, wiping away tears before continuing, That man said Ang paid him. Thats why he Fannys voice trailed off towards the end, but the implication was clear. Joseph stood behind her, feeling immense sorrow. He believed Fanny without question and moved tofort her, Fanny, trust me, I will seek justice for you! Fanny hid her resentment, recing it with a look of innocence as she gazed at him. Really? she asked tremblingly, But Joseph, you havent asked Ang yet, and she hasnt confessed. Joseph noticed the fear in her eyes and gently touched her head. She must be feeling guilty. Thats why shes avoiding the call! Everyone says Ang hired him, so it must be connected to her. No one else but that malicious woman Ang would harm you for no reason! Joseph grew more convinced as he spoke, convincing himself entirely. He looked at Fanny with pity. She had always been delicate, and their siblings always protected and cherished her. Only Ang, that evil woman. would repeatedly harm their sister out of envy! Fanny looked at Joseph with a mix of sadness and vulnerability. But Ang has Jonathan on her side. Im worried, Joseph. You might. you know what? You dont have to go after her. Ill be okay. Without skipping a beat, Joseph said, Fanny, she has caused you harm. 2/5 Chapter 428 Being How could I not confront her when she dares to do such a thing to you? Worried that he had spoken too harshly and scared Fanny, he quickly reassured her in a gentle voice, Dont you worry about a thing, I will handle it. Im afraid Ang will also target you. Shespletely ignoring her past. Shes be terrifying. As memories of the hurtful past flooded back, she became flustered and anxious, trying to withdraw herself. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joseph sighed and embraced her tofort her. Dont be afraid, Fanny. Youre just too kind. I will make Ang pay for her sins and more. Even if he could not do it right away, he would make sure to get payback. Okay, Fanny, Listen to Joseph. Dont be afraid, Fanny murmured, leaning into Josephs embrace. Joseph. She suddenly grabbed his clothes, nervously saying, Please dont tell anyone about what happened yesterday. I dont want I wont say anything, he assured her earnestly. After receiving his assurance, Fannys tense expression rxed slightly, and she leaned against him again, murmuring. However, she seemed disheartened, rambling on about something. Joseph gently patted her back, hoping to soothe her to sleep. But as she continued to murmur, she suddenly asked sadly, Joseph, do you know where Christopher is? He promised toe to the hospital, but he didnt. As she spoke, she burst into tears. 3/5 Chapter 428 Being Framed Joseph froze momentarily, suddenly remembering that he had told Christopher about the possibility of Fanny being forced by someone. His stiffness was too apparent, and Fanny, leaning against him, immediately sensed it. Joseph? Fanny asked in confusion. He hesitated, concealing from her the fact that Christopher might know what happened to her, and reassured her, Ill ask him why he didnt Whether Christopher did note because he knew about Fannys situation or because he had promised to keep it a secret, he had to call him and ensure he kept it to himself. If she learned he had mentioned it to Christopher, she would no longer trust him, and more importantly, it would hurt her. After calming Fanny down, Joseph left the room and contacted Christopher in the corridor. After the call went through, he first asked for a promise from Christopher. Fanny is extremely unstable at the moment. Christopher, emotionally, I mean. If you have time, you shoulde to see andfort her. But, Joseph, I am not in Nortnd right now. Christopher hesitated for a moment but decided to be honest. He had not directly told Fanny that he was not in Nortnd because he did not want to upset her, but he did not mind telling Joseph as he needed somebody to understand his position right now. Christopher had just returned to the Sanders Family. His mother missed him so much that she kept talking to him for a while. Only when Joseph called did he find an excuse to go upstairs to take the call and avoid the situation. 4/5 Chapter 428 Being Framed His mother may have missed him, but he was feeling a bit overwhelmed. by her nonCstop affection. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Escape to Riverdon Pardon? Joseph needed help to grasp Christophers meaning. He knew Josephs disbelief and repeated, I am not in Nortnd. Joseph quickly asked, If not Nortnd, where are you? +5 Free Cons Taking a deep breath, Christopher knew he had to face it, Ive returned to Riverdon. He stated it inly without further exnation, leaving Joseph speechless. Joseph lowered his voice immediately and asked, Youve returned to Riverdon? What about Fanny? Her kidney situation remains unresolved. Dont you care about her feelings? Suddenly, Joseph recalled the events of the previous night. He furrowed his brows profoundly, and without waiting for Christophers response, he questioned, Are you troubled by what happened to Fannyst night? Is that why youvee back to Riverdon to escape? Christopher replied, No, its not like that. The timing of his return to Riverdon did coincide with the incident involving Fanny. It may have seemed like he was insensitive, even: However, he was indeed misunderstood. Joseph, I am not neglecting Fanny, and I will and am trying to find her a kidney donor. Before he could finish reassuring Joseph, he heard a cold snort from Joseph, Why are you telling me this? If you truly care about Fanny,, MMM Chapter 429 Escape to Riverdon exin it to her yourself! Christopher was left speechless. Uncertain of how to face Fanny now, especially with the likely disapproval from his father upon his return, he found himself grappling with his troubles. Amid his concerns, he realized he had neglected to comfort Fanny first, a fact brought to light by Joseph. Joseph, I understand, but my dad is a bit upset, so that I may need a few days- However, Joseph abruptly ended the call before he couldplete his sentence. Christopher frowned as he stared at the disconnected phone. Are you hungry, Christopher? Mom had someone prepare food. Teresas voice came from behind him, filled with concern. Christopher felt a sense of relief. Although Teresa was overly concerned due to their long separation, he could sense her overflowing love. Mom, Im hungry, he admitted. Teresa affectionately led him downstairs, Come on. Mom will get you something to eat. Have you not been eating well in Nortndtely? You look so thin. Having previously been assaulted by Florences associates, his injuries hadnt fully healed. Luckily, he had worn long sleeves and pants upon. returning home, effectively concealing the bruises. Otherwise, if Teresa had seen the injuries, she might have been even more distraught, possibly even fainting at the sight. Christopher followed her downstairs and sat at the dining table, gazing at the spread of food and feeling a lump in his throat. Mom. JJMMM Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 429 Escape to Riverdon Teresa sighed immediately, huh? Mom, youre so kind to me. NI 1031 +5 From Couns Teresa served him food, Im your Mom. Of course, Im kind to you. I missed you so much and havent seen you in a while. As Christopher ate her prepared meal, tears welled up uncontrobly in his eyes. His reaction rmed Teresa, who attempted to console him. However, instead of calming him, she ended up in tears. Upon Michaels return, he witnessed the mother and son embracing and weeping. Having received the news shortly after Christophers arrival. home, he hurried back. Why are you crying!? All you do is cry! Michael strode over and mmed the table loudly. Christopher jumped in surprise and let out a few burps before turning to see Michaels irritated expression. It had been a while since Christopher had seen his father. Although Michael had scolded him over the phone, seeing his father still made him choke out, Dad. Upon hearing that, Michaels expression softened a bit. Teresa stopped crying but still had tears as she stood weakly and looked at Michael. Michael, youre back. Christopher must have suffered a lot recently. Can you not send him to Nortnd? Michael nced at her, seeing that she looked like she could copse at any moment. He sighed and red at Christopher before saying, He cant go even if he wants to! Christopher felt a chill down his neck from Michaels re. 3/5 JM MM Chapter 429 Escape to Riverdon 18:31 Teresa shrank back as well, but instead of being concerned about the anger in his words, she cried and smiled at Christopher, Son, you heard that, right? You dont have to go to Nortnd. Just stay at home. Michael gave Christopher a cold look and went upstairs indifferently, Come to the study room. Christopher knew that when Michael gave him that look, he was about to get hit by his father. Hesitating for a moment, he turned to his mother. Mom, he whispered to Teresa. Teresa protected her son like a calf and blocked Christopher, looking at Michaels back and softly saying, If you have something to say, say it here. Michael paused, his expressionplex, but when he saw Teresas appearance, he sighed, A kind mother often spoils her child too much! In the end, the three of them sat down on the sofa. Christopher has finally returned, so be nicer to him, Teresa whispered, trying to persuade Michael, who looked fierce. He always liked it when she spoke in this gentle tone, and she knew how to use her advantage, so she was very good at it. Me? Harsh on him? When have I ever been harsh on him since he came back? Michael said, furious. Just the thought of the information Jonathans people gave him made him extremely angry. His son was audacious! How dare he provoke even the Shelton Familys people! Not only did he encourage them, but he also offended them! 4/5 NHN?T PD 88% 10:31 +5 Free Coins Chapter 429 Escape to Riverdon The more he thought about it, the angrier Michael became. He mmed the sofa and said, Ask your son yourself why he came- no, sent back!, If he did not know that Florences people had beaten Christopher up and that his injuries had barely healed yet, he was afraid he would not be able to control himself from pping Christopher. Unaware that his father knew everything, Christopher looked at him, mming the sofa, and moved back in fear. Teresa felt sorry for him but didnt forget to respond to Michael. Why else would Christophere back? He must have yet to adapt in Nortnd. Ah, how long has he been gone? Hes already lost so much weight. As she spoke, she gently touched Christophers face. Michael wordlessly threw the documents he had brought back into the bag beside Teresa, Take a look at these yourself! Talk to me after youve finished reading them! Teresa was startled by the things he threw at her, but she breathed a sigh of relief when she realized they were documents. Come upstairs with me. I wont beat you today! Michael stood up and grabbed Christophers arm, leading him upstairs. Christopher heard this and followed along. Teresa also wanted to follow but was stopped by Christopher shouting up the stairs, Mom, dont worry. She sat back on the sofa, worried about her sons situation. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Entangled in Nortnd DAY 16:3 +5 Free Coins Joseph, who had ended the call with Christopher from Nortnd, looked troubled. He hadnt anticipated his return to Riverdon. What troubled him the most was breaking the news to Fanny. He feared that if She discovered he had returned, she would likely overthink things, adding to the alreadyplicated situation. Joseph paused at the end of the corridor, deliberating on how to convey the news to her without causing unnecessary distress. Despite his efforts to devise a solution, he was unable to conceive a suitable approach. as Just as he thought deeply, Fannys voice suddenly echoed from behind him. Josph? Fannys voice sounded clear andposed, starkly contrasting her previous somber manner, indicating she had managed topose herself. Taking a deep breath, Joseph turned around to see Fannys pale and sorrowful face. His beloved Fanny, so gentle and sweet, how could she be faced with such a situation? Joseph replied gently, Fanny, why are you out? Shouldnt you be resting and recuperating?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ICI have a ss, Fanny responded with a pale face, I only have afternoon sses today, so I need to go to school. 1- Ten 16:32 Chapter 430 Entangled in Nortnd Seeing her take a few unsteady steps forward, Joseph felt another wave of concern. He quickly suggested, Fanny, let me take you home to rest, and Ill help you get an excused absence from school. She was in no condition to attend sses at the moment. Moreover, he was deeply worried about her. Fanny appeared to hesitate, and, deciding to respect her decision, he patiently waited for her to decide. After contemting, Fanny mustered her resolve and said firmly, Joseph, I can manage myself. I will go to ss. Although Joseph wanted to persuade her otherwise, Fanny casually asked, Joseph, when will you help me ask about Christopher? Although Fanny did not outwardly express it, she harbored resentment towards Christopher for his absence. However, expecting her to reach out to Christopher first was out of the question. In the past, Christopher had always been the first to contact her. But he had not attempted to reach out for some reason after she responded coldly to his text message. Realizing this, Fanny began to feel anxious. Hence, she had mentioned to Joseph earlier that Christopher was standing her up. She waited inside, anticipating his announcement that he had contacted Christopher. To her surprise, Joseph did not mention Christopher at all. Had Joseph forgotten? Fanny gazed at Joseph with anticipation. Unable to withstand her gaze, Joseph, who initially intended to conceal the fact that he had already contacted Christopher, hesitated but eventually confessed. Fanny, Ive spoken to him. 2/5 MM M Chapter 430 Entangled in Nortnd 88% 10:32 45 Free Coins This revtion initially took Fanny aback, then asked, So, Joseph, did your ask on my behalf? Why is he not showing up? He promised me There was a hint of frustration and usation in her tone, but she knew it. would not upset Joseph. Indeed, Joseph did not disy any signs of annoyance. Instead, his disdain for Christopher intensified due to her attitude. Christopher, he returned to Riverdon, Joseph stated through clenched teeth. What? Chris, he went back to Riverdon? Fanny was stunned. Her blood ran cold as she looked at Joseph, her voice trembling as she asked, Joseph, does Christopher know something? Recalling the mornings phone call and the numerous missed calls from Christopher the previous night, she felt a surge of panic. Joseph furrowed his brow but eventually admitted, He was trying to reach youst night, and he was the one who realized he couldnt get through to you. ICI Joseph was overwhelmed with guilt and could not continue. Although Christopher was the first to notice that Fanny was unreachable, Joseph was the only person he managed to contact. Christopher would not have known if it had not been for Josephs slipCup. Its all my fault for being too anxious yesterday and identally letting it slip, Joseph said, looking sad and guilty. Fanny trembled while staring at Joseph, realizing that he was the one who informed Christopher. It all made sense now, as Joseph was the only one who had reached her cell phone yesterday. He also mentioned speaking to Kaydron. 3/5 Chapter 430 Entangled in Nortnd 15 Firm Cors Although Kaydron had not said much, Joseph easily guessed his intentions at the time. Filled with hatred and restrained resentment in her eyes, Fanny knew she could not show it and could only hang her head to conceal her emotions. She tightly pinched her arm to stay calm. Dont me Joseph, she said softly, her voice slightly hoarse, with her head down. Finally, she looked up at Joseph and then cried uncontrobly into his arms. Joseph caught her, sinking to the floor, his heart aching with panic. Hist Fanny was genuinely kind, not even ming him in this situation. Heforted her, trying to stop her tears but understanding that letting her emotions out would be better, so he did not try to persuade her. As she cried, Fanny suddenly choked out, Joseph, I want to take a few days off. Can you help me ask for a leave? When Joseph heard Fanny change her mind about going to school, he was relieved, then quickly assured her, Fanny, dont worry, I will help you ask for leave. Upon hearing this, Fanny leaned against him, softly sobbing, trying to calm herself. Joseph continued tofort her. Noticing her pale face, he quickly sent her home to rest. Watching Joseph leave, Fanny felt gloomy. With Kaydrons deadline approaching, Fanny finally decided to go. Kaydron had her indecent photos, and she could not risk being harassed. Even if she would be harassed, she had to go. Fanny changed into conservative attire, wearing a mask and hat, and headed to the cinema. As she arrived at the cinema entrance, she saw Kaydron waitingzily on the side of the road. She shuddered at first, feeling disgusted instinctively, even considering leaving. But Kaydron locked eyes with her and then dialed her number. Fanny quickly hung up, but Kaydron noticed her and 4/5 Ű B8% 10:32 +5 Free Coils Chapter 430 Entangled in Nortnd approached. Why are you dressed so conservatively? He leered at her, his face lecherous. Fanny remained silent, turning to walk away. She hade to talk to him and retrieve her photos, but the crowded cinema entrance was not the ce. Seeing her about to leave, Kaydron grabbed her and insisted shee in to watch the movie with him. Let go of me! she growled softly, I dont want to watch a movie. Lets talk outside. Kaydron threatened to expose her photos if she resisted, causing Fanny to freeze in fear. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Birds of a Feather Flock Together Fanny allowed Kaydron to guide her into the cinema, almost as if she were a puppet. Noticing that Fanny had stopped resisting and appeared more at ease, Kaydron led her into the cinema. Fanny was tightly wrapped, her head down, as Kaydron guided her inside. She missed the three girls and one boy ahead of them, having their tickets checked. Among the group, the girls included Yoanna, while Ang was absent, and eventually, Mobius joined them. Coincidentally, they were all there to watch the same movie. Midway through the film, Mobius excuses himself to use the restroom. As het approaches the restroom door, he overhears a female voice. Momentarily. confused, he nces up to ensure he is in the correct ce and confirms it is the mens restroom. Meanwhile, Kaydron had Fanny pressed against the restroom stall door. Unable to focus on the movie, he began making advances towards her shortly after it began. Initially resistant, Fanny eventually sumbed to his persistence and threats. Despite the cinemas dim lighting, Kaydron continued pushing the boundaries, prompting Fanny to seek an escape. Before the movie reached its halfway point, she suggested a trip to the restroom. Kaydron likely expected a quick return initially. However, once Fanny entered the womens restroom, her dy was beyond his control. Unexpectedly, he eagerly agreed to apany her, even suggesting they go together. This proposal left Fanny puzzled and unsure of his intentions. Nheless, she remainedposed. Deciding not to exit the restroom once inside, she was taken aback when he forcefully dragged her into the mens bathroom. Despite her attempts to cry out, he silenced her by threatening to post her photos online. 1/5 07% 10:33 +5 Free Cons Chapter 431 Birds of a Feather Flock Together a Terrified and repulsed by his actions, Fanny endured his advances, fearing the consequences of getting her photos spread out. As Kaydrons behavior escted, a knock on the stall door interrupted them. Recognizing the voice outside from Mobius, Fanny trembled in fear. Kaydron, initially dismissive of the interruption, grew suspicious of Fannys reaction and confronted Mobius. Kaydron taunted her by asking if Mobius was her ssmate, causing her to cringe in his arms. Though she avoided eye contact, Mobius easily identified her. After all, Kaydron had already uncovered Fannys disguises, so Mobius recognized her just by half of her profile. Despite recognizing her, Mobius did not mention seeing Fanny and Kaydron embracing each other willingly. Can I help you? he asked. Fanny buried her head in Kaydrons chest, overwhelmed by the scent. However, when she heard Mobius question, she frantically shook her head. Seeing her shake her head, Mobius nced at Kaydron, then turned and left. Once Mobius left, Kaydron pinched Fannys chin and asked, Did you bring that guy here? Once again, Fanny vigorously shook her head. My photo is still in your hands. How do I dare to bring someone here? I dont know him. If I could find someone, I would have wanted them to kill you, she thought. But she could not find anyone to help her, and she could not trust anyone else. 2/5 Chapter 431 Birds of a Feather Flock Together Seeing that Kaydron did not believe her, Fanny quickly changed her attitude to calm him down. She tentatively closed the door to the room, and once it was closed, she felt like she had lost all sense of shame. Even though she thought disgusted inside, she had to do this to keep Kaydron under control. If she did not want to be entangled and manipted by him and refused to have more people find out, she could only find a way to get rid of the things he used to threaten her. If she could not find someone to get rid of him, she could only take a roundabout way, soften his attitude, and then find an opportunity to delete her photos. After thinking it through, Fanny worked even harder. You know when to give in, huh? Kaydron was satisfied with the session and happily hugged her out of the cinema, heading straight to the nearest hotel. Mobius, who had just left the cinema, mentioned seeing Fanny to Yoanna. She impressed him because of the time she spent with Yaxley before they discovered some strange things about Her. If it were not for some of the things she did afterward, it would have given her a bad reputation. They might still have a strong filter for her. As soon as he mentioned her name, Sophia, who had been silent, suddenly spoke 1. up. She deserves it! Sophia used to be lively but became introverted and reserved after the incident in Riverdod. However, when it came to Fannys businesses, she was very vocal about her disgust towards her. Mobius also knows about Sophias conflict with Fanny and remembers that Fanny had deliberately nned to be with Yaxley in the first ce, so he joins the hatred toward Fanny with her in hate. 3/5 Chapter 431 Birds of a Feather Flock Together Ava did not interact with Fanny much, but the few times they did, she did not have a good impression of her. Moreover, Sophia was her good friend, and Fanny had caused harm to Sophia, so naturally, she disliked Fanny too. After leaving the cinema, they went to another ce to eat, which was quite lively. However, none of them expected to see Fanny again. She was sitting at the table beside them, embraced by a man. They stopped talking then and secretly observed the table next to them. Kaydron chose the table in the corner to take advantage of Fanny at any time. When Kaydron passed by the table where Yoanna and the others were sitting, it was separated by a lush green nt. Yoanna and the others exchanged nces and then lowered their heads to eat. It was only when Kaydron brought Fanny to the table that they looked up. Initially, they just wanted to hear what was happening between Fanny and Kaydron, but they unexpectedly heard something rted to them. During their conversation, Kaydron and Fanny mentioned Ava. Do you know Miss Collier from Collier Residence? Kaydron inquired. Fanny. Fanny confidently stated, Why would I deceive you? My rtionship with. Ava has always been strong! Her confidence stemmed from knowing that Kaydron was utterly unaware of Collier Residence. Having previously been involved with Yaxley, she could not understand how Kaydron could be aware of the situation, especially since Yaxley and Avas hatred toward her was due to Sophia. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Frustrated with Kaydrons nonchnt behavior towards her, she used Ava as a pretext to make him respectful toward her. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy Upon hearing that Fanny was acquainted with Ava and had a positive rtionship with her, Kaydrons interest was piqued. Do you know Mr. Yaxley, who recently returned to Nortnd from the Collier Family? Kaydrons eyes sparkled with a cunning idea, although he casually inquired of Fanny. Fanny, aware of her past deception towards Yaxley, treads carefully before responding. I have crossed paths with him, but we are not particrly close, Fanny cautiously replied. Given her previous conflicts with the Collier Family, she harbored a fear that Kaydron might request her assistance. If Kaydron were to ask for her help, how could I possiblyply, having previously offended the Collier Family and been disregarded by them? she thought. Feeling anxious, Fanny simply aimed to leverage Avas name to dissuade him from mistreating her, with no intention of aiding him. Observing Kaydron lost in contemtion, she softened her tone and suggested, If you wish to meet Mr. Yaxley from the Collier Family in the future, I could arrange an introduction through Ava. Though her words were vague, they captured Kaydrons interest. Kaydron, a businessman who had struggled with his ventures due to ack of connections, saw an opportunity to enhance his business prospects through a potential rtionship with the Collier Family. In that case, do not hesitate to contact me when the timees. 1/5 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy Kaydrons demeanor towards Fanny noticeably improved. His attitude was more earnest now. Suppressing her disdain, Fanny nodded in agreement. After a brief exchange, Kaydrons satisfaction was evident. Tentatively, Fanny inquired, Mr.Kaydron, you wont share those photos of me with the public, right? What photos? How can I hurt you like that? I love you so much. Kaydron embraced her, reassuring her, Secure an introduction to Mr. Yaxley for me, and I will love you from the bottom of my heart. Concerned about the photos, Fanny persisted. She doubted Kaydrons sincerity. ncing at her, Kaydron responded, Once you facilitate the introduction, I will delete the photos. Despite his words, Kaydron had no intention of deleting them. Very well, Mr. Kaydron. I will do my best. Fanny feigned confidence, but she was skeptical of his promise. Observing his smug demeanor, she hesitated before continuing. However She hinted at a personal issue, prompting him to inquire further. Fanny hesitated before revealing, I have a younger sister who has been causing trouble for me. If I am preupied with her, Ava may not be easily appeased about it. Kaydron scrutinized he tempting to discern the truth behind her. words. Despite feeling ilustered, she maintained her composure. 2/5 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy What do you suggest I do? Kaydron inquired. +5 Free Coins Fanny breathed a sigh of relief. Just create some trouble for her, as she did for me. That night, she caused me to drink excessively. As she spoke, Fanny became increasingly convinced of the falsehoods she was spinning. Previously, she had shifted the me onto Ang in front of Joseph for Jane and Kaydrons actions. Now, she repeated the same strategy with Kaydron, falsely using Ang of getting her drunk. Kaydron squinted. His greasy face twitched while he was smiling, revealing a few yellow teeth. Alright, Ill help you deal with her and make her face the consequences. Fanny responded quickly, Thank you, Mr. Kaydron. Ill assist you as soon as possible. At that moment, Kaydron noticed the people at the adjacent table preparing to leave after finishing their meal. A group of four, all appearing to be girls, walked lightly. He casually nced over but did not pay much attention. Fanny, however, did not notice anyone leaving as her back was turned to the neighboring table. Yoanna and Ava nked Mobius while Sophia walked behind, obstructing Kaydrons view. The four managed to pay and exit the restaurant without attracting Kaydron and Fannys attention. Once outside, they all wore expressions of disbelief. So, Fanny and that guy were working together. I used to think she was Mobius could not help but feel disgusted. He recalled seeing Fan d Kaydron in the movie theater restroom before and had thought Fanny was being coerced. Now, in retrospect, they deliberately sought thrills in public ces. The thought made him feel 3/5 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. nauseous once more. Ava also felt nauseous, while Sophia and Yoanna were mainly angry. Yoanna continued, Ill call Ang and advise her to be cautious and vignt. Sophia added quickly, Provide Ang with all the details or take the initiative to investigate that guy. Ill exin everything clearly, but only Mobius has seen that guys face. Do you know who he is? Mobius shook his head. The group exchanged information again and discussed how to approach. Ang before Yoanna finally made the call. During this period, she had lunch with Ang in the cafeteria whenever she was free, bing the group member who spent the most time with her Before receiving the call, Ang was in Jonathans office reading a book. Having declined Yoannas invitation to watch a movie earlier, she left school to seek out Jonathan. With only one week left of training, she felt confident about the final test, especially after performing well on the previous one. If she passed the test and were selected, she would likely join the training camp like the others chosen. At that point, she might have to part ways with Jonathan. Ang could not bear the thought of being separated from Jonathan, so she seized every opportunity to spend time with him. Jonathan understood her feelings, and although he had decided to apany her to the training camp regardless of the circumstances, he did not reveal it in advance. He feared that aforeseen circumstances might arise. His wife would be even more up if he gave her hope, which would be shattered. Moreover, he enjoyed having his wife close to him. 475 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy nauseous once more. Ava also felt nauseous, while Sophia and Yoanna were mainly angry. Yoanna continued, Ill call Ang and advise her to be cautious and vignt. Sophia added quickly, Provide Ang with all the details or take the initiative to investigate that guy. Ill exin everything clearly, but only Mobius has seen that guys face. Do you know who he is? Mobius shook his head. The group exchanged information again and discussed how to approach Ang before Yoanna finally made the call. During this period, she had lunch with Ang in the cafeteria whenever she was free, bing the group member who spent the most time with her. Before receiving the call, Ang was in Jonathans office reading a book. Having declined Yoannas invitation to watch a movie earlier, she left school to seek out Jonathan. With only one week left of training, she felt confident about the final test, especially after performing well on the previous one. If she passed the test and were selected, she would likely join the training camp like the others chosen. At that point, she might have to part ways with Jonathan. Ang could not bear the thought of being separated from Jonathan, so she seized every opportunity to spend time with him. Jonathan understood her feelings, and although he had decided to apany her to the training camp regardless of the circumstances, he did not reveal it in advance. He feared that unforeseen circumstances might arise. His wife would be even more upset if he gave her hope, which would be shattered. Moreover, he enjoyed having his wife close to him. 4/5 Chapter 432 Insight into the Conspiracy +5 Free Coins Jonathan signed the final document on his desk, then looked up at Angel, quietly reading a book. His gaze was as tender as ever. Sensing his gaze, Ang put down the book and met his eyes. As they locked eyes, they saw love reflected in each others gaze. Ang was about to ask him if he had finished his work when her phone rang suddenly. She took out her phone and saw that Yoanna was calling. Without hesitation, she answered the call. As soon as the call connected, Yoannas voice came through. Ang, you must watch out for a chubby guy named Reed. Fanny instigated him to cause trouble for you! These words caused Ang to furrow her brow. Jonathan got up and walked over to Ang. She put the call on speakerphone and asked Yoanna, Yoanna, can you provide more details? Wasnt Yoanna supposed to be watching a movie? How did she suddenlye across this news? Ang thought. Yoanna wasted no time recounting her encounter with Kaydron and Fanny at the movie theater and restaurant. Since multiple people had discussed and organized it, the recounting was clear and wellC organized. Upon finishing her ount, Yoanna reminded her, Ang, please be cautious of them! Chapter 433 Chapter 433 A Wannabe What does that guy look like, and what is his name? Jonathan asked. Im not sure about his looks. Mobius has seen him, Yoanna replied, realizing it was Jonathan who asked the question. +5 Free Coins Blushing, she continued, Are you really with Mr. Lawson, Ang? Ang smiled. Did you think I came to Jonathanspany just to fool you? Her joke lightened the severe atmosphere. Mobius spoke up, Ang, dont mind her. The movie she mentioned wasnt good. Its a good thing you didnte. Ava and Sophia also exchanged greetings with Ang and Jonathan on the phone. Realizing many people were on their side, Ang reassured them, I will be careful. You dont need to worry. After hearing her assurances, they hung up. Before hanging up, Jonathan made another call. When he returned, Ang said severely, Dont worry, I will be careful. Since Yoanna and the others had informed her, she was determined. to be cautious. Jonathan had arranged bodyguards, so she felt 1/5 +5 Free Coins Chapter 433 A Wannabe secure, but she worried about the unknown enemy. Ill pick you up in a few days, Jonathan said. Ill request Yarrison to inspect Fanny. Ang felt reassured by this. The next day, Jonathan insisted on taking her to school, a gesture she initially deemed unnecessary but epted gratefully. During the morning training session, Ang couldnt help but notice a shift in her ssmates energy. Yaxleys absence went unnoticed, with no one bothering to inquire. about it. Though some nces seemed peculiar, Ang paid them no mind at first. However, the intensity of the stares grew after ss, leaving her feeling uneasy. During the break, Tyler approached her. Is something wrong? Ang asked. Tyler, who disliked her, replied, The mentor is looking for you. Confused, Ang followed him to the office building. Tyler asked if she heard the gossip, staring at her like a monster. What gossip? Ang asked. Tyler looked disdainful, Your brother is dying, and youre heartless? Angs expression turned icy. I dont have a brother. You dont have a brother? What about the one in the hospital? And 2/5 Chapter 433 A Wannabe you harmed your sister? I cant believe it. +5 Free Coins I dont have a sister. Ang suddenly realized that Tyler might have heard some rumors. What you heard is just gossip. Gossip? It seemed quite detailed. Tyler scrutinized Ang, clearly skeptical. Ignoring him, Ang inquired, Did the mentor call me because of this gossip? Tyler was about to respond but noticed Lara emerging from the office building and remained silent. Lara approached Ang with a smile. Ang, the mentor, is waiting for you. Ill take you to him. Ang followed Lara upstairs to the office. The mentor, looking severe, awaited Ang. After Lara left, the mentor asked, Is it true that you didnt save your brother and framed your sister? No, Ang replied calmly. I dont have a brother or sister. I can show you my identification if you dont believe me. She felt repulsed by the Kins Family members and suspected they were behind the rumors. However, she hesitated to expose their shameful family issues, not wanting to stoop to their level. While the Kins Family seemed ashamed, she held herself to a higher 3/5 Chapter 433 A Wannabe ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. standard. + Free Coins The mentor saw her innocence and believed her for the most part. We dont need to see your identification. But the whole ss is gossiping about you. How do you want to handle it? The mentors tone softened. Ang stated, Call the police. The Kins Family thought spreading rumors would intimidate her, but she would not back down. The mentor nodded in approval, said a few more words, and left Ang to handle the situation. Without hesitation, Ang returned to the training area after leaving the office. As she approached the ssroom, she overheard hushed conversations that ceased as she entered. It dawned on her that someone was deliberately spreading rumors. During the usual selfCstudy time, she addressed the ss from the tform. There were discussions this morning, and the rumorCmonger misled you. Ive reported the rumors to the police. When they arrive, I hope youll cooperate and help identify the culprit. Her words shocked the students. They had viewed her as heartless, but her straightforwardness surprised them. Some doubted herck of siblings and dared to ask. 4/5 87% 10:35 Chapter 433 A Wannabe Ang had Oliver bring her identification from outside, stating firmly, Check the identificationter. The police arrived simultaneously with Oliver. Ang promptly exined the situation and patiently waited for their investigation. After reviewing her identification and questioning witnesses, the police confirmed Angs ountCit was all merely a rumor. They proceeded to inquire about the source of the rumor among the students, eventually discovering that a paper using Ang had been posted on the podium before ss. Despite the despicable method, the convincing content had deceived everyone. Ang was speechless. Where is that paper? No one knew its whereabouts. As the discussion continued, the police escorted Ang out of the ssroom and asked, Do you have any suspects? Yes, Ang calmly replied, providing a name. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The Instigator 87% 10:35 +5 Free Coins At this moment, Ang, the person spreading rumors about her, could only think of Kins Family. Just the day before, Yoanna had warned her, and the first person that crossed her mind was Fanny. Ang thought, However, it is likely that Fanny is preupied with dealing with Kaydron and wouldnt have the time to cause trouble for me. These rumors are meant to pressure me to assist Zacharias and protect Fanny. Therefore, the instigator behind it all must be Joseph. The police made a note of Josephs name and assured Ang that they would investigate. They then proceeded to review the surveince footage. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While the police conducted their investigation, Ang continued her training as usual. Meanwhile, Tyler sat beside Ang, asionally stealing nces in her direction. Feeling uneasy under Tylers intense gaze, Ang tried to ignore him. However, his stares became more persistent, making her increasingly ufortable. Is there something on your mind? She turned and looked at him, wondering, Is it because Yaxley didnte today, so Tylers glued himself to me? Tyler shook his head. Nothing. Upon hearing Tylers response, Ang decided to ignore him again. Soon, it was already noon. Ang went to the cafeteria, where 1/6 10:35 +5 Free Coins Chapter 434 The Instigator Yoanna and Mobius were waiting. Before she could leave the ssroom, the two police officers leading the investigation entered. and greeted her before addressing someone else in the room. Ang nced unexpectedly at the person. Although unfamiliar with him, she recognized the student they called over as a fellow trainee. Miss Ang, we have identified the person who left the note after reviewing the surveince footage, the police officer said. Telvis Dird, the student, kept his head down and appeared even more nervous upon hearing the polices words. Others in the room paused to listen. What? The note left by Telvis? the student in the ssroom asked. He doesnt seem like the kind of person to do such a thing. His courage seems rather weak. the other student said. Dont judge a book by its cover, you know? the other student responded. The discussion arose, with people gesturing and pointing toward Telvis. The police approached Telvis directly and asked, Did you write the note yourself, or did someone give it to you? Telvis confessed to his role in the incident, overwhelmed by the pressure. Listening from the sidelines, Ang realized her initial suspicion was correct and thought, Joseph is the instigator behind it all. It was 2/6 Z 87% 10:35 +5 Free Coins Chapter 434 The Instigator Joseph who had instructed Telvis and provided him with the note. Ang, the person involved, was standing beside Telvis, so he apologized directly to her with cowardice and guilt. Im sorry. I was, just momentarily confused. That person promised to give me money and told me just to stick a note. I In the end, he didnt know how to continue speaking. No matter what he said, he made. excuses and tried to absolve himself of guilt. Where is the note? Ang asked. She only had a slight impression of Telvis. Upon seeing him apologize so sincerely, even her anger subsided a lot. She felt more disdain towards the instigator of the whole affair, Joseph, than towards Telvis. When asked about the notes whereabouts, Telvis rummaged through his backpack and retrieved the paper he had hidden. The person who asked him to put up the note didnt tell him to hide it. He had taken down the note out of fear when ssmates began gossiping about it, hoping to avoid further scrutiny. Surprisingly, Ang had uncovered the truth, which resulted in the intervention of teachers and the police. Now, he found himself torn between fear and anger towards the individual who had manipted him intomitting the deceitful act. Where did that person give you this paper? Well check the surveince footage. The police officer carefully preserved the paper as necessary evidence after examining it. With a trembling voice, Telvis quickly said, He gave me that paper at the school gate. 3/6 187% 10:35 +5 Free Coins Chapter 434 The Instigator Upon hearing this, the teacher and security office staff arrived, and one of the security office staff mentioned, The surveince at the main gate is broken. A heavy silence fell over the group. Telvis face paled even more upon learning about the broken surveince. He thought, The person intentionally chooses to give me the paper at a location where the surveince is not functioning. As he pondered this, he trembled and weakly sat on the ground. Ang, who was nearby, was taken aback by Telvis sudden copse and reached out to help him. Whats the name of the person who asked you to attach the paper? Ang inquired. Telvis was held by Ang, looking at her gratefully. However, upon hearing her inquiry, he shook his head dispiritedly and said, I dont know. Undeterred, Ang asked, Do you remember what he looks like? I am convinced Joseph is behind this, she thought. Especially after seeing the paper, her suspicions be stronger. Telvises from an imperfect family background, and financial incentives could be a motivating factor for him. However, Joseph has ulterior motives. He aims to exploit Zacharias and Fannys illnesses to tarnish my reputation at school. Despite this, Ang was unfazed by the superficial aspects, especially since she had legally severed ties with the Kins Family. 4/6 d Chapter 434 The Instigator 87% 10:36 +5 Free Cons I remember! Telvis eximed excitedly, nodding vigorously. Filled with regret, he realized the papers contents must be false, especially after almost fainting and Ang helping him. Ive done such a thing, and Ang is still willing to help me without holding a grudge. How could she possibly do something as heartless as watching her brother die without helping or even ming her sister? Even if Ang has siblings, they are not worth it! Ang noticed the gleam in Telvis eyes but didnt dwell on it. She said, If you help identify the instigator, I can forgive you. Ill cooperate! Telvis quickly agreed, ncing timidly at the police officer beside him. The police officer said, If Miss Ang forgives you, there will be no punishment. They then took Telvis to confirm whether Joseph was indeed spreading rumors. Ang turned to the police and said, So, Ill leave it to you. When the police took Telvis away, the teacher escorted the security office staff out. Afterforting Ang with a few words, the teacher left first. With most people gone, Ang proceeded toward the cafeteria. Tyler continued to follow her, but she couldnt stop him because there was only one way to the cafeteria. Ignoring him, she spotted Yoanna and Mobius on the roadside and approached them. Why are you sote today? Yoanna inquired. Suddenly, after seeing Tyler walking with Ang, Yoanna raised her eyebrows in 5/6 Chapter 434 The Instigator confusion. * 17 10:36 +5 Free Coins Recognizing Tyler, Mobius stared at him more rudely than Yoanna and asked, Tyler, why are you following Ang? Just curious, Tyler responded. He had been observing Ang for some time. There were many outstanding training students like Ang. Still, she seemed different from others. He had vaguely heard before that she possessed a unique skill, and when he considered this along with the previous rumors, he sensed a subtle quality about her. Tyler thought, ording to gossip, Ang possesses a unique skill that can cure her brother. Her exceptional skills might be the key. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 The Lackey 45 Free Coins Tyler had always been fascinated by Angs distinctive talent from the moment he discovered it. Yet, he never found a chance to approach Ang due to Yaxleys constant presence by her side. With Yaxley missing today, he seized the opportunity to explore Angs backstory. What is the subject of your curiosity? Yoanna abruptly interrupted his gaze without any any courtesy. It is not within your purview. What is the reason for your keen interest? Mobius observed Tyler cautiously and remained vignt. Ang was moved by the sight of the two individuals defending her in such a manner. The current treatment of her felt like safeguarding a vulnerable creature, possibly influenced by her overhearing Kaydron nning to harm her the day before. Tyler experienced difort in response to the unfriendly stares. from Yoanna and Mobius, prompting him to touch his nose nervously. I simply wished to inquire about something from Ang. Is it necessary for you to respond in such a manner? I have notmitted any wrongdoing. Therefore, I am perplexed as to why Mobius and Yoanna are regarding me with suspicion. he thought. Yoanna expressed disdain. Whatever. We are going to have a meal. Ang is not obligated to respond to your inquiries. Mobius was also direct with Tyler. 1/7 NM Chapter 435 The Lackey Tyler cast a nce in Angs direction. +5 Free Coins Ang stated in a cold tone. Yaxley, we are going to have a meal. Goodbye. Afterward, she left with Mobius and Yoanna. At this point, even if Tyler wants to go to the cafeteria to eat, he shouldnt get too close to them. Indeed, Tyler wasnt following them. He just red. He thought, I should ask Ang earlier if I know. I n to wait until we are eating to inquire. Without that annoying Yaxley, there are still Yaxley followers following Ang. Meanwhile, Jonathan received the information that Yarrison had discovered. Yarrison insisted on having lunch at this location, so he sat directly across from Jonathan. Are you investigating Kaydron? The only recent association of Kaydron with Fanny is him. Yarrison indicated Haydrons photograph in the informational material. Ill inquire, Jonathan stated as he tapped on the photo and sent the MMS to Ang. Upon receiving the photo, Ang had just arrived at the cafeteria with Yoanna and Mobius. Upon receiving Jonathans message, she promptly sought advice from Mobius. Mobius had previously encountered Kaydron, and upon seeing the photo, he promptly identified him. It is he! After receiving confirmation from Mobius, Ang responded to Jonathan. They engaged in further communication, and ultimately, Jonathan prompted Ang to prioritize selfCcare and ensure her 9/7 Chapter 435 The Lackey safety. Yarrison also received confirmation from Jonathan. Its him. Maintain surveince on him. +5 Free Coins Yoanna had warned Ang the previous day that Fanny was trying to incite Kaydron against her. Despite the investigation revealing Kaydron as insignificant, Jonathan did not take it lightly. Jonathan was deeply troubled by anything concerning Angs safety. Naturally, Yarrison had no reason to refuse. However, he was unable to resist engaging in teasing behavior. Tsk, Jon, you seem to have a strong concern for Ang. Jonathan cast a nce at Yarrison, expressing satisfaction with the name Ang, and smiled smugly. Time for dinner. Spencer delivered the meal without waiting for the assistant to bring the food. Yarrison was taken aback. Is this the entirety of your dietary intake? He arrived with the intention of enjoying aplimentary meal rather than engaging in a typical working lunch. Do you not desire to eat? Jonathan asked. Spencer expressed with a smile. I have been preupied with various tasks recently. Hence I will opt for a working lunch. Upon realizing that they were too preupied to pause for a break, Yarrison reluctantly consented. Well, let us consume this. Jon, you will need to provide us with something different next time. 3/7 CMMM Chapter 435 The Lackey * BAN 18:36 +5 Free Coins Jonathan consented, and the trio seated themselves collectively. Spencer and Jonathan engaged in a discussion regarding their forting arrangements, ensuring Yarrisons involvement. Yarrison also participated in the conversation about the Shelton Family. Jon, your prior choice to inhibit them was correct. The Shelton Family has yet to determine the perpetrator, correct? Yeah, Florence should calm down for a while, Jonathan said. While the trio enjoyed harmony, the Shelton Family was engulfed in gloom. Despite their efforts to polish their image in recent years, certain ndestine dealings and operations persisted beyond their control. These activities were conducted discreetly, often to the advantage of those in positions of power, thus avoiding any significantplications. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, to everyones surprise, they were caught redChanded when their operatives transported goods just two days ago. The situation became even more challenging as they were confronted by a formidable adversaryCa Myers Family member with solid connections within the military. The situation worsened with the involvement of a member of the Myers Family, who strategically ced an individual in a low- ranking position at the grassroots levelCa mere squad leader. This dealt a significant blow to the reputation of the Shelton Family. Consequently, not only were the goods confiscated, but several individuals were also apprehended. Despite potential dys in locating them due to numerous obstacles, losing that particr batch of goods was regrettable. 417 HHHPTPD Chapter 435 The Lackey The Shelton Family recently had the chance to promptly invest the proceeds from that batch of goods into legitimate assets. Missing this opportunity could mean an indefinite wait before they can secure anotherrge batch of goods. Have they found out who informed the Myers Family? the elder of the Shelton Family asked. Not yet, another elder of the Shelton Family responded. In Requan Mansion, several elders sat and looked at each other, noticing anxiety in each others eyes. Where is Florence? She has been absent for an extended time. What is the current situation? Florence was not born to any of them. However, she was the sole legitimate heir of the Shelton Family. The former heir of the Shelton Family was Florences elder brother. Following his demise, Florence became the sole individual capable of assuming control of the Shelton Family. Despite being female, she had to take control. Deveron, did I not request for you to call Florence back? one of the elders asked. Deveron promptly responded. Ive gone to pick up Miss Shelton. She is expected to return shortly. Shortly after that, Florence arrived. Do you require my assistance, uncle? As she entered, she inquired in a leisurely manner. The individual emitted a strong odor of alcohol, and her hair appeared 5/7 Chapter 435 The Lackey disheveled, resembling someone who had recently woken up. +5 Free Coins Do you possess any insight into the events unfolding at home? You are frequently engaging in social activities! one of the elders said. Florence calmly rolled her eyes. What is the significance of this matter? Are we at risk of being apprehended for engaging in smuggling activities? Or will they conduct a raid on the house? She would not object to a raid on the Shelton Family. She was uncertain whether someone with a purpose and boldness had utilized the leaked information confidence. While she may currently hold the position of heiress, her knowledge remains insufficient. Several elders disyed their anger towards her by pointing at her and being rendered speechless. What is the matter with me? I have just returned. It is irrelevant to me if any event affects the Shelton Family. Florence shrugged innocently. Upon hearing this, Florences uncle, Grady Shelton,forted her. We dont mean to me you. Youve been back for a while now, and its time to take over the family affairs gradually. Let me take over? Uncle Grady, are you in such a hurry? Is there a significant issue for which you want me to take responsibility? Florence smiled innocently. Florence thought, its not advisable to promptly address issues of authority. The exploitation of the previously leaked information by an unidentified individual has caused considerable distress for the Shelton Family. Nevertheless, the specific individual remains unidentified. I am 6/7 Chapter 435 The Lackey O 1836 +5 Free Coins currently unable to bear responsibility for this situation. It is preferable to persist in dating men. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police Gradys facial expression became somewhat rigid. In that instant, Florences uncle, Dekion Shelton, interjected, How dare you address your elders in such a manner, Florence? Your conduct is bing increasingly uneptable. What have you been doingtely? Dont assume we are oblivious! Florence gazed boldly at them and responded, My actions are not within your purview. I happen to have a preference for a man. Is it a crime for me toe back and not be permitted to date? Recently, I have been openly expressing my interest in Jonathan, leading to the inevitable discovery by the astute and traditional Shelton Family elders. Nevertheless, if they are inclined to assist me in subduing Jonathan and allowing me to be the hero who aids him, I would be amenable to the proposition. Florences uncle, Jasen Shelton, stepped in. Florence, youre not a child anymore. Its time to think about marriage. However, Jonathan is not a suitable candidate. Not only is he already married, but his social status is also not appropriate for you. Florence emitted a nomittal chuckle. I simply have a fondness for him. He is not a viable choice! Grady expressed his statement firmly and with a severe expression. Florence scoffed. If we cant see eye to eye on this, lets table the discussion for now. Did you summon me back for any other reason? 1/7 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police ** Free Coins Taken aback by Florences stubborn attitude, the elders pondered the goods but chose to remain silent. I will return to sleep now. Florence nonchntly stated while yawning as she exited. Upon her return, Florence did not remain at the Requan Mansion. for an extended period. Conversely, the majority of her time was spent in the vi outdoors. On asion, she would remain out overnight, either lodging at a hotel or sleeping directly at a bar. After her departure, a brief period of silence ensued among the small group of individuals. Grady, how about one of the elders asked. Grady was interrupted before the words could finish. No way! After Florence departed, a mocking smile manifested on her countenance. Nevertheless, shortly thereafter, she resumed harassing Jonathan. Florence got another SIM card to send Jonathan messages after he had blocked her instead of calling him. When he realized that she was messaging him, he promptly blocked the new number. Florence has been waiting for Jonathans reply all along. She kept calling him, but no one answered. She soon realized she had been blocked again. Youre not keeping your promise. Florence expressed her displeasure and promptly dispatched her henchman to fetch Christopher. 2/7 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police After a period of waiting, the henchman was unable to locate Christopher. Upon investigation, it was found that Christopher had already arrived back in Riverdon. Back to Riverdon? Florence became even angrier and went straight to Jonathanspany building. She was furious. Im looking for Mr. Lawson. The receptionist was already acquainted with Florence and promptly notified Spencer. Spencer received Florence and calmly faced her unpleasant. expression. Miss Shelton, Mr. Lawson has already departed for home ahead of schedule. Florence wanted to explode, but upon noticing the security guards behind Spencer, it was evident they were ready for her and her henchman. You mentioned that he returned home? Im going upstairs to locate him. Florence was skeptical, but she suppressed her anger upon seeing the number of people on the other side. Spencer was left speechless, particrly when confronted with Florences irrational behavior. Mr. Lawson has already departed for home, he said. The Shelton Family retained its influential status despite the perception that Florence, the heir, prioritized style over substance. Florence was beginning to exhibit signs of agitation. Is Mr. Lawson intentionally avoiding me? 3/7 10:37 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police Miss Shelton, rather than concerning yourself with Mr. Lawson, it may be more prudent to focus on the welfare of the Shelton. Family, Spencer remarked as he stood up to apany her out. Please, Miss Shelton. Florence was surprised initially, but subsequently, she had an epiphany. Lets go! she eximed as she entered and exited swiftly. Jonathan had indeed departed early. However, he did not return home. Upon arriving at the entrance of Nortnd Medical. University, he was contacted by Spencer. Jonathan smoothly changed the subject as Spencer mentioned Florenceing to see him again. Moreover, Florence appears indifferent to the fate of the Shelton Family, Spencer mentioned casually. Jonathan responded, She probably had a hand in it. Spencer was taken aback on this asion. When was the discovery made? During their previous dinner, Jonathan did not mention. this topic. Just now. Jonathan provided a brief exnation of Yarrisons ongoing investigation, revealing the discovery of suspicious. elements in the initial news report. Before long, Jonathan noticed Ang approaching, and they didnt chat for long. Im hanging up. Ang is here. Before Ang reached the car, Jonathan stepped out and 4/7 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police approached her. O How was your day? he inquired. Ang responded with a smile, stating, I encountered a minor problem, but it is nearly resolved. Observing herck of significant distress, Jonathan inquired, What happened? Ang got into the car with him and narrated the events of the morning. Joseph never expected that the police would find him in the hospital. He thought, I had merely requested assistance in posting a notice that would reveal Angs true character. What is the rationale behind the police attributing the spread of rumors to me? I did not disseminate any rumors. Joseph vehemently refuted the usation. However, Telvis had already been brought before Joseph by the police, and upon seeing him, Josephs facial expression. momentarily became rigid. Its him. Hes the individual who provided me with the paper. Telvis eyes brightened with excitement when he saw Joseph. He thought, Ang states that she will forgive me if I cooperate with the identification process. After receiving forgiveness, there will be no need for my detention. Joseph promptly and decisively denied any knowledge of Telvis. 5/7 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police after identifying him. I am not acquainted with him. However, Josephs notes were soon discovered. Uponparison, he did indeed write the content of the paper. Joseph persisted in arguing that Ang stood by without offering help and even framed others, but the police interpreted it as a confession. Before Ang even exited the car, she received a message from the police asking for her decision. Joseph could be detained, but he could be released if Ang forgave him. I dont forgive him. Ang held her cell phone and decisively chose to decline. I am hesitant to provide Joseph with another chance to stir up trouble. While I believe the previous warning should have been enough, I never anticipated Joseph not learning anything from it and instead worsening the situation. Considering the circumstances, I am considering allowing Joseph to be detained for a few days to restore some peace. Regarding Zacharias and Fannys illnesses, both of them harbor ill will towards me. Even if they were to sumb to their illnesses, how does it concern me? After enduring the interrogation process and several days of detention by the police, Ang finally hung up the phone. Jonathan gazed at her once the call had concluded. Is everything sorted out? All issues have been resolved. Joseph will be detained for a few days, allowing us some leisure time. Ang smiled. 6/7 Z 10:37 Chapter 436 Arrested By The Police Jonathan extended his hand and yfully ruffled her hair. You are amazing. Ang blushed immediately, lowered her head, and was unsure of how to react. Jonathan, perceiving her shyness, embraced her and chose not to continue teasing her. Upon Angs response, Joseph was promptly escorted by police in the presence of his colleagues and Zacharias. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zacharias never anticipated that Joseph would disseminate rumors. about Ang. Moreover, the situation escted to the extent that police had to intervene and remove him from the scene. He stood in a state of shock, observing Joseph being escorted away, his countenance pale and immobile. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 A Sessful Match Zacharias approached Joseph to inquire about the results of the matching. He was aware that this point should have revealed the results of the matching process between himself and Fanny. However, despite seeking rification from the doctor, he was not furnished with any information. Before Zacharias could receive the results from Joseph, the police unexpectedly entered his hospital ward and subsequently took Joseph away. Zacharias was surprised by Joseph''s usations against Ang. Despite harboring skepticism, the preponderance of evidence waspelling,pelling him to acknowledge the integrity of the situation. Upon Joseph''s departure, Zacharias remained in silence for an extended period. After his eyes had dried from staring nkly, he eventually recollected to get in touch with Ang. Despite Zacharias overhearing the police questioning Ang''s forgiveness towards Joseph, he still maintained a glimmer of hope for an alternative resolution. Following the dialing of the number, an extended period psed with no response, leading to a profound sense of disappointment in Zacharias. "It seems... we''ve been blocked." He suddenly recalled Joseph''s mention of Ang having blocked their phone numbers. At that moment, Joseph alsomented that Ang disyed genuine heartlessness. Steadying his slightly dizzy head, Zacharias opted against further exploration of the issue. He thought, Joseph hadmitted a wrongdoing and should be temporarily detained. Hopefully, he will acquire 1/6 Chapter 437 A Sessful Match knowledge from this experience. After recollecting that Ang had blocked him, Zacharias harbored no inclination to exert further effort. After a brief moment of contemtion, he realized that he could not prolong the wait any further. Consequently, he made the decision to revisit the matching results. Zacharias encountered Gregory once more. "Back again?" Gregory''s brows furrowed slightly upon sighting Zacharias. "Didn''t I tell you the results are with Joseph? He desires for us to maintain confidentiality. It is advisable to inquire with him regarding the matter." Given their professional rtionship, he and Joseph were colleagues. Therefore, it is reasonable to assume that he would not have vited themitment upon receiving instructions from Joseph. Zacharias said with a bowed head. "Joseph had been taken away." Upon receiving this information, Gregory was surprised. He had been preupied previously and had not yet been informed about Joseph''s circumstances. "By whom?" he inquired. Zacharias provided a brief exnation and subsequently opted not to borate further. Instead, he inquired once more about the matching results. "I am uncertain about the results," Gregory replied, unwilling to provide additional information. Alternatively, he proposed. "In case Joseph is unavable, you may consider consulting your mother. She might be aware." 2/6 Zacharias doubted Gregory''sck of awareness regarding the results. He had a vague suspicion that Gregory refrained from. informing him due to the sess of the match. "Thank you, Dr. Gregory. I won''t bother you any longer," he stated before promptly leaving the office without any further remarks. Instead of engaging with Scarlet, Zacharias endeavored tomunicate with Fanny. Zacharias consciously avoided potential conflict and was mindful of Scarlet''s sentiments regarding their potential match. He thought, so be it, then. Additionally, I intend to relocate to another medical facility for the kidney transnt procedure alongside Fanny. Nevertheless, he has not yet seeded in contacting Fanny via cell phone. Meanwhile, Fanny, engrossed with Kaydron, inadvertently muted her phone to avoid any interruptions. They were not elsewhere. Instead, they were at Kaydron''s residence. After Kaydron had fallen asleep, Fanny, with a look of disgust, left the bed and observed his phone on the bedside table. She covertly brought it with her to the bathroom. She sought to ascertain the whereabouts of the photo. However, the phone was secured with a password, impeding her ability to retrieve them. Feeling frustrated, Fanny returned the phone and departed from Kaydron''s residence. Upon her departure, she observed the missed calls from Zacharias and promptly contemted the forting kidney donation. 4 In recent days, Fanny has been unable to visit the hospital due to various reasons. However, her thoughts have been preupied with herpatibility with Zacharias. Despite her inability to openly express her desire for a sessful match, she was keen to locate apatible kidney. 3/6 Joseph had not seeded in contacting Fanny before Scarlet. approached him. "Zac, where is Joseph? What is the reason for his absence from either your ce or the office?" Scarlet''splexion was no longer pale as it had been upon waking up. After a period of rest, her condition significantly improved. Zacharias tensed up instinctively, disying uncertainty when formting a response. Upon observing his changed expression, Scarlet promptly detected an issue and inquired urgently, "What is the matter? Where can Joseph be located?" Zacharias sighed with a somber expression and replied, "Mom, Joseph has been apprehended by the police." Scarlet''s expression underwent an immediate change. "What? The police! How could Joseph be taken when he was fine?" Before Zacharias could respond, she anxiously eximed. "Was it Ang who caused this? She has consistently harbored animosity towards our family. If something happened to Joseph, it must be her responsibility." Zacharias was momentarily rendered speechless. He maintained silence as Scarlet persisted in articting her anger and frustration, harboring a desire to confront Ang and seek retribution. She was using profanenguage in an extremely disagreeable manner. Initially, Zacharias harbored no intention of speaking out. However, as Scarlet''s insults escted in inoffensiveness and 4/6 Chapter 437 A Sessful Match became increasingly intolerable, he quietly uttered. "Mother, Joseph erred unintentionally." It had been a while since Joseph was taken away by the police, causing Zacharias'' emotions to transition from shock and disbelief to a state of involvement in the incident, he was aware that it was not her fault. On the contrary, Ang was portrayed as the victim, while Joseph, depicted as the wrongdoer, was deemed deserving of punishment. and justified in being taken away. "What? Zacharias, what are you saying?" Scarlet gazed at Zacharias with a look of disbelief as though she had just been confronted with something incredulous and inquired, N "Are you implying that it is Joseph''s Com responsibility? Have we, as a family, ever mistreated you, Zacharias? Has Joseph recently been taking your well-being into consideration in all matters? How could such hurtful words be directed towards Joseph? Will you align yourself with Ang, akin to a traitor?" Under the circumstances of being angrily scolded and questioned by Scarlet, Zacharias experienced feelings of difort and confusion, leading to an irregr heart rate. His respiration rate increased, and he struggled to inhale air. His did not intend it in that manner. I... *gasps*." He experienced difficulty in breathing, resembling symptoms of an asthma attack, apanied by trembling and convulsions, presenting a distressing and rming sight. Scarlet was frightened by the situation, prompting her to move closer to offer momentarily disoriented due to the intense 5/6 emotions of the situation." Her excessive anger led her to speak impulsively, resulting in subsequent regret. However, despite herforting words, Zacharias remained unaffected as he continued to convulse and shake uncontrobly, with what seemed to be saliva dripping from his mouth. Scarlet became distressed and promptly summoned a doctor. When the doctor arrived, he promptly administered emergency treatment to Zacharias, including injections, and provided physicalfort before proceeding with an examination. The doctor instructed Scarlet to leave the room, after which she waited outside, experiencing a blend of anger and regret as she paced back and forth. Shortly thereafter, a nurse emerged and inquired about the situation. "Why didContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. the patient suddenly be agitated?" 231 Scarlet hesitated while expressing. "It was simply a minor disagreement. I am uncertain about the reason for his sudden and abrupt reaction. Is he alright?" She had not yet determined the reason for Joseph''s removal by the police. The situation escted as a result of the disagreement with Zacharias regarding whether Ang was responsible for it. The idea of Zacharias advocating for Ang caused Scarlet to experience difort. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Severe Depression Tendencies The nurse requested additional information from Scarlet. Scarlet''splexion paled, revealing her hesitance to respond. She thought," Family matters are meant to be kept confidential. How can I be open to discussing the events transpiring at home? Upon noticing Scarlet''s hesitation, the nurse proceeded to offer additional rification. "The patient is facing not only physical challenges but also mental struggles. Emotional support ys a crucial role. Therefore, we strongly encourage you to share any relevant information you may possess." Scarlet''splexion became even paler upon hearing this. "What? Mental health concerns as well?" The nurse regarded her with a puzzled expression. "The patient has been contending with enduring mental challenges, exhibiting a pronounced inclination towards depression. Were you not cognizant?" Scarlet appeared flustered. "Allow me to see him. I can provide sce. I''m his mother." However, the nurse intervened. "The patient is currently undergoing the recovery process. Your presence could potentially be excessively intense for him. Please refrain from entering until he has settled."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Scarlet stands outside in a state of confusion, softly speaking to herself. "Severe depression?" Unlike rural women such as Britney, she has a profound understanding of the seriousness of depression. 1/6 In Riverdon, there were ounts of juvenile individuals. experiencing depression and considering suicide. They all conveyed their sympathy. Scarlet never anticipated that Zacharias would suffer from depression, especially severe depression. Scarlet lingered outside for an extended period, almost reaching the limits of her patience, until the door to the ward eventually opened. The medical personnel caring for Zacharias came out, leading Scarlet to approach them with concern. "Doctor, how is Zacharias? Is he alright?" she inquired cautiously. She "He has now regained hisposure. It is advisable to avoid further provocation of him." one medical staff member informed Scarlet. Scarlet nodded affirmatively, and as the other medical personnel started to leave, she promptly inquired about the depression. She posed the inquiry, and naturally, the doctor would not neglect to respond. The doctor paused and said, "His current state is rather critical. The medication prescribed for his treatment was previously dispensed to him, and he has been adhering to the regimen. You should also allocate more attention to him in your daily life." Scarlet experienced an elerated heart rate, filled with fear as she listened. Subsequently, the doctor uttered additional words, yet she failed to perceive them. She perceived the doctor''s words as if he had delivered a fatal verdict on Zacharias. She thought, Zacharias to be very youthful. How could he be facing death? 2/6 ЦѦӦ Scarlet lost track of the doctor''s departure, preupied by the realization that Ang was responsible for Zacharias'' condition. She thought his illness would be cured long ago if only Ang is willing to assist Zacharias. At this point, Scarlet has overlooked the numerous instances in which Ang saved Zacharias from near-death situations and diligently cares for him until he reaches a minimally sustainable condition. At that moment, Scarlet was consumed by profound animosity towards Ang, wishing for Ang to confront her and terminate her life promptly. If possible, she even desired for Ang to experience a thousand times more suffering before facing her death. "Mom, are you still outdoors?" Zacharias inquired. A weak voice from the hospital ward resonated, immediately dispelling Scarlet''s evil intentions. "Yes, I am here," she responded promptly. Despite Zacharias'' prior defence of Ang, Scarlet experienced a deep sense of sorrow for her delicate and unwell son. Scarlet became increasingly anxious as Zacharias coughed twice and promptly pushed the door open. "Zacharias, refrain from speaking if you are not feeling well. I am present. I am by your side." Observing Zacharias pallidplexion, Scarlet''s heart shattered even more deeply. Taking a seat beside the bedside, she looked at Zacharias with fondness. Zacharias permitted her to grasp his hand, and with lowered eyes, he murmured, "Mom, Joseph will be detained for a few days." He thought, I am too impulsive in arguments with Mom and experiencing near-fainting episodes. Despite receiving medical treatment, I possess a 3/6 profound understanding of my physical condition. I can withstand physical pain. However, enduring mental anguish is a challenge that I cannot. sustain for an extended period. The mental anguish intensifies daily. I am uncertain about the duration for which I can persevere. However, I aim to introduce some changes within my family dynamics. I aim to persuade Mom to cease her animosity towards Ang. "Detained for a few days?" Scarlet had presumed that Joseph had been brought in for questioning. However, she had not foreseen a prompt resolution. She exhibited abination of surprise and anger. Nevertheless, in light of Zacharias'' circumstances, she promptly regained herposure and inquired softly, "What did Joseph do? Why was he detained?" Zacharias didn''t respond promptly. Conversely, he meticulously analyzed Scarlet''s facial expression. Observing Scarlet''s reduced agitation, he stated, "Joseph wrote a defamatory letter disyed in Ang''s training ssroom, resulting in substantial harm to her." Maintaining aposed demeanor, he closely observed Scarlet while he spoke. Scarlet''s brows furrowed involuntarily, and she initiated speech but refrained from continuing. She didn''t believe Joseph would spread rumors. She also aimed to avoid causing Zacharias any distress. Upon noticing her conflicted expression, Zacharias murmured, "Mom, it''s not Ang''s fault after all." "Despite anyck of guilt on her part, Ang does not exhibit the qualities of a morally upright individual. You shouldn''t always be thinking about speaking up for her. She''s..." Scarlet unintentionally caused Zacharias distress as her opinions influenced her speech, 4/6 prompting her to fall silent. Zacharias emitted a sigh. The sigh surprised Scarlet, leading her to ask, "What''s wrong? Are you experiencing any difort in your health? I did not intend any implications for my actions. I simply wish to prevent any potential misguidance caused by that girl." Zacharias weakly gestured with his hand, opting to remain silent. Scarlet observed the situation and added, "Zacharias, pleaseply with the treatment. Everything will be fine." Zacharias shut his eyes without responding. A moment of silence ensued between them. Just as Scarlet thought Zacharias was falling asleep, he abruptly asked, "Mom, was the match sessful?" The question startled Scarlet. She replied with an utterance of "hmm" before assuming a tense posture and standing up suddenly. "No!" she eximed, as though retracting her prior statement. Zacharias said, "If it was sessful, we should expedite the scheduling of the surgery. While Fanny''s kidney may be operational, postponing the procedure is not rmended." Upon receiving a diagnosis of kidney issues, Fanny was in the initial stages O of the condition and had alreadymenced medication to control it. Given the rtively stable condition, the transition from 5/6 the early tote stage would not ur immediately, Con despite their ongoing search for a kidney donor, there was a Jack of urgency. "No way!" Scarlet realized she should have refuted the match results instead of the surgery and quickly added, "The match was not sessful." "Is that so?" Zacharias gazed at her. Scarlet insisted. "It was not sessful. Hence, your kidney is not suitable for transntation to Fanny." Zacharias observed her with great focus. Despite feeling nervous, Scarlet maintained her position. Observing Zacharias'' hesitance and reluctance to concede, Scarlet said, "You don''t need for concern about this matter! James is in search of Fanny''s kidney. Just prioritize your health." Zacharias emitted a gentle, nearly imperceptible sigh and responded with a solitary word. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Seek Help Upon receiving Zacharias'' response, Scarlet was relieved of her anxiety. Nevertheless, upon recollecting the doctor''s caution regarding Zacharias'' inclination towards depression, she found herself experiencing feelings of anxiety and apprehension. She felt an instinctual urge to providefort, prompting her to shift the conversation by reminiscing about past events. Initially, Zacharias was indecisive about his intentions and remained silent while she spoke. However, as Scarlet borated on their tranquil life in Riverdon before Ang''s disruptive influence, he was prompted to recall images from his dreams. Scarlet''s mood was consistently soured whenever Ang was mentioned, as she attributed the current state of their family to Ang. Though not explicitly stated, Scarlet''s words implied a sense of grievance towards Ang. Her efforts to provide sce transformed into persistent nagging as she spoke continuously. "Mom, I am fatigued and desire to rest." Zacharias abruptly interjected. Scarlet realized that she should not have focused on negative topics. She ceased speaking and carefully wrapped him in a quilt before departing from the hospital ward. Zacharias observed Scarlet departing, attentively watching as the door to the ward closed gradually. Upon reflecting on her initial denial of the match results, he further solidified his belief in his Zacharias considered contacting other hospitals to make arrangements for a kidney transnt without prior notification to Fanny. Curiously, he pondered the reason for herck ofmunication with him during this period. At that moment, Zacharias'' cell phone rang on the bedside table. Upon answering the call, he heard Fanny''s voice on the other end. Neglecting the subject of kidney donation, he apprised her of Joseph''s absence and asked her to attend to Scarlet''s emotional welfare. Upon receiving the news, Fanny was taken aback and inquired, "What happened to Joseph?" Zacharias, however, did not provide further details, offering reassurance before concluding the conversation. After she departed from the ward, Scarlet contacted James following thorough deliberation. "James, Joseph has been wrongly used by Ang and is currently detained. Ang''s whereabouts have not been determined. Can you visit Nortnd?" While adopting a conversational tone, Scarlet expressed her hope that James would adhere to her request. Scarlet has experienced notable transformations following her encounter with George, leading to a heightened determination in her decision-making. During the call, James inquired about Joseph''s situation. Scarlet embellished the story and suggested a visit to Nortnd. She refused to resign herself to fate and was determined to make Ang yield. Her n was simple. She thought, if James goes to find Ang, Ang wouldn''tpletely ignore him. After persistent persuasion, James eventually acquiesced, bringing relief to Scarlet as she departed from the hospital. Upon arriving home, Scarlet encountered Fanny. Fanny extended a warm greeting. "Mom, you have returned." Despite experiencing a unique tenderness towards Fanny, Scarlet''s conflicting emotions surfaced when contemting Zacharias'' reluctance to donate a kidney. She thought, my words swayed Zacharias'' thoughts, but it is also essential to address Fanny''s perspective and provide reassurance. "Fanny, the match with Zacharias was unsessful, but James will help locate an alternative source for a kidney donation," Scarlet said. Fanny blinked, feeling relieved. "It is fortunate that the match with Zacharias did not seed. He probably won''t be as negative as before." "I have rmended that he coborate with the treatment. He ought to heed the advice." Scarlet let out a sigh. She was uncertain if it was the appropriate course of action, but she knew articting this would improve everyone''s emotional state. Fanny observed Scarlet''s expression with a sense of uncertainty. She could not rid herself of the sensation that the match with Zacharias had been sessful. Otherwise, Zacharias wouldn''t have abruptly contacted her earlier. Despite not answering the call. initially and Zacharias not mentioning the match when she returned the call, her intuition was typically urate. While she had faith in her intuition, she found herself unable to broach the subject of kidney donation on her own. Nevertheless, despite the potential sess of the match, Zacharias and Scarlet concealed it from her and misled her, leading to her anger. She thought the individual who previously pretended to be a suitable donor was Zacharias, and now he is also the one showing reluctance to donate a kidney. Observing Fanny''sck of further inquiry, Scarlet exhaled a sigh of relief. Upon assisting Scarlet into the room, Fanny suddenly realized and inquired casually, "Where is Joseph?" Scarlet''s countenance transformed, and her eyes brimmed with bitterness as she said, "Ang was responsible for Joseph''s apprehension by the police. He will be detained for several days." Fanny appeared taken aback upon hearing the news and promptly inquired for further information,m asking, "What did Ang do?" She What did thought, no wonder Zacharias didn''t want to say much before. It turns out to be rted to Ang. She experienced difort as she recalled Zacharias'' abrupt act of defending Ang in the past: "Ang defamed Joseph and levied unfounded allegations against him, leading to Joseph''s arrest by the police without a thorough investigation. In what manner could Joseph havemitted such an act? However, the most troubling aspect is that Ang went as far as having someone mimic his handwriting and paying off an individual to falsely identify Joseph. Even if the evidence is falsified, it was nted by that individual. What was the manner in which it came to rest on Joseph''s head? believe that this situation may be part of a conspiracy orchestrated by Ang. She is engaging, in suspicious behavior, attempting to falsely incriminate him." Scarlet expressed frustration when she raised this issue, feeling ack of validation from Zacharias and a persistent need to express her emotions. Fanny attentively listened, experiencing increasing anxiety as she continued to listen. She recalled assigning Kaydron the task of? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. handling Ang. The decision for Fanny to involve Kaydron in handling Ang stemmed from a dual purpose, to create challenges for Ang and to instigate problems for Kaydron. Regardless of Kaydron''s ability to cause trouble for Ang, Fanny would derive benefits from such actions. When Scarlet mentions that Joseph''s directive to have someone ce stickers has been discovered, Fanny experiences a sense of panic. She expressed concern that Kaydron might be apprehended and subsequently reveal her secrets. Fanny made a concerted effort to quell the panic and soothe Scarlet. "Mom, please don''t be sad or angry. It is detrimental to one''s health. Let us coborate to devise a strategy for rescuing Joseph. Or I could speak with Ang." The word served to providefort to Scarlet as well as to herself. Fanny believed it was necessary to ensure that Kaydron was more cautious to avoid leaving any evidence of her instructions to him. Scarlet was gently stroked on the chest by Fanny, who spoke soothingly. "You are still thoughtful, Fanny." "Mom, please don''t be angry. I will now converse with Ang to request Joseph''s release." Fanny''s statementscked persuasiveness. Despite not rising from her seat, her demeanor profoundly resonated with Scarlet, evoking a heartfelt response. Instead, Scarlet restrained her and providedfort. "It''s okay, Fanny, you need not concern yourself with these matters. It is advisable to concentrate on academic pursuits and prioritize maintaining good health. I have requested James to manage task." Fanny experienced a slight sense of relief and silently indicated agreement. She harbored thoughts but refrained from sharing them with Scarlet. After some time had passed, she returned to her Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Enough For Them To Mock Upon her return to her room, Fanny contacted Christopher. Upon learning of Christophers return to Riverdon, she experienced a sense of unease. The realization that he was aware of her loss of innocence caused her to feel reluctant to confront him, let alone make contact with him. Nevertheless, she wished to return to Riverdon due to Nortnds escting danger. Fanny was convinced she would have no further worries by deleting the photo in Kaydrons possession before returning. While contemting this, she attentively waited for Christopher to answer her phone call for half a minute before the call was abruptly disconnected. At that moment, Fanny realized that Christopher had not answered the phone. Experiencing inner conflict, she deliberated on whether to make another phone call. After careful consideration, she decided to ce her phone aside. At a private club located in Riverdon. Christopher disyed aplex expression upon witnessing Fannys phone call. He quickly muted his phone and gazed at the notifications on the screen. It was only after the call concluded that he emerged from his contemtion. Fanny attempted to contact him. The recollection of Josephs statement regarding a stranger responding to Fannys summons caused him to experience repulsion. This had prevented him from reaching out to her. What are you looking at, Christopher? Upon noticing Christopher staring at his phones dark screen, the individuals in the private room approached him. Nothing, just keep enjoying your drink. Christopher shook his head and ced his phone to the side. Although he did not organize todays gathering, his circle was closely associated with him. It was his friends way of celebrating his return to Riverdon. Upon his return, Christopher was reprimanded by his father and restricted to the house. Nevertheless, he found the situation. unbearable after a single day of confinement. After Michael departed the residence, Christopher received invitations from his friends and managed to persuade Teresa. Upon observing his distress, Teresa found it unbearable to confine him and discreetly permitted him to depart. Before leaving, Teresa repeatedly reminded him to behave and return home promptly. Despite Christopher agreeing to all of her reminders, he promptly forgot them once he stepped outside. He uncared another expensive bottle of imported liquor in the clubs dimly lit private room. Mr. Sanders, you have truly spacious. someoneplimented. Christopher experienced a sense of satisfaction as if the persistent irritation caused by Fanny. 1/3 Chapter 440 Enough For Them To Mock had dissipated. Before long, the group started experiencing the effects of the alcohol. Upon checking the time, Christopher became aware that he should return to prevent being found by Michael, despite Teresa granting him some liberty. On this asion, he was being escorted back by Jonathans associates, which had already annoyed Michael. He refrained from further provoking Michael. As he stood up to leave, someone called him out. Where are you headed, Mr. Sanders? The restroom? The individual exhibited mild signs of intoxication, characterized by incoherent speech. Christopher was on the verge of replying when his phone vibrated. He instinctively furrowed his brow, considering the possibility that it could be Fanny calling once more. Um, Ill go to the restroom, he casually replied before leaving the private room and, almost instinctively, picking up the phone. Upon initiating the call, he maintained silence, anticipating Fanny wouldmence the conversation. Nevertheless, the voice that resonated was not Fannys. Instead, it was a recognizable voice that elicited difort in him. Are you unable to speak? Or have you lost your voice? Janes cold and mocking tone resonated. Christopher shuddered as the fog of alcohol dissipated from his mind. Instead of responding, he cautiously grasped the phone and observed. Indeed, the phone number belonged to Jane. His pupils constricted, and his heart trembled uncontrobly. Hisck of response incited Jane, prompting her to exim, Are you intentionally disregarding my communication? If you choose not to voice your opinion, Ill have my peoplee and collect your body! Christopher was once again startled by Jane. He leaned against the wall in the club corridor, clenching his teeth fiercely, and just about seeded in quelling the restlessness in his heart. Subsequently, he articted his words at a measured pace. Ms. Coolidge, is there something you need? Christopher struggled to maintain a steady voice and prevent it from trembling. He thought, I am in Riverdon. Jane, who is at Nortnd, cant do anything to me. I have a need, of course. I have forwarded the address to you. Please expedite your a Janesck of politeness was deeply rooted in her character, particrly evident when interacting with individuals such as Christopher. She disyed it promptly, without any hesitation. Chapter 440 Enough For Them To Mock Jane had noticed the missed call from Christopher the previous day. However, she procrastinated responding, anticipating furthermunication from Christopher. However, a dayter, Christopher had still not contacted her. While socializing with Harley, she overheard Harley referencing Christopher again, prompting her to confront him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Janes tone was informal, nearly indistinguishable from when she had called out Christopher before. Christopher failed to perceive the distinction again, leading to a resurgence of feelings of humiliation. However, Christopher quickly regained hisposure and let out a soft chuckle. Ms. Coolidge, Im not currently located in Nortnd. If you wish to socialize, please seek anotherpanion. Given that Jonathan had already returned him to Riverdon, it is unlikely that Michael would require him to maintain a friendly rtionship with the Coolidge Family. Consequently, he was not required to be as polite towards Jane as he had previously been. Jane hesitated briefly, uncertain of Christophers meaning, and inquired, What did you say? Christophers confidence level was adequate to end the call with Jane. At the moment of realization, he promptly terminated the call. After ending the call, he exhaled a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Jane stared angrily at the disconnected cell phone in Nortnd. Her furrowed brow signifies her displeasure. Harley abruptly approached and inquired. Jane, what seems to be the matter? Christopher returned to Riverdon! Jane expressed irritation in her statement. Harley was equally taken aback. Return to Riverdon? Could it be that he was intimidated by our presence? While initially appearing exaggerated, teasing Christopher asionally prompted Harley to contemte the possibility that someone as timid as Christopher might choose to retreat to his hometown. If he desired concealment, then allow him to do so. It was sufficient to make them mock. It is eptable. Let us contact another individual. Upon observing Janes continued frown, Harley offered herfort. I have additional individuals we can invite to participate in the activity. Let us refrain from contacting Christopher today. Jane refrained from expressing a definitemitment. Harley did indeed follow through and quickly called someone else. Unlike Christopher, this individual was significantly more pleasant and seeded in lifting their spirits considerably. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Establishing Boundaries Jane did not foresee Florences sudden arrival. Upon the sudden entrance of a few individuals into the private room, Jane, who was still being served drinks by the person summoned by Harley, cast a narrowed gaze toward the door. Who is present? Experiencing irritation due to the intrusion, Harley red at the neers. The man standing at the door, dressed in a formal suit with a clear bodyguard presence, gestured to Jane and Harley, indicating that his presence was solely to assist in opening the door. Upon verifying the bodyguards identity, Jane and Harley observed as he moved to the side, unveiling Florence standing behind him. MiCMiss Shelton? Harley stammered in astonishment, nearly choking on her words. Florence casually nced at them, disregarding Harley, and waved her hand before her nose while disdainfully speaking. Transfer them to an alternative room. Upon issuing themand, she proceeded into the adjoining private room. Despite feeling somewhat bewildered, Jane and Harley obedientlyplied with Florences instruction and moved to the new private room. Very soon, in the uing private room. Jane and Harley were positioned in seats opposite. Florence. *Miss Shelton, do you need any assistance from us? Harley politely inquired, directing hist question towards Florence. Florence observed the duo before her and asked, Who is Jane Coolidge? Janes expression changed momentarily, but she promptlyposed herself and responded, I am Miss Shelton. How may I assist you? Upon responding cautiously, she contemted her recent actions. Upon further reflection, she realized she had notmitted any offence against Miss Shelton from the Shelton Family. Momentarily experiencing a state of confusion. Harley also gazed at her, indicating with a lowered head and eyes. Upon witnessing it, Jane could only shake her head helplessly in response. Despite their belief in their discretion, Florence closely observed their interactions. Nevertheless, she refrained from revealing their intentions and asked, Are you Christophers girlfriend? Florence observed Jane closely. Initially, Florence had nned to capture Christopher as a means to exert pressure on Jonathan. However, she had not foreseen Christophers prompt return to Riverdon. Given the potential difficulty in locating Christopher, she considered it equally effective to find his girlfriend. 1/4 Chapter 441 Establishing Boundaries Upon receiving this information, Jane promptly shook her head and provided rification. Miss Shelton, Christopher and I have separated. He has returned to Riverdon, making it unfeasible for us to reunite. Motivated by selfCpreservation, Jane promptly disavowed any connection with Christopher. Upon noticing Florences furrowed brow, Jane felt a sense of regret. Fortunately, Florence only conveyed slight disapproval before giving instructions. Summon Christopher to return to Nortnd. Jane acknowledged the uncertainty surrounding Florences intentions and realized that convincing Christopher to return at this point would probably not be sessful. She murmured, Miss Shelton, if I request him to return, he will not approve. Look Before Jane could provide further details, Florencespanion impatiently interrupted. If Miss Shelton directs you to make a call, pleaseply. Why hesitate? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jane promptly retrieved her phone and dialed Christophers number without further dy. Despite the persistent ringing. Christopher did not respond. Jane experienced a feeling of relief. Usually, hisck of response would have led her to devise different forms of retaliation. However, she harbored a silent hope that he would never respond. Upon the persistent ringing of the unanswered call, Jane exhaled a sigh of relief. Just as Jane was about to inform Florence that she was no longer affiliated with Christopher, Florence abruptly signaled to the person next to her. Use this cell phone to call him again. The individual gave Jane a cell phone and directed her to reach out to Christopher once more. Jane refrained from showing any signs of discontent on her face. She epted the cell phone and promptly entered Christophers number before making the call. On this asion, the phone rang multiple times before Christopher responded, Hello? His voice came through the phone. Jane nced at Florence, who respondedposedly before speaking abruptly. Christopher, it is imperative that you promptly return to Nortnd. Upon receiving a call from Jane, Christopher disyed surprise and asked, Jane? On this asion, he omitted the formal salutation and addressed her by her name, Jane. Jane experienced a feeling of relief in response to Christophers tone. Its me, Jane. Did you hear me asking you to return to Nortnd? Her usual authoritative tone was apanied by a subtle tremor that was challenging to discern. Florence attentively observed Jane and awaited Christophers reaction. Chapter 441 Establishing Boundaries Christopher didnt keep them waiting for an extended period and responded coldly. Jane, I am not obligated to adhere to your directives. Christophers words resonated with Jane, delineating clear boundaries between them for Florence. Jane exhaled a sigh of relief and was on the verge of concluding the call when Florence intercepted the phone from her. Christopher, did Jonathan instruct you to hide in Riverdon? Florences voice exhibited at passive quality, yet it also conveyed a subtle undertone of coldness. Christopher didnt respond immediately. However, Florence could perceive him inhaling on the other end. Florence maintained herposure andmented, Ensure that you hide effectively in Riverdon. Only after Florence ended the call did Christopher experience a feeling of relief. He had never anticipated that Florence would have anymunication with Jane. He could not risk opposing both individuals, with Florence being particrly influential. Christopher felt a persistent sense of unease due to the actions of the ruthless individuals und Florences leadership. Without dy, he quickly returned to the Sanders Family. Despitecking the same level of freedom within his home environment, it is undeniable that he was more secure there. Upon Christophers early return home, Teresa felt joyful. You have demonstrated maturity and a sense of responsibility. She didnt hesitate tomend Christopher. She experienced genuine happiness within her heart. Christopher generally did not find pleasure in listening to Teresas lectures. However, he found it oddly comforting at that moment. Considering Florences caution, hepliantly sat beside Teresa and conversed with her. When Michael returned home, he observed Teresa and Christophers warm and affectionate interaction. Hmph. He emitted a grunt from the doorway. Upon perceiving the intentional noise made by Michael, Teresa hastened to wee him. Michael, youre back. You must be tired. She had be ustomed to assuming at maternal role and excelling in every aspect. Upon seeing her, Michael experienced a notable enhancement in his mood. Christopher stood up as well. Dad. He eximed as Michael neared. Michael snorted. Are you not out partying? 10:30 Mon, 8 Apr Chapter 441 Establishing Boundaries +5 Free Coins Christopher promptly shook his head. After arriving home, he proceeded to change his attire and take a shower. To ensure he did not smell of alcohol, he actively sought out Teresa and dutifully engaged in conversation with her. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Time to Have a Child Even Michael wouldnt be able to notice anything amiss. Michael inspected Christopher from head to toe before he reluctantly gave in. Come to the study with me. Well continue our conversation from where we left off yesterday. When Michael called Christopher to the study the previous day, he gave him a severe reprimanding. As for now, their talk would depend on Christophers performance that day. As Christopher had done rtively satisfactorily, Michael would not focus on criticizing him either. Teresa felt slightly worried upon hearing this, but she did not have the habit of interfering in important issues. Therefore, in spite of her worries, she kept quiet and watched as the two men went up the stairs. Meanwhile, Christopher followed Michael anxiously. Upon arriving at the study, Michael asked, Do you remember our conversation yesterday? Christopher immediately responded, I do. Even though Michaels scoldings typically went over his head, the reprimanding he had received yesterday was so severe that he couldnt just brush it from his mind. Luckily enough, Michael didnt make him repeat it and inquired instead, There isnt anyone in Riverdon who is interested in you. Are you still keeping in touch with the youngdy of the Coolidge Family? Christophers heart rose to his throat, and he hurriedly exined, Dad, after that Coolidge boy offended the Shelton Family, I was scared that she would drag us down the mud with her, so Ive already ended things with Jane. In the short amount of time he had, this was the best excuse he coulde up with. Michael stared at him dubiously. Didnt Jonathan say that he sent you back because you offended the youngdy from the Shelton Family? Christopher was rendered wordless. How could he have forgotten about that? The good thing was that he was still able to save the situation. Dad, Florence has set her on Jonathan and wants to use me to manipte him, which is why she said that I offended her 1/4 Her 440 Time to by framing things in this way, Christopher sessfully Really? Michael furrowed his brow. So youve already broken up with Miss Cool youre going to graduate soon, its about time you start finding a wife. As time went by, Michael came to the realization that Christopher was genuinely a lost cause. Christopher was letting him down continuously, but shifting the expectations he had put on him to Jonathan, a child who was a reminder of his previous mistakes, was also a tough choice to make. This led him to grow the urge to ce his hopes on a grandson who was even born yet. Even if Christopher was still single, a fact that lowered the chances of him getting a grandson even further, it would not stop him from focusing on this future grandson of his.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Christopher was unable to wrap his mind around what Michaels question meant, and he mulled over it for a moment before replying, Dad, Jane and I really are over. Also, I dont have any ns for marriage as of now. He wasntpletely against it, but the woman he had originally nned to marry no longer held the same weight in his heart. After all, he just could not stand the fact that Fanny had already been defiled by another man. No ns? Michael was dissatisfied with his answer. Find a fitting marriage candidate as soon as possible. If you cant, Ill do it for you. As he spoke, he felt that he was being too stern and continued, Find someone to get tied down to, then have a child for your Mom to take care of. Shes always talking about how bored she is at home. As he was used to being firm, he did not leave Christopher with any other options even then. However, Christopher, who was bewildered at first, had a realization at that moment. In a rare moment of shrewdness, he became aware that his father did not only want him to find a partner, but instead, he wanted him to have a child as soon as possible. Have a child? At that thought, Christopher no longer resisted Michael and agreed tly. With that, the father and son exited the study, each of them carried away in their own thoughts. On the other hand, in Nortnd, Fanny never received a call from Christopher. The longer she waited for him to call her back, the more frustrated and irritated she felt. Just as she was getting extremely annoyed, Kaydron suddenly called her. Even though she was feeling peeved, she had no choice but to reply. Chapter 442 Time to Have a Child Upon finding out that he was asking her out to his ce again, Fanny finally caved. She only had one motiveCshe was nning to secretly delete the photos before making her way away from Nortnd. At first, she had sought Christopher out with the intention of asking him about the current situation in Riverdon. And yet, he did not pick up the phone, nor did he call her even after a long wait on her end. As midnight struck, although Fanny did not seed in finding a chance to deceive Kaydron into telling her his password, she learned of his scheme to hurt Ang, and she egged him on in spite of her worries. In the end, after receiving her encouragement, Kaydron took his men to kidnap Ang the following day. As per their agreement, Fanny was required to introduce him to the people from the Collier Family once he was done. After she consented, Kaydron gleefully embraced her, and they ended up spending the night. While they were entangled in each others arms, Fannys phone rang next to her, but she did not get the opportunity to pick up. At the same time, Jane was left speechless as she continuously dialed Fannys phone. As the phone continued to ring without a response, she began to break out in a cold sweat. However, as Florence was still eyeing her watchfully, she could only continue calling Fanny, She exined, Fanny really is the person he likes, but I dont know why the call wont get through Florence did not reply, but Harley, next to her, said under her breath, Maybe shes sleeping. When she didnt get a response from Florence, Harley proposed softly, Miss Shelton, why dont we try calling her again tomorrow? We Jane chimed in, Well make sure to bring Fanny to you! Florence inclined her head crabbily. Fine, bring her here tomorrow. Once Florence and her men took their leave, Jane and Harley finally let out a relieved sigh. As the two exchanged looks, both noticed the anxiety and despair in the others gaze. While the rest were buried in their worries, Ang was focused on reading her book. As night descended, a quiet settled over their surroundings. Jonathan stayed by her side as well, and the two were silent except for the asional turning of the pages. Its bedtime, he reminded her. Chapter 442 Time to Have a Child Hearing that, Ang let out a yawn and settled into his arms. 45 Free Coins Jonathan tenderly carried her in his embrace and left the book on a shelf nearby before leading her back to the bedroom. When the night went by, Ang woke up to the sight of Jonathan gazing at her with affectionate and tender eyes. Once the two freshened up and finished their breakfast, Jonathan took Ang to Nortnd Medical University as usual. After the news about Kaydron and Fannys entanglement, Angs personal bodyguards became even more vignt than usual, and they stayed close to her even after she had bade. farewell to Jonathan. Oliver, as usual, remained by Angs side. They never expected anyone to be idiotic enough to start trouble with this level of security, but to their surprise, someone did exactly that. However, before Ang could even get a look at them, Oliver and the bodyguards had already subdued the suspicious individuals. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Ignorance is not Dreadful When Ang looked at them, she saw the people iling in torment on the floor. There were seven of them altogether, and all of them were in good shape, as though they had received intensive training, except one figure who was notably plump. In contrast, Angs team consisted of just four members, including herself. Oliver and Ang were assisted by two additional bodyguards. She was aware that Oliver had always been an outstanding fighter. Nevertheless, she was pleased at howpetent her two bodyguards were. Oliver and the two bodyguards had already subjugated all the men and were tying them up before she could even react. Ang couldnt even figure out why they had ropes around them. Jonathan provided her four bodyguards, but they were usually on duty in groups of two. It was an interesting experience for her as well, since this was the first time she had seen them operate. She had no idea that Jonathan had used his military connections to enlist these bodyguards, which meant they were all outstanding mercenaries or veterans, and they could even take on a hundred men on their own. Oliver was already dragging the man in the center, who was obviously the one in charge, and was questioning him about their intentions while Ang was lost in astonishment. Oliver gripped therge man tightly in ce with his fragile but full neck while the man was on the ground, twisted into an ufortable position. Ang quickly recognized the man to be Kaydron as she had seen his picture when Jonathant had sent it to Mobius for verification. Additionally, with Yoannas advice, she had made a mental note of his appearance long ago. Considering Fannys impulsive nature, she surmised that Kaydron would likely not hold out for long, especially given Jonathans recent interest in her. Hence, they were not entirely unprepared. Speak! What are your motives? Who sent you? Oliver demanded fiercely upon seeing Kaydron writhing in pain on the ground, refusing to speak. Kaydron cried out in pain. Ah, we had no ill intentions! We were merely passing through, I swear! He continued to threaten, You, on the other hand, should release me this instant! If not, Ill make you regret it!! After all, he and his men had not managed toy their hands on Ang, so it was natural for Chapter 448 Ignorance is not Dreadful hit to defend himself in this manner. Even so, Oliver remained unconvinced. Just passing through? Would you run toward us with a knife in hand if you were just passing through? Upon saying that, he kicked the knife at his feet and surveyed the other weapons brought by the men. Kaydrons other aplices had also been subdued by the bodyguards and were currently. being restrained. However, the weapons they had brought were scattered around them, and there was quite a considerable number. Intimidated by Olivers demeanor, Kaydron began sweating profusely but dared not speak. out of turn. Ask the others, Ang instructed Oliver, gesturing toward the other subdued men. At her orders, Oliver confronted the group of men and asked, Why did Reed summon you here? What was he nning? The men remained silent at first. However, the bodyguards who had subdued them had a way of extracting information, and soon, cries of pain erupted before someone finally spoke 1. up. Ah! Mr. Reed hired us to restrain a woman. We dont know anything else Yes, Mr. Reed didnt give us any other information. We truly didnt know. Stop attacking us. We genuinely had no idea. Kaydron only had brought six men along, and as soon as one spoke, two immediately joined in, while the others weakly admitted to their involvement. Ang chuckled at the sight. On the contrary, Kaydron appeared visibly frightened. He had hoped that the six men he had hired would swiftly overpower Angs three bodyguards, but they were subdued in a blink of an eye despite having the numerical advantage. It was truly terrifying! Unaware of Kaydrons fear, Oliver smacked Kaydrons head and demanded, Is what they said true? Kaydron was already on the verge of wetting his pants and no longer had the nerve to continue denying it. He quickly nodded. Yes, yes I was wrong for not knowing my ce and getting on your wrong side. I really didnt mean it He nced at Ang, silently pleading with his eyes. 2/4 Chapter 443 Ignorance is not Dreadful +5 Free Com What did you intend to do with me? Ang disregarded Kaydrons gaze and began casually surveying her surroundings instead. As her eyes passed over the knives under control around her, she was filled with a sense of unease. Although she was aware from the information Yarrison provided that this man called Kaydron was not the brightestmp of the bunch, she was taken aback by his sheer foolishness. Setting aside the fact thatmitting misdeeds during daylight was an idiotic choice, hist audacity of bringing people to her did not do much favors to his intelligence. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As if sensing Angs skepticism, Kaydron cursed, Why should you care about what Im nning to do? He couldntprehend why her bodyguards were bing increasingly formidable, and why every single one of the men he had brought with him had failed. The more he dwelled. on it, the more contorted his expression became. At that, Ang clicked her tongue and asked, Was it Fanny who sent you to harass me? While she and Fanny had not openly shed with one another, it was only because she couldnt be bothered by what Fanny was doing behind her back. However, now that Fanny was no longer hiding her true colors, Ang could not continue turning a blind eye either. Kaydron was perplexed for a moment, but he quickly recalled Fannys instructions and. denied, No. Fanny had promised him a reward, and in order to obtain those rewards, he could not betray her at a crucial moment like this. Moreover, he had not caused any harm to Ang today! It was Angs associates who had injured his men! Fortunately, he had deliberately chosen to act in this secluded location, where their preemptive strike would go unnoticed, in turn shielding them from any usations of intending harm toward Ang. As Kaydron realized this, his expression eased slightly, and he continued to defend himself without hesitation. I dont know why you think that were trying to harm you. We were just passing through! Besides, I dont know the person youre talking about, so she certainly didnt send me here. Faced with his denial, Ang calmly remarked, Its fine if you refuse to admit it. However, if you encounter her in the future, kindly ry that if she ns to cause trouble for me again, she should send someone smarter. Upon hearing this, Kaydron erupted in anger, his eyes widening like saucers. What the hell do you mean? Are you calling me an idiot? 3/4 Chapter apter 443 ignorance is not Dreadful +5 Free Coins Ang innocently shook her head. As she looked at Kaydrons greasy face and the way he wast rendered immobile by Oliver, she haughtily dered, I am notbeling you as unintelligent. In merely presenting the facts objectively, Reing foolish is not rming; being manipted due to your foolishness is Chapter 443 She Has Malicious Intentions Chapter 444 Chapter 444 She Has Malicious Intentions. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At Angs words, Kaydron began to struggle with all his might, only to be subdued by at powerful blow from Oliver. However, he remained agitated and began to hurl vulgar insults at her instead. Despite that, Ang was seemingly unaffected by his profanity and nonchntly checked the time before saying to Oliver, Im heading to my training. Can you handle things here? Of course! Oliver promptly silenced Kaydron before nodding in affirmation. He swiftly signaled the other two bodyguards nearby to apany Ang and ensure her safety. Ang then departed. After all, she was worried that she would bete after the dy. Upon her arrival, she noticed most of the students had already gathered, even though she was notte. As the training session was drawing to a close, it was unusual for anyone to be tardy like she was. In addition to the false usations she had been framed with the previous day, all immediately turned toward her as she stepped foot into the ssroom. eyes Usually, they looked at her with admiration due to her medical expertise, but the gazes on her now seemed to be more curious than amazed. Ang naturally took a seat beside Yaxley, who asked, Everything alright yesterday? Although he had taken a day off, he learned of the false usations against her as well. Ang smiled and replied, Its fine. Everything has been resolved. However, when she recalled that Joseph was behind the incident that unfurled the previous day, as well as the fact that Fanny had instigated Kaydron to confront her that day, she couldnt help but feel that the Kins Family was indeed a toxic bunch. Upon hearing her response, Yaxlen refrained from probing further and lowered his gaze as if deep in thought. Following their conversation, the training session promptlymenced, and Ang immersed herself in her studies. First, Oliver reported the incident involving Kaydron to Jonathan before he quickly proceeded to report it to the authorities. The police swiftly detained the men for interrogation, but they were a twistCKaydron and the other six vehemently denied targeting Ang, instead using Oliver of causing their injuries and demanding compensation. TORTEMO Chapter 444 She Has Malicious Intentions Officer, we didnt do anything wrong. They suddenly attacked us! Yes, they assaulted us without cause, so they shouldpensate us for our medical expenses and emotional distress! Kaydron joined the chorus ofints, I was only passing by, but they attacked me for no reason. I dont know any of them. As he spoke, he inwardly gloated to himself. Though he may be arrogant, he had considered the possibility of failure and arrest when he initially confronted Ang with his hired men, and he had strategized with them beforehand in case something happened. Hence, as soon as he had the chance to speak, he insisted on following their prearranged n. Naturally, Oliver would not let them off the hook easily. He promptly produced a recording device. Do you think we werent prepared? This device captured everything you said earlier. The young police officer, upon receiving the recording, disyed a conflicted expression. Good thing you were ready. How strong do they have to be to remember to turn on the recording device while fighting? Meanwhile, after noticing the bodyguards actions, an experienced police officer remarked to the young officer, Their ims may be valid, but we must listen to the recording. The seven men who had been causing amotion the entire time fell silent out of fear, and Kaydrons expression contorted in difort. Just before the recording was yed, a timid voice spoke up: Mr. Lawson told us to change our ounts. We were hired by him, and he threatened not to pay us if we spoke the truth. Once one person spoke up, the others swiftly followed his lead and turned against Kaydron. It was all Mr. Lawsons doing. Were just innocent employees, and we never got a chance to do anything anyway Its not our fault. Kaydron was behind it all! As Kaydron watched as these men began to use him, hisplexion turned from a pale mustard to a sickly green, and his facial expressions were mixed. Chapter 444 She Has Malicious Intentions. He knew he shouldnt speak at that moment, but as he struggled to hold himself back, he eventually couldnt resist any longer and blurted out, What do you mean? I hired six of you, but you cant even defeat three of them! You six useless pieces of trash are holding me back, and now you want money? Although his demeanor was fierce and cruel, his furious expression,bined with his greasy and plump face, made him appear ratherical. Seeing this, Oliver reached out to the police officer and prompted, Give me the pen back. The young police officer asked in confusion, Huh? Arent we supposed to y the recording? Oliver exined, This is just an ordinary pen. A heavy silence filled the air following his words. Immediately after, Kaydrons enraged voice sounded. What do you mean!? He doesnt have the recording? Since he didnt record anything, let us go! We didnt do anything at all! However, his outburst only led to the police officers believing that the group of men was behaving irrationally and decided to take them into temporary custody. The duration of their detention would be determined by the number of prohibited knives they were carrying. As for Oliver and the two bodyguards, they were swiftly released after being questioned. By the time she learned about the situation on Olivers end, Ang had already been picked up by Jonathan and was casually leaning against him as shemented, Oliver is bing more clever. Hearing that, Oliver responded from behind the wheel, Mrs. Lawson, I was always clever. Ang chuckled. Yes, yes. Jonathan tightened his embrace around her before adding, They can only be detained for three days. Ang shrugged. Its all right. Im not the only one Kaydron has offended. Jonathan quickly grasped who she was referring to and asked, How are you nning to handle it? He gave her free rein most of the time, and even in this case, he would not interfere too much. Ang pondered for a moment before dering, I havent decided yet. I dont want to make the first move; I think its filthy. Chapter 444 She Has Malicious Intentions Free Com The person they were referring to was no other than Fanny. Although she frequently caused trouble, her abilities were limited, and she was never able to harm Ang. Instead, she left Ang speechless every time. Should we let her face the consequences? Jonathan suggested. After mulling over his words, Ang nodded in agreement. I dont think we need to do anything. She will bring it upon herself. ording to Yarrisons special investigation, Fanny had been causing quite amotiontely, and there were likely many people who were displeased with her. They were, in fact, correct; Fanny was not having a good time at all. She was escorted into a car by Jane. Ms. Coolidge, what is the meaning of this? She was familiar with Jane and had been envious of her when she was openly with Christopher before. Now, seeing Jane again only sent a shiver down her spine. Jane must be harboring malicious intentions toward her! Jane smirked at the sight of Fanny trembling with fear. Miss Fanny, dont be scared. Someone just wants to have a word with you. Still, Fanny couldnt help but feel afraid. As she looked at the car speeding away, she wanted to cry out for help, but the person next to Jane covered her mouth before she could utter a word. Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble Chapter 445 Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble Mmph, mmph! Jane looked pleased at the sight of Fanny being gagged, feigning surprise as she remarked, Oh my, Miss Fanny, why are you so impulsive? Fanny red at her while putting up a fight with all of her strength. However, her struggles only led to her getting her hands and feet tied up. She regretted her decision furiously. She shouldnt have gotten into the car cooperatively when Jane asked her to! Previously, she assumed that they called her over to have a look because Kaydron had kidnapped Ang, but little did she know that the seemingly shabby man was actually working for Jane. At that thought, she realized she was in serious trouble. Jane grabbed Fannys chin, looking at her gagged mouth and bound limbs as she said with a smile, Dont give me that look. Im not going to harm you, but the person youll meetter might not be as forgiving. Despite her frantic struggles, Fanny wasnt able to break free from the restraints, so she could only shake her head and nod vigorously at Jane while blinking furiously. Her mood lifted at the sight, and Jane removed the cloth from her mouth. Cough Ms. Coolidge, may I ask who wishes to see me? Having learned her lesson, she dared not show disrespect to Jane anymore. Jane nonchntly replied, Youll find out soon enough. And remember, the chance, think about what happened with Christopher. while you still have Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fanny was taken aback. She had been specting if it was the people from the Collier Family who were after her as she had toyed with Jonathan before, and they had just decided to teach her a lesson now. However, Janes words made her realize her previous assumption was wrong. Her only connection to Jane was through Christopher, so Jane wouldnt be seeking her out for any reason other than Christopher. However, Christopher had already returned to Riverdon, so how could she still be in trouble because of him? 1/4 ts Free Coo Chapter 443 In Serious Trouble She wanted to probe further but refrained upon seeing Janes impatient expression. Following Janes advice, Fanny began to think about her interactions with Christopher. Soon, she was escorted by Janes men into a room, and her mouth was gagged once again. She was then carelessly thrown to the ground while Jane engaged in conversation with a woman. The woman casually asked, Is this the Kins woman that Christopher is so fond of? Can she convince him to return to Nortnd? Jane promptly replied, Yes, thats her. Christopher used to care deeply for her. Utterly baffled by their conversation, Fanny nced at Florence. Though she was unfamiliar with Florence, she could tell from Janes attitude toward her that this woman was not just any other ordinary person. MmChmm, she attempted to speak up. s, her words went unnoticed as Florence interjected, Have her call Christopher and persuade him to return to Nortnd. Without someone like Christopher to use as leverage against Jonathan, Florence couldnt shake off her uneasiness and was eager to bring him back, especially since Jonathan refused to acknowledge her. Just then, the cloth was removed from Fannys mouth, and a cell phone was ced next to her ear soon after, already calling a number. Ignoring the phone, she addressed the woman above her, Miss, Christopher no longer has feelings for me. Even if I ask him to return, he wont. Fanny made this statement with the hopes of being released, but to her surprise, Florence furrowed her brow and turned to Jane. What is she talking about? Jane jolted and hastily replied, Shes speaking nonsense! Miss Shelton, Christopher definitely likes her! Youll see once the call connects. However, the phone continued to ring without anyone picking up. Fanny then spoke, Miss Shelton, I am not the one Christopher likes. On the contrary, its Miss Jane who had a rtionship with him before Upon hearing this, Jane immediately rushed over and threw her a kick. What are you making up now? My rtionship with him was purely business! Werent you 2/ Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble always clinging to him back then? Although Jane had never explicitly mentioned that Fanny and Christopher were together, she had used Christopher as a shield, so naturally, she had to delve into their past. Therefore, she was well aware of the history between Christopher and Fanny. Fanny was shocked by her words, and her eyelids twitched. Florence looked at her and ordered, Call Christopher and ask him toe back. As soon as Florence spoke, a person suddenly appeared and untied the ropes on her, but she didnt dare to take out her cell phone. Even though Christopher had been ignoring her calls, what if he answered now? What would she do then? As she pondered how to handle the situation, her cell phone suddenly rang Fanny instinctively wanted to hang up the phone, but someone beat her to it and pulled out her phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, everything went ck before her eyes. It was Christopher. The person next to her answered the phone immediately and handed it to Fanny so that she could speak. With all the intimidating figures surrounding her, Fanny could only tremble as she answered, Hello? Fanny Christophers voice came through. Fanny, Im sorry for not answering your calls before. rmed, Fanny hastily responded, Its fine if you dont answer my calls. We dont have anything between us anymore. Christopher paused for a moment before he asked, Fanny, do you not like me anymore? But Ive always I dont like you! Im busy. I have to go. Fanny cut off Christopher before he could continue. She was worried about what he might say next, and attempted to hint for him to hang up quickly. Even so, Christopher didnt seem to understand her hints at all and said instead, Fanny, if youre mad at me for going back to Riverdon, I can exin myself. Fanny didnt want to listen, but the person next to her covered her mouth. Hence, she was forced to listen as Christopher went on to exin. 3/4 Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble Free Coins I went back to Riverdon so that I could get my dads approval for our marriage. Now that hes agreed, if youre fine with it, we can finally be together without any shame. As soon as Christopher finished speaking, Fanny was drenched in sweat. She turned to look at Florence in horror, only to see that the woman was smiling in satisfaction. Florence mouthed something to Fanny, and she saw it clearlyCshe wanted her to ask Christopher to return to Nortnd. At the sight of her silence, a man pressed a sharp knife against Fannys face. Fanny, filled with anxiety and fear, could only steady her voice and reply, Chris, I guess we can get married. Can youe back to Nortnd to stay with me? She didnt know why Florence wanted Christopher to return to Nortnd, but between his safety and the safety of her own face, she chose to protect her face. Florence smiled, satisfied with her tact. After Fanny finished speaking, the room fell silent as they waited for Christophers answer. 245 in Senour Trouble Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble Mmph, mmph! Jane looked pleased at the sight of Fanny being gagged, feigning surprise as she remarked, Oh my, Miss Fanny, why are you so impulsive? Fanny red at her while putting up a fight with all of her strength. However, her struggles only led to her getting her hands and feet tied up. She regretted her decision furiously. She shouldnt have gotten into the car cooperatively when Jane asked her to! Previously, she assumed that they called her over to have a look because Kaydron had kidnapped Ang, but little did she know that the seemingly shabby man was actually working for Jane. At that thought, she realized she was in serious trouble. Jane grabbed Fannys chin, looking at her gagged mouth and bound limbs as she said with a smile, Dont give me that look. Im not going to harm you, but the person youll meetter might not be as forgiving. Despite her frantic struggles, Fanny wasnt able to break free from the restraints, so she could only shake her head and nod vigorously at Jane while blinking furiously, Her mood lifted at the sight, and Jane removed the cloth from her mouth. Cough Ms. Coolidge, may I ask who wishes to see me? Having learned her lesson, she dared not show disrespect to Jane anymore. Jane nonchntly replied, Youll find out soon enough. And remember, while you still have the chance, think about what happened with Christopher. Fanny was taken aback. She had been specting if it was the people from the Collier Family who were after her as she had toyed with Jonathan before, and they had just decided to teach. her a lesson now. However, Janes words made her realize her previous assumption was wrong. Her only connection to Jane was through Christopher, so Jane wouldnt be seeking her out for any reason other than Christopher. However, Christopher had already returned to Riverdon, so how could she still be in trouble. because of him? O 1/4 Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble She wanted to probe further but refrained upon seeing Janes impatient expression. Following Janes advice, Fanny began to think about her interactions with Christopher. Soon, she was escorted by Janes men into a room, and her mouth was gagged once again. She was then carelessly thrown to the ground while Jane engaged in conversation with at woman. The woman casually asked, Is this the Kins woman that Christopher is so fond of? Can she convince him to return to Nortnd? Jane promptly replied, Yes, thats her. Christopher used to care deeply for her. Utterly baffled by their conversation, Fanny nced at Florence. Though she was unfamiliar with Florence, she could tell from Janes attitude toward her that this woman was not just any other ordinary person. MmChmm, she attempted to speak up. s, her words went unnoticed as Florence interjected. Have her call Christopher and persuade him to return to Nortnd. Without someone like Christopher to use as leverage against Jonathan, Florence couldnt shake off her uncasiness and was eager to bring him back, especially since Jonathan refused to acknowledge her. Just then, the cloth was removed from Fannys mouth, and a cell phone was ced next to her car soon after, already calling a number. Ignoring the phone, she addressed the woman above her, Miss, Christopher no longer has feelings for me. Even if I ask him to return, he wont. Fanny made this statement with the hopes of being released, but to her surprise, Florence furrowed her brow and turned to Jane. What is she talking about? Jane jolted and hastily replied, Shes speaking nonsense! Miss Shelton, Christopher definitely likes her! Youll see once the call connects. However, the phone continued to ring without anyone picking up. Fanny then spoke, Miss Shelton, I am not the one Christopher likes. On the contrary, its Miss Jane who had a rtionship with him before Upon hearing this, Jane immediately rushed over and threw her a kick. What are you making up now? My rtionship with him was purely business! Werent you 2/4 Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble ways clinging to him back then? Although Jane had never explicitly mentioned that Fanny and Christopher were together, she had used Christopher as a shield, so naturally, she had to delve into their past. Therefore, she was well aware of the history between Christopher and Fanny. Fanny was shocked by her words, and her eyelids twitched. Florence looked at her and ordered, Call Christopher and ask him toe back. As soon as Florence spoke, a person suddenly appeared and untied the ropes on her, but she didnt dare to take out her cell phone. Even though Christopher had been ignoring her calls, what if he answered now? What would she do then? As she pondered how to handle the situation, her cell phone suddenly rang. Fanny instinctively wanted to hang up the phone, but someone beat her to it and pulled out her phone. Upon seeing the caller ID, everything went ck before her eyes. It was Christopher. The person next to her answered the phone immediately and handed it to Fanny so that she could speak. With all the intimidating figures surrounding her, Fanny could only tremble as she answered, Hello? Fanny Christophers voice came through. Fanny, Im sorry for not answering your calls before. rmed, Fanny hastily responded, Its fine if you dont answer my calls. We dont have anything between us anymore. Christopher paused for a moment before he asked, Fanny, do you not like me anymore? But Ive always I dont like you! Im busy. I have to go. Fanny cut off Christopher before he could continue. She was worried about what he might say next, and attempted to hint for him to hang up quickly. Even so, Christopher didnt seem to understand her hints at all and said instead, Fanny, if youre mad at me for going back to Riverdon, I can exin myself. Fanny didnt want to listen, but the person next to her covered her mouth. Hence, she was forced to listen as Christopher went on to exin. Chapter 445 In Serious Trouble I went back to Riverdon so that I could get my dads approval for our marriage. Now hes agreed, if youre fine with it, we can finally be together without any shame. As soon as Christopher finished speaking, Fanny was drenched in sweat. She turned to look at Florence in horror, only to see that the woman was smiling in satisfaction. Florence mouthed something to Fanny, and she saw it clearlyCshe wanted her to ask Christopher to return to Nortnd. At the sight of her silence, a man pressed a sharp knife against Fannys face. Fanny, filled with anxiety and fear, could only steady her voice and reply, Chris, I guess we can get married. Can youe back to Nortnd to stay with me? She didnt know why Florence wanted Christopher to return to Nortnd, but between his safety and the safety of her own face, she chose to protect her face. Florence smiled, satisfied with her tact. After Fanny finished speaking, the room fell silent as they waited for Christophers answer. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Rescue Has Finally Arrived To everyones surprise, Christopher remained silent on the other end. As time passed, the silence began to feel suffocating, and Fanny felt as if she was in pure agony. Moreover, with the intense gazes of Jane and Florence fixed on her, she found it event more difficult to breathe. Chris? she cautiously called out. Fanny, Im here, Christopher replied. However, as if he hadnt heard her previous request, he continued, Im a little busy at the moment. Ill get in touch with youter. Before Fanny could utter another word, he abruptly ended the call. Huh? Fanny was left baffled. She wasnt the only oneCeven Jane was frozen in shock. Florence let out a mockingugh, her eyes scanning Jane as she remarked, Is this what you meant when you said that he would definitelye back for her? At her words, Jane felt her knees going weak. Fortunately, she managed topose herself in time and stammered, ICI dont understand why Christopher is behaving like this Ha. Are you that cowardly? Upon saying that, Florence waved her hand dismissively. Although Jane was still anxious, she promptly heeded her instructions and left. In her hurry, Fanny was left forgotten on the ground. Fanny attempted to make herself inconspicuous, but Florences attention was soon drawn to her. Can you convince Christopher to return to Nortnd? Florence inquired. She had contemted the idea of bringing someone back from Riverdon, but the distance. was too great, and she found it quite troublesome even if she left things to her subordinates. Fanny trembled slightly as she cautiously regarded Florence. Although she was still unsure of Florences identity, she understood from Janes respectful behavior that she was not to be trifled with. In other words, Florence was someone she couldnt afford to offend O Chapter 446 Rescue Has Finally Arrived However, her quick wit led her to discover a potential opportunity. She timidly spoke up, asking in a cautious and somewhat simpering tone, Miss Shelton, do you have an important matter to discuss with Christopher? Florence raised an eyebrow while she studied Fanny, as if trying to discern her intentions. Fanny allowed herself to be scrutinized, meeting Florences gaze despite her nervous. apprehension. After some time, Florence grew disinterested and was about to speak when her subordinate handed her a document. Miss Florence, Ms. Coolidge left this behind before she departed. She mentioned she forgot to give it to you. The man spoke solemnly, cing the document before Florence without averting his gaze. Florence swept a bored nce at it. However, upon noticing that it contained Fannys information, she then turned her attention back to Fanny, who was still seated on the floor, and casually began perusing the document. Fanny sat rigidly on the ground, puzzled as to why Florence suddenly disregarded her question and instead moved her focus onto the document. Afraid to provoke Florence, she could only lower her head quietly and wait. Minutes ticked by, with Florence skimming through Fannys information. As the papers grew more tedious, she suddenly noticed that there was a sister named Ang in Fannys rtionships section. Hmm? And there it was, Angs husband was Jonathan. Well, what a small world Florence couldnt help but smirk, finding it quite amusing. Fanny sat on the ground, her legs numb, but she dared not move. Instead, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain. Fortunately, Florence didnt prolong her difort and spoke up shortly after, I am interested in pursuing Jonathan. Do you have any ideas? Share them with me. Florences words hit Fanny like a thunderbolt, shocking her to the core. She gazed at Florence with a conflicted expression, unsure of what to say. In fact, she waspletely clueless. 97 Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 10:33 Mon, 8 Apr 8 Chapter 446 Rescue Has Finally Arrived +5 Free Coint Upon seeing Fannys trembling lips and her uncertain eyes, which disyed her hesitation to speak, Fanny felt her good mood vanish instantly, and she mmed the file on her desk. What are you staring at? Cant you hear me? Startled by the file hitting her, Fanny quickly regained her senses and begged, Miss Shelton, please dont be angry. I heard you. I was just a little surprised. After a nce at the papers scattered inside the file, Fanny immediately realized that it contained her own information. She was filled with fear and doubt, but at the same time, she knew that she had no choice but to go along with Florences demands at a time like this. Why are you surprised? If you cant bring Christopher back, then find another solution! not been After looking through Fannys information, Florence understood that if Fanny I able to convince Christopher to return to Nortnd despite being in a rtionship with him. in the past, it was clear that the chances of him returning were unlikely, and they could only explore other options. It was only then that Fanny discovered that the reason Florence wanted Christopher back in Nortnd was to pursue Jonathan. Maintaining a serious expression, she hurriedly piped up. My sister Ang is married to Jonathan, and it seems he cares deeply for her Florences expression soured at this revtion. She kicked Fanny and snapped, What are you implying? You and your sister clearly have issues with each other, and youre not even biologically rted to the Kins Family. Why are you pretending? Fanny winced at the kick but continued, ICI meant no harm, Miss Shelton. I was just offering advice. Florences eyes turned cold as she scoffed, urging her to continue. Fanny suggested, You could kidnap her, then use her to manipte Jonathan. If that fails, use Ang to lure him in and gather evidence As she spoke, she observed Florences reaction. At first, her expression was normal, but Fanny soon noticed her growing displeasure as she went on and immediately stopped herself. Florence cast azy nce at the person next to her. Is this n feasible? She had been trying to impress Jonathan and wanted to leave a good impression on him. Hence, she had no qualms about dealing with Christopher only because she found out that the two were step siblings who werent close with each other through her investigations. 3/4 10:33 Mon, 8 Apr Chapter 446 Rescue Has Finally Arrived +5 Free Coina As for Ang, it was natural that she had thought ofying her hands on this woman who was so close to Jonathan. However, she did not want to take things that far yet, and she did not want Jonathan to hate her either. Miss Florence, it is true that Ang is getting in the way, the person replied, agreeing with Fannys suggestion to hurt Ang. Florence cast him another nce and asked, Will Jonathan me me if he finds out? The answer to her question was obvious, and the person hastily replied, Since it was her idea, let her handle it. As soon as he finished speaking, he shot Fanny a look. Fanny froze with fear at his gaze, but she could only grit her teeth and agree, Yes, Miss Shelton, you dont even have to do anything. ICIve already sent someone to deal with Ang She finally remembered Kaydron and recalled that he was supposed to make a move against Ang. She hoped he had seeded in dealing with Ang. Chapter 447 No Longer Messing Chapter 447 Chapter 447 No Longer Messing Around Kaydron, who was the current subject of Fannys thoughts, was now sitting in the police station feeling frustrated. The good news was that they wouldnt be detained for long. He believed that as long as he could contact Fanny and have her use her connections and efforts, he could easily be released on bail. However, he couldnt reach her at all, which made him extremely peeved. Still cant get through? Despite his frustration, Kaydron remained polite as he asked the police officer at the station. An officer ced down the cell phone and replied, No. Kaydron boiled with anger, and he was already nning to make Fanny regret her indifference toward him now. On the other hand, James had already rushed to Nortnd. After learning from Scarlet that Joseph had been taken to the police station, he spent a day sorting out his affairs before. hurriedlying to Nortnd. Unfortunately, he arrived at the wrong time, as Scarlet had gone to the hospital when he came knocking. Thinking that he hadnt seen his younger brother in a long time, James decided to head straight to the hospital. Currently, Scarlet was indeed at the hospital, but she was not in Zacharias hospital room. Instead, she was inquiring about his condition with the attending physician. Upon learning that he had fainted again that day, she lost control of her emotions, and tears kept streaming down her face. The doctorforted her for a moment before escorting her out of the office. At this point, Scarlet had alreadyposed herself and went to visit Zacharias. Mom. Zacharias, who had been daydreaming in the hospital room, called out when Scarlet walked in. Upon seeing his appearance, Scarlet couldnt hold back her tears once more. Mom, please dont cry, Zacharias hurriedlyforted her. However, she said, I know. Ill find a cure. Your illness will be treated, so dont worry about O 1039 Mon Apr Chapter 447 No Longer Messing Around anything else. There was a certain determination in her eyes that made Zacharias a little stunned. He pursed his lips and did not respond. Scarlet didnt say much more, afraid of making him feel ufortable. After a long pause, Zacharias finally said, Mom, dont worry Im worried about Fanny being home alone. You should go home after this.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Scarlet nced at the time and nodded. Okay, Ill head back for now. Fanny should being home from school by now. However, before she could leave the hospital gates, she received a call from James, who had arrived in Nortnd, and he informed her that there was no one at home. Scarlet was puzzled. If Fanny wasnt home at this hour, could it be that she was also on her way to the hospital? James didnt leave her much time to overthink, and as soon as he heard she was at the hospital, he immediately said he woulde over. At first, Scarlet was about to stop him, but upon thinking that Fanny might also be on her way to the hospital, she held back. After some thought, she decided to call Fanny to check on her. However, when she called, she found that Fannys phone was switched off. This immediately filled her with even more confusion, and a sense of unease crept into her heart. When James arrived at the hospital, he saw Scarlet with swollen eyes that hadnt yet subsided. Mom, why are you crying? Although James spoke words of concern, there was a hint of criticism in his eyes that he himself was not aware of. Scarlet suddenly felt a bit uneasy, but she still let out a sigh of relief at the sight of James. Help has finally arrived, she thought. She looked at James. This was the first time she had seen her eldest son since she had woken up from aa. For some reason, she always felt she had grown distant from him after not. seeing him for a while. James noticed Scarlets unease and asked in confusion, Mom, are you feeling unwell? Did you have a checkCup after waking up? Should Ie with you for aplete examination? She quickly shook her head. Theres no need for a checkup. Im fine. The doctor said that the reason I was in aa was because there was a blood clot in my brain that hadnt 2/4 10:33 Mon, 8 Apr 6 Chapter 447 No Longer Messing Around dissipated, but now that its gone, everything is alright. After waking up, Joseph had dragged her to undergo a fullCbody examination, which was so extensive and varied that it left her feeling dizzy, and she really didnt wish to go through it again. James didnt insist after hearing Scarlets words, but it was Scarlet who, recalling the examination, once again thought of Joseph and couldnt help but feel her eyes water. Joseph was still imprisoned, but she, as his mother, had no way to help him and had to rely on her eldest son to help her out, which made her extremely guilty. James didnt realize what Scarlet was thinking but suddenly asked, Mom, where is Zacs ward? Ill go to check on him first. Compared to Scarlet, who was once in aa but was now lively and active, James was more worried about Zacharias, whose body had never fully recovered. Scarlet, who was already in a low mood from thinking about Joseph, felt her heart sink further into her stomach when she heard James mention Zacharias. Ill take you James trailed behind Scarlet. Along the way, she didnt speak anymore, and James remained. silent as he followed her to the ward. see Zac. Its been a long time since youve seen him. Its time to catch up. Scarlet couldnt help but think that their motherCson rtionship might have faded a bit after not seeing each other for a while. However, for some reason, she suddenly thought of George. Back then, George was sent back to Riverdon after starting a fuss, which most likely put him into close contact with James. Could it be that he was now so distant from her because of George? Once the seed of doubt was nted, it would quickly grow and develop, forming an indelible shadow. On one hand, Scarlet felt that James would not be influenced by George, but she also feared that it was Georges doing at the same time, which led to her feeling conflicted. In the end, she couldnt resist asking, How is your father doingtely? James was surprised by Scarlets sudden mention of George, and he turned his head to look at her walking ahead of him on the left, as if trying to read her expression. Upon seeing Scarlet walking while staring at the ground, looking rtively calm, he replied, Mom, Dad has no longer been messing around recently. 3/4 10-33 Mon, 8 Apr Chapter 447 No Longer Messing Around Indeed, George had not been causing troubletely, not for any other reason, but because he didnt have much money left. When he owed 12 thousand at the casino in Nortnd, it was James who helped him out from afar. After George returned to Riverdon, he received at warning from James and had now calmed down a lot morepared to before. D Oh, Scarlet responded indifferently, as if she was not really interested. Seeing that she didnt ask any further, James remained silent. Although George stopped messing around, he developed a liking for alcohol. However, ast long as he only drank at home, James wouldnt interfere. Therefore, their rtionship remained rtively harmonious. James continued to trail behind Scarlet, and when she stopped in front of a hospital room, he furrowed his brow as well. After she entered the hospital room, he saw Zacharias paleplexion. He had not been informed in advance about James visit, so he was surprised to see him at first. However, he quickly understood why Scarlet had kept it from him, as they soon started discussing saving Joseph and finding Ang. 1) Chapter 448 Chapter 448 No Brother James, Zacharias managed to muster a smile upon seeing James, although his frail and sickly appearance made it appear pale and weak. James felt sorry for his brother, who had always been gued by illness, and quickly reassured him, Zacharias, you need to take care of yourself. few Zacharias nodded in agreement, but the two of them didnt have much to talk about. This was partly due to the turmoil that the Kins Family was facing, which left them with very pleasant topics to discuss. After exchanging a few words, theypsed into silence. At the sight of her two silent children, Scarlet grew concerned about Joseph and casually inquired of James whether he nned to visit Joseph or go directly to meet Ang. James, are you going to see Joseph first, or are you going straight to Ang? As she spoke, she unconsciously lowered her posture without even realizing it herself. Zacharias nced at Scarlet upon hearing her question, and his gaze naturally shifted to James. Joseph remainedposed, showing no signs of difort at her words. All of a sudden, Zacharias grasped the current situation. So, James hade to Nortnd for Joseph, and it was most likely at the behest of Scarlet. Recalling what he had heard from the police earlier, he couldnt help but pipe up, James, Joseph got arrested because he However, before he could finish his sentence, James interjected, Zacharias, go and get some rest. Ill just ask Mom about it. He hade for Joseph, but Scarlet had already informed him over the phone that if he wanted Joseph to be released as soon as possible, he needed to go to Ang. Even so, as he pondered all the recent information he had heard about Ang, James furrowed his brow. He did not want Zacharias to worry, which was why he chose to advise him to rest at that moment. Zacharias shook his head, then said to James, Im not tired. James, you came to find a way to save Joseph with Mom, right? James nodded in response. Yes. Josephs case could be a big issue, or it could be a small 12 10:34 Chapter 448 No Brother problem. Ill speak to Ang and request for her to release him. Upon mentioning Ang, he subconsciously frowned, as if recollecting some unpleasant memories. Zacharias pursed his lips at the sight of James confident expression but ultimately refrained from expressing his earlier thoughts. If he were to mention that Joseph had brought it upon himself and to advise James not to disturb Ang, it wouldnt be appropriate for the time. However, Scarlet seemed to sense his sentiments and frowned. Zac, rest well. Ill speak with James outside. With that, she rose to her feet. She didnt mean to me Zacharias, but she simply believed that he was not in a right state of mind due to his illness, and had even grown fearful of Ang. Previously, they had been unable to take action against Ang because they were a broken family without a father in Nortnd. Moreover, coupled with Zacharias poor health, there was nothing Ang had to be afraid of. However, now James had arrived. He was the eldest son of the Kins Family and Angs older brother. As the elder brother held a fatherly role, she couldnt possibly disregard everything he said, could she? With these thoughts in mind, Scarlet had already exited the ward. James noticed the change in Zacharias and offered him a fewforting words before following him out of the ward. Seeing James emerge, Scarlet inquired once more, James, have you made a decision? James nodded. Lets visit Joseph first to assess the situation. She felt a twinge of difort but agreed, Its best to see him first; you two havent seen. each other in a while, after all. James inquired about the whereabouts of Joseph at the police station before preparing to leave, showing no intention of apanying Scarlet. As she watched his departing figure, Scarlet called Fanny once more. However, Fannys phone remained unreachable, causing her to grow anxious. After some consideration, she decided to head straight home. Shortly after, James encountered Joseph. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing James, Joseph couldnt contain his surprise. James, why are you here? he 2/4 Chapter 448 No Brother eximed. James sighed and replied, Mom sent me to check on you. You cant stay locked up forever. I came to understand the situation, and then Ill go find Ang. Feeling uneasy, Joseph stubbornly insisted, Theres no need to involve Ang. It was my mistake that led me to being discovered this time. Next time, I wont let Ang get a hold of my weakness. Sighing once more, James looked at Joseph, unsure of what to say. Despite not having been in Nortnd recently, he had kept in touch with Joseph and was aware of his experiences in Nortnd as well as Angs recent attitude. If she maintained her previous tough stance toward Joseph, persuading her would be challenging, and maybe even impossible. Nevertheless, since Scarlet wanted him to convince Ang, he felt obligated to do so even if it was just for show. However, even if he went to Ang, he would not be as naive as Scarlet to think that merely using his status as the eldest brother would make her change her mind. From the start, he had nned to negotiate with her. Jonathan, you dont need to offer Ang any incentives. It wont be a major issue for me to be locked up for a while, Joseph argued after hearing James thoughts. Shaking his head, James responded, Dont worry about that. Ill assess her attitude before I you did previously. make a decision. You just need to exin to me what Although he had already heard Scarlets version, he knew that she had twisted the narrative due to her emotions. As he had expected, Josephs ount differed slightly from Scarlets. Even after Joseph finished recounting the events, he remained resolute. It was impulsive of him to write those words and have them ced in the ssroom where Ang was training, but he had no regrets. Ang had acted ruthlessly, so why couldnt he speak up? However, he hadnt anticipated that she would manage to trace it back to him, despite his efforts to be discreet. You shouldnt have acted impulsively, James remarked, standing up. Ill go speak with Ang. Take care of yourself. James attempted to call Ang, but the call didnt go through. Undeterred, he used a different number and called again. This time, the call was answered promptly, but it wasnt Ang on the line. 3/4 67%1 +5 Free Coins Chapter 448 No Brother Recognizing the voice, Joseph inquired, Mr. Lawson? Jonathan responded coldly, Who is this? Although James felt displeased by Jonathans tone, he maintained a cheerful demeanor as he identified himself. Mr. Lawson, its me, James, Angs brother. Im not aware of Ang having a brother, Jonathan replied icily, his tone making it clear that he was not willing to give in. Moreover, the meaning behind his words were clearCAng had no brother. Peeved by Jonathans tone, James suppressed his anger and continued, I am James. I would like to speak with Ang. Mr. Lawson, could you. Although he did not finish his sentence, it was obvious that he wanted Jonathan to pass the phone to Ang. However, Jonathan disregarded his request and curtly stated, Ang is sleeping. Call back another time, before abruptly ending the call. As James listened to the dial tone, his expression darkened. Nevertheless, he quickly regained his composure and reached out to Scarlet. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 I Dont Believe You When Scarlet received James call, she had just reached home, and she had also realized that Fanny was nowhere to be found. She immediately felt a sense of panic, so much so that she didnt bother to ask James any more questions, even though he mentioned that Ang had already gone to bed and they would talk the next day. With her phone in her hand, Scarlet said in a stunned tone, Fanny is missing! Confused, James asked, What? With a trembling voice, Scarlet repeated, Fannys missing. She hasnt been picking up phone the She couldnt fathom where Fanny could have gone besides the hospital or home after leaving school. When she was at the hospital, she thought Fanny was at home while she was at the hospital, and vice versa when she was at home earlier. Now that she had returned home once more, she finally realized Fanny was missing! Her heart raced with panic at the realization. James tried to reassure her, Dont worry, well continue when I get back home. As he was new to Nortnd, James had no idea where to start looking when Scarlet suddenly mentioned Fanny was missing. In fact, he was more inclined to believe that Fanny wasnt missing, but Scarlet was overreacting instead. After hanging up, he tried calling Fanny, but upon finding that her phone was turned off, he decided to rush straight home. Despite waiting at home, Scarlet couldnt calm herself at all. She continuously dialed Fannys unreachable number and wondered fervently if she had been kidnapped. It wasnt without reason that she would think so, as Fanny had been kidnapped in the past, and she immediately thought of Fannys past kidnapping now that she had disappeared once again. The more Fanny remained unreachable, the more Scarlet became certain that she had been kidnapped, and even began to specte on who could have kidnapped Fanny. Upon hearing the dial tone again, she couldnt help but think of Ang. After all, the only person in the entirety of Nortnd who did not get along with he was none other than Ang. O 1/4 Chapter 449 I Dont Believe You It mustve been that w*nch, Ang! She did something to Fanny because she doesnt like her, Scarlet suddenly dered fiercely from her seat on the couch, herplexion pale. Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As her determination grew, Scarlets resentment toward Ang deepened. Moreover, she recalled James informing her that he was able to talk to Ang, which made her even more certain that Ang was avoiding them out of guilt. Although she suspected Ang, Scarlet refrained from confronting her directly as Ang wouldnt answer her calls, and James had advised against rash actions. While Scarlet was consumed by worry over Fannys disappearance, Fanny herself was at a loss for words. Since getting into Janes car, she had been on an emotional rollercoaster. Meeting Florence had initially heightened her anxiety, but upon learning of her interest in Jonathan, Fanny felt a little more rxed and strategically redirected her focus toward Ang. Moreover, she voluntarily disclosed her involvement with Kaydron and Florence, to her expectations. She seemed interested when she mentioned that she had already sent Kaydron to hurt Ang. When will he make his move? Florence asked. Without hesitation, Fanny replied, He promised to do it yesterday, so he should have seeded by now, but since you brought me here, I couldnt contact Kaydron, so The implication behind her words was clear. She was hoping that Florence would either go along with her words or allow her to contact Kaydron to inquire about Angs situation. However, Florence did not meet her expectations. Instead, she directly instructed one of the people beside her, Go check on Kaydron and see what hes done to Ang. The person quickly agreed and left. Upon hearing Florences instructions, Fanny was dumbfounded. She whispered, Miss. Shelton, I could have just asked Kaydron directly She couldnt understand why Florence went to such lengths to have her people check on Kaydron. Moreover, she had a lingering worry that Florence might discover that Kaydron had her photos. Kaydron was foolish. This was the very fool who had her photos in his hands. Although she knew that she would eventually find the opportunity to delete them if she deceived him long enough, things would be utterly different if the photo fell into Florences hands. From their recent interactions, Fanny could tell that Florence was not as foolish as Kaydron. Even if she was foolish, the people around her were not fools but rather quite capable 2/4 Chapter 449 I Dont Believe You! individuals. If the photo really fell into Florences hands, retrieving it wouldnt be easy. As she pondered the situation, her emotions overwhelmed her eyes. Not wanting Florence to notice, she lowered her head after making her suggestion. Upon hearing her suggestion, Florence only scoffed disdainfully. However, Fanny didnt give up and continued, Miss Shelton, why dont I contact Kaydron and ask him? Ill have him bring Ang directly to you. She wasnt sure if Ang was still in Kaydrons hands, but she could only hope so. After all, this was also her bargaining chip in negotiations with Florence. Florence coldly nced at her and kicked her as before, I dont believe you. Just sit on the ground and wait for my people to find out the information. Fanny felt even more speechless. She looked at the darkening sky outside, unsure of how long it would take for Florences: people to gather information. She could only hope that Kaydron would be of some use, and that even if Ang hadnt been captured by him, he had at least caused trouble and distress for her. As the sky grew darker, Fanny became more and more exasperated and nervous, growing stiff as she sat on the ground. In contrast to her nervousness, Florence was much more rxed. Shezily leaned back on the sofa and sent a few text messages to Jonathan but did not receive a reply as usual. Then, shenguidly started eating. Although Florence could eat, Fanny couldnt. Hence, not only was she hungry, but she was also getting more and more anxious. She thought about how she had not been home since leaving school and did not inform Scarlet of her absence either, and she grew a little worried that Scarlet would be concerned. At the same time, she recalled Scarlets refusal for Zacharias to donate a kidney for her, and her heart grew cold. In Scarlets eyes, she was still not as important as a biological child! Lost in her thoughts, although Fanny remained seated on the ground without moving, she gradually became restless and agitated. Just when she was about to copse, the person who went to check the news for Florence finally returned. After entering the room, he quickly walked to Florences side and handed the documents to Chapter 449 I Dont Believe You her before whispering a few words in her ear. Then, he went to stand behind her. When Fanny saw him, she immediately asked, Did you find out? Although Fauny felt like she had been waiting for a long time, the fact was that the person did not take long to check the information. Colna Chapter 450 You Talk Too Chapter 450 Chapter 450 You Talk Too Much Fanny observed the mans stoic expression and hoped to glean some insight into what he had discovered, but her efforts were in vain. Considering his swift return, she surmised he hadnt uncovered anything significant. However, the sight of the document he handed to Florence left her uneasy. The man paid no heed to Fannys inquiries. Even Florence seemed indifferent to her presence. Instead, Florences eyebrows raised in surprise after listening to the mans whisper, but she quickly composed herself and focused on the document. Fanny grew anxious that her previous inquiry had been too quiet, so she asked again, Miss Shelton, did you find anything? Florence lifted her gaze and red at her Fanny before instructing the person beside her, Teach her a lesson, but dont leave any marks on her face. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The remark left Fanny puzzled momentarily, but it wasnt until she saw a person who had been standing near Florence suddenly approaching her with fists clenched and looking ready to strike. It was then did sheprehend the gravity of the situation. Fanny stood there, dazed and bewildered, only feeling the force of the fist striking her body before letting out a cry of pain. Miss Shelton? Why did you hit me? Youre too chatty, Florence replied calmly, observing as she endured a few more blows before casually remarking, Okay, dont go overboard. Initially, Fanny didnt appear to be in the best of health, so Florence hadnt instructed her men to treat her as roughly as they did Christopher. But Fannys incessant chatter demanded. a response. After Florences subordinate stopped hitting Fanny, he paid no attention to Fanny, who had already been beaten to the ground, and stood once more beside Florence. Fannyy on the ground, writhing in agony. Though her face remained unscathed, the impact of the punches felt like they could shatter her bones. Even if her bones remained intact, she knew shed wake up bruised and aching tomorrow. The physical pain was daunting, but the humiliation cut deeper into her heart. Especially upon hearing Florences usation of talking too much, she felt utterly debased. 1/4 However, with She was worried about not being able to speak much in the future, but she didnt know that Florence had her beaten not just because she talked too much. Florence suddenly ordered someone to rough up Fanny because she had listened to the special reminder whispered in her ear by her subordinate. He mentioned that Angs bodyguards were all exCsoldiers and mercenaries, and Fanny had some grievances with Ang. With Ang being heavily guarded, it wasnt easy to abduct her, and Fannys shift in focus. from Christopher to Ang was as obvious as daylight. One reason was to deter Fanny from persistently urging Christopher to return to Nortnd, while the other was to exploit her as a pawn in dealing with someone Fanny disliked. Florence had no objection to Fannys first goal, but the second one didnt sit well with her. Fanny actually thought she could be manipted, which was preposterous. Am I truly that susceptible to maniption? Thus, the punches Fanny took were of her own making. Initially, Florence had shown some leniency toward Fanny because Fanny was a girl, unlike how she treated Christopher. Now, it seemed everyone had their limits, and Fanny had willingly crossed the line. In the room, Florence mulled over the information her subordinate had uncovered. The entire experience was agonizing for Fanny. Before long, Florence finished reviewing the documents and directed her attention toward Fanny. Whats on your mind? Florences gesture indicated that Fanny could speak freely. Despite the lingering pain from her bruises, Fanny pushed it aside. She swallowed hard and inquired, Miss Shelton, what did you discover? At this moment, she dared not bring up the grand promises she had persuaded Kaydron to convey to Florence through Ang. Instead, she cautiously inquired about what Florence had discovered while holding her breath. Given that she hadnt had the opportunity to reach out to Kaydron that day, Fanny remained uncertain of his sess or failure. 2/4 Hehr Florence found her expression amusing and let out a slight chuckle. However, Fanny didnt overlook any of Florences subtle facial cues. Upon witnessing thetters smirking smile and disdainful nce, Fannys heart constricted and felt overwhelmed with embarrassment. Florence wasnt interested in addressing her concerns. Instead, she casually tossed a piece of paper onto the table in front of Fanny and sneered, So, this Kaydron you mentioned, right? Hes the guy youre using to deal with Ang, huh? Her voice was light, but the papernding on the table felt like a heavy blow to Fannys heart. Fanny quickly picked up the paper and nced over it hastily. It was just a regr profile of Kaydron, along with a photo attached. It was indeed him. Yes, Miss Shelton, Fanny replied, still mindful of Florences earlier remarks about her talking too much. Even though she had many questions, she dared not ask and simply answered Florences inquiry honestly. Oh, Florence responded coldly, after which she asked, Did you previously say he could deliver Ang to me? Fanny felt a sense of unease creeping in, and she felt unsure whether to respond. While she hesitated, a sudden punchnded on her, causing her to cry out in pain. Ah- Miss Shelton wants an answer, the man said, clearly following Florences orders, as he confronted Fanny with clenched fists. It was only then that she snapped back to reality and realized she had been lost in thought just a moment before. I I did say something. Because Kaydron told mest night they were going to move on Ang today. He even swore theyd get her for sure! She gritted her teeth against the pain and couldnt focus on anything else but to me Kaydron. Kaydron did mention going after Ang today, though he didnt promise anything. But he shouldnt have chickened out. At this point, there had to be some resolution. Florences voice cut through the tension, Tsk, that fe has already been nabbed and is sitting in lockup. Oh, and when they got him, he hadnt even gotten close to Ang. Chapter 450 You Locked up? Fanny was stunned. She had been taken away by Jane as soon as she left school and had hardly had any contact with the outside world from evening until now. Naturally, she was unaware of Kaydrons arrest. Fanny wasnt as shocked by Kaydrons arrest. She was even more surprised that it happened before he even reached Angs ce. While she had considered the possibility of Kaydron failing, she never imagined him getting nabbed before meeting Ang. Upon seeing Fannys bewildered expression, Florence gave a quick signal to the person beside her. but That person promptly filled Fanny in on what happened to Kaydron. The more she listened, the more disheartened she felt. She had hoped he would at least make some progress, instead, he got himself locked up before achieving anything and dragging her into the mess. And to make matters worse, Ang didnt face any trouble. Fannys n felt utterly useless. Fanny didnt want to admit that she had sent this foolish man to do her bidding. And the thought of Ang getting away scotCfree didnt sit well with her at all. Luckily, Kaydron wouldnt be detained for too long. Realizing she couldnt let Florence witness her distress, Fanny attempted to salvage the situation, saying, Its okay that he failed this time. If your people are willing to help him, hell definitely seed next time! Florence scoffed. Yeah, right. Before Fanny could react, a fistnded on her. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Upsetting Florence Fanny didnt get any sympathy as she wailed in pain from the beating, and her already pale face looked even more pitiful. But there was nopassion to be found in that room, and the blows continued unabated. Fanny knew she had upset Florence again with her words and begged for mercy while crying and screaming in pain. When Fanny pleaded for the second time, Florencezily called a halt to the beating. The blows stopped, but Fannys tears didnt. She cried loudly before, and now that she was beaten hard, her face and body were left in a sorry state. Even though the fists stopped, Fanny still whispered in fear, Miss Shelton, I was wrong. Fanny realized that Florence was angry because she suggested tying down Angel with Kaydron She thought Florence didnt like her and Kaydron being together. I shouldnt have made such suggestions As Fanny wiped her tears, she vowed to be more careful with her words around Florence, who had a terrible temper. Good to know. Those kinds of people Florence sighed with satisfaction as she rxed her furrowed brow. Fanny had guessed half of her intentions, but the main reason was that she had no intention of associating with Ang in the first ce. Secondly, even if she did want to involve Ang, she certainly wouldnt do it with someone like Kaydron. After all, Kaydron was clearly a liability and was unlikely to be of any help whatsoever. Perhaps sensing the disdain in Florences unspoken words, Fanny hesitated before speaking cautiously, Miss Shelton, even if you dont need assistance, you can definitely But before she could finish her sentence, Florence interrupted her displeasedly. Im not nning to deal with Ang for now, and as for those rotten ideas you came up with earlier, forget about them. 1/4 foitially, upon learning that Ang was Jonathans wife, Florence had indeed considered. taking action against her. However, she knew that directly targeting Ang would surely displease Jonathan. She could tell that he had genuine feelings for Ang. And today, when her men discovered that the bodyguards Jonathan had ced around Ang were all former soldiers or mercenaries, Florence became even more convinced that Jonathan cared deeply for Ang. Florence was thankful for her teams thorough probe into Angs security while they dug into Kaydrons case. Despite the rush, it helped her decide not to go after Ang, contrary to Fannys suggestion. Fanny couldnt grasp Florences change of heart and was puzzled by her earlier interest. turning into a different stance. Upon seeing Florences frustrated face, Fanny felt silly. Florence had had enough of thetters antics and gave her another hard kick, hitting her where it hurt the most. Upon hearing Fannys cries, Florence sighed. Weve got to figure out a way to get Christopher back to Nortnd. Until then, consider yourself my guest. The mention of being a guest sent chills down Fannys spine. Under Florences stern look, Fanny kept silent, no matter how torn up inside she felt. Florence got up casually and headed out the door. Before leaving, she made sure her associates would take care of Fanny in her absence. Fanny watched her leave, trembling, then turned to the two people left behind, not sure what to do next. Reaching out to Christopher to return to Nortnd felt like a lost cause after his sudden hangCup. However, with two individuals monitoring her now, even though it waste, she reluctantly reached for her phone. When she did, she realized her phone had unexpectedly powered off. Earlier, when she noticed someone calling her, she discreetly muted it because she didnt want to upset Florence, especially when they were in the middle of an important conversation. After muting it, shepletely forgot about her phone. But to her surprise, her phone had shut down on its own, and only when she tried to turn it 2/4 Chapter 451 Upsetting Florence back on did she realize it was out of battery. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Looking at the two ominous figures guarding her, she sighed and asked, My phone died. Can I charge it first? The two didnt give her a hard time, and one of them quickly fetched a charger for her. As she plugged in her phone to charge, she pondered how to convince Christopher to help her and how to ensure that after Kaydron showed up, he wouldnt target Ang again. She didnt want him to focus on her instead of Ang, especially since he still had her photos. Finally, when her phone was fully charged, she frowned at the missed calls on the screen, and her whole demeanor was tense with worry. There were calls from Kaydron, Scarlet, and even from James. Her first thought was that James had arrived in Nortnd. After all, Scarlet had mentioned that she would get James to handle Josephs affairs. Thinking of James capability and resourcefulness, Fanny felt relieved and decided to return his call first, but just as she was about to dial his number, Scarlet suddenly called her. Earlier, Scarlet had encountered James hurrying back home. She immediately informed him that she had tried calling her several times throughout the afternoon, only to be met with silence. Eventually, her calls went straight to voicemail, indicating that Fannys phone had been switched off. This raised her concern for thetters safety. After listening to Scarlets ount, James also tried calling Fanny, only to be met with the same oue: her phone was unreachable. Scarlets eyes glistened with unshed tears, and without uttering a word, she bolted toward the door, determined to seek help. James quickly stopped her from going out as he was concerned about thete hour and the darkness outside. Mom, youre still not fully recovered. Itste at night, you shouldnt go out. Ill go check on Fanny, said James. Upon seeing that he was also concerned about Fanny, Scarlets worries eased a bit. He immediately reached out to his acquaintances for help. While he wasnt deeply connected in the city, he knew a handful of people who might be able to help. At least it was better than Scarlet going out alone to search for a needle in a haystack. After asking for help from his acquaintances, he found himself at a loss for what to do next. His brows furrowed in frustration, prompting Scarlet to voice her suspicions. 3/4 Chapter 451 Upsetting Florence James, do you think it could be Ang? Perplexed, he responded, Why would you think its her? Despite his confusion, he couldnt shake the feeling that Ang didnt fit the profile of someone capable of such actions. She borated, Ang has always harbored resentment toward Fanny. I cant help but wonder if shes behind this. Recalling Fannys exaggerated tales of how Ang allegedly caused her breakup with Yaxley, coupled with Angs distant demeanor toward their family. and Zacharias and Joseph in particr, it was easier for Fanny to subtly me Ang. Naturally, Scarlet grew even more disdainful of Ang. If only I could turn back time, she mused, I would never have wished for someone as despicable as Ang to be a part of our lives. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 I Dont Have A Brother James raised an eyebrow. So, Ang has been holding a grudge against Fanny all this time? As memories of past shes between Fanny and Ang resurfaced, he couldnt help but acknowledge the possibility. Still, he hesitated to believe Ang was the mastermind behind it all. Scarlet nodded gravely upon realizing that James, residing far away in Riverdon, might have not been fully informed about Angs previous misdeeds that led to conflicts between Fanny and Yaxley. Hence, she wasted no time in bringing it to his attention. With a furrowed brow, James acknowledged her words. Mom, Im aware of that. Joseph filled me in. The mention of Joseph prompted him to ponder, I wonder what insights Joseph might have offered if I were present. The thought of Joseph still being detained weighed heavily on his mind as he sighed and turned to her. Mom, have you considered the possibility that Fanny might have offended someone else? Scarlet swiftly defended Fannys character, stating, Fanny is so wellCbehaved and sensible. Its hard to imagine her offending anyone. Only someone like Ang would target her without reason. Observing James somber expression andck of response, she continued her criticism of Ang. Ang doesnt even have the courage to answer your calls. Clearly, shes feeling guilty about something! James remained silent as his thoughts were consumed by the dilemma at hand. Mom, even if Ang is involved, we cant afford to antagonize her now, After all, arent you still relying on her to help rescue Joseph and Zacharias? Scarlet looked extremely pale, but deep down, she felt that Joseph and Zacharias were indeed slightly more important than Fanny, so she could only sigh and shake her head. James attempted tofort her. I doubt Angs behind this. If it were her, Mom, you wouldnt need to worry about Fanny so much. For some reason, he just couldnt believe Ang was capable of being cruel or ruthless. Scarlet fell into silence, and her expression was grim. The mother and son sat quietly on the couch and the atmosphere was silent as well. 175 Chapter 452 I Dont Have A Brother After a while, Scarlet picked up her phone again and said anxiously, Ill give Fanny another calle James didnt stop her. He felt that if she could get through, Fanny shouldnt be in any life- threatening danger. On the other side, Fanny, who was left at the vi by Florence, saw her phone fully charged and was about to call James back when she spotted the iing call from Scarlet. Her hand trembled as she took the phone, but she answered it as quickly as she could. When Fanny picked up, Scarlets voice rang with a mix of worry and surprise. Fanny, where have you been? Your phone was off for ages. Fanny sensed Scarlet had been searching for her anxiously for a while. Mom, Im at a friends house. She invited me over, and I forgot to give you a headsCup. My phone died, but its charged now. Scarlet found Fannys exnation a bit stretched, but she was relieved they were finally talking, and thetters exnation eased her initially tense heart. Thank God, Fanny isnt restrained by Ang. Okay, thats a relief. So, when are youing home, Fanny? Fanny wasnt sure herself when she could return. After hesitating for a while, she finally asked, Can I stay at my friends for a few days, Mom? Please? Scarlet didnt sound thrilled, but she agreed and reminded Fanny to take care of herself. Just before hanging up, Scarlet dropped James name. The call was then passed to him. After a brief exchange, he curiously inquired if Fanny knew anything about Joseph spreading rumors about Ang. Naturally, Fanny denied any knowledge, and the call ended shortly afterward. Once the line went dead, she felt a rush of confusion sweep over her. Why did James suddenly bring up Josephs gossip about Ang? Does he suspect my involvement? 2/5 Chapter 152I Dont Have A Brother With a quick shake of her head, she dismissed the thought. Her only link to the matter was Telvis, whom she had introduced to Joseph. It all started on her first day back at Nortnd Medical University after Christopher departed from Nortnd. And it was Josephs concern for her that led him to drive her to school that day. When they casually crossed paths with Telvis, they were discussing how heartless Ang was for completely disregarding Zacharias illness. That person seems to be in training with Ang, she mentioned, gesturing toward Telvis. Joseph, already upset with Angs cold treatment, scrutinized Telvis after hearing her words, and this made Fanny secretly hope he would do something about it. However, she didnt expect him to just hand Telvis a flimsy note. Though everything written on the note was true, it still gave Ang an opportunity. She outright denied Zacharias, her own brother. Thinking about how Joseph didnt cause any trouble for Ang but ended up embarrassed instead, Fanny felt he was more trouble than he was worth. But even though she had a lot of opinions about him in her heart, she didnt dare to reveal them in front of him. The next morning. Ang learned from Jonathan that James had stopped by. Still halfCasleep, she mumbled, When? Jonathan smirked, and a trace of amusement danced in his eyes. After you dozed off. Angs checks flushed immediately. She recalled how worn out she wasst night after Jonathans relentless teasing. Upon contemting his unchecked desires, she felt a mix of embarrassment and wistfulness. Back in Riverdon, Sebastian and May would probably have been hoping for her to have a chubby little boy by now. As she reminisced, her blush deepened. Yet, despite everything, memories of Riverdon made her feel a pang of longing. Even though 3/5 Chapter 452 I Dont Have A Brother there wasnt all sunshine and roses in her past life, it was still home, where she felt more at case. And with friends who cared for her and people like Sebastian and May, who felt like family, Ang felt a certain fondness for Riverdon. When she came to Nortnd for training, May originally wanted to apany her, but she declined the offer. Even with Jonathans arrival, Sebastian and May didnt join. Apart from themselves and Oliver, the bodyguard, their amodation only had a housekeeper who handled cleaning and cooking. And thanks to Jonathans specific instructions, the housekeeper rarely crossed their path. After being lost in her thoughts for too long, Ang was startled when he called out to her softly. She snapped back to reality and slowly got up. It dawned on her, prompted by his mention of James earlier, that she should inquire further. Why is James looking for me? She always sensed trouble whenever the Kins Family reached out to her. With Josephs recent detainment, Ang couldnt shake the suspicion that James appearance was somehow linked to it. I didnt ask, but its probably not a good thing, Jonathan replied, his tone icy yet matterCof- fact. However, he still proceeded to summarize his conversation with James for her. Ang couldnt help but frown at his words. Jonathans response mirrored her thoughts, almost like they were on the same wavelength. And she couldnt believe he had just confronted James, saying she had no brother. It really hit close to home for her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Being tangled up with the Kins Family only brought her disgust. How could she consider them as kin? It became clear to her that James was definitely not her brother. She had no brother. Jonathan gently tousled her hair and checked the time before softly suggesting, Lets ready for dinner, then Ill walk you to school. get Chapter 452 I Dont Have A Brother Ang looked away from her thoughts and shed him a big smile. Sure. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 James Has Got A Hunch On Zacharias In the past few days, Jonathan had been sending Ang to Nortnd Medical University every time, fearing someone might target her. But now that Kaydron had been arrested yesterday, he didn''t refuse to take her anymore. Instead, she felt oddly pleased. After hastily finishing their morning routine and breakfast, as they were preparing to head out, Ang noticed a missed call from James on her phone. She hadn''t anticipated James ringing her up so early. "James'' calling," she announced and waved her phone in front of Jonathan. "You don''t have to pick up if you don''t want to," he remarked. After a brief moment of contemtion, she replied, "Alright." She then muted her phone and decided to put James on hold for the time being. She didn''t want to pick up his call because it was too early, and she didn''t want it to interfere with her time with Jonathan. James wasn''t worth it, so she made her decision straightforwardly. Ang had been contemting a conversation with James, but she nned to wait until she wasn''t busy and had sorted out her emotions. One of the bodyguards was driving, while she and Jonathan sat in the back, holding hands. Jonathan, realizing that Ang''s training wasing to an end, asked, "Is it time for the final assessment?" She nodded. "Yes." She had mentioned the date of the final assessment to him before, so his question didn''t surprise her. "Still heading to the outskirts of Nortnd?" "Yes, we leave tomorrow, and the assessment willst two days." "I''ll apany you this time." Ang looked at him in surprise, but remembering that he had mentioned leaving the Nortnd branch to Spencer, she shed a smile and agreed. 175 Chapter 458 James Has Got A Hunch She didn''t want to be separated from him either. Jonathan''s illness, though it hadn''t red up for a while, still left her feeling uneasy about leaving him. Soon, the car came to a stop outside Nortnd Medical University. Ang got out of the car and said goodbye to Jonathan before realizing that James'' calls kepting in now and then. In the short ride, he had already called three times. She watched Jonathan''s car drive away before answering James'' call with a calm tone, "Who is this?" Although Jonathan had told her that he had already denied James'' attempt to use their sibling rtionship to gain sympathyst night, Ang still felt unsettled. She wanted James to understand that once she left the Kins Family, they had no rtionship anymore. If she had the energy to deal with them, she would have settled the score from their past lives as well. But for now, things were fine. The once respectable Kins Family had fallen apart, and she didn''t mind watching it crumble further. Besides, watching the Kins family suffer was a bit of stress relief. No matter what she was pondering, she fell silent after posing the question, "Who''s calling?" On the opposite end of the line, when James heard a voice that didn''t belong to Jonathan, he let out a sigh of relief. "It''s me, Ang," he murmured, trying to convey a tenderness he had never shown her before. But she couldn''t stand it. It made her sick to her stomach. "Huh? You must have dialed the wrong number, I don''t have a brother," she said, cutting off James before he could respond, and hung up the phone without giving him a chance to react. After hanging up, she continued on her way to the training ssroom in high spirits. James froze upon hearing the busy dial tone on the other end of the line. His entire body tensed up, including his expression. Chapter 453 James Has Got A Hunch On Zacharias He never imagined she would hang up on him like that, and her parting words sounded exactly like what Jonathan saidst night! She''s too audacious! James gripped his phone tightly, and his expression darkened as his mood soured. Scarlet approached cautiously and gently asked, "What''s up? Did Ang say something?" Knowing him well, Scarlet sensed Ang must have said something hurtful to upset him. James shook his head and muttered, "I''ll try calling her again." He understood he couldn''t approach Ang with his usual big brother attitude if he wanted to have a civil conversation. Yesterday, Jonathan mentioned Ang didn''t have a brother. Although James didn''t argue then, Ang''s recent remark made him itch to scold her. But before he could speak, she abruptly ended the call. James couldn''t help but wonder if she had picked up some of Jonathan''s traits from living with him for so long. Pondering the situation, James felt it growing even moreplex. He dialed Ang''s number once more, but she didn''t pick up. Thus, fueling his impatience. He didn''t know it, but at this moment, Ang had already muted her phone and stowed it away in her bag to fully immerse herself in the training session. Their training was nearing its end, with the final exam ted for the day after tomorrow. Ang wasn''t about to ck off as she had before. When James heard the call disconnect yet again, a surge of frustration overwhelmed him. He battled to contain his anger and opted to join Scarlet on a visit to the hospital to check on Zacharias. Scarlet noticed his troubled expression and couldn''t help butment on how Ang was not only disrespectful but alsocked sibling respect. Although James remained outwardlyposed and didn''t agree with him, deep down, he harbored simr thoughts. Upon arriving at the hospital, they were met with Zacharias'' pallid, frail figure. 3/5 815 Chapter 458 James Has Got A Hunch On Zacharias Originally, James wanted to ask Zacharias how to get Ang to help Joseph, but Zacharias didn''t want to talk more about Ang and directly changed the topic to Fanny. ! He inquired, "Mom, will Fannye to see me today?" Scarlet had been cursing Ang in her mind and didn''t expect him to suddenly ask about Fanny. Thus, upon hearing this, she was momentarily stunned. James was quick to respond, "Fanny is over at her friend''s ce and might crash there for a couple of days." On the flip side, Zacharias furrowed his brow. "She''s not exactly in top shape, so how can you be okay with her staying out?" He''d been working on setting up the him and kidney donation surgery for him Fanny, but now he was stuck in the hospital. If he wanted to keep it under wraps from Scarlet, he needed Fanny''s cooperation. When Zacharias recalled the sessful training report he sneakily glimpsed yesterday when the doctor stepped out, he felt more determined than ever. He mulled it over all night and decided to privately let Fanny know their tissue match was a sess. But he wasn''t keen on discussing it over the phone as he had to have a face-to- face chat with Charlotte to convince her to keep it hush-hush. Even though he suspected she might not agree to let him donate his kidney, he had to give it his all. If persuasion failed, he would have to resort to more forceful measures. Fanny has always beenpassionate and kind-hearted, so I should be able to sway her. Scarlet furrowed her brow. "We''re worried about Fanny too, but she finally has a friend she can hang out with at home. We can''t always hold her back." When Scarlet uttered those words, a sense of unease washed over her. She couldn''t shake the feeling that something wasn''t right. Fanny wasn''t particrly close to any of her friends. The thought crossed her mind that perhaps Ang had coerced Fanny into lying. Maybe thetter had been threatenedst night to fabricate the story about hanging out at a friend''s house. Zacharias remained silent/his expression giving nothing.away. But James sensed the tension in the air. "Mom, why don''t you go rest? I''ll have a word with 4/5 10:37. Mon, 8 Ap Chapter 453 James Has Got A Hunch On Zacharias Zacharias," he suggested gently. +5 Free Coins Observing Zacharias closely, he couldn''t help but notice ack of determination in his eyes this time. It made him uneasy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Then, Zacharias brought up Fanny out of the blue, triggering a memory of their sessful match. Yet, Joseph and Scarlet had deliberately kept him in the dark about it. A gut feeling told James that Zacharias might be onto something. With a heavy sigh, Scarlet excused herself and left the room. She knew that James was a decisive individual. Whatever he wanted to discuss with Zacharias must be e significant. Concern for Fanny weighed heavily on her mind, but she trusted James to handle the situation. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Monitoring Scarlet James looked over at Zacharias, whoy weakly on the hospital bed, his face drained of color and tension etched into his features. "Come on, take a seat," Zacharias said, managing a weak. smile. He extended his frail arm from under the nket and lightly tapped the edge of the bed twice. Even though there were chairs scattered around the room, Zacharias had a gut feeling that whatever James was about to say might not be easy to hear. So, he decided to show a bit of vulnerability beforehand. James let out a heavy sigh as he took in thetter''s pallidplexion and the strained smile stered across his face. Some of his frustration melted away, and he settled himself onto the edge of the bed. "We''re still on the hunt for a kidney for Fanny," James said slowly, his gaze locked onto Zacharias'' face. He had a hunch about what Zacharias might be thinking and saw this as a chance to probe a bit further. Zacharias cast his eyes downward. "Thanks. Any updates on the kidney source?" In truth, he was not optimistic about James'' and Joseph''s efforts to secure a kidney donor. It seemed akin to finding a needle in a haystack. Nevertheless, they were running out of options. Which sane person would willingly give up such a vital organ like a kidney? That was why most kidney donors were those who had signed donation agreements before their only to be donated posthumously. passing. But even after excluding various circumstances, the number of usable kidneys was actually quite limited. And to top it off, before Fanny, how many people were already in line, waiting for a chance to get a kidney? They didn''t need to check; they knew it was not a small number. As Zacharias sighed softly, James remained silent, allowing the room to hang in a heavy stillness. After a while, the former looked up and asked, "What should we do about Ang''s not answering your calls?" He instinctively changed the subject, not wanting James to dwell on the issue of where Fanny''s kidney woulde from. He was determined to do everything he could for her illness. 1/5 Chapter 434 Monitoring Scarlet Upon hearing Ang''s name. James shook his head. "There''s nothing we can do. She''s probably in training now. I''ll try again at noon." Zacharias acknowledged and then said. "James, I think I can leave the hospital. Can you talk to Mom about it? He wanted to be discharged from the hospital as soon as possible and then avoid Scarlet and take Fanny to another hospital for kidney transnt surgery. He had mentioned the idea of being discharged to Scarlet, but she tly refused. Knowing her stance wouldn''t change, especially with his recent health issues, he decided not to push the matter further. Despite his ongoing struggles with his health, he made a concerted effort over past few days to appear more stable and hide any difort from Fang Honn. While his condition hadn''t seen much improvement, at least he managed to present a better fa?ade. Rather than addressing his inquiry directly, James threw him off guard with a sudden question. "Are you considering donating a kidney to Fanny As he posed the question, he felt a sense of rity. He couldn''t prevent him from acting, so he needed to find a way to monitor his intentions. Zacharias found himself at a loss for words and was unsure of how to respond to James unexpected query. Should I deny it? He didn''t really want to lie to James directly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So, he opted for a strained smile and said. "James, aren''t you aware of the results from thepatibility test? It didn''t yield a match. While Joseph likely informed James of the test results, he likely withheld this information from thetter. "Mhm, it''s good that you understand." James nodded and gently patted the always frail Zacharias. He didn''t mind the affectionate gesture as Zacharias continued to plead. James. I can''t stand being cooped up in this hospital anymore. I want to get discharged and wander around Nortnd. Since I arrived in this town. I haven''t had the chance to explore." James took a moment to absorb words. Zacharias persisted, "Please, James, help me convince Mom." James studied him for a moment, and just when Zacharias thought he would reject the idea outright. James replied, "Hmm." A brief flicker of surprise crossed Zacharias'' sickly face, and it was swiftly reced by 23 Chapter 454 Monitoring Scarlet gratitude and reassurance. "Thanks, James. I''ll make sure to be cautious once I''m discharged." James sighed with a tinge of resignation. "I''ll talk to Mom about it, but I can''t promise she''ll agree." With Zacharias'' health in such a fragile state, Scarlet might stubbornly insist on keeping him. in the hospital for treatment. However, considering that Zacharias might still be pondering the kidney donation, perhaps convincing Scarlet to agree and then addressing the matter head-on would be more beneficial. He wasn''t indifferent to his Fanny. He just made the same choice as other members of the Kins Family. James'' thoughts on the kidney donation surprisingly align with Zacharias! That is,pared to Fanny, Zacharias was more important. "James, just lend me your support in persuading Mom. I''ll handle discussing the hospital discharge with her," Zacharias urged eagerly. Even though James expressed doubt about his ability to sway Scarlet, Zacharias remained confident in his own persuasion skills. While Scarlet''s love for her sons was uniform, her treatment of James, the eldest son and heir to the Kins Family, differed slightly from the others. She would likely be more open to James'' influence. With these thoughts in mind, Zacharias expressed gratitude to James once more before stifling a yawn. He feared that if James lingered in his ward, he might delve into other topics and forget about persuading Scarlet. If James left now, he should still remember to bring up the hospital discharge with Scarlet, shouldn''t he? James Kins saw through Zacharias Kins'' intentions but didn''t expose them, simply getting up and saying, "You look tired. Take a rest. I''ll step out for a bit. When he exited the ward, he immediately noticed Scarlet waiting outside. In that moment, she anxiously gripped her phone, as if in the midst of a call, though she remained silent. Since stepping out, she had been grappling with the question of whether Fanny had truly O 3/5 gone to a friend''s house to hang out. The more she dwelled on it, the more her anxiety mounted, prompting her to dial Fanny''s number. Yet, as the call connected, she realized Fanny''s line had been busy the entire time, indicating no answer. "Mom?" James'' voice interrupted her thoughts, prompting her to look up. As the dial tone persisted, she reluctantly set her phone voiced her worry "Fawn and phone has been busy this whole time. I can''t seem to reach her." "Busy the whole time?" James narrowed his eyes and dialed the number, confirming the ongoing dial tone. "Maybe she''s just chatting with someone," he reassured. But Scarlet remained anxious. "Her line has been busy since I left." Though James also found it peculiar, he persisted inforting her. "Let''s give it another try at noon." After all, he intended to reach out to Ang around that time. If Fanny still couldn''t be reached by then, they could explore other optionster. Despite her lingering worries, Scarlet agreed. Considering Zacharias'' predicament, James turned to her and suggested, "Mom, Zacharias. wants to check out of the hospital. It''s too suffocating here. If he''s eager to leave, we should allow him." They both understood that the hospital couldn''t provide a cure for Zacharias. Among those they knew, only Ang could heal Zacharias. However, she had also retired from her practice. Scarlet let out a sigh and expressed her reluctance. "I don''t want to m confine him to the hospital. I''m afraid he might resort to other means to reunite with Fanny. James mulled over the situation and thought that even if Zacharias and Fanny were not to reunite, they should have already confirmed theirpatibility. However, his immediate concern was reassuring Scarlet first. "Don''t worry, I''ll ensure someone keeps a close watch on him. Mom, you don''t need to worry." 4/5 Chapter 454 Monitoring Scarlet Despite James'' reassurance, Scarlet remained uncertain. Noticing her hesitation, he persisted in convincing her. "Forcing him to stay in the hospital could potentially jeopardize Zac''s health. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 To Marry You "Let''s go with Zac''s n and leave the hospital. I''ll do my best to support him? In the end, Scarlet agreed. James nced at Scarlet, took a moment, then said, "Thanks, Mean? Mom" After sorting out Zacharias'' discharge, James didn''t waste any time and immediately arranged to meet his friends up in Nortnd Meanwhile, Fanny was under surveince as she tried to get in touch with Christopher At first, Christopher ignored her calls. Despite the scrutiny, she persisted in dialing his number Thankfully, after several attempts, Christopher finally answered In a tired tone, Christopher asked, "Fatiny, what''s sp?t Suppressing her annoyance, Fanny asked with concern. "Chris, why didn''t you pick up my calls earlier? Despite her previous irritation, she managed to get in touch with Christopher and approached the conversation cautiously. Meanwhile, Christopher was seated opposite Michael with the phone on speaker between them. Avoiding eye contact with Michael, Christopher whispered. I wasn''t feeling well earlier and didn''t have my phone. I just saw your calls." Fanny seemed to ept his exnation and asked anxiously. "Are you okay, Chris? Are you feeling sick?" Maintaining hisposure, Christopher nced at Michael, received a nod, cleared his throat, and replied, "Just a minor illness. I went to the hospital, but I''m back home now." Fanny wasn''t sure how to react to his words. However, the person observing her grew impatient and nudged her with a stick. Startled, Fanny, who had been attacked by Florence''s subordinates the day before, felt her 1/5 To Marry Chapter 455 To Marry You Let''s go with Zac''s n and leave the hospital. I''ll do my best to support him." In the end, Scarlet agreed. James nced at Scarlet, took a moment, then said, "Thanks, Mom." After sorting out Zacharias'' discharge, James didn''t waste any time and immediately arranged to meet his friends up in Nortnd. Meanwhile, Fanny was under surveince as she tried to get in touch with Christopher. At first, Christopher ignored her calls. Despite the scrutiny, she persisted in dialing his number. Thankfully, after several attempts, Christopher finally answered. In a tired tone, Christopher asked, "Fanny, what''s up?" Suppressing her annoyance, Fanny asked with concern, "Chris, why didn''t you pick up my calls earlier?" Despite her previous irritation, she managed to get in touch with Christopher and approached the conversation cautiously. Meanwhile, Christopher was seated opposite Michael with the phone on speaker between them. Avoiding eye contact with Michael, Christopher whispered, "I wasn''t feeling well earlier and didn''t have my phone. I just saw your calls." Fanny seemed to ept his exnation and asked anxiously, "Are you okay, Chris? Are you feeling sick?" Maintaining hisposure, Christopher nced at Michael, received a nod, cleared his throat, and replied, "Just a minor illness. I went to the hospital, but I''m back home now." Fanny wasn''t sure how to react to his words. However, the person observing her grew impatient and nudged her with a stick. Startled, Fanny, who had been attacked by Florence''s subordinates the day before, felt her 1/5 Chapter 455 To Marry You heart race at any movement from them. Upon seeing the menacing expression on the person''s face, she clenced her teeth and stick uttered, "I''m worried about you, Chris. How about youe back to Nortnd, and I''ll Mack by your side? Though it didn''t make much sense, she voiced her concern nheless. Christopher frowned upon hearing her words, and even Michael, who was sitting opposite him, nced at the former''s phone. After a cough, Christopher rposed himself and proposed, "Fanny, why don''t you head back to Riverdon? I''ll arrange for someone to fetch you." Fanny fell silent, her mind racing. The person holding the stick handed her a note coldly. After scanning it, she asked with hope, "Could youe personally to pick me up? I really want to return to Riverdon, but I''m afraid... Christopher hesitated before nodding in agreement. Fearing rejection, she fought back tears as she admitted, "Our situation in Riverdon was tense before. I''m scared of the gossip from my family and others if I go back alone." "Absolutely," affirmed Christopher. Fanny quickly inquired, "And when might that be?" She dreaded the constant surveince by Florence. Even if she could take a stroll in the yard. she''d still be under watch. It was unbearable. Without much dy, he responded, "I''m here this time to bring you back for our wedding. You wouldn''t want me to leave everything unnned, would you?" Fanny nodded groggily in agreement. As the call ended, she hadn''t received a specific date from Christopher for his arrival, but instead, she was met with angry res from the other two. "Aren''t you going to ask about the timing? Do you want us to keep tailing you forever?" they jeered. Fanny felt distressed internally but kept aposed exterior. She shook her head and replied, "No, I don''t. But since Christopher didn''t mention it, I probably wouldn''t have asked Upon learning that he had agreed toe to Nortnd to pick her up personally, Fanny 25N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. C Immediately had the person guarding her pass this message on to requested to visit Kaydron. ce and also Florence didn''t persist in making things difficult for her. Instead, she simply instructed her people to keep an eye on Fanny from a distance. It was a gesture of granting thetter some degree of freedom, and fortunately, theyter coborated to intercept Christopher when he arrived in Nortnd. Upon receiving permission, Fanny wasted no time reaching out to Kaydron. A police officer picked up the phone, providing Fanny with the address before she made her way to the police station. Despite Florence''s subordinates tailing her and confiscating her cell phone temporarily to preventmunication with Christopher, Fanny remained unfazed. Her immediate n involved visiting Kaydron first, then making her way to the hospital to delve into Zacharias'' sudden return to Riverdon. Though Florence would likely detain Christopher in Nortnd upon his arrival to fetch her, Fanny anticipated her eventual freedom. Once she was free, she intended to return to Riverdon on her terms, not only for herself but also to bring Zacharias along, The kidney in Zacharias'' body, seeminglypatible with hers, was now her lifeline in the absence of a donor. She refused to let what rightfully belonged to her slip further out of reach. When Fanny arrived at the police station, the noon hour had yet to arrive. After some inquiries and paperwork, she finally came face to face with Kaydron. Kaydron didn''t seem to be in the best shape, but his eyes brightened when he saw Fanny standing before him. "Fanny! You actually made it!" Kaydron had spent the entire previous day attempting to reach Fanny but to no avail. He had been convinced that if she dared to be unreachable during such a crucial time, he would certainly give her a piece of his mind once he was released in a few days. Yet here she was, showing up on her own ord! Fanny sighed and asked, Do you want me to bail you out?" 3/5 Chapter 455 To Marry You Kaydron was only going to be detained for a few days, so even if would be released soon erough. t mention bail, he But Fanny was eager to expedite things because she wanted him to do something sooner rather thanter. Before her arrival, she had already set aside the money to bail him out. Though he wasn''t thrilled, he reluctantly agreed to her bail proposition. He had tried reaching out to her the day before with the sole intention of securing his release from jail. The whole situation was embarrassing for him and his associates. As a small- time businessman, he couldn''t afford to tarnish his reputation among acquaintances. But Fanny wasn''t his average associate. He had leverage over her, and besides, she had been obedienttely, and their time together in bed was enjoyable. Plus, it was she who had suggested handling Ang''s matter, so naturally, she had to take responsibility for this mess. In no time, she had him bailed out. Upon release, she apanied him back to his ce. This time, she wasn''t just there for the photos. She was there to offer him some advice and guidance. Kaydron, who was still gnawing on some/unfinished business with Fanny, felt reluctant when she asked him to deal with Ang. "Ang herself isn''t much trouble, but the people around her are tough nuts to crack. I can''t make a move." Recalling how he was taken down and beaten by Ang''s bodyguards before, Kaydron couldn''t help but break into a cold sweat. They were like machines, not humans. Fanny pushed him away, looking somewhat displeased. "Do you still want to get in touch. with the Coolier Family?" It suddenly dawned on him that the reason he agreed to deal with Ang in the first ce was to get in good with the Coolier Family. And Fanny knew Ava as the young miss of the Coolier Family. 4/5 Cu Kaydron hesitated. Upon seeing a glimmer of hope, Fanny chimed in as if struck by adden thought. "Oh, by the way, Ang''s training is about to end, and their assessment location is on the butskins of Nortnd. Aren''t you familiar with the outskirts, Kaydron?" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 Fanny Returns To Scarlet She didn''t allow him to ask for the specific location as soon as he heard that she was going to the suburbs of Nortnd for an exam. Fanny had checked beforehand, so it naturally rolled off her tongue. Upon hearing this, Kaydron couldn''t contain himself any longer. She continued to entice, "She won''t be able to take many people with her for the exam, probably just three likest time. If you bring a few more people thanst time or quietly take action against her, you can definitely grab her." Fanny''s words were airy, and Kaydron listened with ease, even imagining along with her. Come to think of it, when he took people to intercept Ang before, perhaps it was just for profit. But now, just mentioning going after Ang, he still wanted to vent his frustration from thest failure. Thest time was really embarrassing, and if there was another time, he would certainly want to redeem himself. And Fanny was right; he was quite familiar with the outskirts of Nortnd. The area she mentioned, he was no stranger to. Kaydron sat silently as Fanny tried to provoke him. "You''re not just going to swallow the humiliation fromst time, are you? If it were me, I''d definitely make Ang regret it." Her words struck a nerve with him, and he mmed his hand on the table. "No way! Not only am I going to teach her a lesson, but I''ll also make sure to catch her before her exam and make her suffer!" His words were firm, which greatly satisfied her. Meanwhile, another person scheming to sabotage Ang''s exam was Florence. Florence was leisurely listening to her subordinates'' reports at home when suddenly, one of them mentioned Ang''s uing exam. "Exam? What exam?" She wondered why Ang''s exam would concern her. Her question puzzled her/subordinates for a moment, but they quickly exined, "Miss, you ordered us to ensure Ang doesn''t make it to the next round." Chapter 456 Fanny Returns To Scarlet Upon hearing this exnation, she realized why Ang''s exam was brought up. However, she genuinely couldn''t remember giving such an order. Florence, loungingzily, absently toyed with her fingers. "Well, we might as well press on with the n," she remarked. Her thoughts were consumed by Jonathan, yet he seemed impervious to her advances. She had pinned her hopes on Fanny to coax Christopher to Nortnd. However, after Fanny''s negotiations all morning, all she got was a vague confirmation that Christopher woulde to Nortnd, but the timing was uncertain. The temptation to venture to Riverdon herself and forcibly bring him back gnawed at her, but the vignt elders of the Shelton Family kept a close watch. They weren''t about to let her or any of her people leave Nortnd during this precarious period. "So, how are the arrangements shaping up?" she inquired, masking her boredom with feigned interest. I''ve got everything under control. No room for error," the other person reassured her. "Under control? You''re not nning any harm to Ang, are you?" Florence interjected, her concern for Ang''s safety overriding herpetitive streak. "Fret not, there won''t be any harm done. I can assure you of that," came the solemn promise. Observing his confident demeanor, Florence didn''t bother to inquire further about the details, as all she desired was a sessful oue. After spending time with Kaydron, Fanny took a shot at cracking his phone''s password. But s, her efforts were in vain. Upon leaving, Fanny nned to visit the hospital to investigate and persuade Zacharias. Heading back to Riverdon was her n B, but bringing Zacharias along was her best shot at a way forward. Florence''s subordinates were still hot on her trail, and without contacting Christopher or receiving a call from him, Fanny couldn''t reim her phone.. At the police station, Fanny opted for her own wheels, with Florence''s men following close behind. Later, when she visited Kaydron''s house, they continued to follow her. Now, Fanny abandoned the idea of taking an Uber and straightforwardly approached the two . 2/5 Chapter 456 Fanny Returns To Scarlet "Hey guys, I need to get to Mercy Hospital. Can you give me a ride?" The two guys sized her up before one finally gestured toward the car, "Hop in." Fannypiled and shed them a smile as she settled into the backseat. "Now that I''m here, any chance I could grab my phone for a bit?" She thought since the two men had backed off a bit, she could test the waters. Unfortunately, they ignored her and merely stated that they would hand it over when Christopher called. Fanny decided not to press further and let the issue go. It wasn''t until they reached the hospital that she noticed Scarlet seemingly preupied with something. "Mom," she called out. Scarlet, initially startled and assumed she was hearing things, quickly made her way over upon seeing Fanny. "Fanny? Shouldn''t you be in ss?" she asked incredulously. Fanny realized she was not only under surveince by Florence''s men but also ying truant, so she scrambled to exin. "Mom, we have a holiday, Otherwise, I wouldn''t have. been at a friend''s ce yesterday." Scarlet didn''t pry any further and instead focused on the stack of paperwork before her. Fanny''s eyes drifted downward, and she noticed Scarlet''s concentration on processing Zacharias'' discharge papers. "Mom?" Her voice held a hint of confusion. "Shouldn''t Zac stay a bit longer? He hasn''t fully recovered yet." At that moment, Scarlet paused abruptly, as if something had sparked her memory. She ignored Fanny''s inquiry and posed her own question instead. "Ah, right. Fanny, why didn''t you pick up your phone earlier? Every time I called, it was upied. Who were you chatting with?" She fired off two questions in a row, leaving Fanny momentarily flustered. Yet, she quickly pieced together the situation. Scarlet had attempted to reach her earlier today. However, Fanny had been desperately trying to get in touch with Christopher. After finally connecting with him, her phone had 3/5 Chapter 456 Fanny Returns To Scarlet been confiscated by someone from Florence''s subordinates and b any other calls, her from answering Fanny pondered for a moment before responding, "Um, I was talking to Chris..." She understood that Scarlet harbored no fondness for Christopher at the moment, so she hoped that mentioning his name would divert her attention from further interrogation. As expected, upon hearing the name Christopher, Scarlet''s expression darkened involuntarily. Christopher had previously suggested conducting tissue typing m a between Fanny and Zacharias, My proposa Nthat had always unsettled Scarlet. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But what truly ignited her fury was Christopher''s audacious suggestion that Zacharias should donate his kidney to Fanny. This was utterly uneptable to her! No one had the right to make decisions concerning Zacharias'' well-being. "That man has devious intentions! Fanny, you must steer clear of him in the future," Scarlet warned her with a firm tone and furrowed brows. Fanny nodded obediently and followed her to assist with the discharge procedures. However, her fragile health and the busy hospital lobby proved to be too much. After a short while, she began to struggle for breath and could no longer walk. Concern etched on her face, Scarlet quickly guided Fanny to a nearby seat. "Fanny, are you alright? Where does it hurt?" she asked, her voiceced with worry. Fanny shook her head with a faint smile ying on her lips. "I''ll be alright, Mom. Just need a moment to catch my breath." Scarlet couldn''t shake off the worry gnawing at her, so she settled down beside her to offer silent support While leaning against Scarlet, Fanny couldn''t resist her curiosity "Mom, what made you change your mind about letting Zac leave the hospital? His health hasn''t improved, has it?" Scarlet let out a weary sigh, her gaze distant as she recalled the conversation. "Zac was adamant about leaving, and he talked about longing to explore Nortnd''s charms. And James, well, he had his persuasive ways." A hint of frustration tinged her tone as she continued, "James'' determination can be 4/5 Chapter 456 Fanny Returns To Scarlet maddening at times." Scarlet admitted silently. If it hadn''t been for James'' insistence, I wouldn''t have relented to allowing Zac to leave the hospital''s care. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Why Did Fanny Kins Tell A Lie? I was only after hearing James'' persuasion that Scarlet agreed to let Zacas leave the hospital. But Fanny couldn''t shake off her suspicions. Upon seeing the furrow of concern on Scarlet''s brow, Fanny reached out to soothe her. "Ever since Zacharias came to Nortnd, he has hardly stepped outside. It''s high time he did. Mom, trust me, if James thinks it''s safe to leave the hospital, then Zac will be just fine." Scarlet cast a weary nce at her and let out a heavy sigh. "I get it. James always has his own way of doing things." In that moment, a twinge of guilt tugged at her heart. Deep down, her reluctance to let Zacharias leave the hospital stemmed from her fear that he might secretly undergo testing and then donate his kidney to Fanny. This fear revealed a clearck of trust in Fanny among the Kin Family members. Even Joseph hadn''t been able to fully confide in her. After all, whoever told Fanny about the results of thepatibility test all came back negative. Fanny locked eyes with Scarlet and offered a genuine and warm smile. "Mom, even without James'' advice, you shouldn''t worry too much. Zac has his own way of handling things." Scarlet let out a weary sigh. "Hmm. Once Zac is out of the hospital, I''ll make sure to spend. quality time with him. You shouldn''t fret either." She couldn''t quite grasp the idea that Zacharias had a method to his madness, especially when he had carnestly offered to donate his kidney to Fanny before. He had reached a point where he simply didn''t want to go on living. How could someone who had lost the will to live possibly have a method to their actions? She had given James her word that she would ensure Zacharias'' release from the hospital because she had faith that James had a n in ce, whether it was to prevent Zacharias from receiving urate matching results or to halt his thoughts and actions of donating his kidney. Fanny nodded resolutely. "Alright, Mom. I''ll be there for Zac, too." But when she expressed her desire to support Zacharias, Scarlet remained silent as her thoughts swirled with concern. 1/4 Chapter 457 Why Did Fanny Kins Tell A Lief She was practically hoping that Fanny and Zacharias would stay apart. How could awe kazi to hear Fanny talking about being with Zacharias? Fanny''s face tightened as she sensed something was off. She was abou when Scarlet chimed in, her tone firm, "Focus on your studies and be cautious around Chris Don''t worry about anything else." Scarlet''s words came off a bit rigid and authoritative. Fanny''s expression froze, and an icy sensation gripped her heart inexplicably, Scarlet was keeping her away from Zacharias. But Fanny came to the hospital to convince Zacharias toe back to Riverdon with her There was no way she would let Scarlet get her way. She decided to drop the subject of apanying Zac after his discharge. Having settled into the chair, she said, "Mom, I''m feeling much better now. You go ahead and handle the paperwork." Scarlet noticed her improvedplexion and, feeling a pang of awkwardness over her earlier words, offered a casual reassurance before proceeding to deal with the paperwork. As Scarlet walked away, Fanny couldn''t shake the turmoil within her. Ever since Christopher suggested that she and Zacharias should be a match, Scarlet had been harboring resentment toward Christopher, and it had started to affect her rtionship with Fanny as well. Despite Scarlet''s recent coldness, Fanny''s heart ached. After a moment of contemtion, she made her way to Zacharias'' ward. She was determined to persuade him to leave Nortnd with her, but her resolve had never been stronger. Nortnd had be a cesspool of problems, and she longed to escape its clutches. She didn''t want to stay a moment longer! When she finally reached his room, Zacharias wasn''t lying in bed as usual but sitting in a wheelchair by the bedside, gazing out the window. Although he couldn''t see much from his vantage point on the fifth floor, the distant skyscrapers held his attention, and their imposing presence seemed to captivate him despite his physical limitations. "Hey, Zac, Fanny''s voice broke through his reverie. 2/4 hapter 457 Why Did Fanny Kins Tell A Lia Zacharias slowly turned his wheelchair toward her and took a moment to refocus Fanny, shouldn''t you be in ss?" he inquired. Fanny hesitated for a moment before offering the excuse she had prepared for Scarlet, but his expression soured. Sensing his doubt, she was about to exin when he interjected, "Fanny, do you have a lot of studying to do?" Fanny shook her head, feeling a bit dazed. She didn''t care about her studies at all as she probably knew that she could easily get a diploma by just fooling around, and even if she couldn''t, it didn''t matter. With the Kins Family behind her, as long as she could marry a good man, she could still live a good life. She had once entertained the idea of marrying Christopher, but after all that had happened, her feelings for him faded. Besides, before heading back to Riverdon this time, she had least managed to lure Christopher into Florence''s trap, so the notion of marrying him never crossed her mind, even if he dared to broach the subject with her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Fanny always had doubts about Christopher''s proposal; it just didn''t feel genuine. Upon seeing her shake her head, Zacharias persisted, "Could you apany me to another hospitalter? It won''t take much of your time." Fanny felt her heart race. She sensed something in Zacharias'' request, yet he appeared sincere. With a quivering voice, she inquired, "What is it that you want to do, Zac?" Zacharias let out a sigh. He was about to respond when he noticed someone approaching the ward from outside, prompting him to shake his head subtly. Fanny furrowed her brow. She had also sensed someone''s arrival without even turning around. "Why are you here in the ward, Fanny?" Scarlet''s voice chimed in from behind, confirming Fanny''s suspicions. Fanny turned and shed with a smile. "I came to have a chat with Zac." Scarlet, still grappling with her frustration, was taken aback by Fanny''s radiant smile. "The discharge papers are ready/Let''s head home together," she suggested eagerly. Fanny agreed and offered to push Zacharias'' wheelchair herself. As they made their way out of the hospital, each was lost in their own thoughts. 3/4 Chapter 457 Why Did Fanny Kim Tell A Liet Fanny couldn''t shake the feeling that she needed to convince Zacharias too Riverdon with her. Little did she know, Zacharias was also harboring d transnt results. She could have held off on trying to persuade hitn could''ve waited until he was confident about the sessful match resit n, he could her willingly offered to donate his kidney to her. She hoped the Kins Family wouldn''t hold it against her for taking a passive approach. As they exited the hospital and made their way home, the trio''s minds frezzed with ampokes thoughts. Meanwhile, James, having met with a friend earlier, received a message from another acquaintance who had uncovered Fanny''s whereabouts, He wasted no time in arranging a meeting. When they finally met, his friend handed him a document. James flipped through the papers and only just discovered that Fanny had been taken from the school gate by someone named Jane Coolidge yesterday. "Who''s Jane Coolidge?" he asked, puzzled. "One of Fanny''s ssmates? His friend hadn''t provided any information about Jane, but Fanny had imed she was at a friend''s house. Could it be her? Jane isn''t important. What matters is that she took Fanny to meet Miss Florence Shelton, James'' friend said, smirking and emphasizing "Miss Florence Shelton." When James heard ''Miss Florence Shelton,'' he froze, and his eyebrows knitted together unconsciously. "How did she end up involved with the Shelton family?" he asked anxiously. Recalling yesterday when he spoke with Fanny and she mentioned being at a friend''s house, James'' frown deepened. Why would Fanny lie? "How would I know? But she seems okay, and nothing bad happened to her. His friend shrugged. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Joseph Cannot Be Bailed Out James didn''t bat an eye when he learned that Fanny had steered clear of trouble. After catching sight of Fanny, Scarlet made a point to ensure everything was alright with him. Fanny hade back and mentioned that school was out for the day. "Oh, and hey, your sister went to bail someone out this morning. The guy noticed James" distraction and gestured to the papers in his hand. "I did a little digging for you. Take a look." 0 James kept skimming through and stumbled upon the profile of a guy named Kaydron. When he saw the unfamiliar name, James couldn''t help but knit his brows, but he chose not to probe further. "Don''t you even wonder a bit?" James scrunched his brow. "Fanny''s got her own stuff going on. Even though I''m her brother, I can''t stick my nose into everything." Upon hearing his response, the guy didn''t push further and just got up to leave. James hurriedly stopped him. "Hey, Mr. Zuckerberg. I need your hand with something." "You can just call me by my first name, Hugh said, his face tense. James sensed the gravity of the situation and opted for a direct approach. "Hugh." Reluctantly, Hugh nodded and showed no rush to leave. He inquired about James'' request. "Keep an eye on my Zacharias. If he tries, anything shady with the hospital, give me a heads-up, James instructed him inly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James didn''t beat around the bush andid out his request. Having Hugh monitor Zacharias would save James a great deal of trouble. Hugh agreed with a nod and replied promptly. "Sure, I''ll keep tabs on him." With that settled, he stood up and left. This time, James didn''t try to stop him. As the room fell silent with only one person left, James reviewed Fanny''s recent activities. Afterward, he reached out to Scarlet. Upon discovering they were all heading home together, he swiftly agreed to join themter that evening. 1/4 Chapter 158 Joseph Cannot Be Bailed Out But before making his way home, he had to get in touch with Ang. After all, his primary reason for being in Nortnd this time was for Joseph.. If only Joseph could safely emerge, their family could finally return to Riverdon together. It would be a relief if Ang couldmit to continuing treatment for Zac. Perhaps then, Zac won''t be consumed with thoughts of donating a kidney to Fanny all the time. James would spare no effort in finding a source for a kidney. Around noon, he called Ang again. This time, Ang didn''t disregard the call as before. "Who''s calling?" Her voice came through, tinged withziness and nonchnce. James took a moment to collect himself before speaking up, "It''s me." "Hmm? Who?" Ang already knew the answer but decided to y dumb. James felt frustrated and replied, "It''s me, James." Sensing his difort, she felt a pang of satisfaction and asked, "What''s on your mind?" "I need to talk to you about Joseph," James said tly, struggling to find the right words. He had never approached her with a tone of request before, so he found it difficult to express himself naturally. With a chuckle, Ang replied, "I''m a bit busy right now." James felt his anger rising at herughter, and her cold rejection only fueled it further, causing his expression to darken. "I won''t take up much of your time. I just need you to listen and consider giving Joseph a chance to be bailed out," he hurriedly pleaded and feared that she might hang up on him again. When he dropped that bombshell, it really threw Ang for a loop. "Well, if Joseph can''t be bailed out, that''s not my problem," she quipped. She couldn''t help but wonder why he kept calling her incessantly. Turns out, Joseph is stuck behind bars. But why does this whole situation seem so familiar? Had Joseph rubbed someone the wrong way? 2/4 Chapter 438 Joseph Cannot Be Bailed Out James'' tone was already dripping with bitterness. "Ang, why are you ying dumb? If it''s not your doing, then it must be Jonathan, right?" Ang was utterly speechless. "It wasn''t me, and Jonathan wouldn''t stoop to that level. Use your head. Joseph probably crossed someone else!" She couldn''t shake the feeling that the Kins Family had lost their marbles. Why else would they keep pointing fingers at her? After venting her frustration, she didn''t feel like going back and forth with James anymore, so she simply ended the call. As the dial tone hummed in his ear, James'' face twisted with a mix of emotions. Ang said she wasn''t the one preventing Joseph from getting bail. James couldn''t fathom who else could be pulling the strings behind the scenes. Without a moment''s hesitation, he made a beeline for the police station. His mind was racing with a question. Did Joseph rub someone else the wrong way? Nortnd Medical University cafeteria. Ang''s friends couldn''t help but notice the change in her demeanor after she hung up Othe phone. "Ang, who was that?" Yoanna''s curiosity piqued. "Who would dare to mess with you? Do you need us to step in?" Mobius'' eagerness to help was palpable. "It''s nothing, really," Ang assured them, but her friends'' excited expressions made her hesitate. Yaxley, seated beside her, offered his support. "Ang can handle it on her own. You guys don''t need to worry." Ang nodded, appreciating his vote of confidence. But before she could fully nod, she heard him say, "Kaydron has been released by someone, Ang. You should be careful." Ang was taken aback when Yaxley suddenly warned her to watch out for Kaydron. She asked, "How did you know he''s out?" Given that Yaxley hadn''t shown up at school yesterday, it seemed unlikely he would be aware 3/4 Chapter 458 Joseph Cannot Be Bailed Out of Kaydron''s situation. But then again, Mobius might have filled him in. She nced at Mobius'' surprised expression and heard him say m "Seriously, Yaxley? Kaydron''s out? I haven''t heard a thing about it." As he spoke, he checked his phone. Yaxley nodded, "Yeah, he got released on bail at ten this morning, not too long ago." Mobius was surprised once more, "No way? And you knew about this?" Knowing the exact time someone was released on bail, could Yaxley have someone in the police station? But then again, Yaxley didn''t strike her as the type. In response to Mobius'' surprise, Yaxley calmly stated, "I had someone keeping tabs on Fanny before. "Huh?" Mobius struggled to grasp the connection, wondering why Yaxley suddenly brought up Fanny. He looked at Yaxley, awaiting rification, but thetter merely gave him azy nce, as if expecting him to figure out a straightforward truth on his own. Mobius not only failed toprehend but also scratched his head in confusion. Just as he was about to ask for rification, Yoanna smacked his head and said, "Did you forget seeing Kaydron with someone at the movies before?" Mobius suddenly pieced it together. Right, back then, Kaydron was seen with Fanny. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The Best Way To See Jonathan It was sheer luck that Kaydron had set his sights on Ang, all thanks to the goading and encouragement from Fanny. Now that I think about it, keeping an eye on Fanny might actually help us nail down the exact time for the bail, thought Yaxley. His preemptive move to monitor Fanny was quite impressive. "No kidding, Yaxley. Did you really anticipate that Fanny would bail out Kaydron?" He couldn''t help but admire him, though he was also puzzled. Yaxley remainedposed. "Just a stroke of luck." Even though he had let go of the issue after being manipted by Fanny before, he couldn''t shake off the resentment entirely. Of course, he would have someone tailing her. After seeing what she had been up to behind the scenes, he felt less bitter than before. Noticing Yaxley''s subdued demeanor, Yoanna diverted Mobius'' further questions and changed the subject. "Kaydron''s out. Ang, you need to watch your back." Observing the expressions and conversation of those present, Ang suspected that Mobius. must have informed Yaxley about yesterday''s encounter with Kaydron. Upon learning that Yaxley had been discreetly watching over Fanny, despite his reluctance to reveal it, he showed genuine concern for her safety amidst Kaydron''s threat. This considerate act by Yaxley warmed her heart and made her realize theforting power of genuine friends. "Yeah, I always have bodyguards around me, so I''m not worried about Kaydroning back," said Ang casually. When Kaydron was mentioned, she didn''t bat an eye. After all, he didn''t pose much of a threat. Even the people h her were just ordinary. broughtst time to confront However, if she could, she wouldn''t mind using him to give Fanny a hard time. As long as he spilled the beans about Fanny, she wouldn''t have to worry about Fanny hiding behind him and acting all smug. But after he was arrested yesterday, he yed innocent and did not give up any info on who Chapter 459 The Best Way To See Jonathan might be pulling his strings. When Yoanna heard her mention the bodyguards around her, she remembered the formidable strength of those men and couldn''t help butment, "Mr. Lawson really cares. about you, and the people protecting you are really impressive." Ang smiled. The conversation quickly moved on to other topics, but suddenly, Yaxley received a phone call and had to leave immediately. "What''s wrong?" Ang asked. Yaxley replied, "My grandmother is critically ill. Can you help me request leave for this afternoon''s training session?" Upon hearing this, Ang nodded in agreement. After Yaxley left, Mobius let out a heavy sigh. "Yaxley''s grandmother has been really sick before. I hope she makes it through this time..." Even though he didn''t finish his sentence, everyone felt the underlying worry. Yoanna''s face showed clear tension upon hearing the news, and Ang couldn''t shake off the unease either. The group wrapped up their lunch and went their separate ways. Ang took care of Yaxley''s leave first before heading to the ssroom for the day''s training. As she walked in, she noticed Tyler and Lara waiting for her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They seemed eager, and Lara greeted her with a smile, "Ang, where''s Yaxley?" Ang wasn''t too keen on her overly friendly tone, so she furrowed her brow slightly before replying, "Yaxley is out on leave." Lara''s expression tightened upon hearing that Yaxley was absent. She hesitated before saying, "Oh," and then suggested, "Ang, training is almost done. How about we meet up tonight? Everyone else is up for it." Ang shook her head. "I''ll pass. I''ve got someone waiting for me at home." She wasn''t heading home to find someone waiting, buttely, Jonathan made it a habit to wait for her at the school/gate. Chapter 450 The Best Way To See Jonathan And honestly, she couldn''t care less about the get-togethers organized by Lara and her people. In this crowd of trainees, aside from knowing Yaxley somewhat, she only really recognized Lara, Tyler, plus Telvis, who had helped Joseph spread rumors and nder her. She hadn''t bothered to mingle with the rest and had no desire to. When Ang turned down the invitation once more, Tyler chimed in, "Ang, we''re all going. Wouldn''t it seem odd if you didn''t show?" Ang lifted her gaze and asked him, "What''s so odd about it?" Tyler''s expression shifted before he said, "It''s like not fitting in with the group." With a nonchnt tone, she replied. "If I don''t fit in, then so be it. I''m not even bothered by it, so why should you be?" And with that, she headed straight to her seat. Tyler pondered for a moment before following her and suggesting. "If today is not convenient for you, how about tomorrow? Yaxley won''t be on leave then." His implication was clear, insinuating that she was only skipping today because Yaxley couldn''t make it. Annie couldn''t bear how he twisted things around, and his relentless pursuit only grated on her more. "Sorry, but I''m tied up tomorrow, too, she stated firmly. Knowing her time in Nortnd was limited, she saw no reason to entertain his advances. Regardless of whether she aced the uing test or not or if she moved on to the next phase, she wouldn''t linger in Nortnd for much longer. If she progressed, she''d likely jet off abroad for further training. If not, she would have to head back to Riverdon to wrap up her studies. But she was ready for either scenario; she had made peace with whatever the future held. The afternoon training wrapped up swiftly, with Ang purposefully m sidestepping Tyler''s attempts to catch her. She dashed out of the ssroom without a backward nce. Tyler intended to follow, but Oliver intercepted him and effectively blocked his view of Ang. Before long, she was out of sight and was already a good distance ahead. er 459 The Best Way To See Jonathari Upon exiting the school gates, she spotted the familiar ck sedan waiting patiently. With purposeful strides, the made her way over, where Jonathan emerged from the car and closed the gap between them. When he reached her, Ang, as usual, was enveloped in his embrace. You''ve been putting in the hours, murmured Jonathan, his voice tinged with concern and longing Ang felt her cheeks warm as if his breath had brushed against them. "No, you''re the one pulling all the weight," she whispered softly. And she genuinely believed it, seeing how he juggled between home and the officetely, all while making time for her. As they chatted, they settled into the back seat of the car, with Oliver naturally taking the front passenger seat. Their bodyguards swiftly joined them in the car parked outside, trailing behind Jonathan''s vehicle. Just as they pulled away, not too far off, in another car. Florence''s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp, "Is this your brilliant n to see Jonathan?" "Yeah, Miss Shelton, you did see him, didn''t you?" The man wore a smug expression as if he''d cracked the code. But he couldn''t help but wonder why she hadn''t just stepped out of the car and approached Jonathan directly. "You alwayse up with rubbish ideas! Why didn''t you just let me wait downstairs at his ce!?" She scolded. Strangely enough, even after the scolding, the man found himself nodding in agreement with her point and muttered, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that?" "Get lost." She kicked him out of the car in disgust. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 She Could Only Follow Along Miss Shelton, please don''t be mad," came the plea. Observing Florence''s agitation, someone swiftly intervened to soothe her frayed nerves. With an impatient snort, Florence retorted, "What utter foolishness." The individual responded with a quick smile, saying, "The fool has already been dismissed by you. Now, do we need to-" "Do you even need to ask? Just follow them!" Florence interjected. After dismissing the fool from the car, Florence promptly directed her driver to tail Jonathan''s vehicle. Initially, she had entertained the idea of stepping out to greet Jonathan, but herpanion''s insistence proved tiresome, oblivious to Jonathan''s intimate engagement with Ang at that very moment. Florence not only observed this but also harbored no desire to witness it firsthand. The thought of confronting Ang loomed, fearing she might be driven to drastic measures. For now, her only retaliation against Ang was ensuring her failure to progress to the next round-a calcted move to thwart Ang''s aspirations without endangering her life. Her primary goal had always been to secure Jonathan''s affection, and jeopardizing that by harming Ang was out of the question. In truth, Florence had never harbored genuine concern for Ang. Her confidence had rendered her indifferent to Ang''s presence. Meanwhile, Jonathan''s attentive driver noticed Florence''s car continued its pursuit of them. "Mr. Lawson, we''re being followed by two cars," said the driver to Jonathan. "Let''s head to thepany," Jonathan replied casually. Originally nning to go home directly, they now had to divert to thepany. Uncertain of the intentions of their pursuers, Jonathan had no desire to lead them home. The driver promptly changed course toward thepany upon Jonathan''s instruction. Observing the car in front change direction, the upants of Florence''s car immediately. Chapter 460 She Could Only Follow Along alerted her. Miss Shelton, it seems they''ve noticed us and changed direction suddenly," they informed her. Curiously, Florence asked, "Where does this road lead to?" "It leads to Mr. Lawson''spany," herpanion replied. "Alright. Continue to follow," Florence decided, realizing it increased her chances of encountering Jonathan. Not showing any signs of anger, Florence''spanion breathed a sigh of relief, only to hear the driver say, "Miss Shelton, there''s another car following us from behind." "What?" Florence became intrigued. "Who dares to follow my car?" After a moment''s thought, the driver suggested, "It might also be following Jonathan." Florence rolled down the window and nced behind, remarking, "Interesting." Indeed, there was a car tailing them, with James inside. Like Florence, James had been trailing Jonathan''s group since the entrance of Nortnd Medical University. Having trailed behind the convoy all along, he remained constantly cognizant that theyprised a group of four cars. However, he mistakenly regarded Florence''s car, the third in the procession, as part of Jonathan''s entourage. Inwardly, he entertained the possibility that it might be Jonathan''s discreetly arranged security detail. His heightened caution arose from the mistaken belief that Florence''s group was connected to Jonathan, prompting him to exercise extra caution when initially following them. Consequently, it was only at this moment that he was discovered trailing behind. Before heading to Nortnd Medical University, James first went to see Joseph. Despite Ang''s hint, he gleaned no helpful information from Joseph. Despite his attempts to inquire with the police, they provided a straightforward exnation, stating that the case was deemed too serious for bail. Chapter 460 She Could Only Follow Along It was apparent that someone had influenced the police department, preventing Joseph from being released on bail. Despite his efforts, James failed to uncover the reason behind Joseph''s inability to be bailed out Consequently, he had to turn to Ang once again. However, Ang remained unresponsive to his calls and messages. After careful deliberation, he decided to head directly to Nortnd Medical University to. find Ang. While waiting outside, his n was to leave the car when he saw Ang. However, seeing Jonathan made him hesitate, and they drove away together. Meanwhile, James was driving and trying to contact Ang. In the car ahead, Ang noticed James'' call on her silent phone once again, her face showing annoyance and her brows furrowing. "What''s troubling you?" Jonathan noticed her unusual demeanor, yet abstained from peeking at her cell phone. "James called. It feels like harassment, Ang exined the situation to him. ncing at her cell phone, Jonathan noticed James'' name and suggested with a smile, "If you''d rather not respond, just block him." Though Ang contemted blocking James, she ultimately decided against it. "Not at the moment," she replied. Then, she thought to herself, It might prove useful for passing time when bored. Yet, sitting beside Jonathan, she found herself anything but bored, and thus had no intention of answering the call. Observing Ang put her cell phone in her bag, Jonathan smiled and embraced her. "That''s settled then. If he wants to cause trouble for you, I''ll cause m trouble for him, Jonathan dered, for his tone unlike his usual self, almost reminiscent of a young man in love. "Alright, Ang responded sincerely. A soft chuckle ensued, and Jonathan drew even nearer. Feeling a tickle on her neck, Ang turned to face Jonathan, meeting his gentle gaze. Chapter 460 She Could Only Follow Along Jonathan was handsome, with a distinctive nose and deep-set eyes. When he didn''t smile, he appeared stern and aloof. But when he did, there was a warmth that melted hearts. And this warmth was reserved solely for Ang. Perhaps it was Ang''s proximity, but she found herself captivated by the sight of Jonathan before her. Jonathan tenderly kissed the corner of her lips. In response, Ang drew nearer to him, her cheeks aze with desire, yearning to kisst Jonathan. Yet, just as their romantic connection was poised to deepen, Oliver abruptly interjected, "It seems Florence''s associates are tailing us."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Instantly, the romantic mood dissolved in the car, leaving Ang feeling flustered, her ears and cheeks burning with embarrassment. Without Oliver''s interruption, she might have almost forgotten the others in the car. Feeling mortified, she sought refuge in Jonathan''s embrace. Jonathan held her firmly, his touch gentle but his tone serious as he questioned Oliver, "How do you know?" The timing couldn''t have been worse, and Jonathan couldn''t shake the suspicion that Oliver had intentionally spoken up. After Oliver spoke, he realized it wasn''t the right moment to mention it. He felt somewhat embarrassed: However when Jonathan asked, he promptly responded, "I spotted Florence''s henchman inside when the car turned." After giving his exnation, Oliver obediently settled back into his seat, avoiding further nces. Jonathan nodded. "If she wants to follow, let her." Nevertheless, she could do nothing but trail along. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 They Were Not Together spite of two cars trailing behind, the lead car maintained its speed unaffected. Soon after, Jonathan''s pair of vehicles pulled up outside thepany building. Florence instructed the driver to park nearby, while James positioned his car adjacent to Florence''s. Unbeknownst to him, James had been tailing Florence''s car, mistaking it for Jonathan''s. Therefore, when he parked, he assumed the upants exiting the vehicle were Jonathan''s associates. His aim was to find Ang, intending to exin his motives directly to whoever emerged. However, upon seeing the person exiting the car, he was momentarily taken aback. "Miss Florence Shelton?" James had been briefed about Florence by Hugh beforehand, and he had also gained insights into the achievements of the Shelton Family from a friend before his arrival in Nortnd. He knew Florence, recognized as thedy of the Shelton Family, had assumed the role of heir to the family. Thus, even though they hadn''t formally met, he had glimpsed her photograph in the newspaper provided by his friend. As someone acknowledged her presence, Florence casually turned her head, seemingly. indifferent to James. Despite being informed by herpanions in the car that they were being trailed, Florence remained unperturbed. She was confident that no one would dare to challenge her in Nortnd for the time being. In a moment of inadvertence, James spoke up, only to swiftly realize his mistake. Initially contemting avoiding Florence, he discovered her superior skill in ignoring others. Because at that moment, she was already making her way toward Jonathan and hispanions. Without hesitation, he followed suit. He needed to meet Ang today, as he needed to identify who was pressuring the police station and hindering his efforts to secure Joseph''s release on bail. Chapter 461They Were Not Together While Florence paid no attention to the discreet tail following her, those around her were len. One individual promptly stepped forward and blocked James'' path. "Who are you? Why are you following Miss Shelton?" the individual questioned. Observing James in formal attire but alone in the car with no other upants, the individual became less guarded. Upon recognizing Florence, James felt a twinge of apprehension and instinctively opted to candidly reveal his intentions.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. With a positive demeanor, he exined his purpose to the individual. In response, the person simply stated, "You wait back here for now." James didn''t dare to protest. Observing hispliance, the individual swiftly turned and caught up with Florence and the others. Subsequently, he briefed the leader on James intentions. "Is he seeking Jonathan too?" Florence casually inquired after being informed. With two cars, Jonathan''s group hurriedly entered thepany building as if escaping a flood or a wild animal. Florence''s car wasn''t parked nearby, and she was detained outside the building after a brief pursuit. She hadn''t anticipated losing them and was now feeling frustrated. Furthermore, she couldn''t help but specte whether Jonathan''s apparentck of awareness of their presence was a result of her team''s exceptional tracking skills, or if Jonathan was deliberately feigning ignorance to lose them. Despite her team''s earlier exchange of pleasantries with the receptionist, they were met with the sameposed demeanor in response. Nevertheless, they remained waiting in the downstairs reception lobby. Upon inquiry, her subordinate promptly responded, "Well, sounds like it. He mentioned that he was here to see Ang." "Ang?" Florence repeated the name with a disapproving tone, recalling the incident where Ang had turned her away at the door, solidifying her negative opinion of her. Moreover, Ang was her rival. Even though Florence hadn''t yet plotted any harm against Ang, it was also imusible for her to treat Ang overly kindly. Blister 401 They Were Not Together Did he mention anything else?" Florence asked casually while awaiting further details from Jonathan''s group. "No, Miss Shelton. But don''t worry, I told him to wait behind us," reassured her subordinate. Florence impatiently pped her hands. "Bring him here," she demanded. In Florence''s opinion, even though they weren''t together, that man might still be useful. She thought to herself, he''s here for Ang and she is willing to meet him, then there might be a chance for me to meet Jonathan. And since he recognizes me and obediently follows my team''s orders, he surely wouldn''t refuse my request. Upon receiving Florence''s instructions, her subordinate hurried to fetch James. When James was called, his expression was somewhatplex. "Miss Shelton, is there something you need from me?" he asked. Florencezily nced at him before inquiring, "Why are you seeking Ang? Will she agree to meet you?" She didn''t want to waste time on small talk, as her time was valuable. "I need to discuss something with her." James replied, his face slightly tense. He hadn''t expected to encounter Florence right after hearing about her from Hugh. What a coincidence. "Can you guarantee she''ll agree to see you?" Florence questioned. James promptly replied. "I''m Ang''s brother. If I show up, she should be willing to meet 1. me. In truth, he wasn''t entirely sure of his statement, but under Florence''s suspicious gaze, he blurted out the bold im without much thought. Immediately after speaking, he regretted his words and wished to retract them. However, before he could, Florence pped her hands and eximed, "So you indeed are Ang''s brother?" Florence was genuinely delighted, as she had been contemting how to arrange a meeting with Jonathan. If e James could sessfully meet Ang, perhaps she wouldn''t need to worry about meeting Jonathan herself. "Yes, indeed." James felt a prickling sensation on his scalp but chose to remain silent. 08:0 Chapter 461 They Were Not Together I''ll go with you. You go and inform the receptionist," Florence urged, nudging James toward the front desk without waiting for his response. Confused, Jamesplied with the instructions and approached the receptionist. The receptionist greeted him warmly, I om noted James'' purpose, and said, "Sir, please wait in the lobby I have informed Mrs. Lawson. However, whether Mrs. Lawson will meet you or not depends on her own decision." The current receptionists at Jonathan''spany were not the same individuals as before they had been reced by bolder personnel. Additionally, there were security personnel stationed in the hall at all times, which actually bolstered her confidence a bit more. Upon hearing Ang referred to as "Mrs. Lawson," James subtly frowned. However, remembering his need to speak with Ang, he obediently took a seat on the side. James refrained from getting too close to Florence, recalling Hugh''s warning about her past actions-after Fanny was taken away by Jane, she was taken over by Florence. Even though Fanny had returned, Florence was still not to be underestimated. Two groups of people waited downstairs, each with their own thoughts. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Love My Everything As Ang and Jonathan made their way up the stairs, they spotted Spencer approaching to greet them. Before he even reached them, Spencer remarked, "No wonder there are people downstairs looking for Jon and Ang." Spencer appeared slightly fatigued, likely having taken time out of his schedule toe and see them. Initially, Ang felt a bit uneasy with Spencer referring to her as Jonathan''s wife, but she found herself growing more ustomed to it over time. As she heard Spencer''s words, she instinctively tightened her grasp on Jonathan''s hand. Upon hearing Spencer''s remarks, Jonathan responded with a cold tone, "It''s Florence. We don''t need to pay attention to her. Let''s stay in thepany for a while." Then he instructed Spencer, "You can just send her away directly." Spencer frowned upon hearing Florence''s name. Regarding Jonathan''s handling of the situation, he nodded in agreement. Just as the two were about to pass by him, he quickly stopped them and said, "But there''s someone downstairs looking for Ang as well," Spencer said, turning to Ang and asking, "Do you want to meet them?" "Could it be that it''s not Florence who''s looking for me?" Ang asked, although she had no other options in mind. After all, there were only two cars following them before. Florence always had a grand presence outside, so it was normal for two cars toe and go. However, Ang was a bit puzzled. Is it possible that Florence thinks she can''t meet Jonathan using his name, but can she meet him using mine? Considering that this possibility could indeed exist, Ang was momentarily at a loss for words. Spencer realized her misunderstanding and exined, "One group is here for Jon. It''s Florence. The other person is here for Ang, and he gave his name as James." When Spencer mentioned James'' name, his expression remained unchanged. But he could also guess that since James had the same surname as Ang, he was probably rted to her by blood or acquaintanceship. "He''s here at thepany?" Ang couldn''t help but furrow her brows. 1/4 Chapter 489 Love My Everything How dare he! He can''t reach me on the phone, so he actuallyes straight here! "Yes, Spencer affirmed, noticing Ang''s unsettled expression, inferring there might be. some disagreement between them. He then asked seriously, "Shall I send him away?" Ang recalled that James had been persistently calling her phone, only to realize he had been following her all along. Presumably, even if she had avoided James at that moment, he would still have sought out Jonathanter. After all, Jonathan''spany was right here. If he hade to bother Jonathan every day, it would have been a problem. Ang had always avoided causing trouble and inconvenience for Jonathan, so she decided to meet James. She halted Spencer and said, "It''s okay, I''ll go meet him." She believed she had already made herself clear enough on the phone before, but James still came to find her. She wanted to see what James wanted to do. After Ang finished speaking, she intended to withdraw her hand from Jonathan''s, but instead of releasing it, Jonathan tightened his grip on Ang''s hand. "I''ll go with you," Jonathan said.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ang smiled softly and quipped, "You might want to stay put; Florence is still downstairs." Florence is akin to a persistent fly; once she settles, she''s not easily swayed away. If Jonathan goes downstairs now, won''t he just be spotted by her? Furthermore, Florence clearly brings along her entourage. Although we have ourpanions, this territory is our domain, so engaging in conflict wouldn''t bode well. Jonathan also couldn''t shake Florence from his thoughts. He was genuinely vexed by her unwavering pursuit, knowing well that even if he stirred trouble for the Shelton family, it wouldn''t deter Florence''s relentless chase. This troubled him deeply. After pondering for a moment, Jonathan remarked, "Then have someone bring James up here." He couldn''t leave Ang unattended downstairs. So, it seemed best to reluctantly have James. Ang sensed his concern for her safety and agreed nonchntly, "Then arrange a guest room for me." As he witnessed their resolution, Spencer proceeded downstairs to ry the message. 9/4 Chapter 462 Love My Everything Ang found an unupied guest room and then instructed Jonathan, "You go and keep yourself upied. Observing Spencer''s fatigue, she knew Jonathan''s presence would ease Spencer''s burden. Ang also held Jonathan''s friends in high regard, showcasing her care for everything associated with him. However, Jonathan shook his head, asserting, "I''ll stay here with you." Feeling helpless, Ang nced at Oliver by her side and said to Jonathan, "You can go assist Mr. Lorenzo. With Oliver here, he can protect me." The Nortnd branch had been fully ced under Spencer''s management. Hence, he should now be referred to not just as a deputy general manager but as Mr. Lorenzo. After all, whether Jonathan returned to Riverdon or apanied her abroadter, the Nortndpany would need to be under Spencer''s However, with the handover being recent and no suitable deputy currently avable to assist Spencer, he was understandably feeling a bit overwhelmed. Due to his concern for Ang, Jonathan had been dedicating a considerable amount of time to picking her up and dropping her offtely, consequently leaving him with even less time for work Ang didn''t want anything to go awry with Jonathan''spany, so she preferred not to upy his time further at this juncture: Moreover, she harbored another selfish motive. She foresaw herself not being very weing to Jamester and preferred not to have Jonathan witness her unfavorable behavior. With that in mind, Ang smiled at Jonathan, subtly conveying her request.. At that moment, Oliver spoke up at just the right time, "Mr. Lawson, rest assured. I will definitely protect Mrs. Lawson!" Seeing Ang''s pleading smile, Jonathan affectionately rubbed her head and agreed. "I''ll allow one more person in, so if you need anything, have them call me." This meant that Ang should have at least two people with her. Ang nodded, saying, "Okay." Jonathan nced at her with concern before leaving. Oliver promptly followed the arrangement and called another person to apany Ang. Chapter 462 Love My Everything Soon, James was escorted upstairs by someone. However, to Ang''s surprise, Florence also appeared, following James. Fortunately, Florence''s group of subordinates were not permitted toe up. Upon entering the meeting room, Florence''s gaze swept over Ang NO briefly before shifting around the room. Noticing only three people present, she furrowed her brow and inquired, "Where is Jonathan?" Seeing Florence, Ang silently thought to herself, Luckily, Jonathan has left. Otherwise, she would have felt quite ufortable. That was exactly how Ang felt at that moment. Jonathan belonged to her, and if he one else om were seen by someone else, especially someone with impure motives like Florence, it would have been a loss for her! After Florence queried Ang about Jonathan''s whereabouts, she shot Ang a disapproving look. Clearly, there was no such thing as equal love in Florence''s eyes. After all, in Florence''s view, Ang was truly her love rival. "Jonathan is not here. Miss Shelton, you may leave now," Ang assented, then turned her attention to Tames asking "What about you? Are you here to meet me or Tonathan? Chapter 463 Chapter 463 I Can''t Bear To Leave Her Florence''s expression shifted. "Jonathan must be around." She observed, eyeing them. James, noticing Ang''s cold reception,posed himself. "I''vee to talk," he said.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ang, firm, turned to Florence. "Since you''re not here for me and doubted me, wait downstairs. You might see Jonathan tomorrow." Florence hesitated, displeased. Ang insisted she leave. "Miss Shelton, I need to talk to him. Can you step outside?" Florence, feeling slighted, sat down defiantly. Ang suggested, "If you prefer, stay. Mr. Kins, shall we move?" James, surprised by Ang''s bluntness, stayed quiet, not wanting to escte. He hadn''t expected Ang to be so abrupt with Florence. Unaware of Ang''s growing annoyance at his silence, James watched as she left the room, followed by Oliver and the bodyguard. Once they were gone, Oliver discreetly informed Jonathan. After Ang''s departure, James turned to Florence with a polite tone. "Miss Shelton, I must excuse myself. I have urgent matters to attend to." Although he hadn''t invited her, Florence saw his presence as a gesture of goodwill and seized the opportunity to engage with him. He had hoped to discuss Florence''s interaction with Fanny after speaking with Ang, but Florence''s disapproving re shut down any further conversation. James was puzzled by Florence''s reaction, and his initial inquiries faded away instantly. Meanwhile, Spencer informed Jonathan that Florence had gone upstairs, causing him frustration. Despite this, Jonathan remained calm, trusting Ang to handle the situation. Even though he felt tempted to intervene, the presence of Ang and her associates reassured him. Seeing Jonathan''sposed demeanor, Spencer handed him a stack of documents, urging him to begin his tasks. Jonathan leaned forward, concern etched on his features. "Any luck finding a suitable candidate?" he asked, suggesting they appoint a deputy to ease his workload. Spencer shook his head, expressing their ongoing struggle to find the right fit despite numerous interviews. Though they preferred internal promotions, theck of suitable candidates required external recruitment. "Got it," Jonathan acknowledged. Noticing Jonathan''s distant expression, Spencer probed, "Are you really nning to leave?" Given the swift developments in Nortnd, Jonathan''s presence could expedite progress. 1/2 Chapter 463 I Can''t Bear To Leave Her Jonathan nodded slightly, "Yes" Is it because of your health?" Spencer asked, recalling Ang''s recent medical tests in Nortnd, Despite her brief absence, Jonathan''s health remained a concern, especially after Spencer noticed scars on his body. While Yarrison had mentioned Jonathan''s illness before. Spencer hadn''t paid much attention, assuming Ang''s treatment had resolved the issue. However, he was surprised by Jonathan''s deteriorating appearance and signs of self-harm after only a brief separation from Ang. Jonathan''s unexpected behavior unsettled Spencer, despite their busy schedules. If he had been away from Ang longer, his condition might have worsened. Jonathan was momentarily stunned before grasping Spencer''s meaning. After a brief pause, he admitted, "Partly due to my illness, but mostly because I can''t bear to be apart from her." Despite the low risk of falling ill now, he dreaded Ang''s distress upon learning his condition might resurface if they separated. He didn''t want Ang to worry, fearing the devastation she''d endure, knowing his illness.could return after leaving her Spencer agreed, advising. ?? "Then stay with her." Jonathan, puzzled by Spencer''s insight, found sce in his silence regarding his illness. In the meeting room, Ang gestured for James to sit opposite her while Oliver and the bodyguard stood by, nearly invisible. James, acknowledging their presence, began, "Ang, maybe we should let them..." Interrupting him, Ang''s tone turned icy. "What''s on your mind? Don''t waste my time." Her demeanor allowed no room for pleasantries. James winced at her directness, momentarily clenching his fists and gritting his teeth. "I came to ask if you''re aware of the pressure on the police station. They''re refusing to release Joseph on bail," James exined, recalling his earlier usation. Ang had abruptly ended the call, leaving him. to handle the matter alone. Surprised he hadn''t uncovered the truth yet, she asked, "And who''s behind this?" Skeptical, James pressed, "You honestly don''t know?" "If that''s all, then leave," Ang bluntly stated, rising to usher him out, unwilling to continue the discussion. James quickly stood up to cate E her. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have doubted you, but I don''t know who''s preventing Joseph from being bailed out. Can you help me find out?" "Why should I help you?" Ang felt James was audacious to make such a request. Furious, James mmed the table. "Ang, I''m your brother, and Joseph is your brother too!" Chapter 464 Chapter 464 More Like Foes 187 Ang, with azy tone, remarked, "I missed that," her eyes indifferent, fixed on James, whose chest swelled with anger, fists clenched. His expression hardened-a striking contrast. Amidst the flood of words, a hint of regret lingered. Impulsive words spilled out, but now, James had other matters to discuss. Did Ang know who pressured Joseph? He needed answers. He sighed heavily, pondering, sinking into his chair. "Ang, I acted impulsively earlier. Let''s talk." Ang eyed him suspiciously but took a seat, awaiting his next words. James, somewhat relieved, changed his tone. "If you truly don''t know who''s targeting Joseph, it''s fine. I''ll investigate. But you still need to meet Zacharias." His tone softened, conveying helplessness and care, like an older sibling. Believing Ang wouldn''t assist with Joseph, James focused on Zacharias, hoping for reciprocity. Ang should have reciprocated and helped Zacharias if he had already expressed this much. This way, he wouldn''t have to worry about Zacharias'' well- being. Ang found James'' words amusing. Seeing through the insincerity on his face, she casually inquired, "Joseph? Zacharias? Why have I never heard of them?" Did he expect her to continue treating Zacharia Kins for free and endure the criticisms from the Kins Family? Dream on! The Kins Family had long ceased to acknowledge her, but she had been blinded by the obstacles before her. Now that she saw clearly, she no longer cared about the blood ties James brought up. She had heard about themotion at the hospital, where Scarlet demanded that she donate a kidney to Fanny. She wasn''t about to repeat the mistakes of her past life. "What do you mean, Ang?" James'' face twisted in anger as he pointed a finger at Ang. Though separated by a table, James couldn''t physically reach Ang. Still, the two individuals standing behind her subtly moved a step forward in response to his actions, ready to intervene at any moment. Tension hung in the air, and James noticed the threat from the two individuals. After hesitating for a moment, he retracted his finger. Ang paid no heed to his actions and kindly responded to his question. "I''m telling you, I have no brothers." James'' expression darkened, thinking Ang was upset about the recent conflict between her, Joseph, and Zacharias in Nortnd. Through gritted teeth, he coldly stated, "What about me? I am your brother, too."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 464 More Like Foes What are you talking about? Who are you?" Ang looked at James with a puzzled expression. Under James'' gaze, Ang regained herposure and gently drew a line, saying, "Don''t try to tter yourself. I''ve said it before-I don''t have brothers." She had conveyed the same message to Joseph as well. However, Joseph was already on his way to the police station, so Ang couldn''t see his expression when he heard those words. But now, saying this in front of James, she could see his expression. Initially, there was confusion and puzzlement in his eyes, then his facial muscles twitched with emotion, appearing both angry and rigid. But soon, he seemed to realize something. His gaze darkened, and he pursed his lips. James maintained his silence. Across from him, Ang observed him silently, her head tilted to the side. As a minute passed, Ang grew impatient, feeling she had spent enough time today entertaining and mocking the Kins Family. Just as Ang was on the verge of getting up to leave, James suddenly clenched his fist and inquired, "Are you upset that we didn''t kick Fanny out?" Perplexed by his sudden mention of Fanny, Ang responded, "What?" But she rified, "No." Her current demeanor wasn''t solely due to one incident but stemmed from a culmination of past events. Suddenly, everything became clear to her. Throughout her lives, the Kins Family had never regarded her as one of their own. past and present In her previous life, she had yearned desperately for eptance and love from the family, but fate had been unkind. In this new life, Ang''s sole desire post- rebirth was to maintain her distance. She only intended to pursue them if they sought her out first. Despite harboring resentment, their connection remained unbreakable, bound by their shared bloodline. Despite consistent exclusion by the Kins Family, Ang''s time in Riverdon revealed more than mere alienation; she faced outright contempt. Their dynamic was far from familial; it was adversarial. James found sce in Ang''s denial, as long as it wasn''t because they hadn''t expelled Fanny. He always cherished Fanny''s ws and couldn''t mistreat her, even if he required Ang''s aid. Despite his relief, James remained puzzled and frustrated. "If not because of Fanny, then why?" he prodded. Ang''s impatience became palpable. "You have many inquiries," she retorted, unfazed by James'' evident frustration. Struggling to contain his irritation at her dismissive tone, James asserted, "Ang, you bear the Kins surname. Even after their direct conversation, he hadn''t anticipated Ang''s continued disrespect. Her assertion that she had no brothers left James questioning if she considered them dead or 2/8 Chapter 464 More Like Foes simply didn''t care about the Kins Family. What further Infuriated him was her insinuation that he had myriad issues. To him, it was akin to being told he spoke nonsense. Regrettably, James found himself unable to confront Ang at that moment. Despite his inner turmoil, he suppressed his anger again, raising his voice to emphasize, "Ang, you can''t simply stand by when our family is in trouble!" Undeterred, Ang asked, "Why should I trouble myself with the Kins Family''s problems? Not activelym opposing them is already showing mercy." James, consumed by fury, mmed his hand on the table in frustration. His anger threatened to engulf him. In response to James'' outburst, Ang met his gaze with icy indifference. Feeling Ang''s staring at him, me''s rose from his seat, prepared to confront her head-on. However, Oliver firmly grasped his arm before he could act, restraining him. With Oliver''s ''grip tightening, James grimaced in pain, unable to pursue further confrontation. "Ouch!" Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Awaiting Your Arrival James felt a pulsating ache in his arms and wrists, frustration surging through him, his face flushed with anger. Ang! His re dripped with disdain, and features contorted in displeasure. Olivers grip held firm as James shot a nce at Ang. Seated casually across the table, Ang had James nearly pressed against its surface. Whats the matter? she asked nonchntly, scrutinizing him. It had been a while since shest saw James, expecting some growth, but his impulsive behavior caught her off guard.. As tensions rose, Jamesposed facade shattered. Ang remained oblivious to his turmoil. Mentally prepared for the meeting, James aimed to stay calm. However, an unexpected encounter with Florence downstairs, followed by her coercion to join them upstairs, ignited his anger like a firestorm. In the face of Angs taunts and icy stare, James erupted like a volcano, his frustration bubbling to the surface. Adding insult to injury, Oliver effortlessly subdued James outburst, leaving him seething with frustration. Release me! James demanded through gritted teeth, his onceCimmacte suit now crumpled and his meticulously styled hair in disarray. Ang, seemingly innocent, shrugged off his plea. I didnt tie you up, so how can I release you? Oliver, unable to contain his amusement, chuckled softly at the absurdity of the situation. However, he quickly intervened, his tone cold and authoritative. Mrs. Lawson wouldnty a hand on you; she deems you unclean. Sensing the need to diffuse the tension, Ang decided to put an end to the spectacle. With exams looming and her time with Jonathan precious, she had no patience for drawnCout confrontations with inconsequential individuals. With a critical gaze fixed on the flushed James, Ang cut to the chase, her tone tinged with impatience. Is there anything else you wish to convey? James, undeterred, issued a stern warning, feeling the numbness creep up his pinned arm. Order your people to release me promptly or prepare to face legal action. Angs response was nonchnt, herughter light. Feel free to sue me. Oliver, hold him for another two minutes before releasing him. Oliver, though sullen, couldnt conceal his amusement. Understood, he responded, visibly tickled by the unfolding drma. Ang headed for the door. She delegated responsibility to the waiting bodyguard. You take over, she instructed, ensuring James remained under restraint, intensifying the pressure on him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. O 173 Chapter 465 Awaiting Your Arrival With a stifled cry of frustration, James bore the difort as Ang turned back to delivey her final word. I prefer not to encounter anyone from the Kins Family, so its best to refrain from bothering me again. Exiting alongside Oliver, Ang couldnt help but ponder his earlier remark, Mr. Lamon, youre remarkable. Curious, Ang probed further. In what way am I remarkather Reflecting on Olivers timely intervention, Ang found sce in the thought that it hard mitigated the difort from past encounters with the Kins Family. Reflecting on the mistreatment she endured from the Kins Family in both her past and present lives, Ang felt a sense of gratitude for Olivers timely intervention. Your words are sharp enough to drive even James to the brink of madness, Oliver remarked cheerfully, his smile radiant. Observing Olivers demeanor, Ang couldnt help but wonder if he had overlooked the fact that she, too, bore the Kins surname. Nevertheless, she preferred being overlooked, the Kins name held little significance to her. Hes sensitive, which is why he was provoked. What I said was sincere and true, it takes a certain sensitivity to be affected by it, Ang exined calmly. Oliver nodded in agreement. Youre absolutely right about that. Ang offered a smile before making her way toward Spencers office. However, just as she stepped out, she spotted Florence. Surprised by Florences lingering presence, Ang couldnt help but wonder why she hadnt left yet. Not only did Florence remain, but she also emerged from the guest room immediately after Ang exited the neighboring room. Initially intending to visit Spencers office, Florence was intercepted by someone along the way. Afterward, she returned to the vicinity of the guest room, identified Angs whereabouts, and waited nearby. Had she followed Ang immediately, Florence might have crossed paths with Jonathan. However, Angs dyed appearance led Florence to grow impatient, prompting her to briefly detour to the pantry before returning. Ang, Florence called out upon seeing her. Ang remainedposed. Miss Shelton, are you looking for me since you havent left yet? Florence said without reservation, Im not here for you. Im looking for Jonathan. While scanning the area, she spoke as if trying to locate Jonathan visually. Jonathan was likely upied assisting Spencer so that Florence wouldnt find him that way. What do you want with Jonathan? She was a guest, and Angs attitude towards her was O 23 Chapter 465 Awaiting Your Arrival much more polite than towards James. +5 Free Coind Florence snorted impatiently and directed her gaze downward toward Ang. What else could it be? I want him to divorce you and marry me. Ang found herself at a loss for words. Standing steadfast behind Ang, Oliver interjected, Mr. Lawson will not divorce Mrs. Lawson, let alone marry you. And who says so? Florence countered. Its not a matter of who says so; its a fact, Oliver replied firmly. Caught between the two, Ang felt a headache looming. You two can continue. Im going to take a break, she announced, attempting to bypass Florence and head toward Spencers office. Observing Angs departure, Florence ceased her argument with Oliver and trailed after her. Noticing Florences presence, Ang turned around and questioned, Why are you following me, Miss Shelton? Im sure youre going to find Jonathan, and since Im looking for him, I have to follow you, Florence retorted. Ang sighed in resignation. Hes not here. Im going to speak with Mr. Lorenzo. ? Are you suggesting Im blind? I trailed your car earlier and saw you with Jonathan! Florence asserted, her gaze unwavering. You must be mistaken, Ang replied calmly, seeking to ease the tension. Florences re intensified. No mistake. Opting to avoid further conflict, Ang swiftly decided. Never mind. Ill leave, she announced, unwilling to get further involved with Florence and Jonathan. Seeing Angs departure, Oliver escorted her out while sending a message to Jonathan. Meanwhile, James was escorted by another bodyguard, his arms restrained. The guard had a cold and stern demeanor, dressed in ck, while James looked slightly disheveled, with wrinkled clothes and tousled hair. Spotting Ang, James shot her a fierce re, bordering onical rather than intimidating. Observing James demeanor, Florence voiced her curiosity. Whats happening here? Chapter 466 Chapter 466 I Like To Stare at Him At Florences inquiry, Ang shifted her gaze to the bodyguard and James, contemting the unfolding scene. Catching Angs nce, the bodyguard promptly announced, Time to go. Escort him out. Recalling her earlier instruction, Ang realized the time had psed as the bodyguard led James away. Release him, she instructed calmly. Following her directive, the bodyguard freed James. Momentarily released, James stood still, his disbelief evident as he locked eyes with Ang, who seemed distant. Sensing the tension, Ang averted her gaze, stating, I wont see you off. James expression betrayed a mix of emotions, understanding that lingering would serve no purpose. He departed hastily, disappearing into the elevator. As James left, Ang turned to Florence, extending an invitation, Im heading home. Would you like to join me, Miss Shelton? Florence, however, ignored the offer and posed a question instead, Did you hit your brother? Ang refuted the usation calmly, Hes not my brother, and I didnt hit him. Florence persisted. If you hit him, just admit it. Why deny it? Ang carefully studied Florences expression and noticed a hint of excitement, unable to decipher her intentions. Unable toprehend, she decided to walk towards the elevator. Lets go, Miss Shelton. Florence shook her head. You go your way. Ill stay here and keep an eye on Jonathan. Ang started to feel irritated. Anyone would feel ufortable having their spouse stared at like this. Miss Shelton, perhaps its best to refrain from fixating on other peoples spouses. There are plenty of other options out there, Ang remarked calmly, noting Florences brazen behavior. Despite her seeming irrationality, Florences directness contrasted sharply with the underhanded tactics typical of the Kins Family, particrly Fanny, who thrived on causing constant unease and annoyance. Florences defiant stare didnt waver. I simply enjoy hispany, whether hes taken or not. Whats it to you? Florence defiantly stared at Ang. She was confident that Ang wouldnt treat her the same way she treated James, hence her bold attitude. She wont intervene because youre not worth the effort. A deep voice interrupted, ending the standoff between the two. Florence pivoted and found Jonathan in her line of sight, his unwavering attention fixed on Ang, who met his gaze with a mix of intrigue and affection. The connection between them was palpable. Jonathan, Angs voice rang out, deliberate in its warmth, as she sought to showcase their bond before Florence. 1/3 10:23 Sat, Chapter 466 I Like To Stare at Him 15 Free Cone A soft smile yed on Angs lips, her eyes sparkling with amusement. Jonathan, unfazed by Florences presence, strode purposefully towards Ang, disregarding Florence entirely, Shall we head home? Jonathans tone was gentle yet resolute as he reached Angs side, their shared connection evident. Florence, trailing behind them, couldnt contain her frustration. Jonathan, after all this effort to find you, and you dont even acknowledge me? she protested. Jonathan spared her a fleeting nce, a hint of sarcasm in his response. However, he remained focused on Ang, dismissing Florence with practiced indifference. Jonathan wrapped his arm around Angs waist as they stepped into the elevator, sharing a brief embrace before the doors slid open once more. With Oliver and the bodyguard in tow, they filled the confined space, leaving Florence stranded outside, obstructed by the imposing figures of the guards. Please, I need to get in! Florences frustration boiled over, her ire now directed towards Oliver and the entourage. Angs voice, gentle yet firm, intervened, Miss Shelton, the elevator is at capacity. Youll have to wait for the next one. How can it be full with just four people? Jonathan, is this how you treat your guests?. Florences usation hung in the air, met with Angs serene smile. Angs smile carried a hint of innocence as she remarked, Isnt it full? It certainly appears that way to me. Right, Jonathan? Jonathans smirk conveyed a sense of amusement as he indulged her, saying, Yes, indeed. Its full. Undeterred, Florence made another attempt to halt the elevators descent, only to have her arm firmly grasped by another vignt bodyguard. With a smooth motion, the doors closed, sealing off any chance of interference. Even as the elevator carried them away, Ang couldnt resist stealing nces at Florences escting frustration, finding a strange satisfaction in the sight. Pleased with Jonathans yful cooperation, Ang felt a warm glow of contentment wash over her as she reflected on their shared moment. Concerned for her wellCbeing, Jonathans gentle voice broke through the tension, Are you okay? Ang shook her head with a reassuring smile. Im fine. With Oliver standing steadfastly beside her, Ang felt shielded from any harm, especially when confronted by individuals like James and Florence. Jonathans smile echoed her sentiment. Thats good. As they ascended, the atmosphere inside the elevator remained both harmonious and tense. Florences futile attempts to break free from the bodyguards grasp only added to the tension, a silent reminder of the brewing conflict thaty ahead. After the elevator descended, her arm was finally released, and she raised her hand as if to Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. L O 2/3 Chapter strike someone. The bodyguard blocked her, but Florence cursed, How dare you stop me? Just wait and see! Spencer appeared at the opportune moment, looking nonchnt as he asked, Is Miss Shelton causing trouble on our turf? Florence coldly replied, I came to see Jonathan, and your people are stopping me! Whos causing trouble here? I think its him. Spencer innocently said, Those are not my people. They belong to Jon. The bodyguard, expressionless, said, Miss Shelton, I apologize for the previous offense, but stopping you was indeed Mr. Lawsons intention. Florences expression darkened, and she was about to say something when Spencer interjected, Jon and his wife have already left. Why dont you go and protect them? Upon hearing this, the bodyguard nodded at Spencer and then walked past Florence to wait for the elevator. Feelingpletely ignored, Florence was about to explode, but then she heard Spencer say, Miss Shelton, are you looking for someone to chat with? How about chatting with me? He deliberately misunderstood Florences intent to meet Jonathan, hoping to agitate her into leaving. Yet, to his surprise, Florence simply looked at him and said, Sure. Lets talk. Spencers smile faltered, but Florence felt immensely satisfied. Observing Spencers hesitation, she took charge and suggested, Lead the way. Lets talk in your office. Unable to reach Jonathan and with Spencers approach, she decided to y along and enjoy herself. Regretting the absence of allies, she entertained the thought of at least giving Spencer a minor scare. Met with her suspicious gaze, Spencer proposed, The office is a mess. Lets chat in the meeting room. Unable to bring her to his office, he aimed to exchange a few words and send her on her way. Florence agreed, heading to the meeting room. Reluctantly following, Spencer hoped to glean some information about the Shelton Family from their conversation, which was not an entirely unwee prospect. As Florence impulsively agreed to chat with Spencer, she also considered probing him about Jonathan. Consequently, their conversation veered off course. After a few exchanges, Spencer interjected, Miss Shelton, Im rather busy today. How about we chat another time? Chapter 467 Chapter 468 The Last Option After wrapping up his call, Christopher found himself approached by a man who wasted no time in questioning. Was it truly Fanny? At first nce, the man appeared unassuming yet emanated an aura of roughness that distinguished him. In the past, Christopher would have steered clear of associating with someone of his sort. Once, the Sanders Family held a much stronger footing, but circumstances had shifted, leaving Christopher wary of further tarnishing his reputation amid the Martinez Familys troubles. Returning to Riverdon and reintegrating into his former social circle proved to be a challenge. Christopher found himself reluctantly epting invitations from individuals he once considered beneath him. While he had long ced me on the Martinez Family for his misfortunes, recent events had him reevaluating Fannys role in his downfall. Lost in contemtion, Christopher remained unresponsive to the mans inquiry. Sensing his distraction, the man pressed once more, Mr. Sanders, was it Fanny? Christopher snapped out of his reverie, responding disdainfully, Yes. Noting Christophers displeasure, the man wisely opted not to delve further into the matter. Despite extending an invitation to witness his demise, he understood the importance of maintaining a cordial rtionship with the Sanders Family, even amidst their decline. Seeking to maintain a favorable rapport, he shifted gears. Mr. Sanders, I heard your father sent you to thepany for training. Is there anything I can assist with? Christopher eyed him warily, sensing a potential ploy to exploit the Sanders Group. Despite his suspicions, he held his tongue. In a town where few were willing to engage with him, even a nouveau riche from modest beginnings held some appeal over the average family, Ill reach out if I need anything, Christopher replied curtly as he rose from his seat. I must take my leave. There are matters I must attend to. As Christopher headed for the exit, the man rose to bid him farewell, but Christopher halted him with a gesture. It was only upon leaving the private room that Christopher felt a semnce of relief. Socializing was not his forte, but his father insisted on his involvement in Riverdons social circles. Yet, his circle had shrunk drastically. Former friends distanced themselves, leaving him with few companions. Reluctant to stoop to their level, Christopher found himself mingling with individuals of lesser status, a concession he made begrudgingly. Deep in thought, Christopher continued down the corridor. However, as he rounded a corner, a group of intoxicated individuals approached, their conversation turning to him. Quietly, Christopher retrieved his phone, feigning disinterest as he listened in. 111 1/3 Like father, like son! Christopher cantpare to his mothers side of the family. You mean Christopher Sanders? What if he hears us? Hes been back in Riverdon for days now. He might have contacts among us. Why should we care? Does he deserve our respect? I heard that upon his return, he may have realized that academia wasnt his forte, so he abandoned his studies. Now, he is assisting at their familys strugglingpany. The Sanders Group is indeed in dire straits. The Martinez Family is ruthless. Theyre willing to harm themselves just to thwart the Sanders Family. The Martinez Family is acting out of spite towards Christopher for their daughter. With the Martinez Family behaving this way, no one dares to deal with Christopher anymore. Christopher stood in the corridor, gripping his phone tightly, his expression dark. Previously, he had found it perplexing that despite his absence from Riverdon, upon his return, the unresolved issues with the Martinez Family still lingered. Some individuals who previously had a close rtionship with him appeared to be deliberately avoiding him. Initially, he dismissed it as his imagination, but upon hearing remarks from those few individuals, he realized that the Martinez Family was behind it all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not only were they targeting him, but they were also seizing the opportunity to undermine his familys company. Despite apanying Michael to thepany in recent days, he was not fully engaged in thepanys affairs. Since Michael had not brought up anything, he had yet to notice these developments. Christophers anger reached a boiling point, causing him to halt in his tracks while walking abruptly. He feared being discovered, but the few individuals seemed too preupied to notice his unease. As the group of people passed by, engrossed in discussing him, none of them acknowledged his presence. This left Christopher feeling a mix of anger, defeat, and, oddly, relief. Christopher suspected that if this group caught wind of their gossip, the embarrassment would fall on him, not them. From their disdainful tone, he could sense the Sanders Family was in dire straits. Although he had asionally assisted Michael at thepany, he had never taken charge of the Sanders Group. Unaware of its operations, he simply followed Michaels directives to pass the time. O 2/3 Chap Before departing Riverdon, Teresa and Michael had warned him about thepanys precarious situation and the need for his assistance to stabilize it. However, his mishandling of the marriage situation had attracted the Martinez Familys attention, resulting in widespread knowledge of the past scandal in Riverdon. Now, it appeared that half of Riverdons businessmen were eagerly anticipating the Sanders Groups downfall to mock them. The younger generation that had just passed by seemed eager for Christophers downfall, their whispers lingering in his mind long after they dispersed. Reflecting on the wisdom of avoiding confrontation with them, engaging would only invite ridicule. Frustrated and angered, Christopher returned home to find Michael waiting for him. Dad, I dont have to marry Fanny. I can marry someone else, he dered abruptly. Michaels sigh spoke volumes. Christopher, the Martinez Family incident has caused quite a stir. No one else is willing to associate with us. Christopher grasped the unspoken implications. Stunned, he realized Fanny might be his only option now. Seeing his bewilderment, Michael suppressed his own frustration and inquired, Is there an issue between you and Fanny? Why the sudden change of heart about marrying her? After all, Christopher had nearly estranged himself from his family in pursuit of marrying Fanny before his trip to Nortnd. How could a single journey to Nortnd prompt such a drastic shift in Christophers feelings towards Fanny? Michael was perplexed. Chapter 468 Chapter 467 Persuading Him Florence felt a twinge of annoyance, deerning the encounter a waste of her time, With an eye roll, she dered, Im busy another day. No need for a chat. Without bothering to gauge Spencers reaction, she turned on her heel and departed without a second nce. A smile tugged at Spencers lips as he watched her leave. Meanwhile, Ang and Jonathan descended to the basement garage and boarded the car. On the first floor, James encountered Florences associates. Frustration was evident on his face, and he exined to Florences bodyguard that she was in discussion with Jonathan. After rying this information, James attempted to depart but was once again intercepted by Florences entourage. James calmly exined, Miss Shelton is in a discussion with Jonathan. Theyve been in contact before my arrival. After conveying this, James attempted to depart but found himself halted once more by Florences associates. His demeanor stiffened visibly. Youre free to leave when shes ready, one of them stated firmly. James suppressed his frustration and disappointment, though he felt a pang of heartache. Resigned, he chose not to cause a scene and silently took a seat beside them. Although confined to waiting, James was permitted to use his phone. Frustratedly waiting for Florences descent, he noticed a flurry of missed calls and messages from Hugh. Having previously silenced his phone to avoid disruption during negotiations with Ang, he hadnt noticed until now. Upon glimpsing the messages, James expression shifted abruptly. He immediately called Hugh back. Although Hughs text message had already exined the situation, there were some details he still needed to rify. Soon, Hugh answered the phone. Is what you told me true? James inquired, hoping against hope that Hughs message was a jest. Its confirmed, Hugh affirmed, dispelling any lingering doubts. James felt a throbbing headache emerging. He had sought Hughs confirmation regarding Zacharias intention to donate a kidney to Fanny, a decision he had tasked Hugh with monitoring to prevent any Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ndestine actions. Unexpectedly, Zacharias seemed eager to arrange the procedure without informing Scarlet < 1/3 Chapter 467 Persuading Him or himself shortly after being discharged from the hospital. After a brief pause, Hugh inquired, Whats your strategy? James, still reeling from Angs confrontation, felt a surge of frustration and confusion. Uncertain of his next move, he asked, Does Fanny have any knowledge of this? Believing Zacharias emotional state could be manipted to disrupt the n, James aimed to prevent the transnt by ensuring Fannysck of cooperation. Im not certain, but your brother has a meeting scheduled for tomorrow, Hugh informed, advising James to maintainposure until then. Relieved that the meeting was not immediate, James saw a glimmer of hope to intervene. Can you assist me tomorrow, Hugh? James, reflecting on the days events, sought support. Hugh, always willing to lend a hand, readily agreed. Of course. Ill meet you tomorrow. After concluding the call, James remained uneasy, unnoticed by Florences bodyguards. Contemting his exit strategy, he spotted Florence emerging from the elevator. Miss still Shelton, James greeted warmly. Florence regarded him with disdain. Why are you here? James expression stiffened. Your people wont let me leave. Perplexed, Florence addressed her staff, Why are you detaining him? Upon receiving her order, Florences staff escorted James out. Mr. Kins, please apany us. Despite his frustration, James seized the chance to depart, recognizing Florences unpredictable nature. As the car drove away, James finally breathed a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Fanny engaged in conversation with Christopher, eagerly awaiting his arrival in Nortnd and inquiring about the specific time. She hoped for an earlier pickCup time and for Christopher to provide reassurance. Christopher, sounding slightly impatient, continued their conversation. Fanny could hear other voices in the background, indicating Christopher was with friends, which made her uneasy. Arent you supposed to be back at school for sses? Christopher, who had been joking around with friends before answering Fannys call, lightly responded, What can one learn at school? Fanny, have you learned anything? Fanny was momentarily speechless, realizing she had no right to demand anything from Christopher. As the conversation continued, a voice teased, Still chatting? Is it Fanny? Christopher replied, Yes. Im chatting with her. He assured Fanny that he would inform her of the pickCup time once confirmed, as it was not solely his decision. Fanny, feeling less dissatisfied, epted his exnation. Before ending the call, she urged him to return home promptly, but he disregarded her plea once the call Chapter 469 Chapter 469 No Longer As Fond Of Her As Before As Michael posed his gentle question, a hint of bitterness flickered in Christophers eyes. While he had often heard murmurs about Michaels favoritism towards him, he had never dwelled on it. Yet, amidst the evolution of the Sanders Family situation and Michaels consistent care, Christophers heart warmed deeply. Michael possessed a profound understanding of Christopher. Observing his furrowed brow and pursed lips, Michael detected subtle signs of emotional turmoil and inquired, Is everything alright? Reflecting, Michael acknowledged, Despite Fannysck of biological ties to the Kins Family, their genuine kindness towards her was unmistakable. Despite encountering some internal challenges within the Kins Familypany, the alliance between the two families yielded more benefits than drawbacks. Furthermore, Michael had taken the initiative to visit George, ensuring the smooth progression of the marriage between the Kins Family and the Sanders Family. While James held authority within the Kins Family, Georges involvement necessitated his participation in Fannys marriage. Thismunication couldy the groundwork for future mutually advantageous agreements with the Kins Family. Nevertheless, Michael experienced difort during his encounter with George. Previously, he harbored a negative perception of Fanny and the Kins Family, making it especially difficult for him to regard George, the ipetent leader of the Kins Family, with respect. Georgesck ofpetence and involvement in multiple scandals in Riverdon have been wellCdocumented. Georges rtionship with Linda remained a subject of conversation and an exemry example within certain social circles. After the Martinez Family incident, Michael found Fanny to be the most fitting daughterCin-w, and he could no longer dismiss the Kins Family or George. Michael and hispany desperately needed an opportunity, while he and Teresa were enthusiastic about the prospect of having a grandchild. Hence, the optimal situation would involve Christopher getting married shortly. Coincidentally, Fanny was someone Christopher harbored affection towards, fulfilling Christophers desires. To his disapproval of Fanny as a daughterCinw, one potential solution could involve her promptly conceiving a grandchild after marriage, subsequently allowing them to reside apart. In this manner, they could concentrate on their grandchilds upbringing. Christopher was unaware that Michael had already formted an alternative n. Upon hearing Michaels worried inquiry, Christopher quickly shook his head. Nothings wrong. I brought up the topic of marriage with her, and she agreed. Christopher had not disclosed to Michael that he hadmunicated with Fanny, who had previously consented to marriage, due to an emotional barrier within him. However, he has Ill O 1/3 now surpassed that barrier. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Upon hearing Christophers reassuring response, he quickly asked, When will she return to Riverdon? Lets expedite the marriage registration and ceremony. Christopher was momentarily stunned, but he didnt offer any rebuttal. I will discuss the timeline with herter, and then I will go to Nortnd to fetch her, Christopher stated this with no intention of consulting Fanny. He understood Fannys eagerness for him to visit Nortnd and pick her up, but he was unable to dispel the notion that it might not be the most appropriate course of action. A specific figure came to Christophers mind unexpectedly. The mere contemtion of that individual elicited an indescribable pang in his heart. Alright, the sooner, the better. Michael, fearing potentialplications from dys, urged Christopher to bring Fanny back promptly. Before their conversation progressed, Teresa approached, appearing as though she had something urgent to discuss with Michael. Christopher did not stay in the study. Instead, he messaged Fanny. Fanny, appearing engrossed in her phone, immediately contacted him upon receiving his text. Fanny answered the phone and inquired, Christopher, have you heard anything? She felt a little uneasy as she asked this question. The message Christopher had sent her was questioning why he needed to go to Nortnd to meet her and if someone had instructed her to do so. She suspected Christopher had guessed that Florence had found her. Yeah, I heard. Christophers voice came through with a hint of indifference. If you still want to proceed with our marriage, please return to Riverdon alone within the next three days. Fanny felt a tightness in her chest and thought, He truly knows. She couldnt help but flustered and quickly said, But, Christopher, if you donte to Nortnd, I wont even be able to get to the airport. Even if she left home and proceeded directly to the airport, she would be intercepted by Florences people. She may encounter physical harm as a result. Florences people tended to inflict pain in areas that hurt a lot but didnt leave visible marks. Is that so? Are you being watched? How are you able to talk to me? Christophers voice became increasingly frigid. Fanny felt even more flustered and quickly exined. Christopher, Im currently at home with Florences people outside. You had promised toe pick me up, but then my cell phone was returned to me. She was temporarily free from Florence now, but she was still under surveince. Her cell phone would be confiscated whenever she was out. The return of her cell phone was prompted by Christophers previous mention of visiting Nortnd. Despite this, she had limited privacy in public spaces. Privacy was only attainable for her at O 2/3 Chapter 469 No Long home. Currently, she was conversing with Christopher within the confines of her room, trying to lower her voice to prevent potential eavesdropping from individuals outside the room. After receiving an exnation from Fanny, Christopher asked, Florence wants to lure me to Nortnd and threaten Jonathan? Fanny appeared to be somewhat perplexed. She knew that Florence intended to entice Christopher to Nortnd, yet she was uncertain about the motive, as Florence didnt divulge it to her. Im not sure. She just asked me to bring you to Nortnd as soon as possible. But Christopher, I didnt intend to keep it from you. If I hadnt followed her instructions at that time, her people would have continued to harm me. Fanny harbored concerns that Christopher might harbor resentment towards her or reconsider their marriage. Eager to return to Riverdon promptly, she pondered her future living arrangements. Given the Kins Familys financial struggles, she realized she needed to secure a better quality of life by marrying into the Sanders Family, especially considering Christophers affection for her. 4 Unaware of Fannys internal turmoil, Christopher simply replied, I understand. Having experienced Florences maniptive tactics firsthand, he was wellCacquainted with her methods. So, whats our next move, Christopher? Fanny asked, feeling perplexed by their situation. As she contemted the persistent individuals trailing her, the prospect of departing from Nortnd seemed daunting. Lets stage a performance for Florence, Christopher proposed casually, outlining a n. Well set a time, make it appear as though Ive arrived in Nortnd to pick you up. You head straight to the airport. Ill call Florence to distract her people at the designated time, and you can board the ne. Upon hearing this risky n, which implicated only herself, Fanny couldnt suppress her unease. She couldnt shake the feeling that Christopher had undergone a transformation and was no longer as fond of her as before. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Like A Dream Christopher, do you think this n will work? What if Florences people only release me after they see you? Fanny voiced her concerns. Having been coerced into Florences scheme to deceive Christopher intoing to Nortnd, Fanny had already contemted the possibility of being unable to evade Florences people before Christophers arrival. Christopher remained unperturbed, directing her to seize an opportunity to board the ne. Yet, even if she found a chance, could she truly escape two robust men? She might have to confront them directly on that day. Christopher fell silent. Anxiously, Fanny called out, Christopher? Yeah, Christopher replied before offering reassurance. Nevertheless, Ill try to distract Florences people for you. When the moment arises, give it your all. The thought of giving her utmost effort filled Fanny with fear. Herplexion paled, and she hesitated to contemte the consequences of failing to return to Riverdon triumphantly. Would Christopher choose to marry someone else? Dizziness washed over her, leaving her feeling profoundly helpless. Despite her apprehension, Christopher provided limited guidance, instructing Fanny to confirm the time and contact him. He remained willing to coborate with her. After the call concluded, Fanny experienced a sense of coldness in her heart. She deliberated on whether to adhere to Christophers directives. After careful consideration, she realized she did not wish to stay in Nortnd. Not only did Florence pose a threat, but Kaydron also had a repulsive presence. If she failed to return within the threeCday timeframe as instructed by Christopher, she was apprehensive that his ultimate verdict would lead to the loss of everything she had. Christopher emerged not only as Fannys final choice but also as her optimal selection. Upon her return to Riverdon, bearing the reputation she had previously established, her only viable option was Christopher. Despite Fannys profound concern. She was only able to assume the risk. Despite the necessity of her departure, she still needed to confront Kaydron, if only to ensure the destruction of the photos. Additionally, she was required to convince Zacharias to apany her back. Nevertheless, persuading Zacharias to apany her back to Riverdon could be challenging, especially with Joseph still in custody. In the midst of Fannys anxiety, George unexpectedly contacted her. She was taken aback and thought, Why is Dad trying tomunicate with me? After a short pause, she responded to the phone call. Dad? Is there anything you require assistance with from me? she inquired cautiously. 1/4 Fanny thought, Since Dad waspelled to return to Riverdon by Joseph, we have lost contact. What is the rationale behind his decision to contact me at this moment? George inquired, Why would I contact you if everything was in order? Please return promptly to Riverdon. An arranged marriage alliance with the Sanders Family has already been organized for you. The wedding can take ce upon your return. Fanny was surprised. She had not expected George to encourage her to go back to Riverdon. A marriage alliance? She thought, Is it Christopher from the Sanders Family with whom a marriage alliance must be formed? Fanny had not anticipated that Christopher had been truthful in the past. Michael consented to their marriage, as George was also aware of the alliance. What? Have you not been informed of this yet? Michael has alreadymunicated with me to resolve all prior misunderstandings. You and Christopher have harbored mutual feelings for each other consistently. Its only natural for you to be together. George expressed this with apprehension, as though he was concerned that Fanny might reconsider. { Upon Georges words, Fanny experienced a tumult of emotions, yet she dutifully responded. I comprehend, Dad. I will return promptly. She thought, If it were not for Nortnds turmoil, I would promptly return by air. Upon receiving assurance from Fanny, George chose not to prolong the conversation and promptly terminated the call. He proceeded to call Christopher. Christopher, I have provided encouragement to Fanny, and she has indicated that she will return shortly. He conveyed in a markedly gentler manner compared to his interactions with Fanny, subtly infused with unintended ttery. Thank you, Mr. Sanders, Christopher responded. He was reluctant to dy any further, apprehensive that circumstances could alter. He specifically requested George to encourage Fanny, which contributed to his sense of reassurance, regardless of its effectiveness. There is no need for gratitude. The money you lent me previously has been fully expended, so for now George hesitated. His voice trailed off, gradually diminishing to a mere whisper. On the opposite side of the conversation, Christopher disyed a frown, conveying a sense of impatience. Therefore, please refrain from hastening the repayment process. Just return it when you have the money. George, taken aback, did not hear the customary refusal to repay, which made him feel uneasy. I will reimburse you once I am in possession of the funds. Do you possess additional funds, Christopher? Could you please provide me with additional assistance? However, hisck of shame enabled him to inquire, even in such circumstances. Upon Georges return to Riverdon, his gambling addiction was not entirely eradicated. After engaging in ndestine gambling activities on several asions without James knowledge, O 2/4 George ended up losing nearly all of his funds. In his desire to regain it, he contemted seeking a loan from an individual. However, the Kins Familys financial status declined, and his reputation deteriorated. He requested financial assistance, yet he could not secure a loan from anyone. Fortunately, George encountered Christopher and perceived that Christopher held a favorable opinion of Fanny. This led George to believe Christopher would be willing to lend him money. Indeed, Christopher loaned him money. One event precipitated another. Afterward, he requested money from Christopher once more, and Christopher loaned it to him. His fortune in gambling experienced a notable enhancement, leading to the recovery of the funds previously lost. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, George had be greedy once more and lost all the money he had previously won. Perceiving it as unfortunate to squander such a significant amount, he once more sought financial assistance from Christopher, only to experience further losses. At that time, he was considering requesting money from Christopher again. Subsequently, Christopher approached him, asked that he summon Fanny, and urged her to expedite her return. What amount are you seeking to borrow, and for what specific purpose? Is there a necessity for a purchase to be made? I can easily buy it for you, Christopher stated. He did not explicitly agree to lend money. Instead, he inquired about the purpose of Georges loan request. Christopher thought, Ive only been back in Riverdon for a few days, yet hes already. borrowed money from me three times. Not only does my pocket money decrease significantly, but even if it were the same as before, it wouldnt be able to sustain his frequent borrowing. George said, Ah, theres no necessity for that. How may I be of assistance to you? Just give me the funds, and I will address the issue autonomously. Furthermore, in light of your forting union with Fanny, you maymence addressing me as Dad at an earlier juncture. Christopher exhibited notable impatience while listening to Georges efforts to tter him. He thought, Call him Dad? I have never held a favorable opinion of him. He wishes to alter the manner in which I previously referred to him. It is akin to a dream. Despite harboring feelings of disdain, Christopher maintained a gentle tone in his speech. Mr. Sanders, I have utilized all of my discretionary funds to buy gifts for Fanny and organize surprises for her. I am currently unable to procure the necessary funds. Should I inquire with my Dad on your behalf? Upon learning of Christophers intention to approach Michael, George promptly rejected the idea. Theres no need, he mused. Ive already met with Michael that day. If I had the chance to ask for money, I wouldve approached him directly. Why involve Christopher in the conversation? George refrained from seeking a loan from Michael due to the potential risk of James discovering the transaction. His only fear was that James, the current head of the Kins Familypany, might cease transferring money to his ount if he found out about Georges gambling activities. George hesitated to give up his primary source of ie and was keen 3/4 Chapter 470 Like A Dream to keep the situation hidden from James. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 The Cause of Their Chapter 471 The Cause of Their Downfall Hearing Georges refusal, Christopher didnt offer any further suggestions and decisively ended the call After hanging up, his expression turned cold and disdainful. He used to adore Fanny immensely, extending his affection to the entire Kins Family. However, remembering Fannys previous scheme to deceive him into going to Nortnd on Florences behalf, he felt a surge of disgust. On the other side, George was troubled by the disconnected call. Without Christophers financial assistance, George was at a loss for who else to turn to. The casino suggested he take out a highCinterest loan, but he shuddered at the thought of how a small debt spiraled into a massive one due to Joeys scheme. Despite his strong desire to gamble, George dared not engage with highCinterest loans again. And thinking of Joey, who had been unreachable since the incident, George was almost certain hed been deliberately set up. But why would Joey target me for no reason? Was it Dns doing? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The thought of Dn filled George with rage. After the incident, Dn had gone into hiding, and George felt he had see character. ugh his Now, far away in Riverdon and unable to confront Dn physically, he decided to at least give him a piece of his mind over the phone. Meanwhile, James was listening to Fanny share how she agreed to marry Christopher at home. They were not the only ones in the living room. Apanying them were Scarlet and Zacharias. Inparison to the calm James, Scarlet was livid. What are you saying? You agreed to his proposal? 1/4 ? O 10:15 Fri, 19 Apr MG Chapter 471 The Cause of Their Downfall +5 Free Coins Her disdain for Christopher was palpable, especially since he once had his eyes on Zacharias kidney. In an attempt to mediate the situation, Zacharias interjected, Let Fanny exin, Mom. After having been interrupted, Fanny was now unsure of how to continue from where she left off. She could tell Scarlet was furious, but Christopher was her only way out. With Christophers ultimatum over the phone and George urging her, she feltpelled to spill the beans in the hopes that they would all return to Riverdon together. Hopefully, Florences men cant forcefully detain me. At the sight of Fannys internal struggles, Zacharias gently urged, Fanny, just continue. With a nod, she resumed from where she left off. Mom, Dad just gave me a ring. Hes urging me to return to marry Christopher pronto. After a brief thought, she decided to bring up George in the end. Does it have to be with Christopher? Hes not a good man, Fanny! The grudge Scarlet held for Christopher seemed deepCrooted as her face would distort in displeasure whenever she heard his name. The helpless Fanny turned to James, who was now in charge of the family in Georges absence. This was why she sought his opinion on this matter. When she looked at him, everyone followed suit, awaiting hisment. James sensed everyones eyes on him, so he cleared his throat and stated, It will be for the best if Fanny and Christophers wedding can ur sooner rather thanter. Before Scarlet could raise objections, he continued, Mom, hear me out. So, she waited, but she was visibly unhappy. James had no choice but to reveal the current predicaments that their family business was facing in Riverdon. It was something that he kept close to his chest, so the more he exined, the more surprised and concerned acharias and Scarlet were. Scarlet, incredulous, asked, James, is what youre saying true? She could not believe what she had heard. How long has it been? And our family business is already dealing with so much sh*t? Zacharias was surprised, albeit not as much as Scarlet. After all, Scarlet had been in aa for quite a period of time and was unaware of what had happened. Upon noticing that James was struggling to respond without making Scarlet upset, Zacharias coughed lightly to draw attention to himself. III L 2/4 , 19 Chapter 471 The Cause of Their Downfall 57% +5 Free Coins When Scarlet turned to Zacharias, he reassured her, Mom, James is telling the truth. Dont worry; he has his own ways to deal with it. At this, he expectantly looked at James. Only then did James bring up the potential benefits of an alliance with the Sanderses, including the resolution of their family predicament, albeit temporarily. He concluded, Not to mention, Fanny loves Christopher, and he cares a lot for her too. So, they are more than suited to marry each other. As she listened to her familys exchange, Fanny became uneasy when she realized her marriage would serve such a purpose. However, she didnt dwell on it for long and quickly stated, Youll have my full cooperation if its able to help the family. Like the Kins Family, she did not have any other choice but still hoped her efforts would be recognized. James affectionately ruffled her hair. Fanny, you are really sensible. Scarlet, who was on the side, was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by the sheer number of issues their family faced without her knowledge. Suddenly, she blurted out, Did all this happen because of that b*tch Ang!? She still remembered George and Lindas affair, which seemed to involve Ang. However, before Scarlet could further investigate, George had pushed her into heratose state. Scarlet had remained in Nortnd after regaining consciousness, so she did not directly confront Linda. Once her sons informed her that Linda took the me for pushing her, which led to Linda being imprisoned in bem, Scarlet stopped probing even more. Now, she wanted to visit Linda and ask whether Ang was the instigator. No one had responded to Scarlets usatory question, so she repeated her question, albeit in a louder tone, Did Ang cause all this?! James answered, Mom, Ang has nothing to do with what thepany is facing. When thepany first faced issues, it was the consequences of the media pressure surrounding the family scandal. It resulted in the loss of several business coborators, which was something hardly connected to Ang. The issues that transpiredter did not involve Ang either, especially since she had already moved to Nortnd. Scarlet continued to pursue the matter. Its definitely all her fault. If it werent for her, why would disaster befall our family? ||| J 3/4 10:15 Fr, 19 Apr M. Chapter 471 The Cause of Their Downfall With that, she attributed all the misfortunes in their family to Ang. +5 Free Colns James sighed, not wanting to argue further. Thest he visited Ang, he felt that she had yed him out on top of the trip not being sessful, which added to his dissatisfaction with her. He also thought that they did not need to defend Ang because, to liim, she indeed was the cause of the Kins Familys downfall. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 A Permanent Solution 15 Free Came James no longer spoke up for Ang and merely allowed Scarlet to continue with her curses. Zacharias sighed. Then, he suggested, Mom, we should deal with Fannys marriage first. His words reminded her about Fannys marriage to Christopher. Looking with concern at Zacharias, she asked, You dont mind this at all? Dont forget, Christopher had his eyes on your kidney once. For the past few days, Scarlet had been restless. She was troubled by the thought that Zacharias kidney was a match with Fannys. Although she felt sorry for Fanny, she was even more worried about Zacharias, who was her blood and kin. Given the excruciating struggles with his health, his donating a kidney would result in his death sentence. However, she was also pained by the fact that the sessful matching was a secret. When Scarlet brought up the matter of Zacharias and Fannys kidneys being a match, back as negative? This merely illustrates Christophers genuine love for Fanny, right? Incrmy Sames at Fanny, who remained calm. Then, ht Didnt the teste Scarlet used, If he really loved her, why wouldnt he test to see whether his kidney ispatible with Fannys? He just doesnt want you to live! Dont say that, Mom, James interrupted in a rush. If Fanny were to hear that, think about her feelings. Realizing that Fanny was already in tears at her words, Scarlet quickly ted her, Fanny, I didnt mean that. Fanny appeared pitiful, her pale face streaming with tears. Mom, I understand. I know you didnt mean to me me, but I feel hurt she whispered in tears. I shouldnt have said those words, came Scarlets words of sce. Fanny, Mom was too hasty with her words, added Zacharias. Dont take it to heart. After Scarlets apology, Zacharias tried to diffuse the tension. We should rest and discuss our return ns to Riverdon tomorrow. Such words brought the conversation to an end. The Kins Familys night was tumultuous, and Ang had retired earlier. 1/4 57%1 Chapter 472 A Permanent Solution +5 Free Coins The following morning, she had nned to leave with Jonathan as usual, but they were held back by Yarrisons unexpected arrival. Yarrison had urgent matters to discuss with Jonathan. After some consideration, she decided to let Jonathan stay home, but the man persisted in his ways. Ill send you off and returnter. Shall we talk in the car? Realizing Yarrison had important matters to discuss with Jonathan, she convinced him, Dont worry; Ill have four bodyguards with me besides Oliver today. Jonathan agreed, Let me know if you need anything. She naturally agreed to this. Once they were in the car, Ang advised Oliver, Be more cautious today. Since she had finally managed to persuade Jonathan not to send her, she felt that she had to protect herself. Failing which, it would be difficult to convince him further. Although she knew he cared for her, she didnt want him to focus too much on her. After watching Ang leave, Jonathan turned to discuss the urgent matters with Yarrison. Whats so urgent? He knew it was no small matter from Yarrisons direct approach. Ive found the leads that we lost earlier. Would you like to have a look? he said as he pushed the documents. Then, he nced at the unfinished breakfast. You dont mind if I have the leftovers, do you? Go ahead, Jonathan replied as he took the documents. He skimmed thro with a frown, asking, Is there anything else? What? You want more?! Yarrison stuffed food into his mouth. He rolled his know how much loops I went through to get this? the documents eyes. Do you There were moments when he felt like he wasnt on the quest for something but rather being on the dangerous side of thew in his frantic probing. That being said, the information he uncovered was proportional to the risk involved. Jonathan took a seat and pragmatically stated, Its not enough for us to execute our previous n. The helpless Yarrison shrugged. Thats all we have for now. Use this to threaten them. It should make them keep their distance for a while. Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. Thanks for your hard work. 2/4 10:16 Fri, 19 Apr M Chapter 472 A Permanent Solution +5 Free Coins Oh, hearing hard work from you is rare, Yarrison mumbled through his bun, After pulling allCnighters recently, I need some good rest. Sure, rest well, said Jonathan. Also, Ill be leaving Nortnd soon. What? Youre leaving? Yarrison was shocked. Then why bother investigating stuff on Florence? They were clear from the start; Florence, as the heiress of the Shelton Family, wielded her familys power brazenly but only within Nortnd. If Jonathan left Nortnd, Florence wouldnt be a concern. Its for Spencer. Hes in mypany now, remember? Jonathan reminded him. wouldnt. To prevent Florence from acting Even though he would leave, his branchpan desperately, it was essential to find her vulnerabilities and hold them tightly. Oh, right, I forgot about that. Yarrison scratched his head. Seeing Jonathan closing the documents and putting them in his briefcase, ready to leave, Yarrison suddenly asked, Wait, where are you going? He had been too busy to know why Jonathan suddenly nned to leave Nortnd. Not sure yet, Jonathan replied, But Ill be leaving in a few days. Once the results of Angs tests were out, he would know where they needed to go. On the road, Ang was also contemting the uing test. Tomorrow was the test day, and she hoped no chaos would ensue today. While musing, she heard Oliver, seated in the front, say, Mrs. Lawson, someone is following us again. Thinking of the previous days followers, Florence and James, she instructed, Turn around and see who it is this time. Her conversation with James yesterday hadnt been pleasant, and given his temperament, he shouldnt be approaching her again so soon. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Oliver signaled the driver to find an opportunity to turn around, keeping a close watch on the person in the car behind. Upon recognizing the follower, he immediately reported, Its that fat guy with the surname Reed from before. 3/4 10:16 Fri, 19 Apr M Chapter 472 A Permanent Solution 45 Free Coins Reed? Ang was momentarily puzzled, but recalling Olivers description of a fat man, she connected the dots to Kaydron. Kaydron Reed? Indeed, Yaxley had informed her that Kaydron had been bailed out by Fanny. However, she hadnt anticipated that Kaydron would attempt to target her again. Considering Kaydrons association with Fanny, Ang deduced that his trailing her was likely instigated by Fanny. The charges he facedst time were too light, Ang remarked. Oliver agreed, Yeah, they didnt even get close before we took care of them. Theyre useless. Hearing hisment, Ang was amused yet thought it might be time for Kaydron to face. more serious charges. Lets stage a drama to ensure he stays behind bars for a good while, she proposed, tired of Kaydrons pestering and seeking a permanent solution. Puzzled, Oliver inquired, Mrs. Lawson, how do we stage this y? Chapter 473 Chapter 473 How Cowardly This Was +5 Free Coins Find a secluded and open area to stop the car; I will meet him and see what he wants, Ang said with a slight smile, her eyes unwavering. After a moments thought, Oliver responded, Mrs. Lawson, let me handle it instead; its too risky for you to go. Even without deeming Kaydrons men particrly formidable, she still wouldnt expose Ang to potential danger. Ang didnt insist, casually agreeing. After all, she could probably get a clear view from inside the car. Soon, following Angs direction, the driver steered towards a more isted area, thinking that settling Kaydron quickly wouldnt cause them to bete. Shortly, their convoy came to a halt. Kaydron, trailing behind, finally sensed something amiss. He urgently inquired of his driver, Why have wee here? Isnt she heading to Nortnd Medical University? For this operation, Kaydron brought along three cars filled with people, not only more in number but also stronger than thest time. He was determined to make Ang suffer extensively. However, recalling the guards around Ang, he felt inherently timid. Kaydron initially nned a surprise attack. To ensure the sess of this ambush, he was anxious and deviated from the original n of acting in the suburbs as agreed with Fanny. Although the outskirts of Nortnd were his domain, he preferred to keep his identity concealed this time. Thus, he even hired outsiders for this task. From the start, Kaydron nned to disguise himself with a hood or simr covering after capturing Ang to conceal his identity while he taught her a lesson. Dont know, Mr. Reed. Theyve stopped; should we get out? asked the driver, unaware of III O 1/4 62% Chapter 473 How Cowardly This Was Kaydrons thoughts, and pulled over nearby. +5 Free Coins As they talked, the opposing party had already disembarked and were approaching in an argumentative manner. Kaydron, realizing his exposure, urgently ordered, Drive away! Theyve spotted us and lured us here on purpose! The driver, puzzled, remarked, But Mr. Reed, weve got three cars full of guys, much more than their two. His point was that they significantly outnumbered Angs group and had no reason to fear. Yet, recalling the capabilities of Angs bodyguards and his own need to remain hidden, Kaydron still urged the driver to leave. Eventually, the driverplied with Kaydrons instructions to drive off. As one car moved, the others, though confused, quickly followed suit. Before Angs bodyguards could close in, the three cars vanished in a sh. Mrs. Lawson, they ran away, Oliver said, incredulous at the sight of the cars fleeing as if on fire, puzzled about their intentions. Ang was equally bemused, thinking how cowardly this was. By the time the bodyguard returned, Ang, checking the time, sighed. Lets just head to school. The dy was brief, so she wouldnt bete. However, Kaydrons antics amused her greatly. Meanwhile, Kaydron and his convoy hurried back to the casino where he had initially recruited people. Given it was daytime, the casino was quiet, but their return still startled the manager. Surprised by Kaydrons quick return, the manager inquired, Mr. Reed, back so soon? Is the job done? Kaydron, uneasy, replied, Got an urgent matter. Ill call the guys again another day. He was reluctant to admit he fled after realizing they were spotted. Noting Kaydrons unease and the following nce at his men, the manager casually responded. ||| 2/4 O Chapter 473 How Cowardly This Was +5 Free Coins Without waiting for more conversation, Kaydron brought up payment. Even though the hired men hadnt been useful, he still had to settle their fees. Despite its rundown appearance, everyone knew the casino had powerful backing beyond Kaydrons small-time status. Hearing about payment, the managers smile became genuinely warmer, gesturing Kaydron to the payment area, After settling the bill, Kaydron noticed the mocking nces from his hired group, feeling deeply humiliated. The manager, having exchanged information with one of them, approached Kaydron with a smile. Mr. Reed, remember us for future jobs like this; our guys are always ready to help you. Though the words sounded nice, Kaydron felt mocked, replying, Next time, I need people who wont get caught tailing. Find me someone who fits the bill. Catching the hint of me in Kaydrons words, the manager feigned surprise. Mr. Reed, were you nning to kidnap, not direct attack? It seemed like Kaydron hadnt been clear about his intentions from the start. Irritated, Kaydrons frown deepened, his displeasure evident. The manager continued, Who do you want to kidnap? We have a package for kidnapping people. You can take a look. His eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of cunning. Kaydron asked, Can you guarantee a sessful kidnap? The manager confidently nodded. Of course! But itll cost double todays rate. Price was the least of Kaydrons worries; he didnt want another beating. If the casino could deliver Ang to him, even at double the cost, it would be worth it. Initially, his aim was to use Ang/to forge a connection with the Collier Family through Fanny. But now, his grudge had deepened, eager to exact revenge on Ang for his previous humiliation. Kaydron quickly discussed the, specific execution n with the casino manager, paying upfront this time. Although it pained him to part with the money, the potential benefits made it bearable. However, he had one concern. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Why does it have to be tomorrow? Cant it be done today? 111 3/4 Chapter 473 How Cowardly This Was +5 Free Coins He had already paid, but the manager told him that the kidnapping could only be carried out the next day. This made Kaydron suspect he might be getting scammed. The manager provided a reasonable exnation, Mr. Reed, youve already spooked the target today, making it unlikely to sessfully kidnap her now. Tomorrow will be the best opportunity. Our guys have found out that Ang is going to WindMill City for a test tomorrow. Kaydron was aware of Angs test in WindMill City; he had even nned to act tomorrow. Todays botched tracking, thanks to the driversckluster skills, seemed to leave no choice but to wait until tomorrow. Eventually, Kaydron conceded, Alright, then tomorrow. Contact me tomorrow. ||| Chapter 474 Chapter 474 An Easy Scapegoat 45 Free Coins After Kaydron left, the casino manager promptly exited through the back door of the casino with his associates. In the car, the manager dialed a number. Its all set, he said with a hint of ttery in his voice. After hearing something from the other end, the manager kept agreeing, Sure, sure. Once the call ended, the driver who had worked for Kaydron asked the manager, Is this also instructed by that person from above? Not exactly. Its a good chance to pin the me on Mr. Reed. Someone in the middle took initiative, and you dont need to worry about it. Follow the original n tomorrow, kidnap the target, and after the examination time is up, hand her over to Mr. Reed. Understood, the driver immediatelyplied, not probing further. I it They all were aware that the person above was connected to the Shelton Family, and it wasnt their ce to question or discuss such matters. If someone overheard, it could lead to serious trouble. Meanwhile, Kaydron was oblivious to the fact that he was being targeted, not to mention a huge trap being prepared just for him. It was his unfortunate timing that made him an easy scapegoat for the Shelton Familys n against Ang. As for Fanny, she woke up early, restless about nning her sessful return to Riverdon. With no mood to attend school, she decided to take a leave, just like before. Considering Florence had assigned people to follow her, she lost all desire to step outside. Furthermore, James had said they would discuss returning to Riverdon today, but he and Scarlet left early in the morning without any sign of discussion. She was even clueless about their whereabouts. Feeling uneasy, she decided to gauge Zacharias opinion on returning to Riverdon. After taking a deep breath, she knocked on Zacharias door. After a while, Zacharias weak voice came from inside, Come in. She entered to see Zacharias looking frail and pale, as if he had just managed to wash and O < 1/4 10:17 Sat, 20 Apr 4027 627 +5 Free Coins Chapter 474 An Easy Scapegoat tidy up. His gaunt figure seemed like it could copse at any moment. The draft from the door caused Zacharias to sway, looking as if he was about to fall. She quickly rushed over, helping him to sit in the wheelchair by the bathroom door. Zacharias, are you feeling unwell anywhere? she asked with concern. He weakly shook his head. No. His voice was hoarse and feeble. As Fanny pushed the wheelchair out, she casually inquired, Zacharias, do you know what James and Mom went out for? Zacharias was momentarily taken aback before asking, Mom and James went out? He had been thinking about how to secretly visit the hospital without James and Scarlet knowing, unaware that they had already left. And with Fanny still at home, he realized today was the perfect opportunity to take her to another hospital. Fanny pouted. So, you dont know either. Noticing Zacharias lost in thought, Fanny pondered how to ask him about returning to Riverdon or if he was willing to go back with her. Despite thinking it over, she couldnt find the right words. While she was troubled, Zacharias suddenly spoke up, suggesting they visit the hospital together. Confused by the sudden shift in topic, Fanny asked, Zacharias, are you feeling unwell or need a hospital checkCup? Feeling a bit unwell, apany me, please, he replied. Fanny couldnt say no, though she internallyined about Zacharias demands. Remembering their kidneypatibility, she mustered some patience and agreed to apany him to the hospital. Soon enough, Fanny set off with Zacharias. However, Zacharias insisted on going to a different hospital. Arent we going to Mercy Hospital, Zacharias? Its not far, and you were treated there before, so they should be more familiar with your condition, Fanny questioned. Finding Zacharias behavior a bit strange, Fanny raised an eyebrow. Zacharias sighed and exined, Were going to a private hospital run by a friend of mine. 2/4 +5 Free Coins Chapter 474 An Easy Scapegoat He says its good. Though still finding it strange, Fanny didnt question further. In the cab. Zacharias suddenly inquired about her health, leading her to suspect her exaggerated sickness act from the night before was too convincing. She assured him she was fine. He nodded and suggested, Fanny, why dont you also get a checkCup today? At that moment, Fanny realized why everything felt odd. Was he considering donating his kidney to me? This thought secretly thrilled her, but she modestly agreed. Her diagnosis of kidney failure was a recent event, and because it was in the early stages, there were no significant changes to her health. Yet, the condition hung over her like the sword of Damocles, always threatening to fall. Aware that her match with Zacharias was likely sessful, she couldnt stop thinking about how to get his kidney transnted into her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Z E2 Now that Zacharias had initiated the process, Fanny was thrilled, though she knew she had to conceal her excitement. Feigning just the right amount of doubt, she asked, Is it necessary? But Zacharias, I just had a checkC up at Mercy Hospital. Her recent health scare had rmed Scarlet, leading to that checkCup. This pretext was perfect for nudging Zacharias to reveal the truth about their manipted matching results. As expected, Zacharias frowned upon hearing this. He appeared contemtive, causing Fanny to wait anxiously, her heart racing with a mix of difort and eagerness. Eventually, Zacharias broke the silence, saying, Fanny, theres something I need to tell you. He spoke softly, ensuring others wouldnt overhear. Leaning in, Fanny wore a mask of confusion and concern. The matching results we got before might not be urate, Zacharias confessed, then, amidst Fannys shocked gaze, continued, We need to redo the matching test at a private hospital owned by my friend. O 3/4 10:17 Sat, 20 Apr Chapter 474 An Easy Scapegoat +5 Free Coins Fanny, pretending to be too surprised to speak, prompted Zacharias to sigh and ask, Is that okay with you? She nodded, feigningprehension, then started to object, Zacharias, we dont need to do it. Even if the match is sessful, I cant let you donate your kidney. Your health is too fragile. She had no idea about the previous test, as it was Christopher who had taken the initiative to have the doctors do it during her checkCup. So, this time, of course, she couldnt just agree to it! Fanny was getting into the role, unaware that there was a car following them. And in that car sat none other than James, Scarlet, with Hugh behind the wheel. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 It Would Be Worth It Chapter 475 It Would Be Worth It +5 Free Coins In the car, Scarlet anxiously fixed her gaze on the cab ahead, asking, "Are Zacharias and Fanny really going to the hospital?" James remained silent, his expression grim. He, too, was watching the cab ahead, lost in thought. Hugh, the driver, seeing James deep in contemtion, answered Scarlet, "Yes, Madam Scarlet, this road indeed leads to that private hospital." James had previously briefed Scarlet about Zacharias'' contact with the private hospital. It was this clear exnation of the stakes involved that convinced Scarlet to wait outside instead of immediately confronting Zacharias for answers. "What should we do then? How do we handle this?" Scarlet was at a loss, then suddenly asserted, "We can''t let Zacharias find out! Hurry, catch up to them and stop them!" She was adamant about keeping Zacharias in the dark, unwilling to see him actually donate his kidney. Hugh, feeling ufortable, said, "Madam Scarlet, it''s difficult to overtake here. We should handle it at the hospital." Initially, Hugh was reluctant to bring Scarlet along, fearing she mightplicate matters. However, James was concerned that leaving her with Zacharias might also lead to problems. So, he took Scarlet out early in the morning to divert her attention and visit Joseph to ensure they were not missing any crucial information. Scarlet seemed to sense something was amiss and returned quickly without meeting Zacharias. Eventually, James decided it was best to keep her with him. "It''ll be toote by the time we reach the hospital!" Scarlet insisted. With no choice, Hugh said, "Madam Scarlet, it won''t be toote. We can switch the test results." James added, "Mom, don''t worry about it. Hugh and I nned to rece the results with a negative match after theye out." Although it might take some effort, James believed it would be worth it. Ensuring both Zacharias and Fanny give up on the idea after this test was crucial. III O 1/3 10:36 Mon, 22 Apr M Chapter 475 It Would Be Worth It +5 Free Coins Hearing James'' n, Scarlet finally understood, yet remained apprehensive. "James, can we really keep it a secret?" Despite understanding James'' intentions and knowing that sess would lessen their worries, Scarlet couldn''t fully ease her mind. James reassured her with a nod, "Mom, trust me." Taking a deep breath, Scarlet agreed to proceed with the n. After a moment of silence in the car, still on their way to the hospital, she broached another concern, "Is there really no news about a kidney donor?" She feared that even if they managed to deceive them this time, Zacharias might try again in the future. The only viable solution to the problem was finding a kidney donor. Days had passed without any news, leaving them anxious. James shook his head. "Mom, the waiting list is too long; it''s beyond our control." Hearing the helplessness in her son''s voice, Scarlet didn''t press further. Soon, Zacharias and Fanny were at the hospital forpatibility testing. Despite paying for expedited processing, they were told the results wouldn''t be avable until the next day, which disappointed Zacharias. "You said the results would be quick," Zacharias noted to the doctor, a friend with whom he had only recently reconnected. The doctor shrugged. "You were toote. Had you arrived earlier this morning, we could have had the results by tonight. Now, it will be tomorrow. Theb technicians need rest, too." Fanny felt waiting one more day was eptable, especially since she never expected to get a transnt in Nortnd. She hoped to return to Riverdon with Zacharias, relying on Christopher''s support. With Christopher present, even if the Kins Family did not support her receiving Zacharias'' kidney, Christopher could take care of her whenever needed. "Zacharias, the results will be out tomorrow. There''s no need to hurry," Fanny reassured. Zacharias nced at the doctor again, considering the possibility of James and Scarlet returning soon, and suggested, Let''s go home." 0 O III 2/3 10:36 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 475 It Would Be Worth it Once they left the hospital, they quickly made their way back home. +5 Free Coins On the way back, Zacharias made Fanny promise not to tell James and Scarlet about their hospital visit, to which she readily agreed. After Zacharias and Fanny left the hospital, Hugh led James to see the doctor Zacharias had met earlier. When Scarlet saw the doctor greeting Hugh and mentioning Zacharias and Fanny, she rushed to confirm. "Did they reallye forpatibility testing?" "Yes," replied the doctor. She felt a mix of anxiety and anger, wondering how Fanny could agree toe with Zacharias for a match without changing her expression when leaving. Scarlet, both anxious and angry, questioned further, "Did Fanny do it voluntarily? Did she know?" She couldn''tprehend why Fanny would agree topatibility testing with her brother knowing well that Zacharias'' health wouldn''t withstand losing a kidney. Upon hearing the doctor''s confirmation that Fanny was aware, she felt It faint and nearly copsed, but James caught her in time, quickly changing the subject. "Please take care of the test results," James said to the doctor while supporting Scarlet. The doctor smiled. "I will do as Hugh requested."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Noticing Scarlet''s poor condition, Hugh asked, "Should we do a check-up for your mom?" James declined, "No need, I''ll take her to see Joseph." Scarlet insisted, "Let''s go to see Joseph." Their excuse for the outing was indeed to visit Joseph, who was still detained, and Scarlet was worried about him. After sending them off, Hugh gestured to James for a call, indicating they wouldmunicateter. Once the couple had left, Hugh asked the doctor for a detailed ount of Zacharias and Fanny''s visit, intending to finalize the timing of the test results after consulting with James. The doctor agreed and recounted everything without omission. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Cunning Tactics James took Scarlet to the detention center. 51% +5 Free Coins After waiting for a while, Scarlet finally saw Joseph, who looked much more haggard and spiritless than before. Upon seeing Joseph''s condition, Scarlet couldn''t help but tear up. Joseph, noticing his mother outside, tried to muster some energy tofort her. "Mom, I''m fine." C Scarlet, unable to believe his words and seeing hisck of spirit, became furious and started cursing Ang, "How can you be fine? It''s all Ang''s fault. She caused you to be like this." Joseph didn''t argue. Deep down, he almost agreed with Scarlet''s usations. He believed his current plight was indeed caused by Ang. If only Ang had kept her promise to treat Zacharias, and if she hadn''t ignored Fanny''s illness, he wouldn''t have resorted to posting that paper. He never imagined that simply telling the truth on a piece of paper would get him used of spreading rumors. Ang''s maniptions were indeed cunning! As he thought about how Ang had wronged him, Joseph clenched his teeth, tasting a faint bitterness in his mouth, and his eyes filled with gloom. To prevent worrying Scarlet, he quickly looked down. Scarlet, mistaking his silence for sorrow and despair, felt a surge of pity. "James is outside. Joseph, don''t worry. He will definitely find a way to help you! You''ll be out soon!" Scarlet knew that even without bail, Joseph would only be detained for about ten days, but they couldn''t bear to see him suffer that long. They were determined to get him released as soon as possible. Joseph managed a rare smile. "I know." He was aware of James'' efforts; James had visited him the day before. Although they hadn''t found a way to bail him out yet, he was informed of the situation. Even though he told his family that a few days in detention didn''t bother him, he didn''t want 1/4 Chapter 476 Cunning Tactics. to stay any longer than necessary. Nobody prefers confinement over freedom. 51% +5 Free Coins Shortly after their conversation began, James entered. Standing behind Scarlet, he looked at Joseph sitting across from her. His expression was calm, but Joseph could sense a hint of dejection in his approach, indicating that his elder James had yet to find a solution. Joseph tried to put on a brave face, managing a faint smile. "James." Scarlet, hearing James'' name, realized he had arrived. She turned around eagerly and asked, "James, can we bail him out now?" James shook his head. Scarlet was stunned, her eyes widening as she pressed for an exnation. "Why? Why can''t we bail him out?" James expressed his helplessness, "They still won''t disclose who is applying the pressure, so I came to ask Joseph." He referred to the police when mentioning ''they'' "It might not be that they are unwilling to tell, but rather they truly don''t know," James pondered, recalling the demeanor of the officers he had questioned, which seemed genuinely uninformed. Scarlet stood still, lost in thought. James, concerned that she would continue to be upset, sighed and softly suggested, "Mom, let me take you outside to rest a bit. I''ll talk with Joseph." 60 5 5 I H His tone was gentle, showing considerable concern for Scarlet''s feelings and well-being. However, Scarlet shook her head. "I''m fine; I''ll stay here. You guys talk."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She stepped aside to allow James to face Joseph directly. Joseph, seeing Scarlet''s distracted state, grew worried. But before he could say anything tofort her, Scarlet suddenly murmured, questioning, "You just believed Ang when she said she wasn''t applying the pressure?" Her voice, initially soft, suddenly sharpened, sounding almost usatory. After asking, she fixed her gaze intensely on James, as if wanting to catch every nuance of his reaction. Facing Scarlet''s pointed stare, James just slightly furrowed his brow. "It''s probably not her." 2/4 4951%0 Chapter 476 Cunning Tactics His tone remained neutral, his expression meticulous. +5 Free Coins Scarlet, however, suddenly became agitated. "How can it not be her? I''m sure it''s her! She wants to ruin our family!" "Mom!" Joseph called out from behind her. He couldn''t see her face, but her bodynguage alone betrayed her emotional turmoil and abnormal state. Scarlet momentarily snapped out of it when Joseph called her, but her thoughts quickly returned to Ang, igniting another burst of vitriol. She cursed vehemently, her face contorted with loathing and ferocity, with only Joseph and James as witnesses to her outburst. Joseph tried several times to calm her, but she seemed not to hear him. James also attempted to bring her back to reality, but she was like someone possessed, cursing and shaking until she eventually wrapped her arms around her head, covered her ears, and continued her tirade. Scarlet felt an excruciating pain in her head, as if it was about to split open. She clutched her head tightly, trying to suppress the throbbing, but it only intensified, giving rise to a loud and erratic noise inside her brain. Desperately covering her ears, she realized it did nothing to alleviate the cacophony, the disorienting and nauseating sounds enveloping her, causing her limbs to tremble uncontrobly. James noticed that Scarlet was overwhelmed by a stress that seemed to be concocted by her own e mind seeing her about to copse, he quickly supported her and administered a fast-acting heart-saving pill. This wasn''t the first time Scarlet had sumbed to such a state; James had been scared by her condition before and had since prepared medication specifically for her. After taking the pill, Scarlet''s condition improved slightly, though she continued to murmur indistinctly, most likely cursing Ang. With the situation having escted to this point, their resentment toward Ang was undeniable. However, seeing Scarlet deteriorate physically because of her obsession with Ang was distressing for them. 3/4 10:36 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 476 Cunning Tactics +5 Free Coins "I''ll handle this, Mom. You don''t need to worry. Ang won''t get away with it," James, concerned about triggering another outburst, ended up promising to deal with Ang. Supported by James, the pill eased some of the noise in Scarlet''s ears. Hearing James'' words, her weak hand clutched at his clothes. "Yes! Ang has kept Joseph locked up for so long, you must deal with her! Make her regret it, make her pay!" Scarlet''s voice was feeble yet filled with a deep and forceful malice toward Ang. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Think of A Way "We will," James reassured Scarlet while offering herfort. Despite James'' assurance, Scarlet continued to cling to him tightly. +5 Free Coins "Don''t worry too much, Mom. Ang can''t keep me locked up for long," Joseph intervened, noticing she was finally calming down and quicklyforted her. Scarlet turned to see Joseph''s gaunt face, and her expression became dazed, showing a look of heartache. "Joseph, you''ve suffered." She med herself for birthing Ang, the cause of her precious sons'' torment, and the near dissolution of their family. Joseph quickly shook his head. Seeing Scarlet''s brows still furrowed, he felt worried and continued, "Mom, stop worrying needlessly. We will deal with Ang. She won''t get off easily." Scarlet felt somewhat reassured by these words, her emotions stabilizing considerably. "Joseph is right," James spoke while guiding Scarlet out, "Mom, let''s get you some rest." Concerned for her well-being, James didn''t want Scarlet to continue overhearing their conversation. Joseph also added, "Mom, you should rest outside for a while." This time, Scarlet did not resist. Her emotions had fluctuated greatly just moments ago, and she hadn''t fully recovered yet. Lacking the strength to remain standing, she had no choice but to leave. Shortly after escorting Scarlet out, James returned. The brothers exchanged weary and helpless nces. "James, don''t bring Mom next time. She''s getting old and can''t handle much stress," Joseph remarked, knowing his disheveled appearance was the reason Scarlet became overly emotional. He expressed his concern both for her well-being and to spare her from seeing his deteriorated state. III O 1/3 10:36 Mon, 22 Apr M Chapter 477 Think of A Way James nodded in agreement. +5 Free Coins "If we really can''t find out who''s exerting the pressure, let''s not bother anymore. I''ll be released when the timees," Joseph, sensing his brother''s continued worry about the bail, casually reassured him. He had graduallye to ept his situation since being detained. Initially indifferent and not wanting to burden Scarlet with the efforts of securing his release, he hadn''t mentioned the bail to her. He also didn''t want her to know about the possibility of his release, fearing she might be deliberately troubled by Ang''s people. However, Scarlet, unaware of the bail, had directly summoned James to the city. Once in the city, Joseph didn''t object to the bail process. But then they realized he couldn''t be released, and even the reason remained elusive. With no clue who was behind it, and Ang denying involvement, James was at a dead end. Joseph listed every potential enemy he could think of, but none seemed likely to be behind his predicament. James concluded, "Then let''s assume Ang is responsible." Regardless, for the sake of easing their mother''s distress, they decided to make Ang pay for Joseph''s suffering, adding another reason to me her. "Well, James, we''ll talk when I get out," sighed Joseph, resigned to his fate. James nodded, then suddenly mentioned, "Fanny might be getting married soon." "What?" Joseph was startled. "Is Fanny getting married already? To whom?" His confusion was evident, and without waiting for his question, James answered, "To Christopher, and it seems they n to hold the wedding in Riverdon. We might all need to go back there soon." Joseph, rmed, asked, "When are we going back? Can I make it in time?" He pondered the urgency of the wedding.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Starting to n a wedding now would usually mean the actual ceremony wouldn''t take ce for at least a month, considering the preparations involved. III r 2/3 M Chapter 477 Think of A Way 45 Free Coins Moreover, if the wedding was in Riverdon, he could use the opportunity to return and avoiding back to Nortnd, where he had faced nothing but troubles. After spending an arduous time in Nortnd, Joseph longed to return to Riverdon, where life had beca smoother, and he had been a respected doctor. Lost in his thoughts, Joseph was abruptly brought back to reality when James mentioned, "Within three days." "What do you mean within three days?" Joseph asked, and then it hit him, "Getting married in three days?" Seeing James nod, he immediately inquired, "Was it that b*stard, Christopher''s idea?" His frown deepened as he mentioned Christopher dismissively. James, noticing the anger in Joseph''s eyes, exined, "It seems so, and Fanny is quite supportive. She wants to go back to Riverdon and marry Christopher as soon as possible." After learning that Christopher had once eyed his younger brother''s kidney, James'' view of him soured. However, having missed Christopher, who had already returned to Riverdon, his resentment wasn''t as intense as Joseph''s or Scarlet''s. Still, he was displeased when Fanny mentioned rushing back for the wedding, especially since George, who rarely involved himself in family matters, suddenly took an interest in the wedding, adding to James'' irritation. Despite his feelings, James acknowledged the alliance with the Sanders Family was beneficial for the Kins Family. He wasn''t sure why the Sanders Family was in a hurry, but it was clearly advantageous for the Kins Family to proceed with the wedding sooner. "Will I miss Fanny''s wedding then?" Joseph suddenly asked, realizing the urgency. If the wedding was indeed in three days, he would still be in custody and unable to attend. James assured, "I''ll think of a way." He was determined to find a way to release Joseph in time, considering risking a more daring approach. He recalled encountering Florence at Jonathan''spany, who had also been trailing his car. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Seek Someone''s Help +5 Free Coins Previously, James had considered approaching Florence but was deterred by her dangerous reputation. Now, however, a promising idea struck him, requiring confirmation of a suspicion. If correct, Florence might just cooperate with him. Mulling over this, James stepped aside and called Hugh. Upon connection, Hugh began discussing Fanny and Zacharias'' hospital visit, but James redirected to inquire about Florence, Ang, and Jonathan. Hugh, puzzled, asked, "I investigated this before; weren''t you disinterested? Why the change?" James replied, "I need her help." Hugh, aware of whom he referred to, chuckled. "Florence helping you?" "It''s not just help; it could be cooperation," James rified, cutting short further questioning, "Send me the information you gathered earlier, thanks." After receiving and swiftly reviewing the data, James formted a n. "I have a way," he assured Joseph, "If sessful, you could be released today." Skeptical yet hopeful, Joseph asked, "Do you really have a solution?" Eager to return to Riverdon and not miss Fanny''s wedding, his interest was piqued. "Yes, there''s a tentative n. Its feasibility is uncertain, but let me exin," James responded, choosing to share his thoughts with Joseph, who would be ideal for executing the n due to his avable time and necessity in the strategy, potentially convincing Florence to expedite Joseph''s release. Joseph''s eyes brightened, intently awaiting further details. "Let me go to Flo..." James began, but was interrupted by a police officer entering to usher him out. Halting mid-sentence to avoid revealing too much, he reassured Joseph, "Wait for good news. We''ll discuss more once you''re out." Left in confusion without the crucial information, Joseph could only watch as James departed. O L 1/4 10:37 Mon, 22 Apr Chapter 478 Seek Someone''s Help +5 Free Coins James'' confidence stemmed from the information Hugh provided, which matched his suspicions. Previously, he had followed Jonathan and Ang to persuade Ang to relent on Joseph''s matter. However, he pondered why Florence was tracking Jonathan''s car that day, realizing she did so to meet him. Initially, James assumed Florence wanted to discuss business with Jonathan. Despite Ang''s naive attempt to block Florence, he expected Florence to teach her a lesson, but surprisingly, she refrained from reacting. Upon reviewing the information, he discovered Florence was openly pursuing Jonathan, a married man. This revtion led James to consider a n that might be feasible. Upon seeing James return, Scarlet inquired, "Did you find a way?" "Yes," James responded, "Mom, I''ll take you home first. After sorting out Fanny and Joseph''s issues and finalizing our return to Riverdon, I''ll seek someone''s help." He intended to contact Florence butcked her contact details. However, he believed Fanny might have them or at least could connect with someone who did, based on previous findings that Florence had once taken Fanny out, which Hugh had investigated. Hearing James'' assertiveness, Scarlet didn''t press further, only emphasizing, "We must get Joseph out as soon as possible." "Of course," affirmed James, "Once we get home, please follow instructions." Soon after, they returned home. my Following James'' instructions, Scarlet proactively discussed the marriage with Christopher and inquired about the return to Riverdon with Fanny. Fanny, seeing Scarlet''s softened stance, promptly responded, "I''ll follow your arrangement." Scarlet decisively dered, "We''ll return once Joseph is out." Fanny was taken aback, and even Zacharias nearby was slow to react. "Can Josephe out now?" Fanny inquired. "I have a n we can try," James stated. 2/4 Chapter 478 Seek Someone''s Help Joy and anticipation filled Fanny''s eyes. "That would be wonderful." +5 Free Coins "Alright, that''s settled then," James concluded, then said to Fanny, "Come to my room. I need to talk to you." Summoned by James, Fanny felt nervous, her mind racing with doubts, fearing their visit to the private hospital with Zacharias might have been discovered. In the living room, Zacharias was equally anxious, his gaze fixed on them as they entered the room. Inside the room, after entering, James gestured for Fanny to sit while he took a seat opposite her. He stared at her, pondering over her agreement to undergo matching with Zacharias, especially since she had done so knowingly, leaving him feeling uneasy. Even without hearing the details from Hugh, James could guess Fanny''s possible rationale. Could she be unaware that losing a kidney would drastically shorten Zacharias'' life? Raised in their family''s affection, Fanny was adored and showered with love, especially by her brothers, who wished to give her everything best. Yet, how could she be so indifferent about Zacharias'' life? His disappointment grew as he contemted more, but he also considered that Fanny might have agreed to the matching to avoid upsetting Zacharias, hoping she wouldn''t actually ept his kidney even if the matching was sessful. Despite this hopeful thought, James couldn''t shake off his doubts and difort. The room filled with heavy silence. Fanny felt uneasy under James'' intense gaze, breaking the silence by mustering the courage to ask, "James, what did you want to ask me?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James snapped back to reality and deflected with, "I wanted to know if you really want to marry Christopher." He didn''t bring up Florence, puzzled by Fanny''s apprehensive look. Instead, he chose to discuss Christopher and marriage, intending to soothe her emotions. He didn''t want their cherished little princess to be hurt due to his assumptions. Fanny breathed a sigh of relief and confidently responded, "James, of course, I really want to O 3/4 Chapter 478 Seek Someone''s Help marry Christopher!" To reassure James, she smiled, "I''ve always liked Christopher, you know that." Seeing her simile, James suddenly thought of what Hugh had found about Kaydron. Fanny had bailed out Kaydron and even spent nights at his ce more than once. He abruptly asked, "What''s going on with you and that Kaydron Reed?" Fanny''s heart skipped a beat, her mind reeling as if struck by a heavy blow. "I... James, how do you know about Kaydron?" Could it be that Kaydron had shared the photos... Fanny was too frightened to continue the thought. +5 Free Coins She clenched her teeth tightly, her head bowed, and her eyshes trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 Don''t Dare To Speak Nonsense Chapter 479 Don''t Dare To Speak Nonsense James sensed something off about Fanny''s behavior. She seemed nervous. Has something happened between her and Kaydron? He frowned abruptly.Original from N?velDrama.Org. 45 Free Colos "Fanny," he called softly, noting her head bowed and arms wrapped around herself, trembling slightly. Fanny then looked up at James, her eyes brimming with tears. "James, that Kaydron forced me, so I..." She gave a vague response, mainly ying the victim, hoping James would fill in the nks and stop her from borating. As expected, James, out of sympathy, interrupted her, "Fanny, stop there." Fanny trembled again, sobbing. "James, how did you know about him?" She was extremely concerned that James might have seen the photos or met Kaydron directly. Though she was a victim in this situation, she had also incited Kaydron to act against Ang. She didn''t want her family to know about those incidents. "Just came across it," James casually dismissed the topic of Kaydron, partly to avoid upsetting Fanny and also to steer the conversation toward the main issue. Without waiting for her response, he asked, "Fanny, do you know Miss Florence Shelton?" Fanny was taken aback again. Still pondering over Kaydron''s matter, she wondered why James suddenly mentioned Florence. But she dared not speak carelessly about Florence. "I do," Fanny hurriedly said, "James, I met Miss Shelton by chance before. She has been trying to find a way to meet Jonathan." Although she was cautious, she avoided mentioning Florence''s attempts to use Christopher as leverage to meet Jonathan. Having resolved to marry Christopher properly in Riverdon, she naturally wouldn''t continue O 1/4 10:00 Tue, 25 Apr/GM Chapter 479 Don''t Dare To Speak Nonsense assisting Florence as before. +5 Free Coins: Pleased with her affirmative answer, James nodded appreciatively, then asked, "Can you reach out to her?" Fanny looked at James in surprise, her lips moving, but she neither confirmed nor denied. Seeing Fanny silent, he spoke up, "I thought of a way to get Joseph out early, but it requires Miss Shelton''s little help." He had realized that in a city asplex as Nortnd, he wouldn''t have as much influence as Florence. While he couldn''t get a straight answer from the police about who was applying pressure, Florence could likely find out and even secure the release directly. Therefore, winning over Florence was essential. Hearing it was for saving Joseph, Fanny understood why James had previously mentioned they would all return to Riverdon once Joseph was released. With Florence''s intervention, Joseph could probably be released that same day. However, she wondered how James knew she was acquainted with Florence. Could it be that the two people Florence had following me had been discovered by James? But she then thought it was unlikely. If James had noticed she was being monitored by Florence''s people, he wouldn''t have remained so calm and serious. Realizing this, she felt less tense. "Really?" She looked at James skeptically, remembering his words. Could he really get Florence to help release James? James nodded affirmatively. Then, Fanny said, "James, I only have Miss Shelton''s number." She had more than Florence''s number, but she was hesitant and reluctant to contact Florence directly, fearing Florence might bring up Christopher. James sensed her reluctance to contact Florence and took over the conversation, saying, "I don''t need you to make the contact; I can handle it myself." 111 O 2/4 Tue, 23 Apr Chapter 479 Don''t Dare To Speak Nonsense Fanny nodded, pulled out her phone, and read out Florence''s number. 90% +5 Free Coins As she recited the number, Fanny felt a twinge in the spots where Florence''s people had hit her before. James quickly noted down the number andforted Fanny. Before leaving, he asked, "Do you need my help with Kaydron?" Upon hearing this, Fanny immediately shook her head vigorously, her expression filled with refusal. She didn''t want James involved in the matter with Kaydron. James confirmed again, "Are you sure you don''t need my help?" "No need, James, I can handle it. I''ll sort it out before we go back to Riverdon," Fanny said hastily, her voice trembling. James seemed to notice the quiver in her voice and finally sighed. "Whatever happens, if you need help, just tell me. I''ll definitely help you." After seeing Fanny nod earnestly, James concluded, "Let''s end our discussion here for today, Fanny. Go back and rest well." Fanny, feeling like she had been pardoned, bowed her head and hurried out, feeling a mix of respect and fear towards James. After Fanny left, James didn''t directly contact Florence; instead, he first consulted with Hugh. Once they had discussed everything thoroughly, he then called Florence. Upon receiving James'' call, Florence''s first reaction was to ask who was on the line, her tone somewhat unfriendly. "Miss Shelton, it''s me, James Kins. We''ve met before. Do you remember?" James'' voice grew increasingly gentle, his words progressively humbler. His cautiousness almost seemed to spill out through the phone. Florence enjoyed hearing people speak with trepidation, especially when she was in a bad mood. She liked listening to the fearful tone in their voices. Therefore, she quite appreciated James'' careful appeasement. 3/4 10:01 Tue, 23 Apr Chapter 479 Don''t Dare To Speak Nonsense However, she wasn''t someone who remembered just anyone. Who was James Kins again? Thus, she casually asked again, "Who? I don''t recognize you." +5 Free Coins After saying this, she didn''t rush to sheffielt hang up the phone; instead, she felt like having a casual chat for a bit before ending the call. James, sensing the perfunctory and casual tone in Florence''s voice, realized she probably hadn''t seriously considered whether she remembered him. He quickly provided a more detailed response, while also not forgetting topliment Florence again. He described the time they followed Jonathan''s car to hispany and subtly embellished the details, mainly to tter Florence. Towards the end of his recount, James expressed indignant support for Florence. "Miss Shelton, you graciously made the effort to approach Mr. Lawson, and he must certainly be aware of your feelings, but..." Florence seemed to be interested, asking, "But what?" She found James'' words pleasing, and even though she thought he was exaggerating, she wanted to hear more. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Reached The Right Person Hearing a chance to proceed, James eagerly raised his voice, infused with rich emotion, "But someone intentionally loiters around Mr. Lawson, leading him to seemingly neglect you..." He didn''t explicitly state that Jonathan was ignoring Florence; instead, he abruptly paused there. Of course, Florence wouldn''t ask how Jonathan felt about her; she just asked, "You contacted me just to tell me a story?" She suspected James had an ulterior motive. Through James'' earlier description, she recalled having indeed met him. At that time, she wasn''t impressed by James and became even more disdainful after learning he was associated with Ang. But now, his carefully chosen words seemed to be targeting Ang. She slowly prodded to see what James was up to. James, awaiting Florence''s query, seized the opportunity as soon as he heard her question, immediately exining, "Of course not, Miss Shelton. I suddenly thought of a way that could be of help to you!" Mentioning that he could help Florence, his emotions surged. Florence, listening to James'' tone, felt as if she were recalling the sight of his calcting face, smeared with a sycophantic smile. She slightly furrowed her brows, chuckled coldly, and then, sarcastically asked, "How can you help me?" James, detecting disdain and scorn in her tone and acutely sensing her irritation, felt a twitch in his eyelid, regretting his approach. Considering his prior conjectures about Florence''s temperament, James decided to risk his tentative n, hurriedly saying, "Actually, you don''t need my help; rather, I have a favor to ask of you... Although initially unaware of Florence''s disposition, James managed to grasp it through their brief conversation, learning/how to converse in a manner that pleased her. Sure enough, upon hearing that James sought her assistance, Florence''sughter came through, sounding far more genuine than the cold chuckle when James offered help. O 1/4 Apr Chapter 480 Reached The Right Person James heaved a sigh of relief, feeling a cold sweat on his forehead. Touching it, he realized his brow was covered in sweat. The renown of Miss Florence Shelton was indeed intimidating. +5 Free Coins After Florence hadughed enough, she asked, "What favor do you want to ask of me?" Her tone was cheerful, and her demeanor was as condescending as if she were about to bestow alms on a street beggar. James dared not withhold any information, especially as he was genuinely concerned about Joseph''s situation. However, given Florence''s attitude, he felt he might have approached the right person. "Miss Shelton, it''s like this: my younger brother was detained due to a misunderstanding, and I don''t know who is exerting pressure, so I can''t bail him out directly. That''s why I''vee to ask for your help," James exined. Florence clicked her tongue lightly. "I thought it was something major." Hearing her response, James felt a surge of hope. "Miss Shelton, if you help me, I will certainly repay you." He carefully catered to Florence''s temperament, appearing ready to do anything for her, betting that she wouldn''t take his words seriously or give him much thought. As expected, she chuckled disdainfully. "What help can you offer me?" "I..." James pretended to be conflicted and upset. However, Florence cut him off, decisively stating, "I''ll have someone look into your brother''s issue, considering the effort you''ve made to reach me." James was thrilled with this dismissal, quickly expressing gratitude, "Thank you, Miss Shelton." Even though he hadn''t finished thanking her before Florence briskly hung up, a look of joy and relief spread across his face. His performance might have been somewhat humiliating, but it proved beneficial. Believing that Florence''s people would quickly find out who was applying the pressure, James rejoiced in his sessful act. Meanwhile, Florence, after hanging up, casually ordered her subordinates to investigate the 2/4 10:01 Tue, 23 Apr GM Chapter 480 Reached The Right Person +5 Free Coins matter. Soon, she was presented with a heap of findings. A subordinate respectfullyid all the gathered information on the table. "Miss, we havepiled everything we found here." Florence, impatiently scanning the documents without intending to delve into them,manded, "Just tell me." She only wanted to know who was pressuring the police to prevent Joseph''s release and was surprised by the volume of information collected. Preferring a summary, she urged her subordinate to get to the point. "Miss, the situation is somewhatplex, which is why we found so much information," the subordinate exined. "Cut the nonsense. Tell me who it is." Although she was interested in the narrative, her curiosity about the oue prevailed. "Miss, it''s the Tuckson Family," he said, pulling out the documents rted to the Tuckson Family. The connection to the Tuckson Family was surprising even to her subordinates when they uncovered it. However, further investigation revealed it wasn''t unfounded; while it might seem unrted on the surface, deeper links existed. "Hmm? Which Tuckson Family?" Florence asked in confusion. Having returned to Nortnd for m almost a month, she hadn''t paid much attention to the city''s familial ns, especially not one like the Tuckson Family, which couldn''tpare to the Shelton Family. Florence could barely remember the Collier Family, only because they were indeed significant now. "Harmen Tuckson''s family." The subordinate exined while handing the documents about the Tuckson of Family to Florence, who didn''t even need to flip through the pages to get a brief understanding of who the Tuckson Family was. After a quick scan, Florence asked eagerly, "How are they rted?" 3/4 10:02 Tue, 23 Apr GM. Chapter 480 Reached The Right Person 90% +5 Free Coins She realized after reviewing the Tuckson Family''s information that they were not a minor n and held a respectable position in Nortnd''s hierarchy. No wonder James came to her for help. Given the Tuckson Family''s entangled interests with the Collier Family, directly linking this incident to the Tuckson Family indeed seemedplex. The subordinate promptly began to exin the connection. It turned out that the Tuckson Family''s pressure on Joseph was rted to Dn. After suffering under the Tuckson Family''s oppression due to an incident involving Yoanna''s car om ident, Dn,cking the strength to retaliate, harbored all his resentment towards Fanny. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although he despised Fanny, he never showed it and could only maneuver stealthily due to the Tuckson Family''s suppression. When things settled slightly, he still sought revenge against Fanny, thus deliberately getting close to the Kins Family. Joseph was one of his targets, but before Dn could act, Joseph got arrested. Upon learning of the interactions between Joseph and Dn, the Tuckson Family effortlessly exerted their influence to ensure Joseph couldn''t be bailed out immediately. "Tsk," Florence listened, finding the situation somewhat absurd and dull. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Stars in Your Eyes Tiny matters often carry unexpected weight, especially in the intricate dance of the Tuckson Familys affairs. Their impulse to aid James only tangled their web further, a knot Florence found herself unraveling. Miss Shelton, what should we do? queried one of her subordinates. Florences eyes rolled heavenward before she replied, Get someone to wee them. This simple directive meant deploying a representative to the police station, beseeching for James release on behalf of the Shelton Family. But just as Florence prepared to retreat into contemtion, a nagging thought arrested her. Wait! she called after her departing assistant. Who gave James my number? A disquiet settled upon her as she pondered how James could have essed her contact details without consent. It must have been Fanny who disclosed it. Fanny, hmm? Florence mused, her amusement fading into suspicion. Go and contact her. Wait. Contact James first. Intentions to prank Fanny morphed at the eleventh hour, redirected by thoughts of herplicity in tricking Christopher intoing to Nortnd. If sibling love bound them, their actions should mirror, or so Florence reasoned. Meanwhile, Ang, having just finished her training, found Yoanna A 1/4 and Mobius waiting. Curiosity piqued, she inquired, What brings you here? Wevee to see you and Yaxley off. Arent you both departing for the outskirts of WindMill City for the official test tomorrow? Mobius exined. Ang affirmed, Yes, but Ill leave early tomorrow morning. Departure deferred from tradition, Jonathans scheduling wisdom guiding her steps. She would instead to the outskirts of WindMill City the next morning for the exam. We wish you luck on your exam. How about we have a meal together and invite Phoebe? Mobius proposed, eyes darting to Yaxley. Yaxley, absent from the prior exams eve, promptly assented to the dinner invitation. Ang hesitated, ncing toward Jonathan. Jonathan should be waiting for me outside. Would you mind if I bring him along? Their unanimous consent prompted Angs swift arrangement. As she exited, Jonathan awaited, eliciting a rush of warmth as she nestled into his embrace, Why so bold today? Jonathan teased gently. Ang confessed, I said yes to dinner on your behalf. So, Im informing you in advance. Her decisions rarely sidestepped Jonathans perspective, yet a subtle. restlessness stirred within. Beneath her smile, anticipation flickered, reflected in her radiant eyes. 2/4 Jonathan, acknowledging her consideration, praised, Mrs. Lawson, youre truly thoughtful. Well done. Flushed, Ang invited him to join their dinner, relishing his nod of eptance. However, I want to meet the people who caused me not to have you alone aspensation, Jonathan asserted, fixing his gaze on her. Embracing his directive, Ang approached their waiting As they journeyed, Ang recounted her day, her enthusiasm igniting Jonathans admiration. Lost in her storytelling, she failed to discern his focused gaze until prompted. Whats up with the stare? she inquired, cheeks ame. Admiring the stars, Jonathan confessed, drawing closer. Confused, Ang searched the sky for stars unseen. Where are they? In your eyes, he murmured, his breath brushing her skin. Giddy and nervous, Angs heart raced as Jonathans lips met hers, igniting a ze of warmth. Released from his embrace, she savored the lingering connection. Is this mypensation? Jonathan queried softly, his touch a balm to her racing heart. The word like is an understatement, Ang confessed, ensnared in their intimate bubble. 3/4 guardian of their stolen moments. < 4/4 Emergency calls only Mu\ Chapter 481 Stars in Your Eyes 094% 09:50 Original from N?velDrama.Org. +5 Free Coins A silent witness to their affection, Oliver navigated the car, a discreet guardian of their stolen moments. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Simultaneously Like a Warning and a Threat A group of people walked into the club with a sense of unease following them around. Quickly led into a secluded room, luxury enveloped them, but their attention remained fixed on supper. They noticed a noticeable absence as they settled in. Is Fiona on her way? Ang asked. All of these people had left school together, and the club was only a twentyCminute drive away. However, Fionas tardiness implied a dy, given the considerable distance from the Collier Residence. Yoanna appeased them by holding her phone. Fiona said she would be arriving soon. Lets ce our order now. When the meales, she ought to join us. Yaxley used the chance to strike up a discussion with Jonathan while they were cing their orders. Because of Jonathans close rtionship with Terence, Yaxleys instructor, Yaxley always respected Jonathan and cherished their conversations. Even though Jonathan was not a medical student, Yaxley found value in his observations. Yaxley was full of questions for him, and he soaked up all of his knowledge like a sponge. While all of this was going on, Yoanna and Mobius approached Ang and struck up a chat about her academics and her final test preparations. Im confident and wellCprepared, Ang answered with a calm smile. Im prepared. Ill put my best forward and let destiny take its course. 1/5 Emergency calls only M\ Chapter 482 Simultaneously Like a Warning and a Threat D94% 01 09:51 +5 Free Coins Considering how well she had done on thest test, she was feeling positive about the next one. Ang felt sure of herself, but Yoanna and Mobius were worried about her safety. The food was served, and the talk continued. After the food was served, Ava, who arrivedte, brought happiness to the group. She said, Leaving Nortnd after the exam? which made Ang stop and think. Yes, Ang said, her determination unwavering. She was not sure if she would continue the training overseas or go back to Riverdon, but she was certain she would not stay in Nortnd. Ava became outraged after learning of Angs choice. Ill miss seeing you around. While Jonathan gave Ang a small amount of food from his te, which she returned, Ang comforted her with a smile and assurances of more getCtogethers. Ava stopped talking when she saw that Ang was staring at Jonathan. When dinner was over, the group left and ran into Tylers group. Walking side by side, Jonathan and Ang were not aware of the ganging until Tyler yelled, Ang! Hello, Ang. She turned around and acknowledged him casually, but her tone suggested that she was aloof. 2/5 Emergency calls onlyOV Chapter 489 Simultaneously Like a Warning and a Threat $94% 09 91 When Lara said, What a surprise, Ang, Tyler became interested in Jonathan. Her gaze rested on Jonathan for a moment before averting. She acknowledged Yaxley and the others with a courteous nod. She did not know the others, so she did not give them any attention. Ang sneered, Yes, we are just about to leave, noticing Laras fondness for Jonathan. Then she turned to look at Tyler and his friends, and realized that the fact that people were following Tyler coincidentally was just a coincidence. But not everyone was here. Some had left for WindMill City earlier this afternoon. Ang, what a little world. Whoa, who is this?. Tyler grabbed the chance to add something once Lara had done. His voice was beaming with excitement at the chance meeting with Ang. But as his eyes fell on Jonathan, his demeanor became confused. Lara turned to look at Jonathan as well, as he asked about him. Jonathans striking look held the attention of the rest of the group, making him impossible to ignore. Feeling awkward with everyone focusing on Jonathan, Ang raised her voice. Hes my partner. Her tone, together with the term partner, effectively brought everyones focus back to her. There was a pause in conversation as the other attendees were shocked by Angs response. 3/5 Emergency calls only Mu@\ Chapter 482 Simultaneously Like a Warning and a Threat 094% 09:51 +5 Free Coins Though they all had different ideas, Tyler and the others remained silent. Jonathan grinned. Mrs. Lawson, shall we leave? Ang nodded. All right, lets head out. Lara broke the silence before they could continue. Ang, hold on. Given your presence together with Yaxley, how about we have onest getCtogether? With reluctance, she turned her gaze from Jonathan to Ang and Yaxley, as though she were sincerely extending an invitation. Confident, Tyler also held out a kind invitation to Ang. Yes, Ang. As we have all encountered each other today, lets have a little gathering! Jonathan scowled and firmly held onto Angs hand. Ang turned to face him, saw the emotion on his face, and observed that his eyes did not go to Lara and Tyler. She declined the offer as a result. Not necessary. We were going to head out since we had stuff to tend to. Perhaps at ater date. She then ushered Jonathan past Tyler and out the door. Ang fled Tyler before he could respond since Tyler got turned down so swiftly. He wanted to shout out to Ang, but he was stopped in ce as he met eyes with Jonathan, who had turned to face him. He shuddered in terror at that one gaze, which was enough to make him feel like a serpent had its eye on him. 4/5 Emergency calls onlyMu Chapter 482 Simultaneously Like a Warning and a Threat 094% 09:51 +5 Free Coins Jonathan and Ang walked out, leaving Tyler shocked, and Yaxley and the others followed. Lara followed Jonathan out the door, but as soon as he turned to face Tyler, she quickly nced aside. Indeed. Jonathan has a chilling gaze that carries with it a warning and a threat. Whats the meaning of their behavior? was not said by anybody in the group behind Tyler and Lara until after Ang and the others had left. They showed Yaxley no respect. This is the The conversation was not too loud, but it was really simple to listen in 1. on. The note posted by Telvis before, its true, right? Yes, we have spent a lot of time exercising together. Theyve never attended any events, particrly the one with Ang. 515Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Unable to Rest Easy 094% 09:51 Tyler, who was unable to unwind, listened intently as the chats between Ang and her friends grew softer. +5 Free Coins As Tyler watched Jonathans figure go further away, Lara saw the distant expression in his eyes and inquired, Tyler, are you alright? giving him a gentle shoulder pat. Breaking out of his reverie, Tyler heard someone making assumptions about Ang. Its nothing, he said, quickly shifting the topic while furrowing his brow. Ang and the others must have other ns. Lets grab a quick bite. There must be alternative ns for Ang and the others. Lets have a quick snack. Ang had already left, unaware of the tales that were being spread about them. Had she known, she most likely would not have cared. She did not care what Tylers friends thought of her in the first ce. Ang had little faith in this group after Joseph had posted the notice for Telvis. Whats on your mind? Jonathan grasped Angs hand and inquired. Ang shook her head and said, Nothing major. Come on, lets get home soon. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ang would be gone from Jonathan for two days since she had an exam in the suburbs the following day. A twinge of concern at leaving him behind came over her. Jonathan, who had agreedst time when she proposed that they head to the outskirts together, strongly refused this time. 1/6 Emergency calls only 0. Chapter 483 Unable to Rest Easy 094% 09:51 +5 Free Coins Jonathan did not press for more discussion as he could tell Ang was hesitant. He led Ang to the car after saying goodbye to the others. Once inside the vehicle, she closed her eyes to sleep as Jonathan sat next to her, hand around her, lost in meditation. They were surrounded by silence. Jonathan, are you not joining me on the trip to the outskirts of Windmill City tomorrow? Ang abruptly inquired as she opened her eyes after a while. Even though Ang would asionally call Jonathan by his name in public, she felt more at case referring to him as Jonathan when they were alone. Together, Jonathan strongly rejected this time, having consented voluntarily the previous time. Jonathan rejected the idea. I cant skip the next.day since I have important appointments tomorrow. Before I depart from Nortnd, I have to pay attention to them. So, I wish you luck, Jonathan, Ang said with a smile as she nodded. Since she had previously inquired and been given the same response, she was aware when he brought up the important meetings once more. Is everything alright with your health, Jonathan? Ang simply questioned, feeling a little ufortable. She was ufortable because Jonathan hurt himself the previous time she went, even though he attempted to hide it from her. She had just learned from Spencer, so this time she waspelled to worry. 2/6 094% 00:51 Chapter 483 Unable to Rest Easy Jonathan reassured her, Its been okay for a while now. Jonathan saw the anxiety in Angs eyes and furrowed his brows, as if recalling something. Tve entirely healed my leg. Nothing is wrong, he stated. Ang leaned out to stroke his worried brow and said, Dont worry. With sympathy in her eyes, she traced Jonathans face with her fingertips. The leg is fully healed, but what about the selfCharm issue? Angs anxiety increased. Recalling Daniels advice, she tried to provide Jonathan with the affection andpanionship he required. It has significantly decreased his urrences of selfCharm, with the exception of times. when he experienced extreme emotional agony, Just when she believed Jonathan would not rpse and was headed toward recovery. Jonathans habit reappeared. She had left Riverdon for Nortnd a day early. Because Jonathan was hiding what was going on, she did not really know what was going on. She then remembered the talk she would had with Spencer about what had happened during the previous test with Jonathan, the day before theyd arrived in Nortnd. So she asked Daniel to vouch for the information. He did not keep the facts from her, and she found out that Jonathan was in critical condition at the time. Since the day Jonathan came in Nortnd, she had known that he had a tendency to selfCharm. But because 3/6 Emergency calls onlyM@\ Chapter 483 Unable to Rest Easy 94% 09:51 +5 Free Coins Jonathan had recoveredter, or had managed to hide himself well, she had thought that her tenderness and concern had actually cured him. When Ang inquired, Jonathan remained unusually silent. Observing his silence, Ang sighed, Jonathan, Ill give you acupuncture again tonight when I return, alright? At the very least, she wanted to put in more effort. Jonathan raised his hand to pat Angs head, Alright, thank you. He understood his illness better than anyone else, and he knew the feeling of losing control. Encountering Ang had been a stroke of luck for him, and naturally, he did not want her. to leave, but some things always required a bit of adjustment. He did not want to hinder her focus because of him. The car fell into silence once more. While one side remained quiet, others gossiped about them, creating quite amotion. Hey, Yaxley and Ang dont treat us with any dignity. Well have to travel overseas for training together if they pass the exam, and their behavior may cause them to be isted. One of the trainees who was having dinner with Tyler and Lara was the speaker. After a few beers, his face was starting to be a little red. Indeed, who knows? Perhaps, though, she wont even pass the exam. A chuckle was heard. Tyler abruptly jumped in, saying, Based on Angs prior test scores, 4/6 Emergency calls onlyM\ Chapter 483 Unable to Rest Easy D94% 09:51 C +5 Free Coins as long as she performs consistently, theres no way she wont pass, after hearing them discussing Ang. He was sure of what he was saying, but it was also true. Reluctantly, the individuals in attendance agreed with Tyler when he said so since they had always preferred to treat Tyler with some respect. Yeah, Ang did indeed score wellst time. Yes, Tyler, youre exactly right. It should be easy for her to pass. They all knew, deep down, that Ang had performed extraordinarily well on her prior test. Abruptly, Lara said, Not necessarily. What do you mean? Nobody else mentioned anything. The only one to inquire was Tyler. Recalling the reports she had heard, Lara considered Jonathans look and got up to tell Tyler, Lets continue this conversation outside. Tyler scowled, but he still trailed Lara outside to the balcony. Whats with all the secrecy? Tyler inquired, a little agitated. Do you know the person with Ang in the group we encountered earlier? Lara said, ignoring his annoyance. Tylers face darkened a little, his eyes scowling at Lara as if he did notprehend her intentional probing. His tone and manner were thus not particrly nice. You mean that 5/6 Chapter 488 Unable to Rest Easy person, Angs partner? Chapter 484 Chapter 484 In an Unconventional Manner Tyler knew nothing at all about Jonathan. Why would I have needed Ang to introduce him if I had known Jonathan? Moreover, when Ang did introduce him, she did it so confidently as a potential partner. Partner, in the sense of a romantic partner? Or a business partner? If it was a business partner, was he single or married? he thought. He was intrigued by these inquiries, but there was no time to find out more at that point. Tyler seemed ufortable, so Lara tried tofort him by saying, I suddenly remembered seeing a photo of that person. Hmm? Her crypticments were starting to baffle Tyler more and more. What did seeing a photo of Jonathan have to do with Ang passing the test? he thought. Lara made the decision to share what she knew after observing his agitation. She rted how, while out at a party with a friend, she saw Miss Florence Shelton giving orders to her staff to ruin someones test. She had seen Jonathans picture on Florences phone, even if she was bewildered at the time. It found out that Angs test was Florences intended target for sabotage. That turned out to be quite a coincidence. She might not have recognized Miss Florence Sheltons intended target if she had not met Jonathan and Ang that day. Huh? Is it possible that Miss Florence Shelton harbors romantic O 1/5 feelings for that man? Tyler made a query. Lara gave a nod. That seems to be the case. Do we need to advise Ang to exercise caution tomorrow? Ill go tell Ang, Tyler said without thinking. Its efficacy was still unclear despite the warning. Ang would have little chance of winning, especially in the test, if she went up against. Florence. The Shelton Family had a great deal of power, and they might have taken more active and ndestine measures to make sure Ang did not seed. Therefore, rather than providing a guarantee. of safety, the warning was intended as a gesture of goodwill. In the end, Angs prospects of dying appeared dire. After giving it some thought, he concluded there was no need to warn her. It was preferable to let things happen organically. Ang would be much more distraught if she found out about the scheme, retaliated violently, and learned it was all for nothing. Lara told Tyler and then she did not bring it up again. After the two hurried back to their seat, Tyler skillfully sidestepped questions regarding their whispered talk. Meanwhile, in a secret chamber close by. James was escorted by many ckCd bodyguards to Florences presence. The bodyguards did their jobs well, even if they were not very courteous. James looked confused as he was put on the carpet in the private room. His unkempt appearance suggested that he had resisted the trip. He asked many times throughout the drive why they were there, but 2/5 A he was simply given evasive answers about being invited. Other than that, not much was spoken. Their prepared quiet suggested a deliberate avoidance of conversation. But their way of inviting him was hardly courteous at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. James was never physically restrained, but the guards were always there to keep an eye on him and direct his every move. The drive. from the luxury sedan to thevish hotel seemed oppressive, like he was in a prison with invisible forces controlling his every move. During this disoriented moment, he thought of scary things that may happen, like being abducted. When they arrived to meet Florence, James waspletely taken by surprise since he had no idea where they were going. This was an unusual way to extend an invitation, after all, and it seemed appropriate for her. Florence asked jokingly, Well, what ideas do you have? while casting a contemptuous nce at James who was lying on the floor. James did not know just how to respond to Florences statements since he was still perplexed. Florence arched an eyebrow impatiently and gestured to the bodyguard. These were people Florence had worked with for a while, and now, all it took was a quick look from her to know what she wanted. One of them lunged forward and punched James in the stomach without thinking twice. James groaned softly and then let out a hurting cry. Miss Shelton? James was stunned by the hit. James had been waiting for her answer ever since he spoke with Florence, but he had never imagined her pulling him right up to her. 3/5 Hi, yes, its me. Florence enjoyed the misery on his face, a feeling she would pick up from Christopher Sanders. Since then, she tried it out on others, and its been fun. Florenceughed, and James felt a wave of horror go through him, making him tremble violently. Though dread stopped any questioning, he could not understand why she had suddenlymanded someone to attack him. James became more uneasy as an odd quiet descended upon the space and persisted for a considerable amount of time. As all of this was going on, Jonathans car arrived back at the vi with Ang in it. Jonathan changed into his new clothes, walked to the balcony, and called while Ang got ready for acupuncture. A few ringster, someone picked up the phone. Hello? Spencer sounded a little tired in his voice. With a note of despair in his voice, Jonathan said, Its me, Spencer. Spencer said, Why are you calling me now?, seeming surprised when he realized the caller was Jonathan. Is there something critical that needs me to put in more time at work? Spencer could not have helped but note at the time that it was all about Jonathans infrequent time off from work as the interim CEO. He took the chance and made fun of Jonathan. When Jonathan was getting close to finishing the transfer of thepanys operations to Spencer, which gave him several weekends off, Spencer noticed that Jonathan was often runningte and leaving early, now that he had Ang with him. O 4/5 Usually, Jonathan would not get in touch with him again after he picked her up. He was confident that his close buddy would be understanding of their friendship and that they could spend the entire day cuddling at home. So, why would Jonathan call him now? Could an issue have arisen in thepany without his knowledge, necessitating an immediate solution? Jonathan gave a tongueCclick. Theres no need for you to work overtime. Spencer would have had to wait for people outside his office if he had worked overtime, and their companys heavy burden would not have been insurmountable. Thats what you say. After work, Spencer grabbed his suit jacket and left right away, cracking jokes while speaking with Jonathan on the phone. Jonathan made thement without reply. Spencer asked swiftly after putting on his jacket, So why did you contact me? Would you not like to be with your wife more often? Does she not have a test tomorrow? Shes getting ready to give me acupuncture, Jonathan retorted. Hmm? Astute as he was, Spencer saw right away the hidden significance in his remarks. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Ill Be There with You Spencer quickly confessed before he could even ask after learning this. I told Ang about your previous selfCharm incident. Jonathan said, Did she ask about it? in response to this open admission. Jonathan had given Spencer specific instructions not to tell Ang certain things. And Spencer had said he would not bring it up until specifically asked. Besides, Jonathan thought he had hidden it well, figuring no one would ever find out. However, Ang did finally find out. Jonathan noticed the regret in Angs eyes as she looked at him tenderly. Yes, Spencer cautiously said, Ang asked me. You were in the meeting when she made her secret approach to me. Spencer made the decision to be honest because Jonathan had brought up the matter. Jonathan was listening intently to Spencers response while standing on the balcony, staring at the stairway of the vi. Ang only inquired about that particr topic, so I responded to her. After that, I became distracted and forgot to tell you. Thats all, said Spencer. After tending to Jonathans damaged legs, Ang yed the dual role of his doctor and wife. In light of this rtionship, Jonathan had nothing to conceal from Ang should she ask questions about him. Although Spencer had not purposefully kept the facts from Ang a 1/5 secret, he had not told Jonathan afterward.Spencer was starting to feel a little uneasy, realizing that he had neglected to notify Jonathan. Worried that people like Jonathan often found themselves in difficulty because they kept things to themselves, Spencer hurriedly said, Maybe this has produced a divide between you two? You should know that Ang loves you so much. Spencer was truly afraid that Jonathan would not try to talk things through with Ang. The conversation stopped there when Jonathans eyes spotted the individualing down the stairs before Spencer could say anything more. You may go home now. Everything is Fine, Jonathan told Spencer. Im going to the outskirts of Windmill City, so youll take care of thepany for the next two days. What? Before Spencer couldplete his words, the call was hung 1. up. Jonathan walked inside the room and turned to face Ang, who wasing toward him. She seemed calm, but her feelings were clearly disturbed. Im ready, Jonathan. Lets go upstairs. Ang advised. Jonathan, however, shook his head and rejected politely. Getting acupuncture is tiring. Get some rest today as you have an exam tomorrow. When she heard this, Ang wrinkled her forehead. O 2/5 Jonathan said, Im heading to the outskirts of Windmill City tomorrow, just as she was ready to press her case further. Angs eyes lit up quickly, full of renewed enthusiasm. Why? she asked. Why had Jonathan suddenly changed his ns? Despite her concerns, Ang was unable to confirm them. She felt apprehensive that things might get out of hand. She knew she could be more aggressive, but she was afraid of upsetting Jonathan and having to deal with the fallout, so she held back. Jonathan grabbed her hand more tightly and said, Im to me. I was wrong in keeping this from you. He bowed his head, his countenance dejected, even solemn. Ang tightly closed her palm around Jonathans, not sure how to respond, even though it was exactly what she expected. She had a feeling Jonathan knew what was going on. Recognizing the significant impact of Jonathans prior traumas and tribtions, Ang battled with theirplexity and wanted to convince him that he was not at fault and had done nothing wrong. Her biggest worry was that Jonathan would be upset and suffer. Angs mouth quivered with nervousness, but she could not find the right words to say. The words were stuck, unable to move, despite the chaos inside her. Jonathan reassured her, Its okay. His other hand lightly brushed her face as he noticed the worry in her countenance. O 3/5 After taking a few deep breaths, Ang was able to somewhat control her emotions. Its okay, its okay Jonathan kept reassuring her. Ang grabbed Jonathans big hand securely, her emotions racing as she turned to nce at his attractive face. She met Jonathans look and saw the love in them. She felt bad, even though she knew Jonathan would not hold her responsible for anything. Whether it was selfCme for the pain he had endured or mistrust about what she had concealed from Jonathan. She was afraid that Jonathan chose to take all those things to himself. Ang so much wanted him to know that she would support him no matter what. However, there was a tinge of trepidation in her, fearing he would not even require herpany. Atst, she found the bravery to say, ICIll be there with you. Her stiff nerves eased at that, and her onceCsteady gait wavered as if she were about to trip and copse. I know, Jonathan gave her a kind hug. I went to ask Mr. Lorenzo because I was afraid something happened to you, Ang replied softly as she leaned on Jonathans arm. Jonathanforted Ang, kissed her forehead, and cut her off from her selfCme. Im fine, Jonathan said. It was my fault before. I was wrong in keeping it from you. With a sad expression in her eyes, Ang gave him a firm hug. Its not your fault, the woman affirmed. < 4/5 Jonathan only answered, Yeah, I know, without adding anything more. Then he went to pick her up. Tomorrow we have an early. wakeCup. We may rest once I take you to wash up. Ang gave a nod. Okay. Her eyes were really unpleasant, almost as if they were crying. Jonathan looked down at Ang as he carried her upstairs. Her expression was somewhat irritated. Her mouth constricted a little bit. Seeing the crystal tears in her eyes, Jonathan hurriedly picked up his pace and returned her to the chamber. Dont cry, he said. Ang turned to face Jonathan and absently reached up to rub the corner of her eye, only to realize that there were tears in her eyes. She responded, Im fine, but her voice sounded raspy. She mustered a quick grin, worried that Jonathan would notice. Meanwhile, James was being led out of the private room by someone. James appeared to have taken quite a blow, yet there was a little, enigmatic smirk on the corner of his mouth. Two security emerged from the private area and paid farewell to him. Goodbye, Mr. Kins. James nodded and bowed a little, though he was feeling weak. Bye. Original from N?velDrama.Org. James walked slowly in the direction of the exit, resting against the clubs corridor wall as the two guys made their way back to the private area. His pocketCsized cell phone began to ring halfway there. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 They All Deserve to Die They all ought to perish, Hugh sent him a message. James leaned against the wall and dialed Hugh as he felt the sharp echoes in his stomach. Why couldnt I reach you earlier? The instant the phone connected, Hughs perplexed voice could be heard. Whats going on? James questioned inanely. Your sister Fanny, she went to see Kaydron. This news took James by surprise. Hed never expected Fanny toe back to him. He would always imagined she had broken up her rtionship with Kaydron. But his perspective changed when he saw Fannys nuanced response when he brought up Kaydron in front of her. He had been certain at that very moment that Fanny would not go back to Kaydron. It was hard to believe that Fanny could harbor sentiments for Kaydron given his hideous and disgusting appearance, especially considering how much she loved and cared about Christopher and how soon they were being married. The Kins Family benefited much. from their connection with the Sanders Family, thus James was hesitant to let Fanny and Christopher take a chance on it. Besides, he did not think Fanny would be motivated to endanger the partnership, not knowing her. So, why did Fanny go to see Kaydron? He took a moment to reflect and considered going back, but the ache N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 1/6 Chapter 486 They All Deserve to Die in his chest and abdomen stopped him, making him take a deep. breath. Whats the matter with you? Hugh enquired. Hugh repeated his question, Where are you, James? before James could answer. This time James did have the address of the club, but he was still wondering what Fanny had nned. Hugh did not say anything more than, Wait for me, and went straight to get James, to which James did not disagree. It would be difficult for him to return on his own, given his current. physical condition. But before Hugh gets there, he has to talk to his sister about something. While Kaydron was taking a shower in the bathroom, Fanny surreptitiously checked his phone. With a skilled touch, she was able to hack Kaydrons phone password and locate her images fast, removing each one separately. She felt a wave offort as she deleted each picture, and atst she let out a sigh of rxation. The restroom door opened as she took the phone back. Then Kaydron appeared, naked and lustful. Im here. He smiled and stepped forward, reaching out to give Fanny a hug. Fanny swallowed her disgust and let him hug her before saying, Mr. Reed, IIm not feeling well today. A 2/6 Despite her strong aversion to Kaydron and his assistance with Ang the following day, Fanny knew she had to endure his presence. Anticipating Angs challenges, Fanny gritted her teeth, suppressed her disgust, and forced a smile to maintain appearances. With reluctant obedience, she nestled into Kaydrons arms, inwardly. recoiling at the thought. Whats wrong, not feeling well? Kaydron said as she held her waist. with one hand and stroked her face with the other. He was feeling quite pleased about the way Fanny had behavedtely. PallidClooking Fanny bit her lip and said, apologizing, Its inconvenient because Im menstruating. With a scornful nce at Fanny, Kaydron scowled and said, When? Just now. Fanny chewed her lip a little longer, looking selfCconscious. and sorry. Then why are you here? Kaydron said, letting her go, disappointed. I- Im just concerned about tomorrow. Kaydron snorted with displeasure. Ive already scheduled everything for tomorrow. What worries you? Are you not trusting me? This time, he felt more assured since he had enlisted more help and sought outpetent people. Everything will go nicely tomorrow! Fanny shook her head sharply, saying, No, no. You can go now; Ill be leaving early tomorrow morning. Kaydron 3/6 instantly realized that tonight was not the right night to stir up problems because he had essential things to take care of tomorrow. Since he intended to teach Ang a lesson, she would be departing early, therefore he needed to be one step ahead of her and prepare an ambush. At this, Fanny obeyed and stood up, making her way out gently. She appeared hesitant as she paused many times. When Fanny left the room, her attitude changed dramatically. Any hint of resistance was vanished, reced by a hardCfaced look of abhorrence and hatred. She took no hesitation in erasing the pictures, acting with unwavering conviction. All that was left to do was wait and see what would happen tomorrow. She secretly hoped for revenge, that if Kaydron or Ang got into problems, she would be vindicated. She had the dark hope that, should fate permit, Kaydron would murder Ang, bringing about his demise and imprisonment. They both deserved to die! she thought. Fannys phone rang as she was envisioning a lovely ending. James was phoning. When Fanny realized it was him, she became a bit uneasy. She hesitated for a second before taking the phone. James. Fanny muttered as soon as the connection connected and waited for him to say something. Where are you? questioned James sharply. Fanny became even more agitated when she heard him question directly where she was. I- I 4/6 After making the decision to speak the truth, she struggled to control the terror in her heart and said, James, I came to see Kaydron, and there is still some unfinished business between us. After making the decision to speak the truth, she struggled to control the terror in her heart and said, James, I came to see Kaydron, and there is still some unfinished business between us. Every time Fanny talked, she made sure to use her usual vulnerable tone, understanding that it would make others sympathetic to her. She understood that disying vulnerability at critical junctures frequently had positive results. She could make members of the Kins Family feel soft and compassionate by portraying herself as frail and helpless. Her strategy was validated by Jamess response, as she detected a little hint offort and kindness in his tone. Do you need my help, Fanny? When Fanny heard James ask her inquiry, her nose started to tingle. She choked. Im doing OK. Ive resolved all issues and will no longer be involved with him. Im about to head home. James exhaled, sensing the constriction in Fannys words. Fanny, dont be depressed. We have your brothers covered. Fanny went on, James, when can Josephe home with us? with even more resentment. She assumed that because James had obtained Florences number, he would most likely seek Florence for assistance in the afternoon. O 5/6 A However, she did not see James during the day and was not sure whether he was sessful. She asked directly now, channeling her anguish and frustrations. Joseph is about toe out. James felt a bit relieved when he finally mentioned Joseph. Joseph should be leaving shortly, Florence had already made arrangements for someone to take care of it. He hade to some sort of understanding with Florence, even if he had suffered a little from seeing her. Florence shouldnt thus renege on her promise. Fanny was ecstatic to hear James say this. When Joseph returns, shall we all return to Riverdon together as a family? Finally, I can escape from Nortnd! she thought. O Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Freedom James replied, You and Joseph go back first. He needed assistance to do as he pleased, having vowed to aid Florence. But the rest of the Kins Family should not stay in the unstable town of Nortnd. Florence would not have made problems for the other Kins Family members if he had stayed to help her deal with Ang. James, arent youing back with us? his sister worriedly inquired. after learning that James nned to stay. Assuring Fanny, James said, I still have some matters to attend to. After a moment of silence, she said, Alright. Fanny sensed why James would want to stay, but she did not ask any more questions. She was unable to control the little aching that shot through her body at the mere idea of Florence. She could not get rid of the want to cut all connections with Florence because of her true dread of her. James. A feeble Fanny inquired, Are you feeling a little off? She worried that he had been harmed by Florences aplices after hearing a hint of vulnerability in his voice. Florence frequently ordered her goons to torture and inflict agony on victims while they were conversing. She shuddered to think about this. James said, No, noticing that his voice sounded tired. 1/5 Her concerns were further heightened by the weak tone and rough voice. James saw that Fanny was reluctant to carry on the talk, so he politely suggested that she end the call early and go home. Hugh was still nowhere to be seen, so James leaned against the wall of the clubs hallway and waited, squinting through his pain. Hugh hurried forward, startled at Jamess sight, as soon as he arrived. James weakened and said, Take me home. Well discuss there. Is this how you have to go home? Do you require hospitalization? Hugh enquired. This is not how I can go home. James answered, Take me to your apartment. He was assisted into the car by Hugh, who then ced him in the back seat. Hugh,helped him into the car and had him lie in the back seat. Jamess phone rang while he was lying down. Reaching for it, Hugh inquired whether he should respond on his behalf. James said that he would. Over the phone, Scarlets voice sounded joyful. James, James! Joseph has left. Atst, Joseph is free! Didnt expect it to be so soon, mumbled James. Florence had previously freed Joseph when he struck a bargain with her. It was really efficient. But he later changed his mind. O 2/5 If Miss Florence Shelton is not efficient, then nothing would be efficient at all Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! James sighed softly into the phone, but Scarlet did not hear him. She did not stop talking. James, are you able to return home right now? Together, I would like us to take up Joseph. The idea of Joseph being stuck indoors for a few days hurt Scarlets heart. She was worried, but she clung to the notion that Joseph would soon be freedCpossibly because of James involvement. Scarlet wanted to see Joseph sooner, even though she understood that James may have gotten the news before her and might already be on his way to get him. She hurriedly begged James toe back and join her by Josephs side. Scarlets thoughts was so consumed by her numerous issues that she forgot about her usual sense of style and wore ratty clothes instead of what was appropriate. She did not know how important it was to present herself nicely for Joseph until she saw her reflection in the mirror, fearing that he would feel bad about her messy look. The back seat of the automobile felt strangely small with just James filling it when Hugh gave him the cell phone. James was lying there with his knees crossed in the back seat. James took a quick look at the phone that Hugh had handed over, but he only shook his head slowly, not answering. James knew exactly what ailed him. Scarlet could tell something was amiss the moment he spoke because his voice sounded strange. Scarlet, being his mother, would undoubtedly notice it more than Fanny had, after all. O 3/5 He did not return home to avoid worrying Scarlet. What was the purpose of traveling to Hughs residence if he talked now? Hugh knew what he meant when he shook his head. After giving the phone back to Scarlet, he said, Mrs. Collier, this is Hugh, James friend, in a cool, collected manner. Weve already met once. Scarlet was someone Hugh had met once. He would only met Scarlet once, but he knew a lot about the Kins Family, so he was still polite to her even in this awkward position. Scarlet might need to remember Hugh, even if she had only met him once. Scarlet was immediately taken aback and realized that she had forgotten. Hugh? After pausing for a while, Scarlet stated, I seem to be remembering that you are James buddy. Is James now with you? In response, Hugh said, Yeah, James is here with me. He is upied with various current issues. Scarlet informed Hugh she would pick up Joseph after realizing that James was busy and did not want to disturb him. She then hung off. After giving James his phone back, Hugh got in his car and drove off. However, Scarlet meets Fanny just as she is ready to depart after hanging up the phone. Youre back, Fanny! Joseph is now free. Come with me as we go get. him and take him home! It seemed as though Scarlet had found thepanion she had been missing when she saw Fanny. After all, she had anticipated that James would give her a ride when she first heard that Joseph had been freed and had assumed that A 4/5 O 5/5 James would pick him up. But James was not acting right.. She even had a nagging suspicion that Joseph was connected to James recent problem. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 I Want Her to Regret When Fanny heard that Joseph was free, she was ecstatic. She did not lose any time in getting in touch with James to find out when he would being back to Riverdon. James had told her before that he woulde back once Joseph was free. Fannys eyes were beaming with anticipation. After removing the evidence that had ended up in Kaydrons possession, she was able to leave for Riverdon. Its true, of course, said Scarlet. She waspelled to stress, There was never a mistake with Joseph! It was time for him to be freed sooner. She was convinced that Joseph had not harmed Ang at all during the whole affair. Josephs arrest had left her heartbroken. She wished. she could forget about his false arrest now that he was free. She was desperate to get Joseph back home since she felt bad for him. Scarlet was walking quickly, her feet going fast. She walked a few steps. and saw that Fanny was still. She pushed her to move, saying, Come on, Fanny, lets pick up Joseph with Mom. Fanny abruptly snapped out of her reverie and followed Scarlets example, saying, Okay! After Joseph got home, they could arrange to go back to Riverdon. In a hurry to go to the police station, they left the residence. In the meantime, Joseph was perplexed by the police officers nk expressions and actions. These are the things you own. Grab them. The officer shoved 1/5 Chapter 488 I Want Her to Regret Josephs bag and its contents when he did not respond. Joseph stood at the door of the detention chamber, still as a statue. After observing his dazed and disoriented condition, the officer led him to a chair in the waiting room. He sat him down and said, Just wait here. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He turned to go after that. Joseph murmured, Can I leave now? in a fog. His expectations and dreams had been lowered by his days in incarceration, from which he was still recovering. When he was freed, he felt numb and could not respond. His question caused the officer to pause, then say, Yes, you can leave. now if you wish. Actually, Joseph would not have needed to notify his family when he was released if his condition had been better. Once he was free, he might have easily called out to them. But when they learned of his release, Josephs incredulity and unwillingness toply forced them. to step in and arrange for his departure. Joseph stood at the door, staring straight ahead despite their best attempts to talk him into it. They called his family since, despite being out, it was clear he was not in his right mind. Fortunately, after being given clothing and having some things taken, he was persuaded to leave. Even now, Joseph continued to attempt to exin his release. O 2/5 Chapter 488 I Want Her to Regret Joseph raised the unexpected question, Was I wrongly arrested before?, which startled the police after they had told him he was free. and advised him to go right away. Does Ang have any ountability? He made eye contact with the officer, emotional, as though the question was really important. What do you mean? the officer said, seeming perplexed. Joseph mentioned Ang, and the police needed to be made aware of her, notpletelyprehending. Joseph seized the officers hand and said, Doesnt she have to face the consequences?, unfazed by the uncertainty. She was the reason I was wrongfully arrested! His eyes glowed with malice as he said. Over the past few days, Josephs thoughts had been racing through his. cell. Although there was no physical mistreatment throughout his incarceration, the emotional suffering he went through was unbearable. At first, all he could hope for was the quick rescue of his family. Nevertheless, when the days stretched into weeks and he saw James repeated disys of powerlessness, hopelessness engulfed him. It dawned on him that James, whom he had always thought to be unbeatable, was not going to be of assistance this time. It was the first time he had ever seen James so helpless, and the Kins Family in Riverdon might not be supremely powerful, but they certainly would not be so docile. He felt terrible and helpless, and he could not help but hate Ang 3/5 Chapter 488 I Want Her to Regret when he saw Jamess face of frustration. He was certain that Ang had to be the one holding him back. So he swore in his silence that he would make her regret it if he could escape. It was increasingly difficult for Joseph to control his wrath the more of it he felt. I am going to make her regret all she did to me. The officer retreated immediately as he saw Joseph be more and more upset, even reaching out violently. Luckily, he moved back in time, preventing Joseph from being able to touch him. But after failing to make his grab, Joseph got increasingly angrier and tried to grasp anything to calm himself down. Recognizing the threat, the officer had to put him in restraint. Joseph fought a few times even while he was pinned down, but he was unable to extricate himself despite his best efforts. Joseph! There was a nervous, frantic voiceing from outside, and there were fast approaching, rushed footsteps. It was none other than Fanny and Scarlet, apanied by another policeman. What are you up to? How are the police able to use force? Scarlets already thin and harsh voice seemed even more irritating in her nervous state. She let out a yell and hurried to remove the policeman holding Joseph. Fanny, who was beside her, moved quickly to help. Scarlets remarks appeared to surprise Joseph, as he stopped. struggling. When the policeman noticed Scarlet and Fanny getting closer, he was unsure of how to step in. Observing Joseph moreposed, he A 475 merely let go of him. Joseph. With a smile and tears in her eyes, Scarlet took Joseph by the arm and said, Joseph, lets head home. Our goal is to get you back home. She tried to take Joseph by the arm, but no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to move him. Joseph sat there on the ground, motionless and dejected. With haste, Fanny knelt before Joseph and spoke, Joseph, wevee to take you home. Seated on the ground, Joseph stared at them in a stupor before asking in a raspy voice, Fanny? Joseph, its me. Fanny approached Joseph and softly called out to him. 5 Chapter 489 Chapter 489 Why Should I? Chapter 489 Why Should I? +5 Free Coms With a small shudder, Joseph lifted his arm to take Fannys hand and then gripped Scarlets. Observing his feeble response, Scarlet became very sympathetic and said, Joseph Joseph turned slowly to look at Scarlet as if registering her voice and asked, Mom? Mum is present. Lets head home, Scarlet muttered. Joseph, lets head home, Fanny said. He spoke with Joseph for a while before making a small movement. Joseph got up slowly with their help and went to the door. Joseph seemed a little down even after he was in the car. He questioned abruptly, Did Ang take ountability? after a little interval. He continued to think that Angs release was the result of shifting the me and holding her ountable. They are all shielding that girl, Scarlet. She has not experienced any repercussions. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ore Following Josephs exit, Scarlet considered going up against Ang to sort things out. But even though she made many attempts to get close to Ang, everything appeared to be working against her every step of the way. Scarlet tries her hardest, but she never even gets a sight of Ang. Scarlet, who harboured deep animosity for Ang, grimaced at the mere idea of her. Unable to control herself, Scarlet poured out her annoyances on Joseph and Fanny, using and swearing at Ang. Joseph clinched his hands as he heard Scarlet taunt Ang and saw what she was doing. Why did this happen to me? He stiffened like a volcano about to erupt, his teeth clenched and a glimmer of madness in his eyes. He had remained calm prior to his detention, believing that he could get bond and be released even if he was charged with defamation. But Angs surprising actions dispelled his presumptions. She had made sure he was not eligible for bail. Joseph had never experienced anything like this. All of it was due to Ang. She had him in her sights. Even when Scarlet or James paid him a visit, he seemed calm, but every day his feelings and thoughts were changing. He felt like there was a thin line in his head that may break at any time, saving what little logic and calmness he still had. When the family came to visit, he could pretend everything was normal as long as that thread remained. 4 O 1/3 Chapter 489 Why Should I? +5 Free Coins Joseph thought that with a little more perseverance, he might get his freedom. Jonathan, his attorney, worked hard to find a solution and assured him he would soon be free. When he was finally freed, he found that Ang was not subject to any consequences. His minds thin thread suddenly broke, sending him into an unexpected emotional copse. When Scarlet saw Joseph lose control, she instantly felt sympathy for him, saying, Yes, Joseph! Why did Ang treat you in this way? We will make sure she pays for getting you jailed, Kins Family! But Joseph suddenly questioned, Where is James? His abrupt release suggested Jamess involvement, although James was not there. James is upied with other matters, which is why Fanny and I came to pick you up first, Scarlet did not know where James was, so her response was ambiguous. Seated next to her, Fanny suspected that Jonathan had run afoul of Florences colleagues, making his way back home more difficult. However, she was hesitant to tell Scarlet this right away. Scarlet has always loved her sons dearly. If Scarlet revealed her ideas, Florence may be confronted on an impulse. Fanny looked a little ufortable as she struggled with her ideas. Sensing she could be bothered by something, Joseph could not help but take notice of her attitude. Scarlet, however, does not stop berating Ang and pointing out how Ang has shunned her. The tension in the room increased as a result of this intense debate, which left Scarlet so furious that her face became pale. As soon as she saw this, Fanny consoled Scarlet, saying, Mom, dont be sad. The most essential thing is your health. After reprimanding, Scarlet eventually became quiet. Her heart warmed as she nced at Fanny. Fanny never lost herpassion, even after the kidney donation tragedy separated them. She was appreciative of Fannys thoughtfulness and kindness, and that Fanny had always been regarded by her as her daughter rather as Ang. Its always our dear Fanny, Scarlet replied, encircling her daughter in her arms. Looking like a reassuring presence, Fanny smiled and reciprocated the gesture. Then Scarlet put Fannys hand on Josephs and said, Joseph, were going back to Riverdon once youre better. It is imperative that you and Jonathan locate an appropriate kidney donor for Fanny. At this, Joseph, who was now moreposed, nodded in agreement. But remembering = 2/3 Chapter 489 Why Should I? +5 Free Coins Fannys previous reaction, he felt a wave of anxiety wash over him. Soon afterward, the gang made their way back home, and Joseph, who was standing at the entrance, ran to meet them. When Scarlet and Joseph noticed that he was trying to stand, they intervened swiftly and said, Zac, please just sit down. Joseph resumed using the wheelchair following his most recent admission to the emergency department. He could stand from time to time, but he was frail and easily knocked down after a short distance. Joseph replied, Joseph, wee home, as he was seated. Seeing Joseph seem so tired, a sign of all the pain he had been through, made him feel a great deal of shame. Joseph struggled to get over his sense of shame about his incarceration, even in spite of Angs attempts to make sure he got the right care. His bitterness against Ang was rekindled by this contradictory feeling, which made the already difficult situation much moreplicated. After arresting them, why had not Ang made arrangements for Josephs release? Joseph did not comprehend wherefore Ang had turned so callous, and it appeared that she was out to cause him pain. Joseph realized that he would not have held Ang responsible if she had declined to see him once more, given her past susceptibility to maniption. That was, after all, what he had desired at the moment. But suddenly, Ang had turned so heartless out of the blue. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Absolutely Psycho +5 Free Coins Angs approaches were just different, and Zacharias was quite disappointed in her. Zacharias displeasure was unknown to her, and even if it had been known, she would not have cared. She had come to the conclusion that the Kins Family could not be saved, and had given up on them. She went to bed early because she had an exam the next day and it was bingte in the evening. Scarlet and Fanny were assisting Joseph to the sofa even before Zacharias became lost in meditation. Atst, the three of them gotfortable. Joseph questioned Zacharias, Zac, how have you been feeling these past few days? as soon as he sat down. Zacharias did not realize it, but he was actually not doing well, especially with his very pale skin. He was just waiting for the right opportunity to give Fanny his kidney as he had lost all will to life. Joseph, Ive been alright these past several days. I apologize. Joseph would not have threatened Ang or found himself in this predicament if it werent for him. Both Joseph and Ang shared some of the me for Josephs present miserable look. Zacharias is nning to donate his kidney to Fanny in secret, despite Josephs best attempts to rescue him. Zacharias guilt was increased when he caught the glimpse of Fannys troubled and hurt visage as she looked at him. He requested Fanny to keep it a secret from the other family members and apanied her to the exam in the morning. This puts the goodCnatured Fanny in a painful and challenging predicament. Zacharias felt gloomy and his face went pale. What are you apologizing for? With unexpected burst of strength, Joseph said, You are my brother. You apologize to me, but why All you have to do is look for yourself. Ill figure out a method to heal you! Quite unlike earlier, his tone was forceful yetposed He changed so abruptly that Scarlet and Fanny were shocked. Scarlet was the first to console him, saying, Joseph, I admire you thinking this positively. But you have to start off slowly. Take care of your health first since you have been suffering. During their vehicle chat, Ang had actively pushed Joseph to look for a kidney donor, but only because she knew that he would not be physically strained by the endeavor. But Zachariass health had gotten so bad that not even the best private hospitals could properly care for him. Ang had stopped treating Zacharias, even though she was the only one who O < 1/3 76% Chapter 490 Absolutely Psycho +5 Free Coins could have kept him stable. Joseph was now left with the heavy responsibility of worrying for Zachariass health and trying to find Ang or find another reliable physician. Whatever route he took, it would surely be physically and psychologically taxing. Scarlet was therefore forced to briefly hold Joseph back despite her worry for her brothers wellCbeing. She could not stand to see her boys fall apart in front of her eyes. She already carried a heavy burden for Samuel, who was incarcerated, and the years of suffering had worn her down to the point where she could not stand to face another day. She really could not take any more hits at this point. Sensing the intense worry and suffering in Scarlets gaze, Joseph gently nodded and reassured her, saying, Mom, I know my limits. Wiping the dew from the corner of her eyes, Scarlet hoped that the kids would not notice her frail side and would be too affected by her awful attitude. She stated inly, Its gettingte. Now is the time to rx. Wheres James, inquired Zacharias. Why didnt he return today? Joseph should be with James now that hes back, as James had been pushing for Josephs release. Scarlet answered, I asked James, but hes busy with something else. She continued, observing that Zacharias was keen to ask more, saying, He need to return tomorrow. Then, we can talk about it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Zacharias stopped asking questions. It was bingte in the evening, so everyone went back to their rooms. Fanny saw Josephs shadow just beyond the door as she brought Scarlet back to her room. Joseph? Though Fanny couldnt be certain, she had the impression that Joseph wasnt just stopping by but was actively waiting for her. Joseph turned to face her when she called out to him, saying, Lets talk inside. With a nod, Fanny trailed behind him. They soon came inside a room. Joseph burst in the door and said, Fanny, do you know what James went to do? A flutter of anticipation filled Fannys heart as she sensed Joseph had made a discovery. ICI she started, finding it difficult to express to Joseph what she really wanted to say because it was all spection. If Jonathan had truly challenged Florences associates, she was interested to know. And even if he had, it did not seem like he would go after justice. Florence had reached out to James, and they had to follow her instructions. She was taken before Florence without her will, but 2/3 O Mon, 29 Apr Chapter 490 Absolutely Psycho Florence showed little sympathy. 76% +5 Free Coins Fanny came to the realization that Florence enjoyed their misery after meeting her several times. She was just cruel. Joseph saw Fannys hesitancy and inquired, Why are you hesitant to speak? Is it too much to tell you what our brother is up to? Actually, he had charged his phone and tried to call James before he asked Fanny. But the call went unanswered, for whatever reason. Perhaps because it waste and James had already turned in for the evening. He could not get through to James, so he remembered Fannys attitude in the vehicle and went straight to her for rification. Its not that After hearing Josephsments, Fanny quickly shook her head. She was careful with her remarks, not urging him outright to stay ignorant. She recognized that Zacharias had almost confirmed their suitability for a kidney donation, so she could see why the rest of the Kins Family did not ept his choice. And Fanny realized that, for all the Kins Familys seeming fondness, they had never really thought of her as highly as Zacharias. How could she not feel bitter? Fanny pretended to be scared and upset as her mind raced, keeping her deep feelings hidden from Joseph. With a sigh, Joseph reached out to stroke her hair consolingly. He said, I didnt mean to me you. eyes and said, I Quickly suppressing her feelings, Fanny looked up into his tearCstreaked know you are always nice to me. I simply hesitate to say anything since Im not sure whether my concerns about James are true. 3/3 Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Whats He Ranting About? Chapter 491 Whats He Ranting About? +5 Free Coms Joseph began to gently prod Fanny for further details, his tone softening. After a while, he whispered, Its okay if you dont want to talk about it right now, noticing her watery eyes. So that you may rx, lets return to your room. When Jameses back, we can talk about everything. With a kind nod, Fanny brushed away her tears and left in silence. One by one, the Kins Family members went to their rooms as the night wore on to get some rest. Christopher, on the other hand, was unable to sleep and became more and more restless at Riverdon. He headed toward the nightclub, desperate for something to divert his attention. As he entered the boisterous club, he was recognized by a blonde man who was standing at the door, waving to him and calling him Mr. Sanders! Christopher did not even bother to reply, hardly acknowledging him. Despite Christophers apathy, the blonde man stayed focused, grinning politely and disying respect. Mr. Sanders, Mr. Craig specifically asked me to wait for you. Christopher reluctantly said, Lead the way. When he heard back, the blond man grinned and led Christopher, Alright, Mr. Sanders, this way, please, Ill take you there. Christopher trailed along, but his spirits did not rise. His demeanor did not alter even after he entered the private area and was greeted and apuded by everyone. Mr. Sanders, is something troubling you? Alexander, who had extended the invitation, handled Christophers feelings by seeing his disgruntled countenance and asking him straight out why. Alexander poured Christopher a ss of wine as he sat down next to him His approach was more informal, like he was speaking to a friend, even if his tone was worried Though he took the wine, Christopher did not smile or share a toast with Alexander. Its nothing. Though restless, Christopher regretteding when he saw that the private area was crowded with lowCss aristocrats like Master Jonathan. He realized he no longer belonged in the upper social circles where he had formerly flourished after seeing these folks frommon origins. Christopher was unable to get rid of the sensation that everything had altered. Back when the Sanders Family was doing well, he never would have taken the time to look at the folks in this private chamber. But aside from them, nobody else seems eager to interact with him. ||| O < 1/4 10:12 Mon, 29 Apr Chapter 491 Whats He Ranting About? +5 Free Coins Is Mr. Sanders unwilling to speak? Thats alright. The others, even Jonathan, can guess. Beside Alexander, another man spoke out. Although Alexander appeared somewhat annoyed, there was a faint smirk on the corner of his mouth. Alexander did not feel obligated topliment Christopher even if he had invited him. The Sanders Family may have seemed formidable at first, but Christophers bad reputation in Riverdon contributed to their downfall. Christopher knitted his eyebrows. With a frigid stare, he studied the guy who conjectured about him, observing his coarse features and obscene actions, which made his brows furrow even more. Regretfully, the mans remarks led the other people in the room to begin specting. Mr. Sanders is already running his own business at such a young age. Could businessCrted issues be the source of his worries? The conversation was initiated by one individual, who spoke in a cool, nonCoffensive manner. Another personplimented Christophers skills, implying that there could be another issue with him. Someone with blonde hair questioned, Could Mr. Sanders be thinking about his Ang? abruptly. There was uncertainty and chitchat. This is really ridiculous! They seem to be talking about him as though he were someone they could easily control. Christopher rose abruptly, casting a chilly nce at the blonde who had used the word Ang. A shiver ran down the blondes spine under Christophers look. Alexander swiftly calmed Christopher down when he appeared to be about to blow out, saying, Mr. Sanders, they have little knowledge and dont know what theyre talking about. Do not lower yourself to their level, ease. Christopher did notsh out as he gazed at him, his demeanor remainingposed. Alexander was able to regain control of the situation and yelled, Apologies to Mr. Sanders, all of you! Everyone in attendance gave Alexander some face even though he was the one who scheduled todays game. Those who had made fun of Christopher earlier expressed regret once he was done speaking. Someone said, Mr. Sanders, our assumptions were incorrect. We ought not to have interrupted each other. As a penalty, Mr. Sanders, Ill down three sses! Im sorry to you. Someone took a ss and O < 2/4 12 Mon, 29 Apr Chapter 491 Whats He Ranting About? drank three sses very rapidly. +5 Free Coins This individual finished their drink, and the others started to sometimes apologize to Christopher. Eventually, Christopher gave a chilly snort, looked about at the people, and turned to go. Hey? Is Mr. Sanders heading out? Though Alexander tried to stop him, Christopher red at him and hissed, Move aside. Alexander could only let Christopher go since he insisted on going and he dared not stop him. But no sooner had Christopher exited the private area than there were many sneers audible in the once silent space. Does he truly believe that the Sanders Family is pe now? Thats right. The Sanders Family may not be particrly noteworthy these days, but his reputation in Riverdon is still absurd. Is it not? Why is he acting so haughtily? This was made into such a huge thing by the Martinez family that everyone is aware of it. The folks in the private area began acting in ways that were very different from how they had behaved toward Christopher. Even though the Sanders Family is not doing well, dont forget who Jonathan and Christophers father is, Alexander stated with a disapproving click of his tongue. Its essential to use greater caution when he was there, but you may say these things behind his back. This group was more inclined to heed Alexandersments, which is why he could asionally arrange drinking parties with them. Mr. Craig is urate. Despite the fact that Jonathan is only the Sanders familys halfCbrother, they made no qualms about reaching out to him. correct away, someone said, Thats right, Jonathan is not someone to be trifled with. However, other people bravely said, Whats to fear? Not even in Riverdon is he. Alexander gave him a quick look. His deputy can handle things even in his absence. Regardless, Christopher should not be very offended in order to prevent problems from getting to Jonathan. Simon was the deputy he referenced, the one Jonathan had purposefully left behind when he departed Riverdon. Alexander cautioned the guy not to exhibit his resentment on his face, even if he felt it. 3/4 10:12 Mon, 29 Apr Chapter 491 Whats He Ranting About? The meeting today was ufortable, so Alexander soon let everyone to go. 70% ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. +5 Free Coins Meanwhile, Christopher, who left, had no intention of going home and instead took a stroll on the road. It was not until dawn that he finally got into a car and returned home. 4 Chapter 492 Chapter 492 He Could Not Afford to Lose His Dignity 45 Free Coins Sitting in the vehicle, Christopher took another look at his phone. Neither missed calls nor texts were present. It was the third day of the deadline he had set for Fanny, and she had still not made an effort to get in touch with him. Christophers knuckles became white as he clenched his mobile phone in a restless grasp. The sky was still dark and had poor vision when the automobile entered the vi neighborhood and came to a stop outside of Christophers house. We have arrived, the driver informed Christopher, who had not yet got out of the vehicle. It was at that moment that Christopher snapped out of his reverie, unlocked the car, quickly got out. Hey, you havent paid! The taxi driver gave a frantie call. and Christopher stepped back, frowning, and looked in his pockets, but they were empty. He felt**** in his jeans pocket, but there was nothing there. He carried nothing but his clothing and his cell phone. Christopher remembered he still needed to bring money, recalling that the night before he had hurriedly picked up a jacket and headed out. He had not driven his car back after drinking, so it was still parked close to the pub. The driver chose to park the car and approach Christopher after observing him looking about in vain and being worried that he could drive off without paying. Trying to keep his cool in the face of his situation, Christopher assured the driver, I will go inside to get the money. The driver kept ncing at him, as though attempting to cast doubt on his sincerity. You have no money on you? the driver questioned sceptically as Christopher put up the awkward interrogation. with Christopher acknowledged his error and nodded softly, not enjoying the drivers using nce. He nodded and said again, Wait for me. Ill go get the cash for you. Not at all. Consider utilizing your mobile phone as security. The driver made a suggestion, hesitant to allow Christopher into the home out of concern that he may note back. Christopherined, frwning deeply, My cell phone is valuable-. Someone yelled his name before he couldplete his statement. 1/3 ||| O < Chapter 492 He Could Not Afford to Lose His Dignity Christopher? Christopher turned to see a woman i Christopher turned to see a woman in her middle yearsing out of the vi. +5 Free Coing When she finally saw him, she looked happy and loving. Christopher! You are the one! Have you returned to Riverdon? Hows it been recently, you and Fanny? Has my Fanny not been in your way, has she? Who are you? Disappointed that the woman was approaching him and bringing up Fanny, Christopher inquired, his uncertainty and irritation growing. Fanny was supposed to get back to Riverdon in three days, but she hadnt gotten in touch with him. His annoyance was only increased by the reference to Fanny. In addition, the woman in front of him smelled bad and was untidy. The driver took a few steps backward and covered his nose in disgust as ady who looked like a beggar came too close to Christopher. He could ot help but wonder whether the womans seeming poverty had anything to do with Christopher. But the driver was confused notion. by Christophers immacte appearance, which defied any such Christopher was furious with the drivers decisionCmaking, but he controlled his rage and gave the woman a menacing scowl. Give me some space! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I am the mother of Fanny! My name is Ms. Kourt, the woman said. When Britney learned that Christopher had instructed her to leave after failing to identify her, she flinched and stretched out to shake his hand in the hopes that he would take a closer look. Stay away from me! Christopher steered clear of Britneys touch, disgusted. His face became more icy as he realized who she was and how she led now. Mr. Christopher? Whispering, Britney hesitantly stepped forward. The driver watched the scenario and eventually had a chance to say anything before Christopher could reply, What are you two doing here! Pay me now, please. for you. Christopher turned to go inside, not wanting to Ill go inside to get the money for you. remain. He was swiftly followed by the driver, who said, Ille in with you to get it. Wait here! said Christopher, pausing. He did not want the driver to enter the building after him. If the maid discovered he could ||| O < 2/3 16 Chapter 492 He Could Not Afford to Lose His Dignity not afford the fare, it would be awkward. I have to keep them in the dark. I have to keep my dignity among the family. +5 Free Coins Before the driver could finish his sentence, Britney eximed, Whats the price? Ill cover Mr. Christophers travel expenses. After giving Britney a dubious look, the driver looked at the meter to find out the fare. It was only a few bucks, but he didnt think the unkempt woman could afford it. Christopher was about to say no, so he was surprised when Britney offered to pay. But before he could say anything, Britney had already taken the money. Christopher was hesitant to touch her apparently dirty hand even though he wanted to stop her. In the end, he decided to let it go. Britney gave the driver a fiftyCdor bill, and he gave her er the change after taking it. After settling the fare, the driver sped off. Though he was still trying to figure out why Britney had paid for his journey, Christopher did not recognize her. He moved to the gate of the mansion, unlocked it, and went inside without turning around. Without being asked, Britney followed. Britney halted and stopped Christopher as he was getting about to head upstairs in the foyer to change his shoes. At the bottom of the steps, Christopher stopped, looked up at her, and said, Just wait at the door. You can depart when I pay the ticket. Britney stayed still, but she refused to ept the fee as payment. Christopher, you dont need to pay for the ride, she said with a sweep of her hands. Christopher rushed in, I dont have to pay for the ride? You can now depart, then. The very concept of Fanny annoyed him and he was even less inclined to deal with Britney Kourt, Fannys biological mother. Huld be reminded of the annoying Fanny if Britney lingered. What? Christopher ordered Britney to go, a request that seemed to surprise her. Her hands were stuck in midair as she stood there in a stupor. The air was stifling, and the mod seemed unpleasant. Luckily, Britney regained herposure immediately by remembering why she was with the Sanders Family. She gave Christopher a shaky grin and said, I didnt mean it that way 3/3 O < Chapter 493 Chapter 493 No Need to Hurry What are your intentions in staying? Christopher asked icily, waiting for her answer. He could barely stand Fanny anymore, much less Britney. Can I go in and discuss with you? Britney hesitantly requested. Christopher shot down the notion with an emphatic No, saying, Say what you have to say and get out. My parents want you to leave their property if they hear anymotion. It was still early in the morning, and nobody was home. He would hear Britney out if she had anything important to say. He was curious to hear her perspective. Britney held off on asking further inquiries, maybe afraid after O 1/5 Emergency calls only b Chapter 493 No Need to Hurry 020100%# 10.04 *5 Foss Coins hearing Christophers remarks. She bowed her head, brushed away her tears, and said, This is the circumstance. Fanny, Im not in touch with my family anymore. I believed I may inquire as to Fannys well- being in Nortnd since I heard you have made your way back to Riverdon. Christophers face reddened at the mention of Fanny. What does it matter to you if she is doing well or not? Its the Kins Family that she belongs to, not yours. Even though Christopher would not acknowledChapter 493 No Need to Hurry 100100%10:04 *5 Free Coins Take your time, Christopher said in aposed reply. What do you mean by that? Did she think that by paying the cab fee, she could manipte him? Britney was taken aback by Christophers intimidating tone and began to exin tentatively, ICI simply wanted to let you know that you dont have to pay me back for the taxi. It was my intention to talk to you today when I arrived here. I havent gotten a chance to meet you yet because I just got here. How could I possibly to leave right now? Her eyes filled with tears as she spoke, expressing her extreme sadness and anguish. ge it, he still harbored feelings for Fanny that were more than just tonic. But he continued to see Fanny just as one of the Kins Family. He did not want to have any rtionships with a motherCinw like Britney in the end, even if he did marry Fanny. For all of Scarlets dissatisfaction with him because of the Zacharias incident, she was still Mrs. Lawson of the Kins Family, much more so than the countrydy Britney. Christopher considered it for a moment but did not wait for Britney to ask further questions. Youve asked your question, he said rather inly. Please go now. He moved forward and firmly closed the door after that. Britney looked messy, and he didnt want to interact with her. He could go back to his hotel and get some more sleep before beginning his day at the corporation because it was still early. It was okay to be a littlete as his father had not put any hard rules on him, just asked that he be ready for marriage, whether that meant getting Original from N?velDrama.Org. 2/5 Emergency calls onlyDF Chapter 493 No Need to Hurry 020100% 10:04 ready for Fanny toe to Riverton or psychologically preparing for being a husband. Britney hesitated to knock again as she stood outside the locked door, her displeasure obvious in her demeanor. She still had not paid the Sanders family a purposeful visit. Equipped with dependable data, she was aware that Christopher was about to wed her cherished daughter, Fanny. She was going to use the Sanders Familys power to further her own financial interests. But Christophers attitude made her pause, making her reevaluate what to do next. She stood to lose more than gain, after all, if her actions caused Christopher to leave Fanny! Britney cursed Fanny for being coldChearted since she knew that Fanny had not returned her calls sinceing to Nortnd. But other than cursing her, there was nothing more she could do. She was unable to go back to the vige since she had lost money gambling in the past. She required money for everything in the city, and even while she did have some on hand, it was all set up for food, so she was unable to spend any of it. As a result, she would sometimes put on a disheveled appearance and go begging on the streets. She would bet when she had the money. She got another little win a few days prior, and this time she had enough cash to pay for her ticket to Nortnd. Britney was debating whether or not to travel to Nortnd in search of Fanny when she learned that Fanny was being married to Christopher, a member of the Sanders family, before she could make any travel arrangements. She got this information from a drunk patron of the casino who, in addition to having bad luck when it came to winning, had a habit of talking gibberish when he drank. After initially dismissing him as a vagrant, Britney asionally 3/5 Emergency calls only 7 Chapter 493 No Need to Hurry 100% 10:04 +5 Free Coins conversed with Christopher. Through these encounters, she learned important details regarding the impending marriage between the families of the Kins and Sanders. Christopher said that George had shared this information after just returning to Riverdon. Britney had no idea that James had been watching George because of his gambling tendencies since he had returned to Riverdon from Nortnd. But James returned covertly to the casino when Scarlet called him to Nortnd. When she first set out to find George, fortune was not on her side because she need assistance to find him. Unable to get in touch with Fanny, she made the decision to look for Christopher in the hopes of getting in touch with her after learning of his return. She realized she would have to put up with Christophers treatment of her for the time being since Fanny will ultimatelye back! While Christopher did not want to provide money, Fanny was not going to turn her down. Or its possible that the Kins Family might object to her stirring up trouble at the nuptials. Either way, she couldnt afford to haste now and didnt need to. With the sky starting to lighten, Britney thought about what to do and made the decision to get away from the Sanders Family for the time being. She made her way cautiously northward. Jonathan and Ang got up early. They got ready in a systematic fashion, shared breakfast, and then left. With just bodyguards at their side, their threeCcar convoy rolled into Windmill City. The drive out of town went well, traveling at a modest speed on the suburban roads. After emerging from the city, no further cars were seen. For hours, they drove across the deserted 4/5 Emergency calls only Chapter 493 No Need to Hurry 00 100% 10:04 +5 Free Coins roads without seeing another automobile. Jonathan sat next to Ang, his hug soft and consoling. There is still some time left before we get there. Would you want to snooze a bit longer? Given that they had to rise earlier than normal in order to reach Windmill City in time, Jonathan voiced concern that Ang had not received enough sleep. Just as Ang was going to shake her head, their automobile abruptly floored it. She leaned against his chest. Ang was fortunately held by Jonathan, so the abrupt stop did not surprise her. Whats wrong? Jonathan sent a furrowed gaze towards the front seat. ? In a prompt response, the frontCseat driver said, Sir, there is someone blocking the road. When Ang and Jonathan looked up, they spotted the automobile obstructing the road. That car deliberately cut in front after while scowling at the vehicle that was overtaking. The driver said obstructing the path. Oliver observed many vehicles of the same make and model approaching from the other way in addition to the vehicle obstructing the road as he was seated in the passenger seat. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Really Embarrassing Oliver was positive they were all cooperating on the other side as all those automobiles came to a halt on the side of the road, closing the remaining gaps on both sides. Mrs. Lawson, Sir. There are five automobiles deliberately obstructing our way. Oliver told Jonathan and Ang to get dressed; they observed the same thing. Ang was quickly covered by Jonathans arms. Just as the five automobiles across from them came to a stop, several people immediately jumped out of the front car and started walking in their direction. Oliver reacted immediately, motioning for a bodyguard in another car to approach and confront them. Ten or more people stood across from them, each brandishing one or two weapons and projecting an aggressive stance. He gave the order, Defend yourselves, before they could get to Oliver. Oliver and his gang proved that they were not to be taken lightly, and they soon started fighting the other bunch. The opponents proved to be fierce opponents even though they carried a variety of weapons, such as knives and even a machetebined with a baseball bat. But Jonathan employed these exCsoldiers and mercenaries as Angs bodyguards. Despite the tumultuous beginning of thebat, they quickly disarmed their opponents andunched a vicious counterattack. Ah- A O 1/6 Chapter 494 Really Embarrassing A persons back was severely injured by the sharp snap of a machetes blunt edge contacting flesh, although there was no apparent cut on the person. Concurrently, the horrifying noise of breaking bones reverberated when a baseball bat made contact with someone elses arm, evoking a chorus of anguished cries. Even with the loud screams, the four quickly overwhelmed the originally hostile gathering of more than twelve. Oliver yanked one person up like he was holding a baby and said, Who sent you here? Mr. Lawson, Mr. Kaydron sent us here to Mr. Kaydron is inside! the shakily confessed guy pointed to the front automobile out of the five. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With his sharp eyes, Oliver followed the mans gesture and saw a strange figure inside the car going from the rear seat to the front seat. Kaydron, the man in the automobile, was obviously scared. He considered running away, realizing that even a huge group would not be able to handle Angs four bodyguards. Oliver looked closer and saw that Kaydron was the same person who had tried to snoop on Ang at school. Kaydron plodded ahead, perspiring, and eventually made it to the drivers seat with a heavy frame. Without bothering to fasten his seatbelt, he jerked the handbrake to get the car started, Oliver yelled at the bodyguard standing next to him, Hes trying to get away. Put an end to him! Kaydrons two bodyguards sped into different cars and made their way over to the one she had just started. The automobile carrying O 2/6 Kaydron crashed loudly, getting trapped between the two cars on either side. Kaydron was immediately sweating profusely and paralyzed with panic. His face and entire body shook from panic, unable to unlock the car door. Squeezing the passenger side gently made the two bodyguards easily stop him from fleeing, forcing him to unlock the car door and get out. Oliver saw the time and saw that Kaydron had been taken into custody. He said, Take Mr. and Mrs. Lawson to the examination site first, secure the individuals, and then leave someone to contact the authorities for further action. Oliver gave themand, and a few people found ropes fast enough to bind the prisoners. In the end, the ropes were found in the cars belonging to the group, blocking the route. Seated in the automobile, Ang was really impressed. This is really amazing, Ang said. She knew for a long time what her bodyguards were capable of. It had stuck with them, seeing their numbers outweigh opponents when Kaydron made problems at the school. Observing their skill again just increased her respect for them. Ang was admiring the bodyguards quick thinking and deft. maneuvering when she finally turned to look at Jonathan. Jonathan met her gaze and couldnt help but smile slightly, a hint of satisfaction on his lips. For their wellCoiled crew, the event appeared insignificant despite the fact that they were outnumbered. 3/6 Fortunately, they had set off early, so there was no reason to be concerned about beingte. Oliver joined them, though, and they soon drove out toward the exam location in the western suburbs in Ang and Jonathans automobile. Youre so thoughtful! Taking in thest of the countryside outside and remembering how powerful the bodyguards were, Ang could not help but draw nearer to Jonathan. With a serious expression, Jonathan automatically grabbed her close and said, You deserve the best. Angs heart began to race wildly. She tried to divert herself as she was unable to quiet it, no matter how hard she tried. Ang said, Is that person, Kaydron, here to assist Fanny in harming me again? as she looked out at the vanishing surroundings. It was perhaps because of Fanny that Kaydron and her final encounter urred at Nortnd Medical University. It had not urred to her that Kaydron, who had received a reprimand, would continue. Or maybe it was Fanny who had persevered. Well investigate. Jonathans eyebrows tightened as he said, This time, he wont get away with only a few days of confinement as previously. Alright. Ang needed to save her energy for the exam, thus she didnt have the stamina to handle these issues. Jonathan advised her to lie down on him. You have a few more winks to spare. When we get there, Ill wake you up. O 4/6 Ang softly closed her eyes as she rested on Jonathans shoulder. The location of the intercept was near the exam site in the western suburbs, and Ang and her party arrived at the location without much dy. After waking her up, Jonathan personally led Ang into the examination room. Jonathans soft face went back to its customary icy expression as soon as Ang was out of sight. Oliver came up to Jonathan and said, Kaydron has been brought to the police station, sir. Mr. Yarrison is heading to the station after I asked him to help with the inquiry. With a tinge of iciness in his gaze, Jonathan nodded. This time, that man, Kaydron, wont get away. . Oliver knew what Jonathan wanted, so he told the bodyguard who was holding Kaydron. Florence heard the news when Kaydron was being questioned at the police station. Useless! The individual next to Florence shook in terror as a teacup was thrown to the floor, the sound of breaking china resonating sharply. As he dabbed at his perspiration, heforted Miss Linda, saying, Dont worry. We are still able to influence Angs grades even if Kaydron was unable to capture her. Florence Shelton saw him shiver violently as she gave him a cold look. Do you have to remind me again? You were the ones who told me Kaydron could manage her, right? O 5/6 The man quickly went on his knees in response to her outburst. I didnt anticipate Kaydron bringing a group of tough men, but I still failed to defeat those bodyguards. He was taken aback since he had assumed that Kaydron would use prudence even in the event of recklessness. But what was truly embarrassing were Kaydrons actions on the main road, when he was outnumbered and yet could not overpower them. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 What a Fool, What a Waste Florence watched the man sweating profusely, his face as pale as if he were about to faint. Then, she red at him. If you want to die, she snapped, then do so on your own time. Dont parade your ipetence before me. The man quivered under her re, struggling to maintain hisposure. He trembled as he asked, Miss Shelton, he stammered, Kaydron has botched the job. Should we still proceed with sabotaging Angs results? He had previously mentioned tampering with Angs results but had yet to receive a clear reply from Florence. Now, he mustered the courage to ask again. He couldnt think of a solution besides directly tampering with the results. When Florence learned that Ang was training and aiming to advance to the next round, she ordered them to ensure Ang couldnt achieve her goal. So today, Kaydron led the group to intercept Ang. He had initially nned for Kaydron to go and capture Ang, then keep her detained for half a day to make her miss the exam. But Kaydron had managed to mess it 1. up. Kaydron is simply ipetent, a waste. He now wished he could deal with Kaydron and teach him a harsh lesson. The man became angrier as he thought about it, especially after hearing Florences words. He felt even more humiliated because of Kaydrons fault. Its just a score, Florence retorted dismissively. Do I need to personally intervene to manipte it? As the future heir of the Shelton Family, she naturally had the power to influence many things with just a word. However, she had not intended to leave any traces of her involvement in Angs downfall. The mans desperation verged on humiliation. Miss Shelton, he pleaded, this failure lies with me. I misjudged Kaydrons abilities- Florence cut him off with a scathing look. Spit it out, then. What excuse do your ipetence?. you have for The mans voice grew quieter as he spoke, realizing his error. Suddenly, he mentioned, Miss Shelton, although Kaydron messed up this time, Ang was also prepared. Thats why he couldnt stop them. 1/4 Chapter 495 What a Fool, What a Waste + Free Coins Ang not only did not miss the exam but also entered the exam room early. Kaydrons failure was extraordinary. Are they prepared? Florences cold eyes narrowed. Are you suggesting that someone leaked information, and the other party knew in advance? The man considered it and nodded slightly in agreement. Florence snorted. Do you have evidence, or are you merely specting? Though her subordinates hailed from the Shelton Family, Florence harbored suspicions of betrayal even though they wouldnt do anything that could harm her interests. She treated them with disdain, caring only for their usefulness, and didnt care much about their opinions. Now, she was a bit displeased with this person, both in her words and heart. The man quickly denied in a trembling voice, Miss Shelton, its not just my guess. Its likely the truth. After saying this, he hesitated to speak further and nced at Florence several times. Florence impatiently kicked him with her toe. Speak up if you have something to say. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The man then spoke with a sense of impending doom, Miss Shelton, Angs exam this time in WindMill City is different fromst time. She has Jonathan apanying her. They also had more bodyguards, so Kaydron couldnt even dy her arrival. Otherwise, with the dozen or so people he sent with Kaydron, they could have easily dealt with the bodyguards following Ang all the time. Jonathan? Has he gone to WindMill City, too? Upon learning that Jonathan had also gone to WindMill City with Ang, Florences unpleasant expression darkened even further. The man didnt dare to say anything, just nodded silently. Florences current state frightened him. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would be called over by someone else to be beaten up by her. They had basically figured out Florences temper from the time she returned to the country. When she was annoyed, they should act dumb and blind. Florence fiercely put down her leg and kicked over a small stool beside her when she saw his 2/4 Chapter 495 What a Fool, What a Waste nod. The stool rolled on the ground before stopping, and Florence spoke again. +5 Free Coins Forget it. Go greet them in my name. Once the results are out, you hurry up and have them changed. Dont let Ang be smug. As long as she thought that Ang was just going to WindMill City to take an exam, just for two days, and Jonathan went with her, she felt a surge of anger. After all, she had specifically asked for a project from the elders of the Shelton Family to coborate with Jonathanspany. And the time for negotiation and cooperation was today and tomorrow. She also made a requirement for cooperation, that Jonathan must be present during the negotiation and cooperation. But now Jonathan apanied Ang to WindMill City. This simply made her feel extremely resentful. Is Jonathan giving up on our coboration? She had offered benefits to Jonathan, but he seemed uninterested. Florence couldntprehend the hold Ang had over him. Does Ang know that Jonathan has forsaken a beneficial project just to be with her? If she knew, wouldnt she be overjoyed? Florence felt extremely depressed when thinking about how Ang would be of this. Why are you still standing there? Go and do it. Dont let Ang be smug. smug because C After hearing Florences urging, the man got up from the ground. Yes, Miss Shelton. Ill personally keep an eye on it, and change it as soon as the results are out. Change it to zero. Florence was exasperated. The mans face stiffened for a moment, his steps pausing, and his lips murmuring as if he wanted to say something but dared not. Florence didnt pay any attention to the mans expression at all. Seeing that he hadnt left yet, she asked impatiently, Why are you still standing there staring nkly?! Finally, the man lowered his head and said, Miss Shelton, their results dont have numerical values, only different grades. How about changing Angs to unsatisfactory? 3/4 Chapter 495 What a Fool, What a Waste Upon hearing this, she felt that this person under hermand was just as foolish as Kaydron. +5 Free Coins She gave him a fierce re and rolled her eyes. Stop talking nonsense. Just make sure she cant be smug about advancing to the next round. Now hurry up and leave. C Chapter 496 Chapter 496 A Pleasant Surprise Alright, Miss Shelton. The man quickly retreated after Florences admonition. After he had left, Florence vented her frustration by smashing several tea cups but found no relief for her difort. After some deliberation, she realized she couldnt continue suppressing her anger and needed an outlet. At the residence of the Kins Family in Nortnd. Fanny was also awakened early by a nightmare. She found herself drenched in sweat upon waking. The first thing she did was check the time. Then, she hesitated whether to call Christopher first or find Jonathan to confirm their return to Riverdon. After all, today marked the deadline Christopher had given her. However, the day had just begun, and Joseph had returned the previous night. They were waiting only for Jonathans return to discuss their ns to return to Riverdon. As she deliberated, a phone call came in. She hesitated for a moment before answering, her heart freezing instantly. It was a call from Kaydron. Instinctively, she considered declining it. After all, she had already deleted all the photos of herself from Kaydrons phonest night. So, she had no reason to care about his affairs now, especially when he should be busy with Angs abduction. Last night, Kaydron had boasted about seeding in kidnapping Ang this time. Thinking of Kaydrons confident assurancesst night, she hesitated for a moment but still answered the call. She was eager to see Ang in a miserable state. As soon as the call connected, Kaydrons voice came through, Fanny,e quickly to the police station where we wentst time. Fanny was stunned for a moment and felt an urge to end the call immediately. 1/4 How could she forget that even if Kaydron sessfully kidnapped Ang, he probably wouldnt be able to escape. She shouldnt continue to associate with Kaydron at this time. However, she refrained from severing ties explicitly, fearing retaliation in the form of nder. I got it. Fanny replied, striving for aposed tone but refraining from explicit agreement. Kaydron breathed a sigh of relief, assuming Fanny woulde. Seeing the police still monitoring him, he kept his words brief and simply said, You hurry up ande, before ending the call. After the call ended, he turned to the police officer and inquired cautiously, Sir, this isnt a major issue, right? He had been detained but bailed out by Fanny with just one visitst time. This time, he requested to contact Fanny before facing detention again. He assumed it wasnt a big deal this time, despite bringing more people along. After all, he hadnt harmed Ang in any way. The police officer regarded him stoically and retorted, Do you believe this isnt serious? I dont think you realize the seriousness of the situation. Huh? Kaydron was confused. The police officer confiscated his phone and pointed behind him. Your call is over. Go squat over there with them. He gestured toward a group of people squatting there. Each of them looked a bit disheveled, with ropes binding them together. Alright, Sir. Kaydron didnt dare to protest and quickly squatted down beside them with a forced smile. He felt a growing unease as he recalled the police officers stern gaze. He didnt know if it was his imagination, but he felt that the way the police looked at him this time was different fromst time. Soon, he realized it wasnt his imagination. When the police brought several bags of white crystalline substances, Kaydrons eyelids twitched involuntarily. Whose are these? the police officer asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 2/4 Chapter 496 A Pleasant Surprise Everyone, including Kaydron, looked up. Then, he shook his head subconsciously. But as soon as he shook his head, someone nearby suddenly said, Its Mr. Reeds. +5 Free Coins Kaydron instantly felt a chill down his spine, and his face turned pale as he denied it. Its not mine. Its not mine. Even if heckedmon sense, the severe look in the police officers eyes, the deliberate way the packets were handled with gloves, and the innocuous yet vaguely dangerous appearance of the substance made him realize it was drugs. He kept trying to distance himself from it. When the person beside him said it was his, he quickly grabbed his cor and asked, What nonsense are you spouting? Are you sure theyre mine? Or are you fabricating usations? Ah. The man winced as Kaydron tightened his grip but persisted, Theyre yours, Mr. Reed. I clearly saw them fall from you. The others chimed in, It must be Mr. Reeds. Apart from him, nobody else here could afford such a quantity. It was practically saying the word drugs out loud. Kaydron felt the world spin around him. He angrily shouted, Are you trying to frame me? After shouting, he realized it was futile and quickly said, Sir, please believe me. Its not mine. I can take a blood test. I never touch this stuff. Ive never seen it before. The police officer nced at him and surveyed the others. Dont worry. There are fingerprints on the packaging. The fingerprints on it have already been extracted. We need each of you to cooperate and provide your fingerprints forparison. Upon hearing that fingerprints were on the packaging, Kaydron breathed a sigh of relief. Ill do it. Ill be the first to do it. He didnt want to be involved with this thing in any way. Looking at the quantity the police were holding, he could imagine being sentenced to at least ten years for possessing it. They all cooperated one by one to provide their fingerprints, which were thenpared by professional personnel. The final result shocked Kaydron greatly. When he was taken out alone, his nerves were extremely tense. But he stillforted himself, thinking maybe Fanny had arrived and the police were going to release him on her bail request. 3/4 However, his hopes shattered as he was taken into another room that looked even more secure and tightly guarded. As the police prepared to depart, Kaydrons psychological defense copsed instantly. He grabbed the iron railing and asked, Why are you locking me up here alone? The fingerprints on the packaging match yours. Youre waiting here for the results. The police said and left, leaving him alone in the disheveled room. Its not me. Im innocent, Kaydron shouted from inside. The police stopped and reassured him. Someone will interview youter for further details. You can protest then, but the fingerprints on the packaging do match yours. With that, the police left, leaving Kaydron alone in despair. The police saw a distinguishedClooking man standing outside the detention area. It was Yarrison, who had already been to the police station to cooperate with the investigation along with his bodyguards. Mr. Hond, this case is no longer a simple kidnapping or brawl. We found drugs in the vehicle of the suspect Kaydron, so his sentence will be different from what was previously stated. Yarrison smiled and said, Well. Thats a pleasant surprise. My client also doesnt want him toe out and cause trouble again. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 Bully The Weak And Fear The Strong Chapter 497 Bully The Weak And Fear The Strong +5 Free Cuir When the police heard Yarrisons words, they only responded with a professional smile before turning to leave. After the officer left, Yarrison quickly shared the good news with Jonathan. He walked toward the entrance of the police station with the bodyguard that Jonathan had assigned to him. Then, he pondered the current situation before dialing Jonathans number. Once the call connected,, his voice sounded somewhat cold. Has Ang entered the examination room? Yarrison could sense Jonathans impatience and assumed Ang was not with him. He had witnessed Jonathans different attitudes when Ang was present and when she wasnt, and he had grown ustomed to it. Yes. Jonathan replied shortly. Hows the situation at the police station? Have you made any progress? Yarrisons mood changed instantly upon hearing his inquiry. He responded, Theres no need for me to intervene. He wont be released anytime soon. When he received Jonathans plea for help, he had been thinking about how to ensure that Kaydron wouldnt just be detained but would be sentenced to prison directly. However, he hadnt expected that Kaydron wouldnd himself in trouble. Just as he had said before, it was a pleasant surprise. What happened to him? Jonathan showed rare interest and actively asked for details. Yarrison didnt continue to hide anything and immediately informed Jonathan about what he had heard at the police station. After he finished speaking, he couldnt help but sigh, I didnt expect that Kaydron would be so bold as to touch drugs. I heard theres quite a bit of it. He wont be getting out anytime soon. Hmm. Jonathan responded affirmatively after Yarrisons lengthy exnation. If anything else requires cooperation with the police, contact me again. With that statement, he intended to end the call Hey. Wait a minute. Yarrison heard Jonathans somewhat cold response and realized he 111 1/4 10.17 Fri, 3 May Chapter 497 Bully The Weak And Fear The Strong wanted to hang up. He said helplessly, Is that your only reaction? +5 Free Coms What else do you expect? Jonathans voice was cold andzy. He added, If youre free, you can continue to investigate the connection between Fanny and Kaydron. Yarrison had been investigating the connection between Fanny and Kaydron before. However, the extent of their rtionship was mostly acquaintanceship and some social interaction. There was no evidence to implicate Fanny in Kaydrons crimes. The evidence Ive found so far isnt enough to incriminate Fanny. And it seems that Kaydron hasnt mentioned Fanny to the police on his end. Tsk, Yarrison clicked his tongue involuntarily when he mentioned that Kaydron hadnt implicated Fanny. Jonathan also guessed that starting from what Kaydron had done, it was probably unlikely to find any evidence against Fanny. So, his tone remained indifferent. Well. Do Our best. Yarrison was long ustomed to Jonathans way of doing things but still couldnt help but ask, Arent you curious at all? Curious about what? Jonathan inquired. did he get those drugs? Do you really think Kaydron could have obtained them by himself? Yarrison doubted that even if Kaydron could, he wouldnt dare with his timid and cowardly nature. Jonathan casually remarked, If youre interested, you can help the police investigate this matter. Upon hearing this, Yarrison hurriedly waved his hand, realizing Jonathan couldnt see him, and said, Forget it. Let Kaydron stay inside and behave himself. On the other end, Fannypletely forgot about Kaydron after ending the call with him. However, she was still hesitating whether to first discuss with Jonathan the ns and arrangements for returning to Riverdon or to first discuss with Christopher how to deceive Florence about returning to Riverdon. As she hesitated, Florences phone call unexpectedly came first. She felt as if theCphone was burning in her hand when she saw the name on the phone. She wished she could throw it away immediately. But she couldnt ignore Florences call. Chapter 497 Bully The Weak And Fear The Strong She took a deep breath and nervously pressed the answer button. Miss Shelton. She was too nervous and scared to start with the usual hello. But even so, when the other person spoke, she was so tense that her body trembled. Come over. Your ride is waiting at the door. +5 Free Com It wasnt Florences voice but the voice of the man who always apanied her. Fanny remembered that he stood indifferently next to Florence when she was beatenst time. Okay. Fanny didnt dare hesitate and quickly agreed. Fanny rxed slightly after the man hung up. She didnt dare linger at home, quickly heading toward the door. But as soon as Fanny stepped out of the bedroom, she saw Zacharias slowly wheeling his wheelchair out. And Zacharias original direction was toward her room. Fanny, youre awake. I came to look for you, Lets go see the results together. Although no one else was in the living room, Zacharias didnt dare to speak too directly. After all, they had gone for thepatibility test yesterday without informing the rest of the family. As one of the parties involved, Fanny naturally knew what Zacharias meant by the results. But she didnt have the time to apany him to the hospital now, Zacharias, I suddenly have something urgent to attend to and need to go out. Can we goter? She was equally curious about the test results but didnt know why Florence had called her over. Therefore, she could only ask Zacharias to wait for a while. Upon hearing Fannys words and seeing her anxious expression, Zacharias relented, Alright, Fanny. You go and deal with your matters first. If the resultse out, the doctor will call me on my phone. Well go to the hospital depending on the situation. Thest sentence was full of implications. Fanny instantly understood. Zacharias, okay. She nodded firmly. 3/4 Chapter 497 Bully The Weak And Fear The Strong +5 Free Coins What else could they do after the results came out? Naturally, they would proceed with the operation. The hospital they visited yesterday differed from therge ones they had been to before. There was no need for various preoperative adjustments to their physical condition. This also coincided with the expectations of both of them.. Then go quickly ande back quickly, Fanny. After Zacharias finished speaking, he watched Fanny leave. Just as Fanny stepped out the door and reached the roadside, she saw a van. She recalled the persons words on the phone and walked toward the van proactively. As she approached, Fanny saw the vans door pulled open, revealing a familiar face. Hello. Nice to see you again, Harley greeted her with a smile, shing a row of teeth with evident arrogance and joy. Fannys gaze followed Harleys andnded on Jane inside the van. Its you. Fanny looked unfriendly, filled with hatred in her heart. It was Jane and Harley who had brought her in front of Florence for punishment the first time. So, she certainly couldnt have a good expression when seeing Jane and Harley again. Its us. It is surprising, right? Harley smirked, tilting her head to the side and casually flicking the bangs on her cheek. Hurry up and get in the van. Or Miss Shelton will get angry, and youll be the one suffering. Upon hearing this, Fanny had no doubt and immediately entered the van.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 498 Chapter 498 They Should Go Back Chapter 498 They Should Go Back As soon as Fanny settled into her seat, the van started abruptly and sped away in a hurry. As the van departed, another car arrived at the Kins Familys residence. James got out of the car and was about to get into the house directly. Hugh quickly stopped him. Hey. Wait a minute. Should I go in with you? James had been roughed up by Florences people the day before, but he was mostly just bruised on his body. With his clothes covering it, it didnt seem like a big deal. However, Hugh had given him some medicine and knew that he must still be in pain. Hugh thought that James had mentioned taking the Kins Family back to Riverdon, and he had ns to go to Riverdon to develop. It made sense for him to go in with James. James nced at Hugh when he heard this, but didnt say anything. He just stood still. Seeing that James didnt object, Hugh swiftly parked the car by the roadside and walked to James side. Lets go. Only then did James start walking toward home, almostpletely ignoring Hugh. Hugh followed behind him and sent a text message to a number on his phone. A reply came not long after. Simultaneously, Zacharias phone rang in one of the Kins Family residence bedrooms. He picked it up and saw that it was a message from the doctor at the private hospital. Zacharias quickly read the message. Meanwhile, as the two entered the Kins Family home, Scarlet was packing up in the living room. Scarlet had been packing early in the morning in preparation to return to Riverdon. Their family had already tacitly agreed upon the matter of Joseph going back to Riverdon. Plus, the marriage between Fanny and Christopher was bound to bepleted there, so they couldnt dy returning. Scarlet was particrly eager to go back to Riverdon. It was time for them to return, after all. Since she woke up, she had been looking forward to going back. 1/4 Chapter 498 They Should Go Back She was humming a tune while packing. Upon hearing movement at the door, Scarlet looked up and noticed James and Hugh. James! Youre back! Scarlet quickly put down what she was holding and walked toward James. She looked James up and down and felt relieved when noticing hisplexion was not bad. Yeah. Ive finished my work, James replied gently, allowing her to scrutinize him. When Scarlet finished looking at James, she seemed to notice Hugh beside him. Hugh is here, too. As soon as she saw Hugh, she thought of Zacharias and Fanny going to the hospital forpatibility testing. Her expression turned sour at the thought. But considering that Hugh was helping, she still smiled at him. Hugh didnt mind Scarlets awkward attitude toward him at all. Instead, he politely smiled and said, Hello, Madam Square. Im just on the way to drop James off. She quickly Scarletsplexion improved slightly upon hearing that it was on the way. responded, On the way? So you must have other things to attend to? I wont keep you No rush. Im heading to Riverdon on my way. I heard that you all are also nning to go back to Riverdon, so I thought Ide in and sit for a while. Hugh didnt give Scarlet a chance to rush him out. Instead, he directly stated that his destination was also Riverdon. On the way? Which way? Naturally, its the way to Riverdon. Scarlet was momentarily taken aback. Oh. I see. He might be traveling the same way as us. James knew early on that Hugh was going to Riverdon, so he mentioned it casually. Hugh raised an eyebrow at James statement, then continued to stand beside him with a crooked smile. Scarlet smiled awkwardly and said, Alright, its good. We can have someone to look after us together. After seeing that Scarlet had no objections, James calmly inquired, Mom, are Joseph and the others at home? He hadnt seen Joseph yet since Joseph was released and didnt know how he was doing. O 2/4 10:17 Fri, 3 May Chapter 498 They Should Go Back This time, they needed everyone to return to Riverdon immediately. +5 Free Coins After all, the wedding date between the Sanders Family and the Kins Family was approaching, so they should return to Riverdon as soon as possible to discuss matters. Everyones home, Scarlet replied quickly. You two have a seat first. Ill go call them out. As she spoke, Zacharias door opened, and he came out in a wheelchair, although histplexion didnt look good. James, youre back, Zacharias said, approaching James and stopping beside Scarlet. When Zacharias came out, Scarlet gently adjusted the nket on his legs and asked, Why did you get up so early? You shouldve had more sleep. Zacharias had the appearance of someone already prepared. It didnt seem like he had just woken up. Mom, Im fine, Zacharias said softly, but his eyes showed a different emotion. Just a few minutes ago, he suddenly received a text message from the doctor. Thepatibility result between him and Fanny was ready, and it was not a match. Knowing that thepatibility result was not a match, Zacharias was quite upset. But what made him even more ufortable was that he had previously doubted Joseph and his mother. His mood darkened when reflecting on his previous suspicions toward his family. Are you really okay? Yourplexion is so pale. Scarlet was worried about him and touched his face, feeling that his face was pale and cold. Hugh watched the affection between Scarlet and Zacharias, pulling James to sit on the couch. James still had injuries on his body, so standing like this all the time was not good for him. James didnt resist and followed his movements to sit down. Sensing the movements of the two, Scarlet only then realized that there was also Hugh, an outsider, in the house. So, she pushed Zacharias to sit next to James. Hey. Zac isnt feeling well. Im not sure if its a good idea to travel back to Riverdon today, Scarlet sighed and looked at James. James turned to Zacharias and asked, Can you hold up? Zacharias was stunned momentarily, then realized that his brother nned to take them 3/4 10-17 Fri, 3 May G Chapter 498 They Should Go Back Original from N?velDrama.Org. back to Riverdon today. 476% +5 Free Coin He had nned to undergo kidney transnt surgery with Fanny if they had matched sessfully. I can, Zacharias replied.. Upon seeing his troubled expression, James suggested, You can rest in your room before we leave. The discussion about returning to Riverdon didnt necessarily involve Zacharias. After some consideration, he shook his head. He was feeling very upset right now, and he wouldnt be able to sleep even if he went back to his room. Besides, Fanny had just left a few minutes ago. He didnt know how to tell his brother about Fanny leaving home. After all, he hadnt asked Fanny where she was going. He had just heard Fanny say that she had urgent matters to attend to. Seeing Zacharias sigh, Scarlet sighed in response. Mom, can you go check if Fanny is awake? James suddenly asked. Scarlet also realized it was time to call Fanny out, so she hurriedly said, Okay. Ill go check on Fanny. Scarlet couldnt help but nce at Zacharias when thinking of Fanny. Her troublesome third son was determined to donate his kidney to Fanny. But hepletely ignored the fact that losing a kidney might leave him too weak to withstand his current state of illness. As a mother, she could never ept her son sacrificing himself. She couldnt tolerate someone coveting her sons life. And now, her beloved Fanny seemed to have be that kind of person. Fanny had undergone the matching process with Zacharias, hoping he would donate his kidney to her. ||| Chapter 499 4/4 Chapter 499 Implicated Chapter 499 Implicated +5 Free Coins Moreover, Scarlet was fully aware of the situation when Fanny apanied Zacharias to the hospital for yesterdayspatibility test. It was almost as if Fanny wanted her son to dic. Thinking about this, Scarlet struggled to maintain herposure. However, she remembered Hughs assurance that the matching result would be changed to unsessful, so she felt somewhat relieved. Even though she was dissatisfied with Fanny, she couldnt show it too obviously. The marriage between the Kins Family and the Sanders Family still required Fanny, and their rtionship as mother and daughter over the years couldnt be ignored. Scarlet could only try to make it up to Zacharias as much as possible and treat him better because she could not confront Fanny. Zac, you wait outside with your brother for a moment. Ill go see if Joseph and Fanny are awake, Scarlet instructed Zacharias before calling Fanny. Hugh nced at Scarlet and then at Zacharias, making a soft sound. James, youre back. Coincidentally, Joseph came out of one of the bedrooms before Scarlet knocked on Fannys door. Seeing the four people in the living room, Joseph approached James naturally. James, are you okay? He knew he coulde out quickly because of his brothers help. So, when his brother didnte backst night, he was also unsettled. Joseph finally felt relieved when seeing James. Seeing Josephe out, Scarlet didnt rush to knock on Fannys door. Instead, she walked up to Joseph and carefully examined him. Joseph didnt look well when they brought him homest night, and she was worried. But even though she was worried, she didnt interrupt the conversation between Joseph and James. She also knew in her heart that Joseph coulde out this time because of the help of James. Muy Chapter 499 Implicated. Im fine. How about you? James asked Joseph, also assessing his condition. Joseph had been imprisoned for several days, enduring both physical torture and undoubtedly suffering significant emotional damage. Although he still wore a smile, James could sense that he hadnt fully recovered. +6 Free Coins Just the thought of his brother being tossed around like this by someones whim made James furious. Seeing Scarlet didnt go to call for Fanny, James didnt urge her either. Because he suddenly remembered the information Florence had found for him, James was mainly deliberately targeted this time because of the Tuckson Familys intervention. However, there was also some involvement of Fanny in tracing the matter. Im fine, James, Joseph reassured him with a forced smile. Lets just leave it at that. James, dont find Ang in trouble anymore. He recalled his bitter experience this time and couldnt help feeling wary of Fanny. He didnt expect Fanny to be able to keep him detained for several days. During these days, his usually pampered body had almost been worn out. This kind of suffering was something he didnt want his brother to experience again. James shook his head after hearing Josephs words. It wasnt Angs doing. Huh? Joseph didnt quite understand what James meant. After all, before he came out, thest time James visited him at the police station, he was absolutely sure that it was Ang who was targeting him and deliberately pretended to be innocent to deceive him into thinking it was someone elses doing. But now, James actually imed it wasnt Ang who did it. Then who could it be? Who else would bother to target me like this? Since he arrived in Nortnd, he hadnt offended anyone other than Ang. Its not Ang. Its the Tuckson Family, James said helplessly. The Tuckson Family? Joseph seemed pondering, then widened his eyes and asked, Do you mean the Tuckson Family Im thinking of? 2/4 10:17 Fri, 3 May G Chapter 499 Implicated The Tuckson Family had a reputation in Nortnd. Although it was notparable to the Collier or Shelton Family, it was a notable prestigious family. In the eyes of the Kins Family, which was not very prominent even in Riverdon, the Tuckson Family was like an insurmountable giant. But I have never provoked the Tuckson Family James, why would the Tuckson Family target me? Ive never had any contact with them. Joseph felt extremely wronged. But even if he did, he only dared toin to James and didnt dare to confront the Tuckson Family directly. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Or perhaps he didnt even have the qualifications to confront the Tuckson Family. He felt as powerless as James did when thinking of the Tuckson Family. James sighed. You were implicated this time. Florences people had investigated this matter thoroughly, and he knew all the details clearly. but he was still hesitant to tell Joseph. After all, even if Joseph knew, he couldnt do anything to the Tuckson Family. So, he was afraid that Joseph would feel frustrated. James genuinely cared for his younger brothers. James, tell me how I was implicated, Joseph asked as he noticed James hesitation, quickly stepping forward to sit beside him and inquire. It was at this moment that Joseph noticed Hugh sitting beside James. He nodded at Hugh as a greeting and grinned at him before answering for James. James is afraid youll feel defeated once you know. I wont be, Joseph muttered inwardly, feeling somewhat aggrieved. Then he said directly, in other ways. Even if I cant do anything to the Tuckson Family, I can still make amend, id directly, Hugh asked James, Do you want me to go into detail? As he asked, he nced at the others in the room. Scarlet and Zacharias were clearly curious about the matter as well. Go ahead, James sighed. After obtaining the desired information from Florence, James naturally didnt hide anything 3/4 10:17 Fri, 3 May Chapter 499 Implicated from Hugh With Hugh present, it was much more convenient to exin. Upon hearing this, Hugh invited Scarlet to sit down Madam Square, please sit down and listen. Okay, Scarlet quickly sat on the opposite couch, feeling a lump in her throat. She wanted to know why the Turkson Family, a name she hadnt even heard of, would harm her son so severely Once Scarlet Square was seated. Hugh exined the entanglement between the Tuckson Family and Dn. Naturally, this also involved Fannys and Dns involvement. Hughs exnation was clear and coherent, and the Kins Family members were not fools. After listening to him, they all understood that Joseph had been manipted by Dn. In this matter involving Joseph, although Dn was only a middleman, because it was instigated by the Tuckson Family, Joseph naturally suffered. Dn is just too much. Scarlet expressed her displeasure after understanding the reasons behind it. After all, if it werent for Dn, the Tuckson Family wouldnt have retaliated against Joseph. Its all Dns fault. Was it intentional? Joseph frowned tightly. When he first arrived in Nortnd, he respected Dn but never expected Dn to stab him in the back. This made him instantly lose whatever little respect he had for Dn. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Two Viins Chapter 500 Two Viins. +5 Free Coins Its difficult to say it wasnt intentional, Hugh remarked with a chuckle. He probably aimed to divert attention from the Tuckson Family by targeting your Kins Family. The crucial point was that Dn didnt just consider it. He merely took decisive action and. seeded. Hugh nced at Joseph while speaking and noticed that he still looked haggard. He knew this detention had taken a toll on thetter. that Where is Dn now? Im going to confront him. Scarlet eximed, herposure slipping upon hearing that Dns actions were intentional. She stood up abruptly and was about to storm out. Setting aside Dns actions against the Kins Family, just the thought of Dn being considered a close friend by George made her feel stifled and disgusted. It is true that birds of a feather flock together. They are two viins! Mom, Zacharias spoke up and gently pulled Scarlets clothes. Then, he shook his head at her and said, Dont be impulsive. Scarlet paused for a moment, her anger still smoldering inside her. Yes, Madam Square. Please refrain from rash actions. Lets listen to James, Hugh pacified Scarlet and then turned to James, waiting for him to speak. Upon hearing this, Scarlet looked at James sitting on the couch. The others also looked at James as if they had found their leader. Under everyones scrutiny, James remained calm as ever. We cant touch the Tuckson Family directly, but the Leigh Family is currently being harassed by them to the point of almost copsing. So, we can still get back at Dn for what he did, James said calmly, a hint of sharpness in his tone. Is James suggesting retaliation? Joseph asked eagerly. Zacharias couldnt help but nce anxiously at James, waiting for him to reveal his n. Dn dared to plot against the Kins Family, so he should be prepared to pay a heavy price. Of course. We will retaliate, but Ill handle it personally, James said as he got up and headed 1/4 Chapter 500 Two Viins ++5 Free Coins toward Fannys room. You all pack up and get ready to return to Riverdon. Ill wake up Fanny. James intent was clear. The matter concerning Dn didnt require others involvement. He had already made himself clear, so Scarlet and the others naturally wouldnt push further. Scarlet was already packing her things, so she was the first to return to her room to continue packing. Joseph nced at James and Hugh before entering his room to pack. Zacharias hesitated before returning to his room. He noticed James heading to Fannys room and said, James, Fanny went out early this morning. Hmm? Where did she go? James paused and inquired. Hugh also looked at Zacharias with a meaningful expression. Zacharias replied, I dont know. She said she had something urgent to attend to and would be back soon. After saying that, he nced at the time. She just left. Should I call her and ask when shell be back? He hadnt expected their return to Riverdon to be so urgent. He had thought they would need at least a few more days. No need. Ill call her. You go pack up your things. James added, Well see a doctor for your illness when we get back to Riverdon. Zacharias smiled wryly at his words. He had seen numerous doctors already. If it were effective, why would Joseph keep seeking Angs help? So far, only Angs miraculous acupuncture had provided effective treatment for his illness. However, even with acupuncture, it did not wholly cure his illness. It just allowed him to survive with a weak bod Thank you, James, Zacharias/said with a smile, even though he knew there wasnt much hope. James, remember to contact Fanny, he added. James nodded. Dont worry, Zac. After Zacharias entered the room, James didnt immediately contact Fanny. Instead, he checked a message he had received during their conversation earlier but only now found a 2/4 May Chapter 500 Two Viins 76% 5 Free Coins moment to check it. After reading it, he furrowed his brow, pocketed the phone, and headed toward his room. Hugh didnt see the text message and followed him into the room. Upon seeing James starting to pack, Hugh couldnt help but ask, Arent you worried about Fanny? James replied, Fanny is with Florence. Huh? Hugh was puzzled for a moment, then frowned. Isnt she being detained? Dont worry about her. Florence wont harm her. But as for you, I need your help to find out where Dn is. James pushed thoughts of Fanny aside, recalling her message, assuring him not to worry. She would find a way to escape. He then tried to shift his attention away from that and turned to look directly at Hugh. Hugh was quite helpless but still agreed. Upon seeing that James didnt want to discuss further, he went to the balcony to make a phone call and have his men handle the matter. It wouldnt take long to find Dn. Meanwhile, inside a van on the street, Fanny put away her phone after sending a text and looked at the person beside her. Why are you guysing to find me again? If she remembered correctly, Florence had sent two bodyguards to follow her. Those two should have been enough if she was supposed to meet Florence. Harley rolled his eyes. You talk as if we wanted to see you. Jane also gave Fanny a onceCover before generously giving her a reason. Miss Shelton is tired. of waiting for you. She wants you to bring Christopher to Nortnd today. Janes expression darkened at the mention of Christopher. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After all, she had contact with Christopher. She might have even married him if she hadnt discovered his suspicious activities in time. Although she had nned for a fake marriage from the beginning, she felt nauseous when she thought of the disgusting actions Christopher had done. 3/4 10:18 Fri, 3 May G Chapter 500 Two Viins. Today? Fanny was suddenly stunned. +5 Free Coins After the shock, Fanny immediately covered her stomach in pain. I have a stomach ache. Can I go to the bathroom? Fanny recalled that she hadnt had time to discuss the details of their n with Christopher these past few days. Now, Florence wanted to see her. She couldnt help but feel extremely nervous. Are you faking it? Harley red at her impatiently. How could such a coincidence happen? Are you trying to escape? Jane also didnt believe she suddenly had a stomach ache and looked at her with suspicion. Fanny felt like crying, even though she wasnt really in pain. She just needed to find a way to text Christopher and vent her feelings. Otherwise, what if Christopher slipped up when Florence asked her to call him? Fanny was nervous and speechless, so she could only pretend to have a stomach ache while secretly pinching herself to make herself sweat with pain. RCReally Fanny said to Jane with sweat on her forehead, You can have someone watch me. I really have a stomach ache. I dare not run away when I have to meet Miss Shelton. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 You Wouldnt Dare Chapter 501 You Wouldnt Dare +5 Free Coins You wouldnt dare! Janes voice dripped with contempt as she fixed her gaze on Fanny, who visibly sweated under her scrutiny. The tension in the van became palpable as Fanny, feeling the weight of Janes disdain, struggled to maintain herposure. Please find a nearby bathroom to stop at, Jane finally instructed the driver. Without hesitation, the driver followed her instructions, and soon, they stopped at a roadside location. Fanny, feeling grateful, whispered her thanks before clutching her stomach and making her way to the public restroom. Meanwhile, Harley and Jane remained in the car, with their bodyguard trailing Fanny to stand watch at the restroom door. Once Fanny disappeared behind the restroom door, Harley broke the silence, Do you think shes attempting to deceive us? Jane shrugged nonchntly, It matters little. As long as we have someone monitoring her, she wont escape. Their sole reason for bringing Fanny along was to ensure she didnt flee before seeing Florence. Whatever other ns she might harbor were inconsequential to them. Thats why when Fanny sent a text message to James earlier, they dismissed it without concern. When Fanny reappeared from the restroom, her demeanor had noticeably shifted, appearing less strained than before. Sorry. I had a bit of a stomach ache earlier, Fanny murmured softly to Jane and Harley as she settled back into the van. Now, Fanny seemed considerably moreposed, both physically and mentally. Having exchanged messages with Christopher, she felt assured of contacting him in front of Florence without the fear of being caught. Harley shot Fanny a disdainful nce but maintained her silence. If you experience difort again, bear with it, Jane stated calmly, giving Fanny a pointed look. Recognizing the need to remain submissive under someone elses roof, Fanny didnt show any signs of frustration and simply responded with a smile. Jane rolled her eyes in boredom and instructed the driver, Lets go. Drive faster. We dont want to keep Miss Shelton waiting. Seated next to Jane, Fanny suddenly asked curiously, Did you specificallye to pick me 1/4 Chapter 501 You Wouldnt Dare +5 Free Coins up to meet Miss Shelton? Though she didnt genuinely believe it, she aimed to elicit a response. Harley cut in before Jane could respond, Do you really think youre that important? Jane brought you along because Miss Shelton requested it, and there are some tasks involving you. Perplexed, Fanny turned to Harley, questioning, So, are both of you apanying me to meet Miss Shelton? Finding herself unexpectedly in theirpany on the way to Florence, Fanny couldnt help but feel puzzled about their connection. Jane offered a somewhat affirmative response, Miss Shelton asked us to bring you along because some tasks were handling for her involve you. Involving me? Fannys interest was piqued, though she suspected it might not all be positive. Anticipating the unknown, she preferred being forewarned to prepare herself. But Jane remained tightClipped. Impatiently, Harley shot Fanny a re, urging, Youll find out soon enough. Save your questions forter. Jane attempted to cate him, Harley, calm down. Disgruntled, Harley turned his gaze back to Fanny. Choosing not to press further, Fanny lowered her head, deep in thought. Janes cryptic response left her with more questions than answers, stirring her curiosity. Before she could delve into the mystery, her phone rang, cutting through the tense atmosphere with its iing call ringtone. Feeling a sudden tension, Fanny noticed both Jane and Harley eyeing her. Should I take this? Fanny hesitated, her hand hovering over her phone as she sought input from Jane and Harley. Harleys response was curt, Who cares. Jane, on the other hand, encouraged, Go ahead. Since she had already sent a text to James about her safety, there was no reason not to answer. Fanny retrieved her phone, surprised to see the callers name disyed: Kaydron. Herposed demeanor faltered, brows furrowing at the unexpected call. Before she could decline the call, Jane interjected, What? Harley leaned in, equally puzzled, Kaydron? How is he still reaching you? Learning of their acquaintance with Kaydron only heightened Fannys unease. Her fingers hesitated over the screen/frozen in uncertainty. How do you two know him? Fannys voice trembled, betraying her apprehension. 2/4 She now suspected that Jane and Harleys involvement with Florence was connected to Kaydron. Jane suggested. Why dont you answer the call first? They understood that the situation with Kaydron wasplex and couldnt be easily exined in a few words. Gritting her teeth, Fanny finally answered the call. As soon as the call connected, Kaydrons voice,ced with urgency, sent a chill through her veins. Fanny? Why havent youe to see me yet? Kaydron had called Fanny shortly after his arrest, but after waiting for two hours without her arrival, he was growing impatient. Especially with the discovery of drugs in his car, along with fingerprints matching his own, he was feeling uneasy. He needed to be bailed out, and he believed Fanny could help. Sensing his unease, Fanny quickly reassured him. Mr. Reed, I apologize for the dy. I have some urgent matters to attend to, but Ill make it a priority to visit you soon. Though she had no intention of visiting him, Fanny knew it wasnt the right time to sever ties while she remained in Nortnd. This is thest time Im reaching out to you. You better show up before noon! Otherwise, youll regret it, Kaydron threatened before returning the phone to the waiting police officer. After he hung up the phone, Fanny couldnt help but let out a disdainful sound. Despite her outward reaction, she was already plotting how to distance herselfpletely from whatever trouble he had gotten himself into. # When it came to dealing with the sinister plot against Ang, Fanny had been meticulous about leaving no trace behind. Every move she made was calcted, every action deliberate. So, when faced with usations, she had a solid defense: denial. All she needed to do was firmly assert her innocence and shed light on the incident where Kaydron had used her photographs as a weapon of intimidation. In the eyes of thew, his usations would crumble like a house of cards. After hanging up the phone, Jane and Harley continued to nce at her with a curious expression. In such a cramped space, they naturally heard every word Kaydron said. It was precisely hearing his arrogant demeanor in front of Fanny that made them feel curious. Why are you two looking at me like that? Fanny asked irritably as she lifted her gaze to meet the two pairs of eyes! Her mood soured as she contemted the unfairness of the situation. Despite her efforts to Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! 3/4 scrub any incriminating evidence from Kaydrons phone, the fear of his unfounded allegations implicating her in Angs abduction lingered ominously. The noticeable sense of injustice gnawed at her and was made worse by the realization that she was being subjected to yet another round of his menacing threats. Fortunately, once she returned to Riverdon, she wouldnt be afraid of him causing trouble. This morning, she received two calls from Kaydron, but she didnt dare to ask anything about Angs whereabouts, just in case the police on the other end suspected her involvement. She hoped against hope that Kaydron would exercise restraint and refrain from further tarnishing her already precarious reputation with his damning usations. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Wishing Her for a Miserable End Chapter 502 Wishing Her for a Miserable End I just find it intriguing, Jane sighed, her gaze fixed Fanny. Harley nodded in agreement, casting a critical eye over Fanny before remarking, Its no wonder Miss Shelton wanted us to pick you up. Intrigued, Fanny asked, What do you mean? Youll understand soon, Harley replied curtly, signaling for Fanny to exit the car. It dawned on her that they had pulled up outside avish club. Fanny didnt press further. After getting off the car, she followed Jane and Harley to meet Florence. Upon seeing her, she was engrossed in listening to a mans report. Her expression was grim and the atmosphere felt tense. Miss Shelton, weve brought Fanny, Jane hesitantly spoke up after the other man finished. Florence, appearing to have just noticed their presence, inquired, Is everything taken care of? Jane swiftly reassured her, Its all set. We used the bags you provided, and by now, the other side should have noticed. At the mention of the bags, Fanny felt a pang of recognition. She remembered Florence instructing her to have her bodyguards bring her some bags and to handle them with gloves to obtain Kaydrons fingerprints. She simply followed the instructions to wait for Kaydron to fall asleep. Then, after wearing gloves, she pressed each bag onto his fingers as instructed. After handing the bags over to the bodyguards, there were no further developments. Now, as Jane spoke, Fannys unease grew. What had they done with those bags? Despite wearing gloves, could her fingerprints have been left behind? Noticing Fannys difort, Florence nced casually at her before acknowledging Janes report. Well done. Oh, by the way, Miss Shelton, Jane interjected with a smile, Fanny received a call from Kaydron in the car, and he threatened to meet her at the police station. Is that so? Florence turned her attention to Fanny. Fanny nodded quickly. Yes. He threatened me this morning, but I didnt go. 1/4 09:55 Sat, 4 May Mrd. 84% Chapter 502 Wishing Her for a Miserable End +5 Free Coins Unsure of Florences stance on Kaydron and still puzzled about the purpose of obtaining fingerprints on the bags, Fanny could only offer a vague response. remember Well, its a good thing you didnt go. I called you here to make sure you everything before we proceed, Florence said, signaling to the man beside her. Understanding her cue, the man approached Fanny and said, Miss Fanny, pleasee with me. Nervously, Fanny followed the man out of the room and into another. As soon as the door closed, the manid out several photos on the coffee table. Fanny was taken aback, her body going cold as she examined the photos closely. On the coffee table, there they were, all those embarrassing photos from her phone that had somehow resurfaced. They werent just printed out; they were shamelessly disyed right in front of her. But she had deleted them allst night. So, where on earth did these photose from? In a panic, Fanny rushed to the table, gathering the photos and holding them tightly. Miss Fanny, please dont panic. As long as you cooperate, no one else will see these photos, the man reassured her. Clutching the photos tightly, Fanny urgently inquired, What do you need me to do? She was desperate to dispose of the embarrassing evidence. First, sit down and listen, the man instructed with a smile. Fanny quickly arranged the photos in front of her and settled onto the couch, ready to receive his instructions. Kaydron is now suspected of drug possession, the man began. Miss Shelton wants you to meet him, but your task is to persuade him to use Ang. At the mention of drugs, Fanny felt a wave of dizziness as she finally grasped the purpose behind those bags. Kaydron might not heed my words, she interjected, feeling the weight of potential consequences. She doubted Kaydron would cooperate, especially considering her own involvement with the drugs. Hell listen, the man assured her. Didnt you mention your ability to connect with the Collier Family? Fanny tensed. How do you know about that? She had used the pretext of being able to establish a rtionship with the Collier Family and 2/4 84% Chapter 502 Wishing Her for a Miserable End +5 Free Coins tricked Kaydron into helping her. Only Kaydron and she knew about this. How did Florences people know about it? The mans smile remained cryptic. Think about it. Arent these photos a part of the puzzle? A shiver ran down Fannys spine as she processed his implications. How can I convince him to use Ang? Wont it be too obvious? Just ask if Ang supplied the drugs, the man suggested casually. If hes clever, hell understand. Florence hadnt pinned her hopes on Kaydron sessfully using Ang, but since that gambit failed, she saw no harm in unsettling Ang a bit. As the mans words sank in, Fanny realized Florence hadnt solely relied on Kaydron to te Ang, easing some of the pressure in Fannys chest. If Kaydron turns against me, will Miss Shelton intervene? Fanny hesitated, recalling her involvement in obtaining the fingerprints on those bags, a source of unease for her. The man assured her, If you assist Miss Shelton, she will offer you Pon. Alright. Ill visit Kaydron and coax him into using Ang, Fanny agreed, taking a deep breath. through with it just to unsettle her. She eagerly anticipated Angnny was prepared to go Even if Kaydrons usation wouldnt pose a real threat to Ang, Fanny was prepared to go Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. downfall. Excellent. The man nodded in approval, rising from his seat with a smile. May I delete the digital copies of these photos? Fanny stood as well, holding the stacked photos in her hands. neatly Fanny was caught off guard when she realized that Florence had managed to obtain and extravagantly print out the photos of Kaydron before she could delete them. She hadnt anticipated Florence keeping a hard copy after printing them, prompting her to inquire about deleting the electronic version. If everything is settled, your wish will be granted, the man assured her. Fanny sensed there was more to Florences visit than just meeting Kaydron. Does Miss Shelton have anything else to discuss with me? she nervously inquired. The man nodded, indicating she should apany him to see Florence in person. Fanny followed, suspecting the additional matter might involve Christopher, or perhaps a request to bring him to Nortnd When she was brought before Florence again, Jane and Harley had already left. 3/4 09:55 Sat, 4 May Ma Chapter 502 Wishing Her for a Miserable End +5 Free Coinag As expected, Florence, upon seeing them, exchanged a nce with the man and then said to her, Contact Christopher and have hime to Nortnd today. I Fanny pretended to hesitate before decisively saying, Alright, Miss Shelton. I will contact him now. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Reporting Her Sister Chapter Reporting Her Sister Florence simply stared at Fanny and remained silent when she heard her words. Left with no choice, Fanny had to retrieve her handphone and call Christopher. Fortunately, she had already sorted things out with Christopher prior to her arrival, so as long as she spoke cautiously now, Florence shouldnt be able to figure it out. After a few seconds, the call was answered, and Christophers gentle andposed voice came through. Fanny? The way she was addressed sent shivers down Fannys spine. With Florences unwavering gaze fixed on her, she swiftly activated the speakerphone. Chris, its me. Fanny adjusted her tone before responding to Christopher, but she kept stealing a nce toward Florence. So, do you want to return to Riverdon? Christopher smoothly transitioned to the main topic, his voice retaining its gentle demeanor. Fanny was grateful that she had forewarned Christopher that Florence might ask her to reach out. She was relieved that Christopher was adept at ying along. Otherwise, she would need to learn how to steer the conversation. Yes. I want to return to Riverdon today. Could you pick me up in Nortnd? Fannys voice remained composed, despite the racing of her heart. Although this n deviated slightly from her prior conversation with Christopher, Fanny hoped he wouldnt raise any objections. With today being the final day of the threeCday deadline he had given her, she felt a sense of urgency. Sure, Christopher agreed readily, offering a solution. I am busy this morning, so how about I personallye to Nortnd to pick you up in the afternoon? Fanny nced at Florence, who calmly nodded. Only then Fanny agreed to Christophers proposal. When she ended the call, Fanny let out a sigh of relief, feeling her entire body rx. Miss Shelton, since Christopher can onlye in the afternoon, should I wait here? Fannys voice trailed off, her demeanor tentative and anxious. Settle your affairs with Kaydron, Florence replied casually, her gaze flickering toward Fanny 1/3 Chapter 508 Reporting Her Sister Original from N?velDrama.Org. before moving away. Fanny nodded quickly. Yes, Miss Shelton. Her eagerness to implicate Ang fueled her determination, overshadowing any aversion she felt toward dealing with Kaydron. Even if it meant encountering the distasteful Kaydron, she could suppress her repulsion. As Fanny left the club, she noticed she was alone, with no sight of Jane or Harley. Florences men didnt send her off. In a quiet spot, she got rid of the stack of photos with a lighter to erase any evidence, then hailed a cab to go straight to the police station. Fanny knew the station from bailing out Kaydron before and had no trouble finding her way. Despite Kaydron being a suspect, his charges werent confirmed yet, so visitation was allowed. Before seeing him. Fanny said she wanted to bail him out. It was during Fannys bail process for Kaydron that the police decided to question her. Fanny acted surprised, saying, Mr. Reed is involved in drug activities? Are you sure? She was careful not to let on any prior knowledge, fearing it might raise suspicion. Hearing about drug deals from Florence, she knew it was important to seem shocked to avoid suspicion. Her eyes showed she had ulterior motives, driven by her desire to harm Ang. The officers. looked confused by Fannys sudden change in behavior. The lead officer asked, What do you. think? Fanny hesitated, then said, I think I heard Mr. Reed talking to someone about these activities, but I cant be sure. Who is this person hes contacting? the officer asked, seeking more details. Fanny hesitated again, appearing conflicted before finally admitting, Its my sister. She quickly added, Im not so sure about it. I need to rify with Mr. Reed. The officer meticulously documented Fannys statement, offering reassurance, Rest assured, well look into the information youve provided. Even if its not entirely urate, there wont be any repercussions. Acknowledging the officers request, Fanny nodded in understanding. Could you also ask him about the drug issue when you visit? the officer requested; appreciating Fannys cooperation. Having already questioned Kaydron, who denied knowledge of the drugs found in his car, the police deemed him uncooperative. They hoped Fanny could persuade Kaydron to confess or identify anyone involved, which would be beneficial to the investigation. 2/3 Chapter 503 Reporting Her Sister +5 Free Colna Fanny felt relieved upon hearing this. It seemed the police were receptive to her assistance. 1 can ask, but Im unsure if hell cooperate. I also dont know the extent of his connection with Ang. Fanny replied softly, seeking to distance herself from any implication. Intrigued, the noteCtaker interjected, Who is Ang? Fanny quickly responded, Shes my sister, prompting the noteCtaker to record the information and signal for the conversation to continue. Observing Fannys cautious demeanor, the questioning officer reassured her, Dont worry. Just do your best to ask. As Fanny was about to agree, the noteCtaker suddenly paused, his expression changing as he scribbled something down. He then whispered to his colleague, sparking a brief exchange between them. Addressing Fanny, one of the officers stated, We need to verify something, Miss Fanny. Please wait a moment. Fanny was anxious as she watched them both get up to leave. She had merely uttered Angs name. Why were they departing? Alright. Despite her jitters, Fanny could only offer a nod as she watched them exit the room. Once they were gone, one of them inquired, Is it true? It seems so. Mr. Hond and another individual have both referenced it. Ang was Kaydrons target. At this disclosure, they exchanged another nce, both wearing expressions of disbelief. Perhaps theres more to this than meets the eye? After a moment of contemtion, one of them proposed, Or maybe theres been a misunderstanding? The other persons mouth twitched slightly before responding, Lets have the go directly to see Kaydron and hear what she and Kaydron have to say. person inside After all, even if the bail process fell through, a visit was still feasible. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 Two Peas in a Pod +5 Free Coins As they entered the room, the two of them exchanged a few words before settling down. Inside, despite the brief wait, Fanny couldnt shake off a growing sense of unease. She reyed their previous conversation in her mind, wondering if she had misspoken or acted too hastily. Bringing up Ang directly might have been a mistake. As they took their seats across from her, Fanny felt her tension rising. She almost rose from her seat, but they appeared unperturbed by her nervousness, calmly seating themselves. May I see Mr. Reed now? Fanny attempted to maintain a steady voice, noting their silence. The recent incident weighed heavily on her, and she feared it might affect her meeting with Kaydron. Fulfilling Florences instructions was paramount, especially with all the incriminating evidence still in her possession. The thought of returning to Riverdon as per Christophers n hinged uponpleting Florences tasks, adding to Fannys impatience. You may came the response, cliciting a relieved sigh from Fanny. Shortly after, she met with Kaydron. Once escorted to the designated location, they were left alone for their discussion. However, Fanny discreetly noted a surveince camera in the corner of the room. Although not yetmon, the police station had installed a few surveince cameras. The meeting ce where Fanny and Kaydron met was not only separated by iron railings but also under surveince. Kaydron, visibly distressed with bloodshot eyes, rushed to the iron railing upon spotting Fanny, trying to get as close to her as possible. Fanny! Youre finally here. He had waited inside for a long time, even pleading with the police to urge Fanny toe. He feared she might not show up. Kaydron had even counted down in his mind, ready to spill all of Fannys secrets if she failed. to arrive. He harbored no desire for Fannys life to be straightforward. 1/4 Chapter 504 Two Peas in a Pod +5 Free Coins Yet, he hadnt yet betrayed her, a fact that likely motivated her presence. Otherwise, she might have refused toe altogether. Stepping back, Fanny maintained a veneer ofposure, though beneath it, she harbored a well of disdain. She cut to the chase, her tone direct, Mr. Reed, did you summon me here to bail you out? Her words triggered a flicker of unease in Kaydron. He scrutinized Fannys ivoryCskin face, to search for any telltale signs of deception but he couldnt tell what was amissed. Yes. I need you to bail me out, he responded urgently, his focus singrly fixed on this lifeline. For him, obeying her directives against Ang had be second nature, forging a peculiar bond between them. Despite the desperation in Kaydrons eyes, Fanny remained coolCheaded. She offered a cryptic observation. Your current predicament differs from thest time, Mr. Reed. Once enmeshed in such matters, extrication bes a daunting task. Though her words veiled their true meaning. Kaydron discerned the implication. At the mention of such matters, a surge of anticipation coursed through Kaydron. He couldnt suppress his urgency any longer. Fanny, I swear I didnt touch it! Ive been falsely used, he protested as he still couldnt figure out why his fingerprints ended up on that bag. Anxious and aggrieved, he grappled with the injustice of his situation. Fanny sighed, her patience wearing thin. Mr. Reed, its futile to confide in me. You must ry this to the authorities. Only by dispelling these suspicions can I assist in securing your release. Kaydron had exhausted his efforts in exnation, to no avail. What am I supposed to tell them? Im at a loss, Kaydronmented, frustration evident as he pounded his head, akin to a caged animal fighting for escape. Sensing the need to take control, Fanny intervened decisively. Mr. Reed, allow me to guide the conversation. Answer my inquiries. Initially startled, Kaydron acquiesced, recognizing the logic behind Fannys approach. With hispliance, Fanny eased into a series of questions, starting innocuously butden with insinuations, subtly hinting at her associations with the Collier Family, even casually mentioning ns with Aya. 2/4 Chapter 504 Two Peas in a Pod +5 Free Coins As the interrogation progressed, Kaydron felt increasingly disoriented, but it was those earlier probing from Fanny and her subtle hints that suddenly made him realize how she and the Collier Family might be connected. Could aligning with Fanny lead to his release? The notion spurred Kaydron to cooperate, answering Fannys leading questions in line with her implicit intentions. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Whileplying, Kaydron mulled over his leverage over Fanny, contemting the consequences should she fail to secure his freedom. With this bargaining chip in mind, Kaydron became more cooperative, eager to leverage Fannys connections. If Fanny couldnt get him released, he would ruin Fannys reputation. He still held something of Fannys in his hands. With this bargaining chip in mind, Kaydron became more cooperative, eager to leverage Fannys connections. Satisfied with Kaydrons responsiveness, Fanny smoothly transitioned to the topic of narcotics. The substances discovered in your vehicle byw enforcementCwere they provided by Ang? Fanny inquired, catching Kaydron off guard yet receiving a swift affirmation in response. Yes. Internally jubnt, Fanny maintained herposed facade, seeking confirmation once more, Are you certain? Absolutely. Ang provided me with those drugs, Kaydron affirmed reluctantly, his admission tinged with resentment. Are we done here? Your incessant questioning wont change the fact that Im innocent. Figure out how to get me out of here already! As Kaydron disclosed to Fanny the source of the drugs, a twinge of remorse gnawed at him. Never before had he acknowledged his association with those illicit substances, yet under Fannys coaxing, he implicated Ang as their supplier. It was as if by Fannys prompting, he voluntarily confirmed his involvement with the contraband. Despite his unease, Kaydron clung to hope that Fanny could leverage her ties with the Collier Family for his swift release. Chapter 504 Two Peas in a Pod Though Kaydronshed out at Fanny in a moment of frustration, she harbored no resentment, instead buoyed by her triumph. +5 Free Col In Kaydrons admission of Angs involvement, Fanny not only fulfilled Florences directive. but also sessfully implicated Ang in the drug affair. Regardless of whether Ang will be convicted in the end, Fanny felt extremely relieved at this moment. Because she was extremely relieved in her heart, Fanny even found Kaydrons angry expression quite pleasing. Rarely, she spoke to appease Kaydron, Mr. Reed, dont be angry. Its all good once its cleared up. Since the drugs are not yours, I will also exin to the police, and I will do my best to bail you out. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Anticipating Revenge +5 Free Coins Despite her promise to assist Kaydron, Fanny couldnt mask her disdain for him. Under her le influence, Kaydron had admitted to Angs involvement in supplying the drugs. essentially confessing to his possession of them. Now facing the grim prospect of a lengthy prison sentence, perhaps even a decade or more, Fanny relished the idea of Kaydron being locked away. But her satisfaction would only beplete once Ang faced the same fate. The mere thought of Ang behind bars filled Fanny with a vindictive thrill. Ive told you everything. Kaydron urged, gripping the railing tightly. Fanny, please, find a way to get me out! Feeling the weight of time pressing down, Fanny rose with a troubled expression. Ill do my best, Mr. Reed. Just give me a moment to figure something out. But before she could act, the police intervened, signaling their time was up. Unable to voice the threats he wished to convey, Kaydron silently implored Fanny to assist him sincerely. Feigning distress, Fanny followed the officers out, her facade crumbling as tears welled in her eyes. I never imagined Ang was behind this, she sobbed, wiping away her tears. The police offered reassurance, Dont worry, Miss Fanny. Well conduct a thorough investigation. Your sister wont be convicted solely on one persons testimony. But Fanny couldnt shake her dissatisfaction. Despite Kaydrons damning confession, the police insisted on further inquiry, a process she found frustratingly inefficient. In her eyes, Ang should be apprehended immediately, detained, and then questioned. Angs arrogance and sess grated on Fanny, igniting a burning desire to witness her downfall. The thought of Ang thriving while Fanny suffered fueled her resentment and envy. Who did Ang think she was to enjoy such privilege andfort? Well, thats a relief then./ 1/4 Chapter 505 Anticipating Revenge 45 Free Coins Despite a tumult of grievances and envy swirling within her, Fanny managed to muster a semnce of relief in response to the polices assurances.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Following her departure from the police station, authorities resumed their interrogation of Kaydron and launched an inquiry into Angs involvement. Angs cooperation loomed pivotal for the investigations sess. Whilew enforcement delved into the matter, Fanny had already made her way home. En route, she received word of her imminent departure for Riverdon that day. Despite having arrangements with Christopher, she couldnt immediately join him. She first needed to ensure the departure of other Kins Family members, a prerequisite for executing Christophers n. Their target wasnt just anyoneit was Florence. With Kaydrons fate hanging in uncertainty, Fanny couldnt depart without tying up loose. ends.. Before leaving, she needed to confront Florence once more, risking everything to ensure no incriminating evidence remained against her. Though it might provoke Florence, Fanny remained undeterred. Once she returned to Nortnd, not even Florence could thwart her ns. With resolve in her heart, Fanny sought out James, needing to exin her decision to deceive Florence with Christopher despite Florences orders. Before her departure, she warned James to be wary of Florences schemes. What? James was taken aback by Fannys revtion, his focus shifting from Dns findings. Florence was a greater threat than Dn. James, I didnt want this either, but Chris found out and asked for my cooperation. He promised to ensure my safety on the ne, she exined hastily, fearing James disapproval. However, James remained silent, deep in thought. Fanny couldnt help but regret confiding in James. Are you certain its wise to let someone deceive Florence? James finally voiced his concern. I dont know, Fanny admitted, shaking her head. 2/4 09:47 Mon, 6 May Chapter 505 Anticipating Revenge +5 Free Cora She wasnt entirely certain, but she felt cornered. Christopher had exposed her. She had no choice but toply with his ns. Unless she was willing to forgo returning to Riverdon or marrying Christopher, which she couldnt. In fact, Fanny was eager to return to Riverdon and marry Christopher. Thank goodness you told me. Ill support you, James reassured her, sensing her distress and gently stroking her head. Well apany you. Christopher will arrange distractions for Florences people, and Ill do the same. He had been contemting how to make Dn pay, and this seemed like a perfect opportunity. But arent you supposed to leave first, James? Fanny asked, touched by his support. Well go together. Theres no rush. Just leave everything to me, James insisted. Fanny felt a wave of relief wash over her. Then Ill set up a meeting with Chris. Alright. Fanny quickly made an appointment with Christopher at 4 oclock in the afternoon, asking him to buy a ticket that could get him to Nortnd before 4 oclock so she could report to Florence. When she contacted Christopher, she didnt hide it from James, who took the opportunity to tell Christopher that he would also arrange for people. Christopher had no objections to James extra precaution, only asking the two to keep it secret and not dy the already scheduled wedding. It was only then that Fanny learned that George was in Riverdon and had even set a date for her and Christophers wedding. Time was running out. ording to the n, she would go back on the same day and go to the registry office with Christopher, then three dayster would be the official wedding. And it seemed like James knew all about these things, too. After hanging up the phone, Fanny was still a little dazed. Although she had made the call, it was mostly James and Christopher talking, and she had be the irrelevant one, like a pawn that could be manipted at will. Fanny? James handed the cell phone to Fanny. Whats wrong with you? 3/4 09:47 Mon, 6 May Chapter 505 Anticipating Revenge +5 Free Colna Its nothing. Im going to pack up my things. Fanny took the cell phone and told James that she was going to pack up her things. Her mind was in a mess, but she remembered one thing. Not only did she need to pack up her things, but she also needed to confirm something with Florence. After packing up her things, she contacted Florence. Miss Shelton, Kaydron has used Ang, and Christopher has also bought a ticket toe to Nortnd. About my photos Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Irrational Behavior While Fanny was negotiating with Florence, the police officers approached Jonathan. Since he was contacted through Yarrison, thetter tagged along, essentially guiding the way. Hey, Jon, Yarrison greeted casually after he and his men had found Jonathan. Jonathan acknowledged Yarrisons presence, noticing the officers by his side. Are you here for more questioning? he inquired, anticipating the routine procedure despite their prior visit to Kaydrons car and the involvement of the bodyguard and Yarrison. Yes, and we require Miss Angs cooperation as well, the officer informed Jonathan. Jonathans brow furrowed upon hearing this. Ang is currently in the midst of an exam, he pointed out. Very well, Mr. Lawson, letsmence with your cooperation. We have several questions for you, the officer reiterated. Jonathan nodded in agreement, indicating his willingness to assist, and the officer proceeded with the prepared inquiries. However, Jonathans intuition quickly alerted him to something amiss. Particrly when a question hinted at any association with drugs, Jonathans confusion deepened. Drugs? Yes, the officer confirmed. No, Jonathan stated firmly. Neither Ang nor I have ever used drugs, nor do we intend to. He cast a suspicious nce at the officers but opted not to pursue the matter further. Once all the questions were posed, the officers exchanged contact details with Jonathan before departing. As they were not considered suspects, Jonathan cooperated fully with the investigation, and the police officers were exceedingly courteous. Mr. Lawson, once Miss Angpletes her exam, she can participate in the investigation and reach out to us, they assured him. Jonathan asked Oliver to escort the officers out. As soon as they departed, he wasted no time in contacting Yarrison, eager to untangle the unfolding situation. Whats happening? Is Kaydron using us? he inquired anxiously as soon as Yarrison entered. 1/4 Chapter 506 Irrational Behavior +5 Free Corre Youve figured it out already? But I doubt the police are taking him seriously, Yarrison replied, his voice tinged with a mix of resignation and frustration. Before opting to involve the authorities, Yarrison had debated whether to inform Jonathan beforehand. However, he ultimately concluded that Kaydrons attempt to shift me onto Ang was a desperate ploy. Jonathans adeptness at handling such situations reassured Yarrison, quelling the need for immediate panic. Is Kaydron singling out Ang? Jonathan probed, seeking rity amid the unfolding chaos. He couldntprehend how Ang could be implicated in such a scandalous affair. Merely from the officers keen interest in questioning Ang, Jonathan surmised that Kaydron was not only making baseless usations but also actively targeting Ang. The mere thought left him feeling exasperated and bewildered. But how could Ang be connected to drugs? She would never partake in such activities, Jonathan mused aloud, grappling with the imusibility of the situation. Kaydron alleged that the drugs found in his car were supplied by Ang. I have no idea where he got that notion. Its as if hes lost his mind, Yarrison remarked, echoing Jonathans incredulity. Yarrison couldnt help but view Kaydrons groundless usations as the desperate rantings of someone who had lost touch with reality. The situation was spiraling into absurdity, and Jonathans frustration mirrored his own. Jonathan couldnt shake the feeling that Kaydrons behavior bordered on both madness and pity. Who witnessed it? Jonathan questioned, struggling toprehend Kaydrons erratic actions. If Kaydron imed Ang had supplied the drugs, it would inevitably implicate him as well. He vividly recalled the morning scene when Yarrison adamantly imed that Kaydron would never admit to owning the drugs, even if fingerprints were found. It was puzzling how, within just a few hours, he suddenly reversed his stance. Well, Fanny saw him, but Im not sure what she said. And the police station must have footage, considering the surveince, Yarrison sighed, indicating theplexity of the situation. Though he possessed the skills to hack into the police stations surveince system, Yarrison opted against it. There were more skilled individuals than him, and the police stations system was moreplex than a hotels system. Erasing all traces would be a challenging task. 2/4 Chapter 506 Irrational Behavior +5 Free Coins Furthermore, this issue concerned Jonathan and Ang, so he really didnt need to intervene in case heplicated things for them. Observing his expression, Jonathan understood his thoughts and remarked, You dont have to meddle in this matter. I have a good idea of who is behind it. Who? Yarrison became instantly intrigued. Before Jonathan could respond, a call came in. Jonathan took out his cell phone, but before he could answer, Yarrison leaned in to check the caller ID. Its Spencer, Yarrison remarked upon seeing the caller ID, opting to stick around to hear the conversation. Jonathan didnt hesitate to answer the call. Whats up, Spencer? he greeted, aware that Spencer was aware of his ns to apany Ang to the outskirts of Nortnd. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In a subdued tone, Spencer ryed the news, Miss Shelton has arrived at thepany. Tell her Im not there, Jonathan replied calmly, unaffected by Florences unexpected visit. Spencers voice conveyed a mix of emotions as he continued, She ims she didnte to see you, but to fill in for someone who missed the appointment. As he spoke, he stole a nce at Florence, who sat across from him with an air of ease. He hadnt chosen to sit opposite Florence for his conversation with Jonathan, but her presence was proving to be quite the obstacle. When he rose from the couch to ce his call by the windows, she followed suit. He contemted making an excuse to retreat to the inner room for his call, but Florence cut him off with a direct question, her toneced with sarcasm, Is there something you cant say in front of me? Or perhaps you want to ry some inconsequential message? Spencer found himself at a loss for words, reluctantly sinking back onto the couch under Florences mocking gaze. Meanwhile, Jonathan pressed for rification, Does todays agreement involve the Shelton Family? He distinctly remembered that the impending coboration had no ties to them. Spencer responded cautiously, mindful of Florences presence, Yes. Miss Shelton requests your presence, Jon. If you could hasten to thepany to meet her, she assures that the appointment wont be disrupted. Spencer conveyed this information with a tinge of exasperation. It was Florences directive, and she had made it clear that he was to ry it to Jonathan in full detail, without any 3/4 omissions. Having adhered to Florences directives, Spencer could discern the satisfaction radiating from her expression. Is she right beside you? Jonathan queried. From the moment Spencer lowered his voice, Jonathan suspected that Florence might be inhibiting his ability to have a private conversation. Spencer responded truthfully, Yes. Put it on speaker, Jonathan directed. Spencer anticipated that Jonathans ensuing words might not be wellCreceived, but Florences interference warranted it, so he confidently activated the speakerphone. Go ahead, he encouraged. As soon as Spencer concluded his statement, Jonathans voice resonated from the cellphone. I have no inclination to engage in any coboration with the Shelton Family, Miss Shelton. Jonathans tone carried a blend of indifference, detachment, and palpable disdain.. Florences eyes widened instantly, and she rose abruptly, herplexion flushing with ange What do you mean by that? Exactly what I said, Miss Shelton. Kindly take your leave. Chapter 508 Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors +5 Free Coins Florences face betrayed a storm of emotions, her usuallyposed demeanor on the brink of crumbling. Jonathan, if you hurry back to thepany, our partnership can thrive as we envisioned, she pressed, fighting to keep her voice steady amidst the chaos swirling within her. For so long, she had meticulously orchestrated her ns, even manipting the affairs of the Shelton Family to align with her ambitions. The idea of letting go now felt unfathomable. While part of her sought to maintain control over Jonathan through their partnership, she also genuinely desired its sess. Yet, Jonathans perplexing actions left her feeling unsettled.. What had stirred such chaos within him? Undoubtedly, there was a catalyst behind Jonathans agitation, a reason Florence struggled to decipher. When had she ever provoked such a reaction from Jonathan? What have I done to deserve this? she demanded, her confusion evident in her voice. Jonathans response was cold and detached. Miss Shelton, perhaps its time for you to reflect on your actions. Florence furrowed her brow, trying to decipher the meaning behind his words. 1/7 Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors To her, Jonathans refusal to offer a straightforward exnation suggested ack of evidence against her. But why avoid confrontation if there was nothing incriminating? Was he preupied with thoughts of Ang? Despite not needing Jonathans presence during the exam, he remained in the Western Suburbs unnecessarily. Florences frustration grew. She had hoped that by leveraging their partnership, even if Jonathan didntply, he would at least soften his stance. Yet, she hadnt anticipated his attitude worsening. First, he downyed the importance of their coboration, and now he was advising her to reflect on herself. It was clear he didnt take her seriously. Why should I reflect on myself? What have I done to deserye such scrutiny? Jonathan, please reconsider. You know how important this partnership is to both of us! she pleaded, but Jonathan remained unresponsive. Instead, he instructed Spencer sharply, Spencer, escort her out and then ignore her, dismissing Florence right in front of her. Florences expression darkened as she stared at the cell phone in Spencers hand, demanding, Jonathan! Are you trying to provoke me? But there was only silence on the other end, as Jonathan had disconnected the call abruptly. A 2/7 10091% 10:42 +5 Free Coins Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors. In frustration, Florence reached for the phone to call back, but Spencer intercepted it swiftly. Observing her frustration, he offered a calm smile. Miss Shelton, take care. With Jonathans order to see Florence out, Spencer had no intention of entertaining her any longer. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her imperious demeanor unsettled everyone in the room. You! Florence pointed a finger at Spencer, her anger palpable. Who do you think you are? Just because Jonathan tells you to do something, youply? Stepping back, Spencer remainedposed. Miss Shelton, have you forgotten that this is Jons company? Naturally, I must follow his instructions. Incensed by his indifferent response, Florence raised her hand as if to strike Spencer. Swiftly, he grasped her wrist. Miss Shelton, please calm down. Security will escort you out. Summoning assistance, he soon found security personnel surrounding Florence. Please, Miss Shelton. Florence, a familiar figure to the security team due to her past disturbances, found herself surrounded by onlookers. 3/7 Emergency calls only MO 0091% 10:42 +5 Free Coins Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors Realizing her team was still waiting downstairs, unable to join her, she stormed away in frustration, her high heels clicking loudly against the floor. Meanwhile, in WindMill City, Jonathan remainedposed despite Florences outburst. Tsk tsk. Yarrison, on the other hand, seemed quite intrigued. Observing Jonathans abrupt end to the call, he inquired, Why did you hang up so abruptly? He found the idea of listening to Florence freaking out,on the phone rather exciting and thought it could pass the time, perhaps even improve his mood. Jonathan nced at him. Do you want to speak with her? Yarrison promptly shook his head. He must be genuinely desperate to want to chat with Florence. Not to mention, he didnt like Florence; just that she was clinging to Jonathan was enough to keep him away. She was not someone they could mess with. Unsure of Yarrisons thoughts, Jonathan simply pocketed his cell phone and returned. Yarrison followed suit, matching his pace. By the way, Florence made quite a bold statement. Jon, why arent 4/7 Emergency calls only MA Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors 10091% 10:42 +5 Free Coins you the least bit scared? He had listened to the entire conversation beside Jonathan only because they were close, and Jonathan did not conceal his intentions from him. Fear is pointless. Jonathans voice was steady, and his words were soothing. Despite saying fear was pointless, he truly felt no fear or apprehension. Indeed. Yarrison sighed. The Shelton Familys influence over Nortnd was deeply entrenched, and many felt that survival in the region necessitated aligning with them. It was a mindset ingrained in the popce, a product of habit and necessity. However, when Florence mentioned breaking the ties, does she intend to do something? Yarrison voiced his concern, She already has, Jonathan responded casually, unfazed by Florences threat to sever their ties. To him, it was a mere formality. He had contemted it for some time, and todays events only solidified his decision. Jonathan couldnt shake the feeling of regret for not cutting ties with Florence sooner. Allowing her to maintain expectations of him only put Ang at risk. Ang didnt deserve to be entangled in Florences schemes. This time, Florence merely instructed Kaydron to smear Angs reputation, but who was to say what she might demand next time? The scope of her schemes could extend far beyond mere. 5/7 Emergency calls only MO Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors mudslinging onto Angs character! What? Yarrisons confusion was evident. 01091% 10:42 45 Free Coins He pondered over the implications of Jonathans use of the word already, a sudden realization dawning on him as he connected it to Kaydrons baseless usations. Are you implying that Kaydrons usation was actually orchestrated by her? Yarrison voiced his suspicions, finding the idea farCfetched yetpelling enough to consider. Jonathans calm but affirmative response confirmed Yarrisons suspicions. Yes. Recalling Jonathans earlier suspicions about Florences involvement in Fannys pursuit of Kaydron, Yarrison found no other usible exnation. Considering the circumstances, Florence appeared to be the only one with a motive. How did youe to that conclusion? Yarrison pressed, eager for insight. However, before Jonathan could borate, he s interrupted by a call from Spencer. Despite his curiosity, Yarrison watched Jonathan nce at his watch before heading out, keeping his reasons close. Quick to follow, Yarrison checked the time and estimated that Angs exam was nearing its end. Knowing Jonathan would pick her up, he decided to tag along. Are we heading to pick up Ang? Ill join you, he offered. Ignoring Yarrisons request to apany him, Jonathan descended 6/7 Chapter 507 Unveiling Her True Colors the stairs and crossed the street without dy. +5 Free Coins Yarrison followed closely behind, persistent in his inquiry. Can you at least share how you figured it out before we get there? Chapter 509 Chapter 508 Confronting Reality Chapter 508 Confronting Reality +5 Free Coins As Ang stepped out of the doorway, her eyes caught Jonathans figure lingering outside. Picking up her pace, she greeted him with a smile. Why arent you waiting at the hotel? Across from the examination hall, where they had all gathered earlier, a nearby hotel had been their morning refuge. Ang had ventured into the exam hall, leaving Jonathan with the rest of the group. I just came down. Jonathan sped her hand warmly, his gaze filled with warmth as he asked, What are you in the mood for? Nearby, Yarrison touched his nose as he observed the exchange, his attention briefly shifting to Oliver, who was skilled at being one with the wall. Yarrison couldnt help but wonder, Oliver has been following Jonathan and Ang for a while now. I have no idea what other benefits he has, but he definitely is on his way to getting diabetes. A Anything is fine, Ang replied as she wasnt picky about food. Suddenly, an idea struck her. Yaxley should be joining us soon. Shall we wait and dine together? Jonathan nodded in agreement, his demeanor as amiable as ever. Yarrison, youre here too. Ang turned her attention to Yarrison, her smile genuine. Returning the smile, Yarrison replied, Yes, indeed. I had a few errands to take care of. 1/6 Chapter 508 Confronting Reality +5 Free Coins Jonathans nce at Yarrison triggered a memory of the two police officers stationed at the hotel. The police found drugs in Kaydrons car and imed that you were the one who provided them. Therefore, two police officers have arrived to investigate, and we need to cooperate with them, Jonathan briefed Ang on the urgent situation concisely. Angs reaction was swift and intense. What? She was taken aback by Kaydrons audacity. Not only had he thwarted their ns earlier, but now he was trying to implicate her in a serious drugCrted matter. However, Ang quickly reasoned that without evidence, Kaydrons usations would carry little weight. Its likely that Florence instructed Fanny to do it, Jonathan spected, sharing his suspicions with Ang. Feeling responsible for implicating Ang in this matter, he felt the need to exin it to her. Understanding the gravity of the situation and appreciating Jonathans need to inform her, Ang nodded in acknowledgment. Before she could respond further, Yaxley came into view, prompting her to ask, Should I finish my meal before cooperating? Jonathan agreed, confirming, Ive already talked to him. Well see them after we finish eating. Assured by Jonathans guidance, Ang nodded in agreement and turned her attention to Yaxley, who had just emerged from the gate. Yaxley! Over here, she called out, signaling him to join them. A 2/6 Chapter 508 Confronting Reality Yaxley acknowledged Angs call and joined the group as they gathered. With everyone assembled, they exchanged a few words before proceeding to the other side. +5 Free Coins On this side, where the examination hall stood deste, the opposite was teeming with restaurants and hotels, offering ample choices for lunch. As the group savored their meal, Fanny meticulously reviewed the n with James onest time, ensuring every detail was in ce before rying it to Christopher. With everything confirmed, James departed to purchase the ne tickets, leaving Fanny with a sense of satisfaction. # Florence had upheld her end of the bargain, ensuring thepromising photos were entirely erased. With no leverage remaining, neither Florence nor Kaydron could threaten Fanny upon her return to Riverdon. Just as James departed to secure the tickets, Zacharias approached Fanny, his troubled expression evident even from a distance. Fanny. As Zacharias entered the room, he closed the door behind him, prompting Fannys mind to race back to thepatibility test they had undergone the previous day. She remembered the doctors words about the results being avable today, and the anticipation of potentially finding a suitable kidney surged within her. 3/6 onfronting Reality +5 Free Coins Yet, Fanny knew she had to temper her emotions and tried her best to mask it. Even if Zacharias brought news of a match, she couldnt afford to appear too eager or hopeful. The possibility of a sessful transnt couldnt overshadow the need forposure since there was a chance Zacharias could have a change of mind before the transnt. She didnt want to lose out on something minor like this. After her internal words, Fanny greeted Zacharias calmly, Whats wrong, Zacharias? As the words escaped her lips, Zacharias was consumed by a wave of guilt. The morning had been spent grappling with conflicting emotions, torn between remorse for his family and regret for not trusting them sooner. However, his foremost concerny with Fanny. Despite Joseph already informing her of the initial failed match, Zacharias had subtly hinted at the possibility of an error, inadvertently sparking hope in Fannys heart. Now, just a dayter, he found himself tasked with crushing that hope. It was a daunting prospect, fully aware of the pain he was about to cause. Nevertheless, Zacharias understood the necessity of confronting the truth headCon. Fanny, the matching results are in, he finally uttered, his grip on the wheelchairs armrest betraying the turmoil within him. Each word was measured, an attempt to maintain hisposure amidst the storm of emotions raging inside. 4/6 Fannys eyes lit up almost instantly at the mention of the match, but she quickly masked her excitement, lowering her eyshes to conceal her emotions. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Zacharias, is the result the same as before? Fanny asked, her toneced with feigned anticipation and concern. It would be best if its the same as before, Zacharias. Youre weak; you shouldnt donate a kidney to me. Zacharias felt another pang in his heart, touched by Fannys selfless worry for him. With a nod, he replied, Yes. But Fanny was taken aback, momentarily stunned into silence. She raised her head to gaze at Zacharias with wide eyes, as if searching for any hint of deception in his words. Did I mishear? Am I hallucinating? Shouldnt he be answering no? Seeing Fanny lost in disbelief, Zacharias continued, I apologize, Fanny. I misspoke earlier. The result this time is the same as before. Its not a match. As he spoke, he reached out and gently sped Fannys hand, offering what littlefort he could. To Fanny, it felt as though she had just heard the cruelest joke from the depths of hell. After a moment, she forced out a slightly embarrassed smile. Zacharias, theres no need to apologize. Its for the best that the match failed. Even if it had seeded, I wouldnt ept your kidney. At this, Zacharias simply shook his head with a sigh. 5/6 Chapter 508 Confronting Reality +5 Free Coins I owe you an apology, Fanny. When I return to Riverdon, I will do everything in my power to find a kidney donor for you. The little glimmer of hope in Fannys heart had vanished, especially now that Zacharias dropped the bombshell on her. She felt a bit lightheaded. Experiencing both physical and emotional difort, she didnt bother to maintain her facade, opting instead to lower her head and express her gratitude casually. Thank you, Zacharias. Observing her sadness, Zacharias chose to say nothing further and left.. Chapter 510 Chapter 509 Set Up N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After Zacharias left, Fanny sank onto the bed, her eyes empty and her face expressionless. She stayed motionless for a while, then frustration bubbled up inside her, and she pounded the nket angrily. But no matter how hard she tried, the turmoil in her heart wouldnt go away. Gritting her teeth, Fanny wondered why thepatibility results hadnt changed. Both she and Zacharias had felt something was off. So why were the results the same? She started to suspect that Zacharias was lying to avoid donating his kidney. But why would he lie? If he didnt want to donate, he could have just ignored her instead of getting involved. Was he ying games with her? Did he enjoy manipting her, setting up this fake scenario to embarrass her? Thinking about Zacharias made Fanny feel uneasy and upset. But no matter how she thought about it, she couldnt find any answers. A surge of discontent welled within her. She was thinking that Zacharias was not sincere enough to help her. And it wasnt just Zacharias; it was the entire Kins Family. 1/6 Chapter 509 Set Up Even though they seemed nice, they didnt really care about her. Thinking about how they couldnt find a kidney donor after searching for so long made Fanny feel even more frustrated and sarcastic. Her feelings grew stronger and harder to control, like a wild nt taking over her mind. * Fanny felt more and more annoyed, and then Kaydrons call interrupted her. When she saw his iing call, she hung up right away. Hanging up gave a very different signalpared to not answering at all, so Kaydron immediately realized that Fanny had hung up on him. How dare she hang up on me? Enraged, Kaydron clenched his phone and dialed again, only to be met with another abrupt disconnection. Despite making multiple attempts, Fanny showed no inclination to respond. Resorting to sending a menacing text under the watchful eyes of the police, Kaydron referenced sure photos to coerce Fanny intopliance. To his surprise, Fanny remained unresponsive to his threats. Subsequent calls revealed that he had been blocked. Infuriated, Kaydron hastily scrolled through his photo album, only to find the incriminating photos had vanished into thin air. O 2/6 He panicked immediately, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldnt find the photos that had previously been securely stored in his album. Times up. Give me the phone. The officer even wanted his phone at this time. He was overheated with rage and unable to contain himself, blurted out, Did you delete the photos inside? Did you? His anger was so sudden that the officer who was reaching for his phone was taken aback by his shouting and stepped back. What are you raving about? After stepping back, the officer pulled out his baton and approached him. In an instant, Kaydron was knocked down by the electrically charged baton, and the officer took back the phone from his hand. As the officer moved to confiscate his phone, Kaydron desperately pleaded, Wait! I wish to confess something. The drugs arent mine or Angs. They belong to Fanny. It was she who instrected me to ckmail Ang. Witnessing the officers departure, Kaydron frantically shouted for attention. The officer paused for just a moment but didnt stop. Instead, another officer came in and said to him, Yourwyer is outside. Do you want to see him? Kaydron was surprised. Where did thiswyere from? 3/6 LIL L could he have awyer? But now that he couldnt reach Fanny, thiswyer arrived just in time. Yes. Bring him in. Kaydron was swiftly arranged to meet with hiswyer. Thewyer, a middleCaged man with a professional demeanor, was introduced by the officer as Kaydrons legal counsel. However, Kaydron didnt recognize him at all. He had never seen him before. The man, wearing sses and carrying a briefcase, sat down across from Kaydron and spoke, Hello, Mr. Reed. I am thewyer hired by Miss Fanny to help you. Fanny? Kaydron shot up from his seat, leaning forward as if to confront the man directly. If not for the width of the table, he might have lunged at him. The officers beside him pushed him back into his seat, brandishing their batons. Calm down! Kaydron felt uneasy and sat back quietly, trying not to react. Thewyer assured him, Mr. Reed, are you dissatisfied with Miss Fanny in any way? But rest assured, I will prioritize your interests and advocate for you wholeheartedly. 4/6 Kaydron hesitated before asking, Are you sure? Yes, but I need your help to exin everything clearly, thewyer replied. Okay, Ill help, Kaydron agreed. He remembered how Fanny had made him talk about Ang before, and it worried him. He felt like he was hurting himself by talking about it. Officer, I need to speak with my client alone. After thewyer talked to the officers, they left the room. Upon seeing there were no cameras, he smiled at Kaydron. Kaydron felt scared but listened as the man talked about his situation. He thought the man would ask questions, but he didnt expect him to know so much. He even knew how Kaydron found those guys. Kaydron got more scared as he listened, and he blurted out, Did Fanny really send you? I dont believe it. Theres no way Fanny would know sa mich. Even though he had orchestrated the kidnapping of Ang for Fanny, there was no way she could know the specifics of how he had done it. Youre smart, Mr. Reed. I wont repeat what happened. You already know, the man said with a wicked smile, ignoring Kaydrons shock. 5/6 Chapter 509 Set Up What is it? Kaydron was very dissatisfied. The man said quietly, Youve only contacted Fanny, not your family. Do you think they dont know? Kaydron felt nervous right away. You! He was sure now that Fanny hadnt sent this person. He realized that he had been duped by someone through and. through. He had to find out who was behind this. Who is it? Kaydron asked, staring at him, gritting his teeth. Chapter 511 Chapter 510 Understanding the Situation In the face of urgency, the man remained nonchnt. Does the identity matter? Kaydrons frustration reached its peak. Of course it matters! It matters immensely, he seethed inwardly. The man shook his head helplessly. Im sorry, but I cannot tell you. that. Upon seeing Kaydrons emotions escted, he hastily interjected, You can ask anything else, except that. After he took a moment topose himself, Kaydron inquired, Is Fanny involved with this individual too? Though he already suspected, Kaydron needed confirmation. Yes, the man affirmed. With that confirmation, Kaydronsplexion paled. He remembered when he first encountered Fanny, dismissing her as inconsequential. Yet, he never imagined she would conspire against him. Fanny is cunning! He clenched his fists, mming them onto the table, his anger evident. Do you have any other questions, Mr. Reed? 1/7 Kaydron red at him with a gloomy face and demanded, What is your objective here? To aid me? Though not directly employed by Fanny, this man served the same master behind the scenes, making himplicit in Fannys schemes. If not for the police station setting, Kaydron would have been tempted to confront him physically to vent his frustration. I am here to assist you, should you choose to ept it, the man replied calmly, leaving the decision in Kaydrons hands. After casually addressing Kaydrons inquiry, the man proceeded without awaiting a response. You now face two options. One: retain Fanny without causing harm but still ept drugCrted charges, leading to imprisonment. Two: truthfully admit possession of the drugs provided by Ang, then undergo rehabilitation during incarceration. All other concerns will be handled for you. Kaydron fought back augh, opting for silence instead. Recalling the mans earlier mention of his family, Kaydron inquired, And my family? Are they informed? Yes, the man replied with a gentle smile and nod. Kaydron clenched his jaw. If you wont disclose the masterminds identity, why should I heed your counsel? Even without specifics, you must realize the mastermind is not one to be trifled with. Consider, Mr. Reed, whether your family mayply even if you do not. The choice is yours, the man urged. 2/7 Still, wisdom lies in knowing when to yield, the man emphasized, fixing his gaze on Kaydron. I wish to see Fanny, Kaydron dered atst. Arrange for her visit, and Illply with your terms. In the end, Kaydron sumbed to the mans veiled threats. When the man subtly hinted at involving his family, Kaydron understood the game at y. But he couldnt afford to let his family be the focal point of the conflict, knowing it would only render him vulnerable to maniption once again. Avoiding mention of his family, Kaydrons thoughts immediately turned to Fanny. Just the thought of her made him queasy. Despite refraining from targeting her for his familys sake, he still harbored a deepCseated urge to curse her existence. He yearned for a faceCtoCface confrontation with Fanny, to confront her about her covert actions and persistent maniption. Although he had known some of Fannys intentions before, he was so eager to connect with the Collier Family through Fanny that he never really paid attention to her tricks. Thinking of the Collier Family, Kaydron suddenly felt a shock of horror. He looked at the man, trying to discern if he was someone hired by 3/7 the Collier Family. Seeing Kaydron staring at him in shock, the man casually raised an eyebrow and asked, So, Mr. Reed, have you made your decision? If you follow through with everything, I will convey your request to meet Fanny. Conveying the message is one thing, but whether Fanny wille after receiving it is another. The man looked at Kaydron but chose to keep his thoughts to himself. Lost in thought, Kaydron blurted out, Are you sent by the Collier Family? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man was initially surprised, then looked at Kaydron with confusion. He wondered how isted Kaydrons information was. How could the Collier Family have hired me? Anyone with even a little information would know that Jonathan was training with Ang, and their rtionship seemed quite good. Moreover, if he remembered correctly, Fanny also had a rtionship with Yaxley. How could Kaydron be unaware of this? Kaydron interpreted the mans expression as confirmation of his guess. 4/7 CapicI Did I guess correctly? If it were the Collier Family, he would find it easier to ept. After all, ording to Fanny, she had a good rtionship with the Collier Family. The man replied coolly, Theres no need to specte. Its not beneficial for you to figure it out. His words implied that Kaydron was utterly mistaken. Kaydron was immediately stunned. If it isnt the Collier Family, then who can it be? Has Fanny formed a connection with someone else? In that moment, Kaydrons initial intention to scold Fanny diminished significantly. As he spected about the Collier Family, he had already formted some calctions in his mind. He thought that out of respect for the Collier Family, he wouldnt be too harsh on Fanny when she arrived. He had made a mistake this time, and he epted it. But his family couldnt afford any more trouble. In his moment of confusion, Kaydron pondered many things. However, the man paid no attention to whether Kaydron was confused. After checking the time, he said directly, Since youve made your decision, you will follow through, right? 5/7 Chapter Unuci Stan He was about to leave but needed to confirm once more. Kaydron,ing back to his senses with a look of despair, finally nodded. I will follow through. Okay, Mr. Reed. As long as you cooperate, your family will be fine. After negotiating with Kaydron, the man left. Meanwhile, Fanny received a message from Florences subordinate shortly after. What? I have to go see Kaydron? Fannys heart sank. Kaydron had called her multiple times before, but she always hung up on him. She believed that she could ignore Kaydron and sever all ties with him by doing so. What does this mean? Didnt Miss Shelton say she would help me with Kaydrons issues? When she met Florence earlier, she mentioned the possibility of Kaydron bothering her, hoping Florence would intervene. But she never expected Florence to assist Kaydron. You misunderstood. The man on the other end remained calm, with a t tonepared to Fannys distress. Miss Shelton has already negotiated with Kaydron. He wont bother you about Ang or even mention you, but he has a request. The man paused, and without hesitation, Fanny asked, He wants me to go see him? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!